《The Forgotten Princess》


 Chapter 1 The forgotten princess’ story

    Chapter 1 The forgotten princess¡¯ story


    My name is Alicia Roselyn Von Heist. I am the third child and youngest daughter of the current King of Alvannia, Edward Von Heist. I have two older sisters and one younger brother. I am the only illegitimate child.


    My mother was a maid in the pce. My father the king, was infatuated with her beauty. She had tinum blonde hair and silver eyes. All of her features I have inherited.


    My mother was kicked out from the pce by the queen after knowing of my father''s rtionship with her. After a few months she knew she was pregnant with me.


    She brought me up by herself. We had a simple and poor life outside the pce but we were happy. But one day everything changed when my mother got sick.


    I was five years old then, still a young child. My mother was bedridden and her life was draining away in front of my eyes. That was when he arrived, my father the king.


    My mother begged my father to take me in as his child because she was dying of sickeness. I still remember her words.


    **


    "Your majesty, Alicia is also your daugther." My mother said with tears on her face. She was breathing heavily as if oxygen was barely going into her lungs. "I don''t have much time in this world. Please take care of her, I beg of you."


    "Mother no... Please don''t leave me." I cried so much at her bedside.


    **


    Because this was my mother''sst wish my father obliged. I saw my mother''sst breath and my world shattered into pieces after. That day my father took me in the pce as his ''adoptive'' daughter.


    Arriving in the pce I learned that I had two older sisters. Veronica, who is two years older and Elizabeth, who is a year older than me. I also have a younger brother Richard, who is two years younger than me.


    My life in the pce wasn''t easy. My two elder sisters loves to bully me, my stepmother the queen does everything to make my life hard. Also my father the king is indifferent towards me.


    The only ones that are good to me were my younger brother Richard, who is always by my side ying with me and general Robert, my step-siblings'' grandfather and the father of my stepmother the queen.


    Nine years have passed by and living in the pce as a third princess was not easy. The people of the kingdom of Alvannia doesn''t know much about me. I wasn''t able to attend parties and balls with my siblings. I was the forgotten princess of Alvannia.


    But that changed when my 14th birthday arrived. It was custom that a daughter from the royal family needs to be presented to the public, hence a grand ball is held in the pce. All the high ss families of the kingdom of Alvannia are invited for the reason, to search for suitable suitors for the royal daughter. Even royalty from neighboring countries are invited to attend.


    General Robert has fought with my father and stepmother to give me the royal custom given to daughters of the royal family, he said it was my birth right. Even though grandpa Robert isn''t my flesh and blood he has loved me as his own granddaughter.


    After some nagging and fights, my father agreed atst. And the day of the grand ball has arrived. I was dressed with a beautiful royal blue gown that ented my tinum blonde hair and silver eyes. This was the first time I have worn a beautiful dress.


    Looking at the mirror I was so much different from my usual self. The usual me wore the hand-me-downs of my sister. They give me dresses that are out of date and were faded. I don''t wear make up and my hair is always tied in a bun or a ponytail. I can''t out shine my sisters in beauty, I have to always look normalpared to them.


    But now I look so beautiful. My hair was styled with beautiful hair ornaments. I am wearing make up and jewels. It was though I am looking at a stranger and not myself.


    ''Knock knock'' there was a knock on the door.


    The door opened and a maid entered and bowed in front of me.


    "Your highness, all the guest have arrived. His majesty the king has called for you." The maid said.


    "I understand. I will be there shortly." I said to her.


    I look at the youngdy in the mirror once again and take a deep breath.


    I lifted my skirt and exited the door.

 Chapter 2 My Grand Entrance

    I was walking steadily. I have been practicing how to walk with heals and a ball gown for the past two weeks. I am confidently walking with my head held up high like a princess would.


    At the end of the hallway was the stairs leading down to the ballroom of the pce. There my father was waiting for me. His back was facing me when I arrived and stood beside him.


    \"Your majesty, my father king.\" I greeted him as a princess would. I hold my skirt with my hands and made a courtesy.


    \"Rise my daughter.\" Father ordered me.


    I slowly stand up and looked up at him. My father was looking at me with surprise and awe. This was the first time I saw him look at me with emotion. In the past he always looked at me indifferently.


    The servants that around us were also looking at me with surprise and awe. They stopped what they were doing to look and stare at me.


    \"Ahem.\" My father cleared his throat. \"Come, let us not keep the guests waiting.\"


    My father offered his arm. I held it with my hand gently.


    I looked down the ball room. Many people from noble and high sses are wearing beautiful dresses and suits. Some are chattering, some are eating and some are dancing on the dance floor.


    Then the musicians stopped ying. One servant blew the trumpet to get the guests attention.


    \"Ladies and gentlemen. I present to you King Edward Von Heist, ruler of Alvannia. And his daughter third princess Alicia Roselyn Von Heist.\" The herald announced our presence.


    My father started to descend the stairs and I followed beside him. We were descending slowly. I can see the people below were still chattering.


    I was focusing in my walk when we were close at the bottom. I noticed that I can¡¯t hear the chattering of guests anymore. I looked around and the people¡¯s eyes, they all looking towards me. Their faces were a mix of surprise, awe, wonderment, and jealousy.


    When my father and I reached the ground we stopped.


    \"Dear guests,dies and gentlemen. I would like to present to you my third daughter. The third princess of Alvannia, Alicia Roselyn Von Heist.\" My father announced with the essence of a king.


    The guests apuded. I was feeling overwhelmed. This is my first time to attend a ball. And here now I was the the star of the night.


    \"Hahaha your majesty.\" A middle aged stout man approached us. \"I didn¡¯t know that you were hiding such a beautiful daughter.\"


    \"Duke Cunningham.\" Father greeted. \"Alicia, greet the duke.\"


    \"It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you Duke Cunningham.\" I greeted.


    \"Hahaha the pleasure is all mine.\" Duke Cunningham said. \"Your majesty good thing that you have presented this beautiful daughter of yours. My son William just turned sixteen. He is a fine youngd that can be a good match for your Alicia.\"


    \"Duke, my daughter just turned fourteen. Isn¡¯t it a little to early to make matches?\" My father replied.


    I have heard of William Cunningham. He is the heir of the Cunningham family. It is said that he was a rising noble here in Alvannia. He is not only intelligent but also handsome. Many young noble women are vying for his attention. And that includes my sister, the second princess Elizabeth.


    \"Nonsense. There is no such thing as early in match making.\" Duke Cunningham said. \"William, my son. Where is that boy?\" He was searching the crowd.


    \"Father.\" I heard a voice of a young man in the crowd.


    A blonde haired boy emerged from the crowd. He has light blue eyes and fair skin. His smile was dazzling.


    \"Ah there he is, William my boy. Come here.\" The duke ordered.


    \"Your majesty, your highness.\" William bowed before us.


    \"Arise.\" My father ordered.


    I also greeted him with courtesy. \"Sir William. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.\" I said.


    \"Princess, the pleasure is all mine.\" William took my hand and kissed the back.


    In Alvannia if a gentleman greets ady with a kiss behind the hand it means that he is interested to getting to know her better. Either as a friend or in a romantic way.


    I blushed with his gesture. William looked at me and gave me a sweet and gentle smile.


    \"Oh look at them your majesty, they just look good with each other.\" The duke said. \"William my boy are you willing to get to know princess Alicia better?\" The duke asked.


    \"If the princess let me.\" William said with a smile. \"Can I visit you once in a while in your courtyard?\"


    I was frozen in ce. This was the first time a boy has ever took notice of me. I was lost for words.


    \"Ahh...\" I said not knowing what to say.


    \"Well if young William here wish to court my daughter then I will respect his wish. But expect that courting a princess won¡¯t be easy.\" My father said.


    \"Hahaha of course your majesty. I am sure my William is up for the challenge.\" The duke said. Hisughter was genuine.


    \"Then please princess, let me at least start being your friend first.\" Williams requested.


    \"O-Okay.\" I stuttered.

 Chapter 3 Jealous Stepsisters

    William and I chatted at the terrace outside. There were only a few people here and we can talk privately.


    It looks like he is a good person judging by our conversation. He was talking about his studies and his ns to work for the kingdom as a court official. He has many ns that would benefit the people of Alvannia.


    It was nice talking to him and I was not left out with the subject. My days in the pce were always with Richard, my younger brother. He was heir to the throne and tutors are always there to teach him many things.


    My stepmother the queen was against me getting the needed education of a princess, saying that I am of low birth and a simple peasant¡¯s education will suffice.


    What she doesn¡¯t know was I always sneak into my brother¡¯s courtyard to spend my days with him. When the personal tutors teach Richard I was just near him seaming not interested but I was learning in secret.


    My knowledge in history, politics, and running the country where as good as my brother¡¯s and maybe even better. I may not have learned etiquette and grace of a princess but I gained the knowledge of a crowned prince.


    William and I were deep in conversation when I felt someone was ring at me with hatred. It sent chills all over my body.


    \"Is something the matter, princess Alicia?\" William asked. \"Maybe I¡¯m boring with this kind of topic.\"


    \"Oh no, not at all. And please call me Alicia.\" I smiled. \"What you just have said was great ns. I am sure that you would be a great official when you inherit the title of duke.\" I said.


    \"Really? Then you can call me Will.\" William said enthusiastically. \"Thank you so much Alicia. What you said just gave me additional confidence in myself.\" He reached for my hand and held it gently. I suddenly blushed with his gesture.


    \"Of course he will be a great official.\" A youngdy¡¯s voice said. This voice was very familiar to me. It belongs to none other than my second eldest sister Elizabeth.


    William and I both look back to see two youngdies walking towards us. It was my eldest sisters Veronica and Elizabeth.


    My stepsisters inherited the freatures of my stepmother. They both have strawberry blonde hair and blue eyes. They were both wearing gorgeous gowns that won¡¯t lose to what I am wearing now.


    \"He is the future grand Duke of Cunningham and will be a great court official in our kingdom.\" Elizabeth said.


    \"Your highnesses.\" William bowed down as a greeting towards them.


    Elizabeth clenched her fists in irritation but her face wore a fake smile.


    \"It¡¯s good to see you again sir William.\" Victoria gave courtesy and Elizabeth followed.


    \"Thest time we met was in your birthday celebration sir William.\" Elizabeth said.


    \"Yes it¡¯s been a while.\" William replied with a neutral smile.


    \"Your father the duke is looking for you.\" Veronica said.


    \"Oh is that so?\" William said. \"Alicia I will take my leave. I¡¯ll see youter after I talk to my father. Okay?\"


    \"Sure Will. Go ahead.\" I said with a smile. Then I can feel the hateful stare again. That moment, I saw where it wasing from, it wasing from Elizabeth. She was staring daggers at me.


    \"Come sir William. I¡¯ll take you to him. He is with my father and the other nobles chatting.\" Elizabeth said and hooked her arm with William¡¯s.


    William was taken by surprise. \"O-Okay princess Elizabeth.\" He said awkwardly.


    \"Aww how many time will I tell you to call me by my nickname Liz?\" Elizabeth said while flirting.


    \"I¡¯m sorry princess but it¡¯s not that easy.\" William was saying when they were out of ear shot.


    Veronica was still standing there looking at the two who just entered the ballroom. Then suddenly she looked at me with fierce eyes. It gave me the creeps.


    \"Know your ce Alicia.\" Veronica said. \"You¡¯re just an illegitimate child. You are no match with a future duke such as William. You are not qualified to be his wife.\"


    I was shocked and rooted in ce. \"Veronica, I never once thought of being William¡¯s wife. I was just happy to be friends with him.\" I exined.


    \"Liar!\" Victoria shouted. \"You are a slut like your mother. She tempted my father. I won¡¯t let you do the same with Liz. I won¡¯t let you steal William from her.\"


    \"But I didn¡¯t...\" I tried to tell Veronica she was thinking wrong but she turned her back and walked away.


    I can hear the music ying inside. When I looked at the dance floor I saw Wim and Elizabeth dancing hand in hand. My heart ached a bit while looking at them.


    ¡¯Who are you kidding Alicia?¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡¯Nothing will change even after this night.¡¯ I sighed.


    \"It looks like you¡¯re not in good terms with your stepsisters third princess Alicia Roselyn Von Heist.\" A voice of young man said.


    \"Who¡¯s there?\" I looked around searching.

 Chapter 4 The man wearing a mask

    ¡¯Who are you kidding Alicia?¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡¯Nothing will change even after this night.¡¯ I sighed.


    "It looks like you¡¯re not in good terms with your stepsisters third princess Alicia Roselyn Von Heist." A voice of young man said.


    "Who¡¯s there?" I looked around searching.


    A tall young man wearing a ck suit with gold trimmings emerged from the shadows. He was wearing a mask covering half of his face. His hair was as ck as the night and his eyes was dark blue like the ocean deep.


    "Who might the gentleman be?" I asked courteously.


    "I am Regaleon of Grandcrest." He greeted. "I give my greetings to the third princess of Alvannia." He bowed down. I replied with a courtesy.


    "Thank you sir Regaleon." I said.


    He was looking at me for a while that I felt a little awkward. His dark blue eyes were fixed on me that I am starting to drown in its depths.


    Regaleon walked towards me and came closer. I was surprised with his closeness that I involuntary stepped back and tripped. But he caught me by the hand and pulled me into his embrace.


    "S-sir." I said awkwardly.


    "I¡¯m sorry to startle you." Regaleon said. "I just want to give you this."


    I saw Regaleon holding a blue rose in his hand.


    "A blue rose?" I asked. Blue roses are the rarest kind. It can only be seen in remote parts of Grandcrest. It was also their national flower and it is also included in the crest of the royal family of Grandcrest.


    Regaleon puts the blue rose in between my right ear and head.


    "The rose¡¯s beautyes alive when you¡¯re wearing it." Regaleon said. I blushed with hispliment.


    "Sir Regaleon..." I said. I was still in his arms and I wanted to tell him to let me go.


    "Dance with me." Regaleon said.


    "Huh?" I was confused. He wasn¡¯t ¡¯asking¡¯ me to dance with him? But it looks like he won¡¯t take no for an answer. Then he pulled me gently inside the ballroom to the dance floor.


    Once we entered all eyes were upon us. The chattering from the guest slowly stopped. I was a little surprised. ¡¯Who might this young man be to make all the people in the ballroom be silent?¡¯ I thought to myself.


    The guests who were dancing on the dance floor came to a stop and gave way to us. Once we were at the center the young man turned towards me and took me into his arms. We were now at a dancing position.


    "I believe you know how to dance the waltz princess." I saw a teasing smile from the young man¡¯s face.


    Dancing was one of the things that was thought to me two weeks ago. Because I wasn¡¯t given any princess training they needed me to practice the waltz everyday.


    "Y-yes. Of course." I answered.


    Then the musicians started to y the waltz.


    The young man guided me into dancing. I have been a klutz while learning how to dance. But with this young man guiding my steps, it was like I have been dancing my whole life.


    The feeling was ecstatic. Every twist and turn we do was graceful and elegant. I didn¡¯t realize that I was wearing a smile on my face. The young man who was leading me and smiled while looking at me. I looked at his deep dark blue eyes. They were enchanting. I am feeling like I would let them engulf me in their depths anytime. It was like we were the only ones in the ballroom, we were in our own world.


    Then the music came into its climax and we started to slow down until the music stopped. A huge round of apuse was heard in the ball room.


    We stared at each other for a while before the cheers of the crowd got to us. The young man bowed in front of me and I gave him my courtesy.


    "Crown Prince Regaleon Yosef Astley of Grandcrest." I heard my father the king behind me. "It¡¯s a pleasure to grace us with your presence today."

 Chapter 5 Crown Prince Regaleon

    Then the music came into a close and we started to slow down until the music stopped. A huge round of apuse was heard in the ball room.


    We stared at each other for a while before the cheers of the crowd got to us. The young man bowed in front of me and I gave him my courtesy.


    "Crown Prince Regaleon Yosef Astley of Grandcrest." I heard my father the king behind me. "It¡¯s a pleasure to grace us with your presence today."


    "Crown Prince?" I asked. That¡¯s why his name sounded familiar, he was one of the princes of Grandcrest. I knew that the royal family of Grandcrest have six princes fighting for the position of crown prince but I didn¡¯t know that they have chosen their crown prince already. And to think the youngest son was chosen to be the crown prince. As I know he was eighteen years old.


    "It¡¯s my pleasure to be here your majesty King Edward Von Heist of Alvannia." Regaleon replied.


    "You are really bold as the rumors had said. Stealing the first dance of the third princess tonight from her father." My stepmother the queen just arrived at the scene. She was staring daggers between me and Regaleon.


    "I am sorry. I didn¡¯t know that there was a custom here in Alvannia that the first dance of the princess should be with her father." Regaleon said with proud demeanor as if he wasn¡¯t really sorry at all. "I just thought that I would like to dance with the third princess so I asked her. I hope this didn¡¯t offend you King Edward."


    "Hahah, not at all young prince. I know that the royal family of Grandcrest are known for their impulsive nature. I¡¯m sure you have been taken with my daughter¡¯s beauty." My father said.


    "Yes my king, we are indeed impulsive. We are sure to get what we want." Regaleon said sarcastically.


    There was a tension between my father and the crown prince. Their words were coated with respect but deep down I can feel they were insulting each other.


    "Crown prince." A very tall young man approached Regaleon. He was much taller than the crown prince and had long dark brown hair tied in a pony tail. I see him whisper in Regaleon¡¯s ear. He must be the prince¡¯s aid.


    "I guess I have to cut this visit short. An important matter came up. I am sorry to leave early from your ball princess Alicia." Regaleon was talking to me.


    "It¡¯s okay crown prince. I wish you safe travels." I said.


    "Thank you princess for letting me dance with you. King Edward, Queen Erica. I will take my leave." Regaleon made a slight bow and left with his aid.


    "Disrespectful young man." I hear stepmother said.


    "Now Erica don¡¯t make a scene." My father said. "Their country is still much stronger than ours. Their military might is very big that we can¡¯t dare offend then directly."


    "Hmph." My stepmother turned to leave. She gave me an angry stare when she passed by me.


    ***


    Prince Regaleon and his aid entered a carriage and it drove away from the castle.


    "Your highness everything have been arranged and is ording to n." The aid said.


    "Very good Dimitri." Regaleon said. "They have something up heir sleeve. I want to know what it is."


    "Your highness, about the third princess of Alvannia. Are you sure about this?" Dimitri asked.


    "Princess Alicia Roselyn Von Heist. Yes I never had second thoughts. You know that Dimitri." Regaleon said with confidence.


    "I understand your highness." Dimitri bowed.


    In the royal family of Grandcrest, a king having many wives was a custom. They spread their seeds and broaden their lineage. But for a prince of Grandcrest to give a blue rose to ady of noble birth or of royal lineage means he chose her to be his first and legal wife.


    The first time Regaleon set his eyes upon princess Alicia. Seeing her tinum blonde hair and silver eyes, seeing her unmatched beauty. By then he knew that she was the one that must stand by his side as his queen.


    Regaleon opened the curtains of the carriage and stared at the night sky. The stars were twinkling brightly. He remembered the silver eyes of Alicia that was shining under his embrace.


    "Princess Alicia, I will surely make you my queen and stay by my side." Regaleon whispered to himself.

 Chapter 6 The princess’s knight 1

    It has been a few days after the grand ball. My normal life went back to how it was, with the exception of William.


    Thesest few days William has always been visiting me here in my courtyard. We have been talking about many things such as politics, history and other stuff.


    It was morning and I have just finished my morning exercise. Since I was young grandpa Robert will train Richard and I to strengthen our bodies.


    "Sister Alicia!" I hear the voice of my younger brother Richard. When I look behind me I see him running towards me.


    "Sister!" Richardunched himself at me.


    "Whoa!" I was surprised and opened my arms to catch him. He was much heavier than me now that I was about to loose my bnce. Thankfully I managed to bnce the both of us.


    "Sister, you haven¡¯t been visiting me in my courtyard." Richard was crying. "I have missed you so much."


    "Hush now. A crown prince mustn¡¯t show his tears to others." I said while wiping away his tears.


    "But you are not ¡¯others¡¯ Alicia. You¡¯re my sister." Richard looked at me with his puppy dog eyes.


    "Oh you look so cute and adorable when you do that. That¡¯s not fair." I said while pinching his cheeks. "I just finished my morning exercise. I will go to your courtyard after I wash myself, okay?"


    "Promise?" Richard looked at me with his cute face.


    "I promise." I said. "Now go on."


    "Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you." He said and ran towards his courtyard.


    Richard is now twelve years old. He was nearing my height now. I am sure he will outgrow me in no time. He is starting to loose his chubby cheeks and his body is starting to be of a young man¡¯s. I¡¯m gonna miss the little munchkin who was always by my side wanting to y with me.


    ***


    I am walking towards Richard¡¯s courtyard. I have washed myself and freshen up. I was wearing one of my casual dresses, of course one of my sisters¡¯ hand me downs.


    "Alicia." Someone called me. When I turned around I saw William walking towards me.


    "Will." I smiled at him.


    "One of your maids told me that you were here." Williams said and smiled.


    "I am going to visit my brother today. Would you like to go with me?" I asked.


    "Can I apany you?" William asked.


    "Yes of course." I said.


    William smiled and walked beside me.


    When we entered Richard¡¯s courtyard I saw not far from where we were standing grandpa Robert and Richard. They were holding wooden swords. Grandpa was teaching Richard with sword techniques.


    "Stand steady and feet apart. Find your bnce. Hold the sword with both your hands. Feel them as an extension of your own arms." Grandpa said.


    "Grandpa, Richard." I greeted them when we got near.


    "Good morning Alicia." Grandpa said.


    "Sister!" Richard said enthusiastically. But then his face turned sour when he saw William beside me.


    "Good morning general Robert, crown prince Richard." William said.


    "The morning was good just a while ago but now it was not so much." Richard mumbled.


    "Hush Richard, don¡¯t be disrespectful." Grandpa said. "Good morning William." He greeted William.


    "Hmph." Richard made a sour face.


    "Did I do something to offend the prince?" William whispered to me.


    "Don¡¯t worry you didn¡¯t." I giggled. "I¡¯m just afraid he has a sisterplex."


    "Ohhh.." William said understanding Richard¡¯s actions.


    "Alicia it¡¯s good you havee here." Grandpa said.


    "What is it grandfather?" I asked curious.


    "You know that every prince and princess of


    the royal family has a personal knight to serve as their body guard when they turn fourteen." Grandpa said.


    "Yes, I know grandpa."

 Chapter 7 The princess’s knight 2

    "What is it grandfather?" I asked curious.


    "You know that every prince and princess of


    the royal family has a personal knight to serve as their body guard when they turn fourteen." Grandpa said.


    "Yes, I know grandpa." My sisters have their own personal knights that follow them wherever they go.


    Veronica has Vince as her personal knight and Elizabeth has Bradford as hers.


    "I have selected a personal knight just for you." Grandpa said.


    "For me?" I asked curiously. "But I thought I wasn¡¯t entitled to have my own personal knight?" I remember stepmother was against the idea when father has brought it up.


    "Don¡¯t worry about Erica. I was the one to select your personal knight for you. She can¡¯t do anything about it." Grandpa said.


    "Thank you grandpa." I feel touched with what grandpa has done. He has always been good to me, him and Richard. They were the only ones that showed me kindness in this pce.


    "Leon,e here." Grandpa called.


    From the shadow emerged a young man. He had dark brown wavy hair and brown eyes. He was wearing the ck knights uniform. When he came closer I saw that he has a handsome face and was quite tall.


    "Alicia this is Leon Fitzgerald. He is eighteen years old and one of the outstanding young knights in the royal guard." Grandpa said. "Leon this is my granddaughter, third princess of Alvannia, Alicia Roselyn Von Heist."


    "Princess Alicia." Leon greeted me and I nodded as a greeting.


    "We will do a private ordaining for Leon to be your knight Alicia, is that okay?" Grandpa asked.


    It was a custom here in Alvannia that in ordaining a personal knight to a royal child it would be held in the grand hall of the pce. Many people would bear witness when taking the knight¡¯s oath in front of his master ordy and in the turn the master ordy would ordain the knight, binding him forever with his oath.


    "It¡¯s okay grandpa. I don¡¯t need many people to bear witness. The ones that matter to me are all here present. You will be my witnesses." I said and smiled. I looked at everyone around me. From grandpa to Richard and to William who is beside me. They were the ones that showed me kindness in this life. And I am happy to have them.


    "Okay." Grandpa smiled. "Leon if it is okay with you?"


    "Sir Robert it is already an honor for me to serve the royal family as a personal knight of the third princess. I won¡¯t ask for any recognition or glory, just by doing my duty would give me great joy." Leon smiled.


    Looking at his smile I can¡¯t help but wonder that I have seen it before. I just can¡¯t remember where.


    Leon walked towards me. He stopped a meter away and kneeled down before me. He unsheathes his sword and offer it to me.


    "I, Leon Fitzgerald, a knight of the royal guards, hear by solemnly swear from this day forth my sword will be used for the purpose of protecting the third princess of Alvannia, Alicia Roselyn Von Heist. I promise to forever render my service to her. My body and my soul will be bound by oath to only her now and forever." Leon said. He presented his sword to me. I slowly took it from him.


    "I, Alicia Roselyn Von Heist, third princess of Alvannia, has heard the oath of Leon Fitzgerald. I ept his sword that will be used to protect me. From this day forth I will be using his service, reward him when he does good and punish him when he does bad. I will forever hold your words in my heart together with your body and soul which will be bound with me by oath." I raise his sword and tap his shoulders one after the other.


    I give back the sword to him and he sheaths it back. Leon takes my hand and kissed the back of it. This gesture made me blush.


    "Rise sir Leon, my personal knight." I said a little awkward.


    Leon stood up in front of me and smiled. His smile was stunning. Still I can¡¯t help but notice that I have seen that smile before.

 Chapter 8 Getting to know the princess 1

    The sky was starting to get dark and the sun was setting. Leon has apanied me to my courtyard.


    "I hope you don¡¯t mind sir Leon. My courtyard is a little shabby." I said a little bit embarrassed.


    This is the second time that I felt embarrassed with what my courtyard looked like. The other time was when Will visited me for the first time. It was good that Will didn¡¯t mind my very normal looking courtyard.


    "It¡¯s okay princess, I don¡¯t mind it." Leon smiled.


    "I don¡¯t know if you have heard the stories about me." I asked him.


    We are now standing at the entrance of my estate.


    "I only know that you are the third daughter of his majesty king Edward." Leon said.


    "I would like to tell you my origins rather than you would hear it from others." I said. I turned to face him.


    "I am an illegitimate child of the king. My mother was a maid in the castle that my father was infatuated with." I started. "When my mother died, my father the king took me in. My stepmother and step sisters treat me as a nobody, my father doesn¡¯t have any affection for me. Only grandpa Robert and Richard have shown me kindness. I have never been seen or presented in public before my 14th birthday. I am typically a forgotten princess of Alvannia."


    Leon looked at me thoughtfully.


    "That is why my courtyard looks shabby and very normal. I don¡¯t wear beautiful clothes. I also can¡¯t out do my sisters in beauty." I looked at Leon¡¯s brown eyes. "I am sorry that you have to be a personal knight of a forgotten princess like me." I gave him a sad smile.


    "My princess. Even if you are poorest of the poor. Even if the world is against you. Please remember I will always be by your side." Leon said with confidence.


    "I don¡¯t identify people with how powerful or rich they are. What is important is in here." Leon put his hand on his chest.


    "As a knight with virtues to uphold, I believe what is in the heart is the most important for a person." He smiled. "So princess, I want to see what your heart holds."


    I was taken aback with his words. This is the first time I have met a person that didn¡¯t look at the power and richness a person have but what is within. The people around me such as maids, butlers, stewards and the likes had always been indifferent to me. Maybe because they know I was a neglected princess not loved by the king.


    But Leon was different. I was happy to have a personal knight that looked at who I was and not what I have.


    "Thank you sir Leon." I said gratefully. "I would like to know you better as well."


    "Umm Tricia." I called one of my personal maids.


    "Yes princess." Tricia bowed down.


    Tricia was a fifteen-year old maid. She was presented to me by grandpa Robert when he saw that my old maids were neglecting me. She had been by my side for the past two years.


    "Can you please show sir Leon to his quarters?" I asked.


    "Of course princess." Tricia bowed. "Sir Leon, right this way please."


    "Thank you." Leons said. "Princess I will take my leave."


    "Good night sir Leon." I said.


    "Good night princess Alicia." Leon said.

 Chapter 9 Getting to know the princess 2

    Tricia was leading Leon along the hallway of the third princess¡¯ estate.


    "I am happy that Lord Robert found a knight to serve my princess." Tricia said while walking.


    "I am happy to serve our princess Alicia." Leon replied.


    "I hope that the rumors won¡¯t get to you. Princess Alicia is a good hearted young girl. Even though the queen and her stepsisters are not good to her she won¡¯t show any ill intentions or think badly of them. She just takes everything they throw at her silently." Tricia said.


    "Do they always bully princess Alicia?" Leon asked.


    "When they feel like it, they will just search for her and bully her. I feel sorry for her but I can¡¯t do anything but watch. I am just a lowly maid." Tricia sighed.


    "Why can¡¯t I see other maids around?" Leon asked.


    "We are just a handful of maids here in the third princess¡¯ courtyard. The queen doesn¡¯t give our princess as many maids as the two other princesses." Tricia said. "And also not many wants to work here. Because as you know the pay here isn¡¯t much."


    "I never thought that they would do such a thing to a descendant of the royal blood. Even if she is born from a maid and of low birth she is still the king¡¯s daughter. Royal blood still flows in her veins." Leon said.


    "I know, right?" Tricia sighed. "I can¡¯t wait for crown prince Richard to take the throne. For sure that the life of our princess would be much better. Or better yet she would be married to a good man. Take for instance Lord William Cunningham. He is the future Duke of Cunningham. I am sure our princess will be well off with him." Tricia said enthusiastically.


    Tricia didn¡¯t notice the darkness on Leon¡¯s face after hearing her praising William.


    "Is Lord William courting our princess?" Leon asked with darkness in his eyes.


    "What I know is he has the intention. But for now they are starting as friends and getting to know each other." Tricia answered. "The only problem is the second princess Elizabeth has set her eyes on Lord William. I hope that nothing goes wrong."


    After the long talk Tricia and Leon arrived at his quarters.


    "Well sir Leon, this will be your quarters." Tricia opened the double doors.


    Inside is a spacious room with a queen size bed. The room was rather grand to be a knight¡¯s quarters.


    "Is this the correct room?" Leon asked curiously. "Isn¡¯t it a little spacious and grand?"


    "The princess specifically said to give you the grandest room in the estate." Tricia answered.


    Leon looked at Tricia with confusion.


    "Doesn¡¯t the grandest room belong to the princess?" Leon asked.


    "It is said that the first time the princess arrived here she wasn¡¯t able to sleep in this spacious room. So she chose a much smaller room and made it her quarters." Tricia exined. "The personal knights of the other princesses are living in luxury. I guess the princess didn¡¯t want you to feel left out."


    "Well I will take my leave now. Please rest well." Tricia said. "And thank you for epting my princess as your sworndy. She is like a little sister to me so please protect her always." She bowed her head.


    "Do not worry. I am sworn to protect the princess from any harm. I will make sure of my promise." Leon said.


    "Thank you." A tear dropped down from Tricia¡¯s eyes. She wiped it quickly then left the room and closed the door.


    Leon was left alone in the spacious room. His luggage has been brought here earlier.


    "Dimitri." Leon said in a soft voice.


    "Your highness." A voice came from the veranda door. Dimitri emerged from the shadows.


    "How did it go?" Leon asked. His friendly smile had turned into a proud demeanor of a crown prince.


    "We are still under investigation your highness. It looks like it will take a while. They have made a good job hiding. They are not leaving any evidence." Dimitri answered.


    "Its alright. I can take my time here. I¡¯m rather enjoying myself." Leon¡¯s mouth hooked up to form a smile.


    Dimitri was taken by surprise. This was the first time he saw the crown prince smile with brightness. In the past he has seen the prince smile either sarcastically or darkly.


    "It looks like the future queen has a tough life here in the pce." Dimitri said.


    "Now that I¡¯m here I won¡¯t let anyone bully my future wife." Leon said with a dark face. "But I¡¯m rather interested to get to know my future wife more closely and intimately."

 Chapter 10 Starting a new day 1

    I open my eyes from the rays of light sipping thru the curtains. I rubbed my eyes and looked at my surroundings. I am in my room as always but I feel different.


    "Good morning princess Alicia." Tricia greeted me with a smile. "This is the first time you slept in. You must have felt tiredst night. Or maybe you feel more secured now that you have a personal knight."


    "What time is it?" I asked.


    "It¡¯s half past ten princess." Tricia answered.


    "What?!" I instantly felt really awake. This is the first time since I lived here in the pce that I slept in. "Oh my. I didn¡¯t go to my morning routine."


    I was worried that grandpa would scold me.


    "Don¡¯t worry princess. It was lord Robert who ordered not to wake you up. It¡¯s the first time you have slept soundly that he didn¡¯t want anyone to interfere with your sleep." Tricia smiled. She was preparing my clothes to wear.


    "But still, I feel embarrassed." I said. Then I noticed the clothes Tricia was holding. "What clothes are those?" I asked. It looks rather new.


    "Oh lord Robert brought this for you to wear today. He said that you are scheduled this afternoon to have horseback riding lessons." Tricia answered.


    "Horseback riding? Me?" I asked confused.


    "That¡¯s what the lord said." Tricia replied.


    I never thought I would learn horseback riding. Even my sisters weren¡¯t thought how to ride a horse. They were trained to be ady of course.


    But I was happy to know that I can learn something. I smiled to myself.


    ***


    After washing my body and getting changed I was headed to the dining room. Because I skipped breakfast I am going to have to eat lunch earlier.


    "Good morning my princess." I see Leon standing near the dining room door. He gave me a slight bow.


    "Good morning sir Leon." I greeted him.


    Today he was wearing a white long sleeves shirt, ck pants and boots. His long wavy dark brown hair was tied with hair pins on the side. His smile is so bright as the sun. I instantly feel at ease with him by my side.


    "I am sorry that I woke up ratherte. This was the first time I slept in." I felt aplologetic. I am sure he was waiting for me. I know grandpa has given him some intstructions about my studies. He said Leon would be in charge of tutoring me from now on.


    "It¡¯s okay princess. Lord Robert specifically said not to disturb your sleep because it was rare you to wake upte." Leon reassured me.


    "That is true. I do not know what happened to me that I slept in." I sighed.


    "Maybe you are at ease with me around." Leon said with a smile.


    I look at him, gauging if he is joking or not. His smile is rather addictive. You can¡¯t help but smile with him as well.


    "I¡¯m joking princess. Hahaha." Leon said atst.


    "Hahaha I thought so." Iughed with him.


    Then my stomach started to grumble. It was silent between Leon and I for a while. I felt embarrassed. My cheeks might be bright red by now.


    "I¡¯m so sorry." I cover my face with my hands. "What has gotten to me today? This isn¡¯t how a princess should be."


    "Hahaha I am happy that you feel at ease with me princess." Leon burst outughing. He held my hands that was covering my face and pulled it down. He was looking at me directly. "I would be really happy to get to know the real you rather than the third princess of Alvannia."


    He was looking at me straight thru my eyes. His brown eyes was focused on me. I can see the honesty in them. My heart started to thump hard inside my chest.

 Chapter 11 Starting a new day 2

    "I¡¯m so sorry." I cover my face with my hands. "What has gotten to me today? This isn¡¯t how a princess should be."


    "Hahaha I am happy that you feel at ease with me princess." Leon burst outughing. He held my hands that was covering my face and pulled it down. He was looking at me directly. "I would be really happy to get to know the real you rather than the third princess of Alvannia."


    He was looking at me straight thru my eyes. His brown eyes was focused on me. I can see the honesty in them. My heart started to thump hard inside my chest.


    ¡¯What is this I¡¯m feeling?¡¯ I asked myself. ¡¯Why is my heart thumping so loud and fast?¡¯


    I can feel the warmth of his hands on mine. I kind of love the feeling but then I felt embarrassed. I pulled my hand out from his.


    "T-Then it¡¯s okay to call me by my name when no ones around." I said. I averted my gaze from him feeling shy.


    "Then call me Leon." Leon said. He gently grabbed my hand and nted a kiss on it¡¯s back. I blushed even further.


    "U-umm I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m going inside to eat. How about you?" I tried to change the topic.


    "I have eaten my breakfast already. I will apany you inside." Leon said with a smile.


    "N-no need." I still feel embarrassed. "I mean I can eat fast."


    "It is my job to stay beside you Alicia." Leon said. Hearing him call me by my name made me blush even more. "And after you have finished we would start some lessons in history and math. Later this afternoon we would have horseback riding lessons."


    "You¡¯ll be the one to teach me how to ride a horse?" I instantly felt happy.


    "Hahaha, you look so cute." Leond said. "Yes, of course I¡¯ll be the one to teach you. Better be prepared I¡¯m a strict tutor." He pressed my cheeks.


    "Aww." I flinched.


    "Come, let¡¯s get some food in your slender body. You¡¯re so thin like you would be blown away by the wind so easily." Leon said while walking away. "I want my woman to be a little plump."


    "I beg your pardon?" I didn¡¯t hear hisst sentence. Just a few strides and he was a distance away from me. I jogged to catch him.


    Leon suddenly turned around. "You need some fats in you." Then he flicked my forehead. "I¡¯m sure you would be more beatiful if you have some curves."


    "Are you saying I¡¯m too thin and ugly? Hmph." I pouted my lips irritated.


    This is the first time I feel irritated by someone saying negative things about me. I am used to the servants gossiping not so good about me and also my stepsisters. Buting from Leon I really feel I don¡¯t want him to see me ugly.


    "I didn¡¯t say your ugly." Leon pinched my cheeks. "I just said you would look more beautiful with some curves."


    "Aww, aww." I can feel a sting on his pinching.


    "Nowe here. Sit and eat." Leon pulled the chair for me.


    I looked at him carefully. He was still wearing that cheerful smile. I can¡¯t help but smile as well. I know he was teasing me but I felt I like it.


    I sit on the chair and started to eat. What I didn¡¯t notice was Leon staring at me with such affectionate eyes.

 Chapter 12 What do you think of him?

    History and math lesson with Leon are done for the day. He is a strict teacher but I like that. I won¡¯t have it any other way. Good thing I have been listening to Richard¡¯s tutors when they were teaching him. I was able to keep up with Leon¡¯s lessons.


    What I like about the lessons was the history part. Aside from the history of Alvannia, Leon have thought me about the neighboring countries. Around Alvannia there are two countries. The country of Grandcrest in the south to southwest and some in the northwest and Jennova in the far north. The east of Alvannia is the great Antia Sea.


    Grandcrest was the biggest country of the three and also the most powerful. Because of it¡¯s geographical location in the south they have locations which have a summer weather for the whole year which is good in bringing up crops. The locations in the northwest can grow fruits that needs cold weather. Those in the southwest is suitable for raising farms and animals. Their geographical location attributes to their flourishing economy.


    Jennova on the other hand has a cold weather. The northern most parts are always covered in ice that makes living very difficult. As for their economy it is said they are the poorest of the three countries.


    Alvannia is the secondrgest country from the three. We experience four seasons per year that is very useful in growing crops, fruits, and raising animals. And because our country is by the sea we have shipping docks that can host big merchant ships. Trade with other countries across the sea goes right thru us and taxes from this makes our country flourish.


    I am having a short break in a gazebo located at the center of the southeast garden of the pce. A little while I am going to have horse back riding lessons with Leon.


    "Princess Alicia. I brought some snacks." Tricia said. She walked inside the gazebo holding a tray of biscuits and a jar of orange juice.


    "Thank you Tricia." I said.


    "Where is sir Leon?" She asked while looking around.


    "He went to the stables to prepare the horses for my horse back riding lessons." I answered.


    "Oh pity, I prepared these snacks for him as well." Tricia said with a sad face. "Hey princess, what do you think of him?" She asked enthusiastically. Tricia poured orange juice on my ss.


    "Who?" I asked. I take a biscuit from the te and take a bite.


    "Sir Leon." Tricia asked. "I saw the both of you earlier. He kissed the back of your hand. You know what that means." She was giggling.


    I was surprised. I suddenly choked on the biscuit inside my mouth.


    "Ahem, Ahem." I was coughing.


    "Princess be careful when your eating." Tricia gave me my ss of orange juice. I gulped it¡¯s contents to clear my throat.


    "You were eavesdropping?" I asked.


    "Weeeellll. I didn¡¯t intend to eavesdrop. I was just passing by and when I saw the two of you talking intimately I didn¡¯t want to disturb so I stood my ground and hid." Tricia looked apologetic.


    "Eavesdropping is not good." I scolded her.


    "I¡¯m sorry princess I didn¡¯t mean to." Tricia knelt down and asked for forgiveness.


    I sighed. "Rise Tricia. Just don¡¯t do it again."


    "Thank you princess." Tricia said and stood up. "But really I¡¯m curious. What do you think of sir Leon?"


    "Sir Leon is a good man. I can tell he is very intelligent and knowledgeable after he tutored me in my studies." I said. "I can also tell that he is a kind person."


    "Not that things. I mean, he is so manly. He is tall and handsome. And if you look at his body he must have well defined muscle under his clothes. Oh I can just imagine." She was making a dreamy face.


    "W-well.." I blushed by Tricia¡¯s definition of Leon. "He is rather good looking I guess. But what I like is his smile. It is so addictive that you can¡¯t help but smile as well." I smiled with the thought.


    "Oh my gosh princess you¡¯re blushing and smiling." Tricia said a little too enthusiastically.


    "Huh, no I¡¯m not." I denied it. I hold my cheeks with my hands and it was really a little hot to the touch.


    "Princess you seldom smile. You should smile often, you look so beautiful." Tricia said.


    "Really?" I asked.


    "Yes, your¡¯re really beautiful when you smile princess." A voice of a man said. The voice came from beside of he gazebo post.

 Chapter 13 Confrontation 1

    "Princess you seldom smile. You should smile often, you look so beautiful." Tricia said.


    "Really?" I asked.


    "Yes, your¡¯re really beautiful when you smile princess." A voice of a man said. The voice came from beside of the gazebo post.


    A blonde haired young man with blue eyes emerged from behind the gazebo post.


    "Will." I greeted him.


    "Hello Alicia." William was smiling at me. His smile was warm and fuzzy. Unlike Leon¡¯s which is bright as the sun.


    ¡¯Why am I differentiating Will and Leon¡¯s smile? Alicia that¡¯s improper.¡¯ I scolded myself thinking about such things.


    "One of your maids in your courtyard told me you were here." Will said. He walked towards me.


    "Please have a seat." I told Will. "I¡¯m taking a break from my studies."


    "Oh is that so? Am I disturbing?" Will asked.


    "Of course not. You are free to join me if you wish. I¡¯m going to have horse back riding lessons next." I said.


    "Then can I apany you?" Will asked.


    "Of course." I smiled at him.


    "Oh look what we have here?" A familiar voice said from behind me.


    I looked behind me and I saw my second older sister, the second princess Elizabeth.


    "Second sister." I was surprised. I stand up and give my courtesy as a greeting.


    "Second princess Elizabeth, Good afternoon." William also stood up and bowed in front of her.


    "Rise young lord William." Elizabeth said.


    "Third princess Alicia, William." A young man beside Elizabeth greeted us.


    Elizabeth is with two young men. One I knew was her personal knight Bradford.


    Bradford was a tall young man with auburn hair and light green eyes. He had a gentle face for a knight. As I know he was neen years old. Bradford who was behind Elizabeth also bowed as a greeting.


    The one that greeted me I do not know who he was. But he looks like a young lord from a noble family judging from his clothes. He has light brown hair and brown eyes. He was tall but not as tall as Will and Leon.


    "James, fancy meeting you here." William greeted the young man beside Elizabeth. "Alicia this is James. He is the eldest son and the heir of Carlson Dukedom."


    I look at James. He seems a rather proud young man with an air of arrogance in him.


    "I am starting to court our second princess Elizabeth. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here." James said with a cocky smile.


    I see Elizabeth rolled her eyes without James noticing it. She seems to be unsatisfied with her suitor.


    "Is that so? Well then good luck." William said with a smile.


    "Haha thanks." James wasughing proudly. "Are you here to court the third princess?"


    "Well something like that." William said and looked at me affectionately. I blushed with his stare.


    Elizabeth clenched her fist looking irritated.


    "Well nothing is set in stone. Our marriages are still decided by our father king. Your courting is just a way to see if you suitors are suited to be our husbands." Elizabeth said with an irritated face.


    "You are right there princess Elizabeth. But I¡¯m sure to work hard to get your father¡¯s approval for Alicia¡¯s hand in marriage." William said confidently.


    Elizabeth was fuming with anger. I¡¯m afraid she would burst.


    "Second sister, young lord James. Would you like to sit and have a snack?" I offered to quench Elizabeth¡¯s anger.


    Elizabeth gave me a look and smiled wickedly.


    "Of course sister." Elizabeth said.


    Elizabeth and James took their seat while Bradford stood behind. William and I took our seats as well.


    "Come and sit here with me sister." Elizabeth told me. I was a little hesitant at first but I can¡¯t refuse her or I will regret itter. I know how she is if she¡¯s mad.


    Elizabeth¡¯s maid brought a teapot with tea. What I didn¡¯t see was the look Elizabeth gave to her maid. The maid nodded silently.


    "I gifted you this oolong tea that I got from my journey in the Grandcrest kingdom. I know you like oolong tea so I specifically bought it for you." James said to Elizabeth.


    The teapot was ced besides me.


    "Thank you James." Elizabeth smiled at James and he smiled with satisfaction. "Sister can you pour me a cup please." Elizabeth asked me.


    I nodded. I lifted the teapot and was about to pour it in her cup when my grip suddenly slipped.


    The teapot fell andnded on the table. The hot tea sshed out.


    "Ahhhh." Elizabeth cried. She was holding her face. "It hurts, it hurts." She was crying in pain.


    The hot tea also sshed on my hands and it burned.


    "I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to..." I was saying when I felt a p on my face. I lost my bnce from the force andnded on the floor. I can feel the pain on my cheeks as I hold it.


    "Insolence!" James shouted. "I have heard that you were jealous of your sister¡¯s beauty but I never thought you would do such a thing to hurt her beautiful face!"


    "But I didn¡¯t... It was an ident." I said. Tears are running from my eyes.


    I see my sister crying. Bradford was there assisting her and applying ice.


    William leaned down beside me andforted me. "James what are you doing? She is still the third princess of Alvannia. You don¡¯t have any evidence that she did it on purpose. It was an ident."


    "She¡¯s just a bastard!" James shouted.


    Then a shadow passed by me from behind. The next thing I know James was on the ground with a bloody nose.

 Chapter 14 Confrontation 2

    "James what are you doing? She is still the third princess of Alvannia. You don¡¯t have any evidence that she did it on purpose. It was an ident." William was beside me andforting me.


    "She¡¯s just a bastard!" James shouted.


    Then a shadow passed by me from behind. The next thing I know James was on the ground with a bloody nose.


    "F*ck!" James shouted. "Who dare hit me!"


    "You darey a hand on my princess." A cold voice said. When I looked up I saw the back of a familiar figure.


    "Sir Leon." I muttered.


    Leon looked back at me. His face was full of worry. He kneeled beside me.


    "I¡¯m sorry my princess. I wasn¡¯t here to protect you. It¡¯s my fault you got hurt." Leon looked at me with regret.


    "Hmm, no. Don¡¯t me yourself." I said.


    "Who are you to dare hit me? I¡¯m the son of the Duke of Carlson." I here James yelled. "I¡¯m the heir of the Carlson Dukedom."


    Leon¡¯s face changed in an instant. From the bright and cheerful Leon that I know it turned to a cold blooded being. I felt a chill down my spine. His eyes had a tinge of bloodlust.


    "My princess please go inside. I¡¯ll take care of this." Leon said seriously.


    "No Leon. I¡¯m not going anywhere with you." I have a feeling that Leon will start a fight.


    I was worried that he would be beaten up. If Elizabeth¡¯s knight Bradford joins the fight I am not sure Leon would win. I know that Bradford is one of the best in the royal guards.


    Leon gave me a gentle smile. The smile I so much love. I just realized that I called his name without any honorifics.


    "Don¡¯t worry my princess. Even if an army stands in my way no one can stop me from avenging you." Leon said. He gently caressed my now swollen cheek. The hint of bloodlust in his eyes appeared again.


    "Young Lord William please keep an eye on princes Alicia." Leon told William.


    "Yes sir Leon. Leave her to me." William said.


    Leon stood up and held his sword that was ced idly by his waist.


    "Sir Bradford." Leon called for his attention.


    "Yes?" Bradford answered.


    "You know the knights code, correct?" Leon asked.


    "Of course. I known it by heart." Bradford replied. He was beside his princess Elizabeth. The maids had gotten ice to ce on the burn in her face.


    "Then you know that anyone that hurts our sworn master ordy will be punished under our sword." Leon said with a neutral tone.


    "What?!" Elizabeth was surprised. "You are Alicia¡¯s personal knight? Impossible! Mother didn¡¯t agree for her to have her own personal knight."


    "I¡¯m afraid it is true princess Elizabeth." William interjected.


    Elizabeth looked at William in surprise.


    "I was there as a witness when sir Leon gave his oath to Alicia." William said.


    Elizabeth was looking at me with unbelieving eyes.


    "Now that I am by my princess¡¯s side, no harm cane to her. I will punish anyone who tries to harm her." Leon said. "I expect you won¡¯t interfere with me sir Bradford."


    Elizabeth looked at her knight. She can¡¯t just let Alicia slide out of this so easily.


    "I won¡¯t interfere sir Leon. You have my word as a knight." Bradford said.


    Disbelief was written all over Elizabeth¡¯s face. She clenched her fists hard.


    Leon pulled out his sword from it¡¯s sheath and pointed it at James. "Young Lord James Franklin Carlson. I challenge you to a duel."


    "Hahahaha. You challenge me in a duel? Fine then. Somebody get my sword." James yelled proudly.

 Chapter 15 Duel

    Leon pulled out his sword from it¡¯s sheath and pointed it at James. "Young Lord James Franklin Carlson. I challenge you to a duel."


    "Hahahaha. You challenge me in a duel? Fine then. Somebody get my sword." James yelled proudly.


    A servant came running towards James carrying his sword.


    "Give me that!" James yelled and took the sword from the servant. He looks at Leon with anger. "I ept your challenge!"


    James unsheathes his sword and points it towards Leon. They both take their stance.


    "Are they going to be okay?" I asked but I am more worried about Leon rather than James. "To tell you the truth this is the first time I will watch a duel."


    I have seen grandpa practicing with his knights and Richard. I have seen them sparring with one another. But this is the first time I will witness a true duel.


    "Don¡¯t worry, this is a serious duel. No ones going to lose their lives here." William assured me. "But it is inevitable that they will sustain some injuries."


    Thinking of Leon being injured made my heart race even faster.


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯ I thought. ¡¯Isn¡¯t it normal for a knight to have to fight for hisdy and have some injuries? Why am I feeling that I don¡¯t want Leon to get hurt?¡¯


    ¡¯Ping, sh, ng¡¯ I hear the sound of their swords sh at one another. I watch them with worried eyes.


    Leon was moving fast. His movements were swift but elegant. Every stroke of his sword was made with precision and uracy.


    Jame on the other hand was looking like he was having a difficult time. His proud and arrogant face earlier turned into a serious one. I can see sweat was forming on his forehead.


    Leon was striking with full force. James was taking steps back and was only seen defending.


    Only a few minutes have past but I felt it has been a lifetime. I can see some few shes were given to James. His clothes have visibly shown cuts and bloodstains from the wounds he had acquired. While Leon was still looking the same as the duel started.


    "Ahhhh." James tripped on a stone and fell on the ground.


    "Surrender." Leon said hovering over James pointing his sword at him.


    James gave a look of anger. "Never!" He took a handful of dirt and threw it at Leon¡¯s face.


    "Ah." Leon had dirt enter his eyes.


    "That¡¯s cheating." William said.


    James lunge at Leon holding his sword and ready to strike.


    "Nooo!" I screamed. I don¡¯t want Leon to get hurt.


    ¡¯Ping, ng, ng¡¯ I hear the sound of the two swords sh then one sword was flown away and dropped on the ground.


    When I looked whose sword was it that flew away and who was disarmed, it was James.


    Leon¡¯s eyes were closed but he was able to disarm James. He lunged right at James and ced his sword right on his throat.


    "You loose young lord James." Leon saidzily.


    "B-but h-how..?" James was in disbelief

 Chapter 16 Worthy of you

    Leon¡¯s eyes were closed but he was able to disarm James. He lunged right at James and ced his sword right on his throat.


    "You loose young lord James." Leon saidzily.


    "B-but h-how..?" James was in disbelief.


    "Sir Leon was the winner of this duel." I hear Bradford say. "As the winner, Sir Leon. You can state your demand to the loser."


    Leon can barely open his eyes but he looked at Jameszily.


    "Kneel down before my princess Alicia and ask for her forgiveness." Leon said coldly.


    "You want me to kneel down in front of that bastard?" James was sheathing his anger.


    After hearing James¡¯ words rage passed thru Leon¡¯s eyes. The de of the sword on James¡¯ throat bit on his flesh and it started to drip blood.


    "Would you rather let me shame you in all of Alvannia?" Leon said.


    As a loser of a duel, he must meet the demands of the winner what ever happens. If he wasn¡¯t able to do it then he will be brought shame. James was an heir of the Carlson dukedom. Not following the demands of the winner as a loser will be more than shameful rather than losing the duel itself.


    As for kneeling down to a princess of the kingdom, it was more eptable rather than bringing shame to his family name.


    James clenched his fist hard. His anger was evident on his face.


    "Alright!" James yelled.


    Leon withdrew his sword from James¡¯ throat. I see him walk towards me and stopped right in front of me and kneeled.


    "Third princess Alicia Roselyn Von Heist. I, James Franklin Carlson, would like to ask you for your forgiveness." James said.


    I was shocked. This was the first time someone asked forgiveness from me.


    "I... um I..." I was left speechless. I look at William with questioning eyes.


    "As a princess, you can bestow punishment towards what he has done to you." William said. "I suggest that you can p him back."


    "B-But..."I never really pped someone before.


    "As a princess you have to show your authority to other servants and people around your highness." Leon said. He was now standing behind me. He looked at me with seriousness.


    He was right. Many people are around watching us. If I don¡¯t do something they would think that I am the same weakling princess.


    I really don¡¯t want that. Now, with Leon is by my side, I want to get strong. I don¡¯t want to be the old weakling and forgotten princess. I want him to see me as a strongdy worthy of his service.


    I collected my resolve. I looked at the man kneeling before me with seriousness of a member of the royal family.


    "Look up young lord James." I said with amanding voice.


    Once James looked up at me I pped him hard in his cheek and another on his other cheek.


    "Do not forget your ce." I said with dignity. "I may be a bastard but I still have royal blood flowing in my veins. My status is still higher than yours."


    James looked at me with hate but stayed silent and bit his lips.


    "I will forgive you nowbbut the next time you would call me a bastard I will surely give you the whip." I said with a stern voice.


    I looked around still maintaining my royal aura. I can see the servants were looking at me with amazement and awe.


    "I shall now take my leave." I said. I turned around and left the area. Leon, William and Tricia followed behind me.


    "That b*tch." Elizabeth whispered to herself. "So confident now that you have your personal knight? Well that won¡¯tst long."

 Chapter 17 Scars

    Back at my courtyard I call for Leon in my study room.


    ¡¯Knock knock¡¯


    "Come in." I said.


    The doors open and Leones in.


    "My princess. You called for me?" Leon asked.


    "Yes, please take a seat." I told him.


    Leon looked confused. He closed the door and sit down on the chair in front of me.


    I open the first aid kit that I requested from Tricia. Leon looked at it and knew in an instant why I called for him.


    "Princess I can put the medicine on my wounds myself. You really don¡¯t need to do this." Leon said embarrassed.


    "You can¡¯t reach the ones in your side and back right." I said.


    "Well yes... but.." Leon was searching for an excuse.


    "No buts. It¡¯s my fault that you were wounded. I can at least apply some medicine to it." I said with a sad voice.


    "But princess..." Leon was still resisting.


    "Why are you calling me princess? I thought when we were alone we can call each other by name." I am feeling so irritated. I pouted my lips in irritation.


    Leon chuckled. I saw his beautiful smile again. "Haha my little Alicia is having a tantrum. You are so cute."


    Leon is teasing me and that makes me even more irritated.


    "Just strip off your clothes and let me apply the medicine on your wounds." I used amanding voice.


    Leon was taken aback but his smile was still stered on his face.


    "Okay Alicia. I will do as I am told by mydy." Leon sighed in defeat.


    Leon took of his shirt. I looked at his naked upper body. It was perfectly toned with buffed chest and 6-pack abs. His biceps and triceps where well defined.


    I blushed by seeing his naked upper body. This is not the first time I saw an upper body of the opposite sex. I have seen my brother Richard¡¯s countless of times and sometimes my grandpa after he had finished working out. But this was the first time I saw a body of someone not within my family and also of a young adult man. I looked at it in fascination.


    "Are you done ogling?" Leon said jokingly.


    "Ah... Yes, ah no. I mean let¡¯s apply the medicine." I said frantically.


    I take some cotton from the medicine kit and put some medicine in it. I look at Leon¡¯s body and saw few cuts. He wasn¡¯t injured that badly, that¡¯s a relief.


    I started to apply the medicine to the cuts when I looked closer I saw scars. It was a little too many. I didn¡¯t ask anything, afraid that I might offend Leon. It was normal I guess for a knight to have scars from cuts and wounds.


    When I was about to look at his back to see if he has wounds there, I was shocked. The scars at the front of his body can¡¯t bepared by the ones at the back. It looked like they were scars from whipping. I unconsciously touched those long hideous scars.


    ¡¯How did he get this?¡¯ I thought to myself. My heart clenched in pain.


    Then suddenly Leon turned around. He caught my hand and held it within his.


    "Doesn¡¯t it look ugly? Doesn¡¯t it scare you?" Leon looked at me. He looked directly in my eyes. He was looking for something in them.

 Chapter 18 First kiss

    "Doesn¡¯t it look ugly? Doesn¡¯t it scare you?" Leon looked at me. He looked directly in my eyes. He was looking for something in them.


    I shook my head. "It doesn¡¯t scare me." I said truthfully.


    "Then do you pity me?" Leon asked seriously. He held my eyes to his, locked in his gaze.


    ¡¯Do I pity him?¡¯ I asked myself.


    I shook my head again. "No, I don¡¯t pity you. On the contrary I am happy and proud."


    "Happy and proud?" Leon looked at me questioningly.


    I nodded.


    "Because you have gone thru this and made it out alive. So I am happy because you are alive and I was able to meet you." I said while looking into his eyes. "Proud because you have gone thru this and yet you can still continue on living with a bright smile in your face."


    "Bright smile?" Leon asked.


    I blushed and looked away. "Y-yes. I like your smile a lot." I said shyly.


    Leon chuckled. "You are really different Alicia."


    "Different? Is that a bad thing?" I asked curiously. All my life the people around me told me I was different and I felt bad about it. I don¡¯t want Leon to think of me in a bad way.


    Leon shook his head. "No. It is apliment." He smiled his bright smile I so love to see.


    "Don¡¯t worry. This smile of mine is reserved only for you." Leon promised me.


    He stared at me for a while that it made me embarrassed that I looked down. But then Leon held my chin and gently pushed my head up.


    Our eyes met once again. His gaze locked mine in ce. I can feel his thumb gently caress my plump lips.


    "You look so sweet that it¡¯s dangerous." Leon said softly.


    I can feel my heart racing. It was like there is a machine thumping inside my chest.


    "Promise me that you won¡¯t let other men see this look." Leon said.


    I look at him confused. ¡¯Why? How do I look?¡¯ I thought.


    "Promise me you will only look like that for me." Leon said seriously yet seductively.


    I don¡¯t understand but I just nodded.


    "Good girl." Leon gave me his bright smile. I felt happy instantly. I want to make him smile for me more often.


    Slowly he was inching near me. My heart was now thumping like crazy. His gaze locked me in ce.


    "Can I kiss you?" He asked.


    I was silent. I don¡¯t know what to say. ¡¯A kiss is given between a couple right?¡¯ I thought.


    "I¡¯ll take your silence as a yes." Leon smirked.


    He inched closer and closer. I can feel my heart thumping even wilder. I closed my eyes.


    Then I felt something wet and hot on my lips. It was a foreign feeling yet sweet. His lips was tasting mine, savoring it gently.


    "Breathe." Leon told me.


    I didn¡¯t realize that I wasn¡¯t breathing. I inhaled deeply. Leon smiled and caressed my cheeks.


    Then he kissed me again. Different from earlier, now it was like he was hungry. I can feel his tongue licking my lips deliciously. The feeling was intense that my head was starting to spin.


    "This is dangerous." Leon said while withdrawing. "Let¡¯s leave it at that for now."


    ¡¯Dangerous? But why?¡¯ I asked myself.


    "Now you are mine. Remember that." Leon looked at me with serious eyes.


    "Yours?" I repeat the words.


    "Yes. ONLY MINE." Leon said with amanding voice.


    I don¡¯t understand what he meant but I nodded. The idea of being only his sounded like I will be always by his side. And I thought I want to be always by his side. Now and forever.

 Chapter 19 What they call love

    I wasn¡¯t able to sleep wellst night. I was tossing and turning in my bed thinking of what happened to Leon and I.


    I can¡¯t forget the feeling of his lips on mine. Remembering the sweetness and the wetness made me blush and embarrassed.


    My heart was beating faster when I think about Leon. This was the first time I had felt this so badly. Yes I have also felt my heart beating faster when William was introduced to me and wanted to court me but the feeling was only fleeting.


    My feelings for Leon was more intense. I have been feeling at ease when he was beside me. And after experiencing my first kiss with him, I felt that I want to be with him forever. Just by thinking of him my heart is beating strongly.


    "Is this the feeling what they called love?" I asked myself. I only read such things in romance novels. And reading those love stories made my heart also squeeze sweetly and beat fast. But this is the first time that my heart felt like that for a specific man.


    "Good morning princess." Tricia greeted me. "Your bath is ready. After that you can eat your breakfast. Sir Leon said that you will have your horse back riding lessons this morning."


    Because we weren¡¯t able to do my horse back riding lesson yesterday after the incident, we were going to do it this morning.


    "Okay." I answered in a daze. I would see Leon again. My heart beat went fast again.


    ¡¯How will I talk to him? Can I even look at him in the eyes after what happened?¡¯ This thoughts flooded inside my brain. I buried my face on the pillow.


    "Princess?" Tricia looked at me confused.


    "Um, Tricia." I said shyly. "Can I ask you something?"


    "Of course princess." Tricia smiled. "What do you wan to ask?"


    "Have you been in love?" I asked shyly.


    Tricia was surprised with my question.


    "What made you ask princess?" Tricia asked curiously.


    "Well I read such things in novels so I¡¯m rather curious." I lied.


    "To be honest princess, yes I have been in love." Tricia answered. "Truthfully speaking I am in a rtionship right now." She said shyly.


    "Really? With who?" I asked her excitedly.


    "Well with a pce guard." Tricia blushed.


    "Wow really? Then have you experienced your first kiss? What did you feel?" I asked.


    "Well yes I have had my first kiss." Tricia replied embarrassed. "It felt um... nice?"


    "What else?" I continued.


    "Well my heart was thumping rapidly and it felt good." Tricia said.


    "What do you feel when you see him?" I asked.


    "What do I feel? Um well I feel my heart beats very fast. And when I am near him I want to hold his hand and my heart will go crazy inside." Tricia replied. "When we are together I would wish that time would stop so that we would be with each other longer."


    I look at Tricia and she was blooming just by thinking of her love.


    "What does it mean when a man says ¡¯you are mine¡¯?" I ask the most important question.


    "Then that means you two are a couple now." Tricia said knowingly.


    "A..a..couple?" I blushed instantly. So that was what Leon meant. I held my cheeks and it felt hot.

 Chapter 20 Our little secre

    "What does it mean when a man says ¡¯you are mine¡¯?" I ask the most important question.


    "Then that means you two are a couple now." Tricia said knowingly.


    "A..a..couple?" I blushed instantly. So that was what Leon meant. I held my cheeks and it felt hot.


    "Princess?" Tricia looked at me confused. "Don¡¯t tell me... did someone say such a thing to you?"


    I looked at Tricia embarrassed.


    "Oh my, oh my, oh my!" Tricia was getting excited.


    "Shhhh." I cover her mouth with my hands to silence her. "Don¡¯t get to loud."


    Tricia nodded slowly so I released my hand.


    "Tell me princess who is the lucky man?" Tricia whispered. "Is it young lord William?"


    I shook my head. Tricia was confused. She thought it would be William because he was the one who was courting me and always beside me. Then her eyes went wide.


    "Oh is it sir Leon?" Tricia whispered his name.


    Just by hearing his name I felt a blush creep on my cheeks.


    "Oh my gosh it his him." Tricia looked surprised and excited. "I¡¯m so happy for you princess. He looks like a kind man. And a knight at that."


    In Alvannia a princess of the royal family can only marry a man from royal linage, noble birth, or high status. And knights are included in the high status of then kingdom. In history there were many princesses that were married to their personal knights because they were the ones always beside them so it is normal to fall in love with each other.


    "Are you in love with him princess?" Tricia asked.


    "Umm, I guess. My heart also beats fast when I see him and my heart goes crazy when he touches me. I want him to always stay by my side. I feel at ease when I¡¯m with him." I replied.


    "Then you are truly in love princess." Tricia said happily. "I¡¯m so happy. My princess has her first love. You have grown up."


    "Do you think he loves me as well? He hasn¡¯t told me he loves me." I asked. I am not yet sure of how he feels towards me.


    ¡¯Is it okay to feel confused. Yes we kissed and he told me I¡¯m his. But he hasn¡¯t yet confessed his feelings towards me.¡¯ I thought.


    In the romance novels I have read, for two people of the opposite sex to be a couple they have to profess their love for each other. Leon hasn¡¯t done that yet.


    ¡¯Then are we truly a couple?¡¯ I thought.


    "Well princess, I am no love expert and I am also a beginner in love rtionships. But I guess we need sir Leon to confess his love to you." Tricia said. "Don¡¯t worry princess I will help you with that."


    "Thanks Tricia. And please can we keep this a secret?" I asked her.


    "Don¡¯t worry princess. This will be our little secret." Tricia winked at me and I smiled.

 Chapter 21 Horseback riding 1

    After taking a bath I walked towards the dining hall. I was not far from the door when I saw a familiar young man standing right next to it.


    It was Leon. He was looking regal while wearing his ck casual knight¡¯s uniform. He was looking so handsome just by standing there.


    Then Leon nced my way. He gave me his bright smile that I loved so much. I blushed instantly while remembering what happenedst night.


    "Good morning Alicia." Leon greeted me with a smile.


    "G-Good morning Leon." I greeted back. I can feel my cheeks burning.


    Leon looked at me eagerly and smiled. He touched my cheeks and gently caressed it.


    "You look so beautiful today." Leon said sweetly. And I felt my cheeks burn even more.


    Leon chuckled. "Let¡¯s go inside. I¡¯m sure you are hungry."


    I simply nodded.


    Leon took my hand and held it within his. He ushered me inside the dining room.


    Inside, the dishes were prepared on the table. Breakfast today consists of bacon and eggs with buttered toasts. I look at it rather confused.


    "What is it?" Leon asked. "Is it not to your liking?"


    "Um no, it¡¯s not that." I replied. "It¡¯s just the food looks extravagant."


    I was a little surprised. The food in the past few days have been good and extravagant. In the past they have only served me food that was cold and looked like left overs.


    "Of course. Now that I am here I will make sure that the food you eat will have the right nutrients for your body." Leon said. "You are rather thin and pale. I don¡¯t know what they have been serving you in the past. But now you need to add on some weight and I want your skin to be rosy."


    "Thank you." I said with a smile. I started to eat my breakfast.


    "After breakfast I will tell Tricia to prepare your outfit for horseback riding lessons." Leon said. "I will prepare the horses shortly."


    "Hmm, okay." I nodded.


    I was startled when Leon held my cheek. I looked at him with surprised eyes. His eyes was looking at me with worry.


    "Does it still hurt?" Leon asked. Then I remembered the incident yesterday with James. He must be asking about my swollen cheek after James pped me.


    "The swelling has subsided. It only left a mark but it will fade after some time." I replied.


    "Hmm that¡¯s good." Leon said. Then I saw anger shed in his eyes for a second but it went away fast. "I will take my leave now to prepare the horses. Enjoy your breakfast Alicia."


    "Okay." I replied and smiled to him. I stared at his retreating back.


    ***


    At the stables a maid is seen peeking inside. When she saw the stable boy go out and no one was inside she creeped in.


    She made her way to a white horse. After looking around again and saw no one, she got near the white horse. She pulled something from inside her pocket and ced it on one of the horses hoof.


    After that she hastily ran outside the stables.


    The maid ran towards the second princess¡¯ courtyard.


    Princess Elizabeth was seen in a garden gazebo having tea.


    "Second princess." The maid was panting and bowed down in front of the princess.


    "Have you done what I told you to do?" Elizabeth asked.


    "Y-yes princess." The maid was shaking in fear with her head still bowed down.


    "Good." Elizabeth smiled wickedly and took a sip of her tea. "I¡¯m not gonna let you walk away so easily Alicia. After getting my William¡¯s attention. I will make sure William wouldn¡¯t want to see you again."

 Chapter 22 Horseback riding 2

    I was standing behind the rails of the riding field. I am wearing the riding clothes Tricia had prepared for me. It consists of a white long sleeved blouse, a pair of ck gloves and boots, and a riding cap. My hair was braided into a fishtail.


    I was holding a riding cropzily.


    "Where is Leon?" I asked getting a little bored.


    "As I know he was preparing the horses just a while ago." Tricia answered.


    Just after a few minutes I see two horses trotting not far from where I was standing. One is a ck horse and the other is white. There was a man riding the ck horse while he was holding the reins of the white one.


    When they got nearer I saw that the rider was non other than Leon. The pure ck horse looked majestic and regal like it was the king of all the horses. And together with Leon riding it tall and proud, they emitted a kingly aura.


    Leon stopped just a few meters in front of me. He alighted the horse and hold both the horses reins. He walked slowly towards me.


    "Princess Alicia, sorry for making you wait." Leon smiled. "Are you ready?"


    I was still in a daze just a while ago by staring at Leon when I suddenly snap back into reality.


    "Ah? Oh yes. I¡¯m ready sir Leon." I smiled awkwardly, hiding my embarrassment.


    Leon tried to hide his chuckle. "Well then princess, let¡¯s start."


    Leon offered his hand to me and I took it. He helped me over the fence. I felt his hand hold me by the waist trying to support me. A blush crept on my cheeks.


    "This is Margaret." Leon was rubbing the head of the white horse. "She is a gentle horse and is a best match for you who is a beginner."


    I looked at Margaret with wonder. "She looks so beautiful. Can I pet her?" I asked.


    "Sure." Leon smiled. He held the reins closer to me and I was able to hold the bridge of her nose. Leon chuckled looking at me.


    Surprisingly I felt a pair of hands on my waist. I was being carried up a foot from the ground.


    "Ahhh." I yelped. "What are you doing?!"


    "You are too small to reach so I carried you." Leon said teasingly.


    "Well I am still young so of course I¡¯m still little. Wait and see when I grow up. I¡¯m sure to catch up to you. Hmph." I said irritated.


    "Of course princess. I can¡¯t wait for you to grow up." Leon said with a smile. I can¡¯t help but feel that he had a hidden meaning to his words.


    Leon smiled brightly at me that I can stay irritated at him. So I let him carry me so that I can pet Margaret.


    ¡¯Neigh¡¯ the horse made a sound.


    "It looks like Margaret likes you." Leon said.


    "Really?" I was amazed. "Then let¡¯s be friends okay. I will be in your care." I said to Margaret. And then Margaret neighed again. I giggled.


    "Come now. Let¡¯s get you up on Margaret." Leon said.


    He carried me easily and put me on Margaret.


    "Okay first let me teach you the right position in horseback riding." Leon started to instruct. "Start by sitting straight."


    I do as I was told and sit up straight.


    "That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t get stiff." Leon said.


    I rxed my lower back so that I won¡¯t sit too stiff.


    "Okay next let¡¯s align your shoulder, hip and heel. They should be aligned on a straight line." Leon helps me.


    "There, then me sure that both of your sides are bnced out. You must not tip over one side or you will fall off the horse." Leon instructed so I bnce myself up.


    "Okay so now hold the reigns. Be sure that in holding it you sholdn¡¯t hold it too loose or to tight. Just the right amount." Leon said. "There should be a straight line from your elbow to your hand and to the horses mouth."


    I made a mental note on all of what Leon just said.


    "That¡¯s good. With this current position we are making sure that you have the right bnce once the horse starts moving." Leon smiled at me.

 Chapter 23 Horseback riding 3

    I made a mental note on all of what Leon just thought me.


    "That¡¯s good. With this current position we are making sure that you have the right bnce once the horse starts moving." Leon smiled at me.


    I felt my heart thump when I saw his bright smile.


    "Alright then, try giving Margaret a nudge for her to move forward." Leon instructed. I do as I was told and gave Margaret a gentle nudge with my feet. Margaret started to move.


    "Oh my, she¡¯s moving." I say with amazement. Leon was by the horse¡¯s side maintaining a safe distance.


    "That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t be so stiff while she is walking. Let your body flow with the horse¡¯s movement." Leon said.


    I tried to do what Leon said. I felt that Margaret was moving in an easy pace.


    "You¡¯re doing great princess." Leon praised me.


    "Really? Thanks." I smiled happily.


    "Now try trotting. Give your nudge more strength." Leon instructed.


    I give Margaret a much stronger nudge and she was trotting.


    "Look Leon I am doing it. Margaret is trotting." I said excitedly.


    "That¡¯s good princess." Leon said.


    I see him mount the ck horse and catch up to me.


    "Let¡¯s trot together." Leon smiled. "This is here Midnight. He is a very proud horse. He only let¡¯s me ride him." I see Leon rub Midnight¡¯s neck.


    "Really? Then he is a choosy horse." I giggled.


    "Well he has a majestic breed. So he knows how to pick his rider." Leon bragged.


    "So you are saying you are someone majestic that Midnight selected you to be his rider?" I teased him.


    "Not to brag but that would be the point. Hahaha." Leonughed out loud.


    "Hahaha I never thought you are a narcissist." I giggled.


    "Well I¡¯m just stating the truth." Leon smiled.


    I looked at him intently. It is true that he looks rather majestic. Even with casual riding clothes he looks handsome. His aura emits a royal and majestic hint that he looks more like a prince rather than a knight. I thought that I would want to be always by his side.


    When I realized my train of thought and blushed.


    ¡¯What was I thinking?¡¯ I thought. Being with him was an unexpected desire I have just umted.


    "You look beautiful." Leon said suddenly.


    "Huh?" I looked at him confused.


    "You look beautiful when you blush." Leon repeated. "Having some color to your pale skin makes you more radiant. It is just right to make youe out to take some sunlight."


    I blush even further after what he has said. I looked away from him embarrassed.


    "I guess because I was always indoors that¡¯s why I am a little pale." I exined. "When I first came here in the pce I had felt that I was never wanted from the start. So I just stayed indoors. That¡¯s until Richard started to y with me. But I have always been inside Richard¡¯s courtyard."


    Leon looked at me with sad eyes.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me. I have always known that I was never weed here and epted that." I said sadly.


    "Tell me Alicia, what are the things you want to do if you were given and opportunity to travel?" Leon asked me.

 Chapter 24 Horseback riding 4

    Leon looked at me with sad eyes.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me. I have alway known that I was never weed here and epted that." I said sadly.


    "Tell me Alicia, what are the things you want to do if you were given and opportunity to travel?" Leon asked me.


    I looked at Leon confused why he asked that. He was waiting for my answer patiently.


    "If ever I was given an opportunity to travel then I want to see the sea first. I want to see the vast water that stretches as far as the eye can see." I said. "Then I want to see the valleys and mountains. Maybe also see the snowy caps of Mt. Theses. I want to also visit farms and look at different kinds of animals."


    "Hmm that is such a long list." Leon was nodding.


    "That isn¡¯t even the half of it." I said with a smiled. I look at him. "I also want to meet different kinds of people. I want to learn many..."


    I wasn¡¯t able to finish my sentence when I felt lips pressed on mine. Leon stole a quick kiss from me. I look at him with surprise and held my lips.


    "You look so gullible when you are happy that I wasn¡¯t able to resist in stealing a kiss." Leon smiled his bright smile.


    I blushed embarrassed.


    "Huh? Umm...I...uh." I don¡¯t know what to say that I stuttered trying to form a sentence. "Let¡¯s pick up the pace okay." I awkwardly said.


    I kick Margaret and she sprang forward.


    "Wait, Alicia!" I heard Leon yell after me but I was running in front now.


    Then I felt something not right. Margaret was acting strangely. Margaret was trashing on ce.


    "Margaret what is it?" I was starting to get nervous. I hold the reins tight just to bnce but I can¡¯t calm Margaret down.


    I was getting frightened. I don¡¯t know what to do.


    "Alicia!" Leon was riding Midnight and caught up to me.


    "Leon! I don¡¯t know what happened to Margaret." I yelled at him frightened. "What will I do?"


    I was bncing my self in top of the trashing Margaret. I was afraid that I would fall.


    "Alicia just hold in. Bnce yourself so you won¡¯t fall." Leon instructed me.


    "Leon, help me." My eyes were shedding tears now. I was so afraid


    Leon stopped meters away and alighted his horse.


    "Margaret shh girl." Leon tried to calm her down.


    "L-Leon!" I was now holding on Margaret¡¯s neck for dear life. She was trashing all around like crazy.


    "Hold on Alicia, I¡¯ll surely save you." Leon yelled.


    His words gave me courage. I know whatever happens he would be there to save me.


    ¡¯Neigh!¡¯ Margaret said loudly. She was standing on her hind feet while her front feet was tossing in the air.


    "Ahhhh, Leon!" I yelped. I lost my grip in Margaret¡¯s neck and I felt my self falling.


    "Alicia!" I heard Leon scream.


    I saw the blue sky overhead and I felt falling.

 Chapter 25 I will make them pay

    ¡¯Neigh!¡¯ Margaret said loudly. She was standing on her hind feet while her front feet was tossing in the air.


    "Ahhhh, Leon!" I yelped. I lost my grip in Margaret¡¯s neck and I felt my self falling.


    "Alicia!" I heard Leon scream.


    I saw the blue sky overhead and I felt falling. I brace myself and closed my eyes waiting to feel the pain. But to my surprise I didn¡¯t feel anything.


    Then I can warn hands gently holding me. I open my eyes slowly and saw a familiar face looking at me with worry.


    "Alicia, are you okay?" Leon asked worriedly.


    I nodded slowly, still feeling and gauging my whole body for any pain or difort. But I can¡¯t find any so that means I¡¯m fine.


    My thumping heart just a while ago felt calm and at ease seeing Leon now. The adrenaline rush that I felt lost it¡¯s power.


    "Princess, princess!" I can faintly hear Tricia yelling worriedly. My consciousness seems be fading.


    "Princess Alicia!" Tricia¡¯s voice was now near me.


    "Alicia. Alicia?" Leon was calling me worriedly. I want to tell them that I am fine but my consciousness was darkening until all was dark.


    ***


    "How is the princess?" Leon asked.


    After the incident on the horse Alicia lost consciousness due to fright. Leon took her to her bed chambers to rest.


    It was night time when Leon visited Alicia in her chamber again.


    "She is still sleeping sir Leon." Tricia said. "I will take my leave now sir."


    "Okay. You may leave." Leon said. Tricia bowed and exited the room.


    Leon walked towards Alicia¡¯s bedside. He looked at her with affectionate eyes.


    The doctor said that the princess fainted because of the shock. She has a weak body so this is the way her body is coping up from the shock.


    "My Alicia." Leon brushed her cheeks affectionately.


    Then he saw her hands. He picked it up and saw red marks from holding the reins too tightly. Leon¡¯s face shed in anger. He clenched his fists hard.


    "My beautiful Alicia. I will surely find the one who is responsible for this." Leon said. "Dimitri." Leon whispered.


    "I am here your highness." Dimitri emerged from the shadows near the rooms window.


    "Have you investigated this incident?" Leon asked coldly.


    Dimitri felt the chill from his prince. He has countless of times seen the prince this cold.


    Leon has done many things just to take the crown prince¡¯s position. The battle with his brother¡¯s were bloody and countless of lives were lost.


    If Dimitri would describe him, he would say he is a cold blooded demon to his enemies. The master mind of this incident will surely get what he deserves.


    "Yes your highness. We found something under the horse¡¯s hoof." Dimitri replied. He get something in his pocket and gave it to Leon.


    Leon took the object and inspected it in his hands. He saw a sharp object like a shard. He looked at Dimitri for further information.


    "This was ced under the hoof. And if the horse moved faster and faster the object would burry itself more and more. Then the horse will be in pain. Any rider would be in danger after." Dimitri exined.


    "They tried to harm my future wife, I won¡¯t forgive them. They would pay the price." Leon said with a scary tone.


    Dimitri cringed. The perpetrator asked for this. Leon is scary when he is angry.


    "We have captured the one that ced the sharp object on the horse¡¯s hoof. We just need to interrogate her to know who the master mind of this your highness." Dimitri exined.


    "Take me to her. I want to know who did this to my future wife." Leon said coldly. Anger shed in his eyes.


    "Yes your highness." Dimitri bowed and left.


    "My wife, I will surely let them pay for what they have done. They will have double the pain they gave to you I promise you." Leon leaned closer to Alicia and gave her a kiss in the forehead.

 Chapter 26 Interrogation

    In an unknown ce a maid was seen tied up on a chair. Her face was covered with a sack. She was sobbing non stop.


    "Why are you doing this? Why am I here?" The maid asked. "Please let me go."


    "Don¡¯t you remember what you have done?" Dimitri asked. "Can¡¯t you remember what you did to the third princess¡¯ horse?"


    The maid shivered after hearing Dimitri¡¯s words.


    "I don¡¯t know what you are talking about." The maid denied. "I am innocent."


    "Ohhh. You think no one saw you?" Dimitri said. "Too bad that one of the stable boys saw youe out the stables suspiciously."


    The maid shivered even more.


    "I-I made an errand inside the stables. Th-that¡¯s why I was there." The maid replied. "Please just let me go."


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid of what we can do to make you talk?" Dimitri asked.


    "P-please believe me. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong." The maid was crying.


    "You won¡¯t tell the truth? Then prepare yourself." Dimitri said menacingly.


    ***


    "Ahhhhh....please stop." Screams areing from a wooden shed in the middle of nowhere.


    Leon just arrived riding his horse. It was half past midnight already. A shadow guard appeared in front of him and took the horse¡¯s reins. Leon alighted from his horse.


    "How is the interrogation going?" Leon asked.


    "Your highness, sir Dimitri has started to torture the perpetrator." The shadow guard replied.


    "Has she confessed yet?" Leon asked. A coldness was seen in his eyes.


    "Your highness, the maid has been very stubborn. She is still denying any involvement." The shadow guard answered.


    Leon emitted a strong menacing aura. The shadow guard felt it and shivered in fear.


    ¡¯Our prince is really angry. I¡¯m afraid the maid won¡¯t live until morning.¡¯ The shadow guard thought.


    "Bring me to them." Leonmanded.


    "Yes your highness." The shadow guard bowed and led Leon inside.


    "Ahhhh..." The maid was screaming.


    "Do you want me to stop?" Dimitri asked. "Then tell me the truth."


    The maid was crying. "Yes, I¡¯ll talk. Please just stop."


    Dimitri stopped torturing the girl.


    "Yes it was me. I was the one who put the shard in the horse¡¯s hoof." The maid confessed.


    "Who told you to do it?" Dimitri asked.


    The maid was silent.


    "You don¡¯t want to tell?" Dimitri asked.


    Leon looked at the girl that was covered with a sack. She looked so pitiful. Dimitri saw Leone.


    "Your highness." Dimitri bowed.


    "Remove her cover." Leon ordered.


    Dimitri was shocked but do what he was told.


    ¡¯It looks like the prince won¡¯t go of this girl alive. What a pity.¡¯ Dimitri thought.


    The sack on the maid¡¯s head was removed. She opened her eyes slowly and adjusted to the light. Then she saw the men around her.


    "Tell me, who told you to hurt the third princess." Leon said menacingly.


    The maid saw Leon looking at her with such evil eyes. He was emitting a heavy aura that she wasn¡¯t able to breath easily. His stares were like daggers piercing her very soul. She shivered in fear.


    "I-I can¡¯t. They will kill me." The maid stuttered.


    "Then are you not scared that we will kill you?" Leon threatened her.


    The maid was silent. She wouldn¡¯t want to betray the princess. Her life was in her hands.


    "Dimitri, give me that thing." Leonmanded.


    Dimitri took a metal like apparatus on the table and gave it to Leon. "Here your highness."


    Leon looked at the apparatus carefully.


    "Do you know what this is?" Leon asked coldly.


    The maid just looked at the apparatus in fear.


    "Hold her!" Leonmanded. Two shadow guards held the maid by her arms.


    A sh of fear was evident in the maids face. "What are you doing?!"


    Leon slowly walked near the girl and took her hand. The maid was trying to resist but the two shadow guards were strong.


    "No, please no. Nooo!" The maid screamed in pain.


    After a while of torturing the girl was now left without strength.


    "You are a loyal servant, I praise you for that." Leon said.


    "P-please, j-just kill me." The maid said weakly.


    "You are willing to give your life for your master? You are very loyal indeed." Leon said sarcastically. "But I want to ask you, are you willing to give your families life for your master as well?"


    The maid¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise.


    "I have heard that you have a younger brother. He is six years old correct?" Leon asked. "And your father is a farmer in the outskirts of the city. Your mother is a sickly person and needs medicine asionally."


    "Please don¡¯t hurt my family. They have nothing to do with this." The maid was crying.


    "You came inside the pce to work as a maid inside the royal kitchen, to help your father buy the medicine of your mother." Leon continued. "You don¡¯t have a sworn master, so finding the master mind is hard. If you don¡¯t tell me then I am sure to take on my wrath on your family."


    "Please I beg you, sir." The maid was begging.


    "You hurt my future wife. The future queen of Grandcrest. Do you know what the consequence is?" Leon asked menacingly. "It is death to you and to your family. And also your family until the fourth degree."


    "Future queen of Grandcrest?" The maid said in disbelief. The maid knew about the Grandcrest kingdom and the crown prince was said to be a bloody devil. She looked at Leon in surprise.


    "It looks like you have put it together." Leon said with a regal voice. "If you tell me the mastermind, I will promise you that safety of your family and the whole life supply of medicine for your sickly mother."


    The maid looked at Leon with surprised eyes.


    "And I will also grant you a swift death." Leon said finally.


    The maid have thought there wasn¡¯t anywhere for her to get out of this. At least she wants her family to be safe and sound. She is prepared to take this deal.


    "I will tell you if you give me your word." The maid said defeated.


    "I will give you my word as the crown prince of Grandcrest kingdom, Regaleon Yosef Astley." Leon said with pride.


    "The master mind was no other than mydy, second princess Elizabeth." The maid confessed. "She wants princess Alicia to have an ident. If she doesn¡¯t die then at least she wants the princess to be crippled."


    "Thank you." Leon said and turned around. "Dimitri, you know what to do."


    "Yes your highness." Dimitri bowed and Leon exited the shed. He looked at the shadow guards made a gesture. The two shadow guards nodded.

 Chapter 27 Frail body

    I open my eyes slowly. I look around and it was still a little dark outside. It seens like it was still early in the morning.


    My eyes were adjusting to the dim light when I saw someone seating by my bedside. I sit up and the one who was on my bedside woke up.


    "Princess, you are awake!" Tricia said worriedly.


    "How long was I sleeping?" I asked. My head was hurting.


    "Princess since you lost consciousness after the horseback riding incident you have been sleeping. Andst night you were running a fever." Tricia replied.


    "Fever?" I asked. ¡¯So that¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t feeling good.¡¯ I thought.


    Tricia held my forehead with her hands.


    "You are still hot princess." Tricia eximed. "Just lie down and rest for now."


    Tricia pushed me back to bed and covered me with nkets.


    "I will be here to look after you princess, so do not worry." Tricia said. "The doctor said you need plenty of rest to regain your strength."


    I nodded and do what Tricia said. I close my eyes and I drifted to uneasy sleep.


    ***


    I feel hot and sweaty all of a sudden. When I open my eyes, the sun was shining brightly thru the windows.


    ¡¯Knock knock¡¯


    "Come in." I said softly.


    The door opened and I see Leone inside.


    "Good morning princess. How are you feeling?" Leon asked.


    "I feel a lot better than a while ago. Thank you for asking." I replied.


    Leon gave me a bright smile. It made my dayplete looking at it.


    "The doctor said you have a frail body. The shock of the incident was too much for your body to bear so you ran a fever overnight." Leon exined. "At least the fever has gone down."


    Leon held my forehead to check my temperature.


    "That¡¯s weird. Your temperature is normal but your face is still red." Leon looked at me curiously.


    "M-maybe because my fever went down just now so my face is still red." I tried to make an excuse. But the truth is I blushed while he suddenly touched me.


    "Okay." Leon looked at me and gave me a knowing smile.


    ¡¯Knock knock¡¯


    "Come in." Leon said.


    Tricia entered the room. She was holding a tray with a bowl with steam going up from it.


    "Oh sir Leon, good morning." Tricia slightly bowed.


    "Good morning Tricia." Leon greeted. "Is that the princess¡¯ breakfast?"


    "Yes. I made her something light." Tricia said. She ced the tray in front of me.


    I see congee inside the bowl which was still steaming hot.


    "I think I still don¡¯t have an appetite." I looked at Tricia awkwardly.


    "But princess you need to regain your energy. How can you regain it if you don¡¯t eat?" Tricia said worriedly. "The general also specifically told me to look after you. What will I say if you still don¡¯t regain your health?" She was making a sad and pleading face.


    "But..." I was about to say I am not yet angry when Leon interjected.


    "Leave the congee here. I will make sure the princess will eat." Leon said.


    Tricia looked at me and Leon alternately and then smiled.


    "Ohhh. Okay sir Leon I will take my leave then. Please make sure the princess eats, even just a little." Tricia said with a smile. She bowed down and left the room.


    Leon looked at me seriously. He took the spoon beside the bowl and dug in the congee. He blew the steam away from the spoon and served it to me.


    "Open your mouth." Leonmanded.


    I was shocked. "No need to feed me, I can do it by myself." I said embarrassed.


    "Open your mouth princess." Leon said with amanding voice. I flinched with his tone and he sighed.


    "Just let me feed you okay?" Leon changed his tone into a much sweeter one. He smiled to me and I instantly felt mesmerized so I nodded in agreement.


    "Good girl." Leon said with his bright beautiful smile. I open my mouth and let him feed me.


    After a number of spoons full of congee I raise my hand in defeat.


    "I¡¯m already full Leon." I said.


    Leon looked at the bowl and sighed. "Okay, I won¡¯t force you to finish this. But promise me when you recover you would eat a little more."


    I nodded.


    "Good girl." Leon rubbed my head. "The doctor said you have a frail body because no one looked after your diet when you were young. But it¡¯s not toote, I will surely tell the kitchen to prepare you a healthy meal n. And I am thinking of giving you a good exercise n. What exercise are you doing so far?"


    "I do stretching on morning as grandpa instructed." I said.


    Leon nodded. "That¡¯s a good start. Then we will add some jogging as well." He looked at me intently. "How do you feel about learning the ways of the sword?"


    My eyes became bright. I was always looking at grandpa and Richard practicing swords for a while and it amazed me. I also wanted to learn but grandpa said that a princess doesn¡¯t need to learn the ways of the sword.


    "I would love to learn the ways of the sword. Will you teach me?" I asked.


    "Of course, if the princess¡¯ wishes to." Leon smiled.


    "Yes I wish to learn." I was smiling brightly.


    "Then I will teach you my princess. But first you need to get better and make your body much stronger." Leon said.


    "I will. I promise to be much more stronger than before." I promised.


    "That¡¯s a good girl." Leon was patting my head. There was a gentle smile on his face.

 Chapter 28 Bad things come back

    I was doing my afternoon studies with Leon when William came to visit.


    "Good afternoon Alicia." William greeted. "Good afternoon sir Leon."


    "Good afternoon young lord William." Leon greeted.


    "Good afternoon Will." I smiled. "How have you been?"


    "I have been busy thisst few days." William said. "I¡¯m sorry that I wasn¡¯t able to visit you when you were sick."


    I looked at William and he really was looking tired. He has eye bags under his eyes.


    "Oh do not worry. I am already fine." I said.


    "That is good to hear." William smiled.


    "But you look so tired. Did something happened for you to be so busy?" I asked.


    William was still a young lord. He shoudn¡¯t be this busy working for their dukedom. It is still his father¡¯s responsibility.


    William sighed deeply. "You remember James right?"


    I nodded. "Yes. He is Elizabeth¡¯s suitor right. The one we met thest time."


    I remember the cocky young lord that pped me. I shivered with the thought.


    Leon side nced me. He might have seen me shiver so I smiled to assure him I was fine. He nodded to tell me he understood.


    "His father was caught using public funds of his dukedom for his own personal gains." William said.


    I was shocked with the news. "Do you mean he was corrupt?"


    "Yes. Evidence was brought in the king¡¯s office a few days ago. And after that their dukedom was confiscated from them." William exined.


    "Oh my." I said. "That is so unfortunate."


    "Yes it is. Duke Carlson is still under investigation. His family has been evicted from their mansion. Now James and his siblings are living in his maternal grandparents home." William exined.


    "So who is the one in charge of their dukedom? How are the people fairing up?" I asked.


    "Without a duke governing is far worse than a corrupt duke." Leon said.


    "You are correct their sir Leon." William agreed. "Because our dukedom and the Carlson¡¯s dukedom are practically neighbors, the king has bestowed upon us governing their dukedom for the time being."


    "Bad thingse back to the people who do such things." Leon said weakly.


    We had a bit of silence. There is a saying that good thingses back to people that does good and bad thingse back to the ones that does bad. It is the rule of life.


    "So that is why you are so busy?" I asked breaking the silence. "Well at least I feel at ease knowing you are the one taking care of the people of the dukedom." I smiled.


    William was looking at me with affectionate eyes.


    "Thanks Alicia. You made me happy." William said.


    "Happy? And why is that?" I asked confused.


    "I¡¯m happy that you think of me as a good ruler." William smiled.


    "But I feel you are a good ruler." I said.


    "Ahem." Leon coughed. We abruptly looked at him.


    "I guess it¡¯s time for afternoon tea princess Alicia." Leon said.


    "Oh I¡¯m sorry. Did I disturb your afternoon studies?" William asked.


    Leon looked at William like he was saying ¡¯You just realized now?¡¯.


    "Princess Alicia." Tricia said while entering the study room. "Your afternoon tea waiting for you in the garden."


    "Thank you Alicia. Please prepare another cup for William. I think he will be joining us." I said.


    "I thought the young lord is busy governing the dukedom?" Leon said sarcastically. "It would be bad if we hold him from his duties."


    "Oh no worries. I really had the afternoon off to visit Alicia." William said with a soft smile.


    ¡¯Why am I feeling tension here?¡¯ I thought to myself.

 Chapter 29 Loyal servan

    "Princess Alicia." Tricia said while entering the study room. "Your afternoon tea waiting for you in the garden."


    "Thank you Alicia. Please prepare another cup for William. I think he will be joining us." I said.


    "I thought the young lord is busy governing the dukedom?" Leon said sarcastically. "It would be bad if we hold him from his duties."


    "Oh no worries. I really had the afternoon off to visit Alicia." William said with a soft smile.


    ¡¯Why am I feeling tension here?¡¯ I thought to myself.


    We walk towards the garden. William was right beside me while Leon and Tricia are behind us a few feet away.


    William and I are chatting and giggling happily. Tricia was looking at sir Leon who was having a sour look on his face.


    "Um, sir Leon. Are you okay?" Tricia asked. She can feel the coldness emitting from Leon.


    Leon turned to look at Tricia with a fake smile.


    "I¡¯m fine. Why do you ask?" Leon said.


    "Um, well... it¡¯s because my princess and the young lord are looking quite happy chatting with each other." Tricia said.


    "Why would I be unhappy?" Leon¡¯s fake smile was stered on his face.


    "You also like the princess, don¡¯t you sir Leon?" Tricia was bold to ask.


    Leon became silent. His fake smile turned into sweet and soft smile. Tricia doesn¡¯t need to hear Leon¡¯s answer. Just by looking at his expression she know that he has some feelings for her princess.


    "My princess is still young and naive." Tricia exined. "She was like a prisoner here inside this big pce. She wasn¡¯t given the education that a princess needs. But she has a pure and innocent heart and that¡¯s what shines her more than her sisters."


    "I know." Leon replied.


    "If you really do like her then show your intentions purely to her." Tricia said seriously. "But if you hurt mydy in any way, I will personally be your enemy."


    Leon looked at the girl beside him and smiled.


    "Do not worry. I don¡¯t have any ill intention towards our princess." Leon reassured her. "But being pure and innocent won¡¯t do her any good. This world is full of evil people just waiting to devour the weak. I want her to be strong and know how to defend herself. I will shape her into a strong woman worthy if greatness in the future."


    Tricia looked at Leon confusingly.


    "You are a loyal servant to our princess. I like it." Leon whispered to himself. ¡¯I am sure to remember your faithfulness to my future wife.¡¯ He thought.


    "Did you say something?" Tricia asked.


    "Oh I said that it is good to know that princess Alicia has a loyal servant like you." Leon said.


    "The general assigned me to mydy. When I met her she was just a frail little girl. I saw how she was unfavored by the king and bullied by her stepmother and stepsisters." Tricia said. "I can only do little things but what I can do for her I will surely do it."


    "Then I am happy." Leon said. "At least Alicia has one faithful servant beside her aside from me." Leon smiled.


    "Are you willing to court her?" Tricia asked. "You have a worthy rival in front of you." Tricia gestured to William¡¯s back.


    "The young lord Williams is really a worthy opponent. But I am sure I will prevail in the end." Leon said knowingly.


    Leon looked at the backs of Alicia and William. ¡¯This is not yet the time to show my true self. I have to endure.¡¯ He thought to himself. ¡¯I will let you y the suitor game, for now.¡¯

 Chapter 30 Afternoon tea

    We arrive in the small garden in my court yard. After the incident concerning Elizabeth and James, I haven¡¯t gone to the big gardens in the pce. It is to avoid bumping into my stepsisters and also stepmother.


    The table was located at the small gazebo in the garden. When I was about to enter the gazebo I tripped on a rock.


    "Ahhh." I yelped.


    I thought I was about to fall when I felt someone held me by the waist.


    "Are you all right princess?" Leon was the first one to ask.


    When I was pulled up, I see that Leon was the one that caught me.


    "Thank you Leon." I smiled. "I¡¯m a bit clumsy."


    I looked down on my feet a bit embarrassed.


    "It¡¯s okay princess. It is my job to protect you." Leon said.


    "You have fast reflexes sir Leon." William interjected. "I was about to catch her when you caught her first."


    "Thank you for thepliment young lord. I have been trained since I was young to be a capable knight." Leon exined.


    "That is good to hear. I feel at ease that Alicia has a very capable knight by her side." William smiled.


    The two men were smiling at each other weirdly for a while.


    "The tea will get cold princess." Tricia finally said.


    "Let¡¯s go inside." I said.


    I take my sit and William sat right beside me. Leon stood a few meters away from us.


    I was feeling a bit awkward. There was a tension between Leon and William that I can¡¯t seem to tell why.


    William poured tea on my cup.


    "Here have some of this." William gave me a biscuit. "My mother baked them especially for you. I hope you like them."


    "Really?" I asked a little surprised. I haven¡¯t met William¡¯s mother yet but she made snacks especially for me. I took a bite of the sweet smelling biscuit.


    "Hmm, it¡¯s delicious." I smiled brightly. "Please give my thanks to your mother."


    "I will ry it to herter when I get home. I¡¯m sure she will be thrilled." William said. "I am nning to take you to my home to visit in the future."


    My smile faded slowly from my face. William looked at me confused.


    "What is it Alicia?" William asked worriedly.


    "Well, I would love to go and visit your home. But..." I am a bit sad just by thinking of the reason. "I am not able to go outside the pce walls without my stepmother¡¯s approval." I made a sad smile.


    "Then I will make sure to get approval from the queen." William said.


    "I am not sure if she will give her approval." I said sadly.


    "And why is that?" William asked curiously. "Of course you have to go out once in a while. Your are not a prisoner her."


    "When was thest time the princess had gone out the pce?" Leon whispered softly to Tricia.


    "I think thest time she went out was on her thirteenth birthday." Tricia whispered back. "Her majesty the queen doesn¡¯t want Alicia going out of the pce. Like I said she was like a prisoner here in this huge pce. A beautiful bird in a bird cage is what I can think of."


    Leon looked at me with concerned eyes.


    "She is indeed a beautiful bird. But she also needs to sore the skies." Leon said knowingly. "We might not know, maybe she has something hidden beneath that beautiful face."


    Tricia looked at Leon. She saw how he looks at her princess with those gentle eyes. By that time she was sure that this man has feelings for her princess.


    "Do not worry. I will make sure that her majesty, the queen will give her approval for you toe to my estate. I am sure my mother and sister would love to meet you as well." William said.


    "You have a sister?" I asked.


    "Yes, a little sister." William said with a smile. "She is twelve years old. She has been asking many things about you and excited to meet you."


    "Really? She is as old as Richard. Then I¡¯m looking forward to meet her as well." I smiled.


    I always wanted to have a little sister. Richard, my little brother is a boy and a little too energetic. I also want to have someone like a little sister to talk to about girly things. I can also talk to Tricia but there is still the wall between servant anddy.


    William took my hand that was resting in the table.


    "When youe of age I will personally ask for your hand in marriage." William kissed my hand he was holding.


    I blushed shyly.


    "It¡¯s gettingte princess Alicia, young lord William." Leon was suddenly beside us.


    "Oh it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind going home a littlete." William said.


    "We can¡¯t let the young lord go home when it gets dark. The roads are perilous with wild animals and thieves." Leon said respectfully but with a hint if sarcasm. "And our princess also needs to rest. She just recovered from her fever."


    The two men was staring at each other again with chilling smiles on their faces. I felt the cold wind blow.


    "Leon is right Will, it¡¯s gettingte." I said just to relieve the tension between them.


    "If it is the princess¡¯ wish then I will take my leave." William gave a respectful bow. "I wille again when I have the time."


    "We don¡¯t want to impose your precious time young lord. I am sure you are busy with your work in the dukedom." Leon said sarcastically.


    "Do not worry. Visiting Alicia is also important. She is goig to be my future dutchess after all." William¡¯s smile to Leon was a little wicked.


    I can¡¯t stand the tension and sighed loudly.


    "Tricia let us go back to my estate." I said and walked away.


    "Yes princess." Tricia ran to chase me. She walked behind me all the way back.

 Chapter 31 The old general

    It was nearing midnight in general Robert¡¯s estate near the outskirts of the city.


    The old general was in his study looking at some papers. He was holding a ss of whiskey in his hand. He deeply sighed while reading the papers in front of him.


    "What is the old general sighing deeply for?" A voice of a man came from outside the room.


    "Who is there?!" Robert made a menacing voice.


    "Calm yourself old general, it is I." The man entered the room slowly.


    When he was near themp light his features were revealed. A man with brown hair and eyes was seen.


    "It is you." Robert sighed in relief. "What does your highness, crown prince Regaleon of Grandcrest want, to be here in this old man¡¯s estate in the middle of the night."


    "I was thinking if having a chat with the old general." Leon smiled. "Your security is rathercking general Robert. I can waltz in here at ease."


    Leon stopped in front of the old general¡¯s desk. Not far from him was Dimitri standing just at the edge of the shadows.


    "Hahaha it is notcking your highness." Robertughed. "It is just the crown prince and his royal guard are keen in sneaking past my guards. As expected of the crown prince and royal guard of Grandcrest, you are indeed worthy of the title."


    "And getting this title was not easy. I am standing above a mountain of body, blood and bones just to achieve my goals. And it doesn¡¯t end there." Leon said with a mighty aura.


    Robert was taken aback and sighed. "Your temperament is so much like your father when he was at your age, such strong aura. But your looks came from your mother."


    Leon cringed hearing Robert¡¯s sentence. He rubbed his hair with his hands and a sh of blue light emerged. Leon¡¯s hair came back o it¡¯s ck raven color. Then he hovered his hand over his eyes and once again there was a sh of blue light. Now his eyes turned back into its blue color like the deep ocean.


    "Your mother has thought you well with the magic arts." Robert eximed.


    "I only know a few tricks general. You know that magic this days is a taboo." Leon said coldly.


    "You really look like your mother. I can still remember her in the old days, young Beatrice." Robert said with some sadness in his voice.


    "That is why I hate my face." There was a hint of anger in Leon¡¯s voice. "It just makes me remember how she died in my arms. Looking at her while life was fading away from her eyes."


    "She was a sweet and gentle girl." Robert sighed. "She wasn¡¯t made to be in a harem. But s she love your father dearly."


    Leon clenched her fists hard. "She should have never married father. She was just made as a concubine inside his harem."


    "Your father loved your mother, Leon." Robert looked at the young prince. He saw the anger and rage in his eyes.


    "And because she was favored by father, she was targeted by father¡¯s legal wife the queen." Hate was evident in Leon¡¯s voice.


    "Your mother didn¡¯t have the choice. She was pregnant with you during the war. She didn¡¯t want you to be born a bastard." Robert exined.


    "I would have been happy to be born a bastard if it means she is still alive to this day." Leon said angrily. "Heh, the war. If it wasn¡¯t for the war, they wouldn¡¯t have met each other."


    "Yes. The war with the country of Antia." Robert said with a serious face. "The war that broke twenty years ago was the biggest and most devastating war this continent had ever seen. And I am afraid there is a possibility that it will happen again."

 Chapter 32 The country of Atlantia

    "Yes. The war with the country of Antia." Robert said with a serious face. "The war that broke twenty years ago was the biggest and most devastating war this continent had ever seen. And I am afraid there is a possibility that it will happen again."


    Robert started to remember the war twenty years ago. Back then the continent consists of four countries, Jennova to the north, Grandcrest to the south, Alvannia in the center, and Antia in the far east.


    "I was just a lieutenant in the Alvannian army back then when the war broke out." Robert started. "Antia was the biggest and most powerful of the four countries back then."


    "That was what I have heard from mother." Leon said. "She was a citizen of Antia."


    "Yes, your mother was Antian. Hence her knowledge in the magic arts." Robert said. "Antians were gifted with the use and knowledge of magic. Some people do good with it, but others also use it for bad."


    "When the mad king sat in Ania¡¯s throne, it became worse." Leon said.


    "Yes. The Anian royal family was the most powerful magic users of all. And they had ess to the forbidden magic." Robert sighed. "The mad king saw the Antian race was more superior to others and wanted to rule over the whole continent. Hence the start of the war."


    "The other three countries banded together to fight Antia. The war was bloody and fierce. Many people died, not only soldiers but also themon folks. Fields and crops were burned. Live stocks was scarce and many died. Famine was abundant everywhere. It was the darkest time I have seen in my entire life." Robert continued.


    "And in that time was, when I first met you father." Robert chuckled. "He was a youngd, The crown prince of Grandcrest. He was a proud young man, strong and brave."


    "No need to tell me. I know he was known as a war hero because of his achievements in winning the war." Leon said. "At thest years of the war, the allied countries was able to push back Antia in thest years of the war, correct?" Leon asked.


    "You are correct. And the mad king was in hisst straw. He used the forbidden magic that the other countries were afraid of." Robert made a frightened face. "I was there that time, the battle of the Upgrove ins. The time the forbidden magic was unleashed. Friend and foe alike perished. If it wasn¡¯t for your mother¡¯s help we couldn¡¯t have survived that day. She was branded a traitor to the Antia¡¯s cause but because of her we are alive and at peace."


    "And someone is trying to disrupt that peace." Leon eximed. "The country of Antia sunk to the vast ocean after the forbidden magic back fired. The remnants of Antia that survived the fall was scattered in the three countries. And the writings of the forbidden magic should have been destroyed. But we are now seeing bit and pieces of it."


    "This frightening magic shoudn¡¯t be used once again. We should find the one who is gathering the pieces and stop them." Robert said with a serious tone.


    "You know that the only one who can use the forbidden magic is a descendant of the royal family of Antia." Leon said.


    "I am afraid someone from the royal family survived the purge." Robert said. "And he is out for revenge."

 Chapter 33 Royal family of Atlantia 1

    "You know that the only one who can use the forbidden magic is a descendant of the royal family of Antia." Leon said.


    "I am afraid someone from the royal family survived the purge." Robert said. "And he is out for revenge."


    "The royal family of Antia, they are a frightening enemy. They don¡¯t only have the talent of high magical arts but they also have a talent in physical aspects. It could be the art of sword or hand to handbat. They are fearsome opponents in the battlefield."


    "I have known that based on experience." Robert said. "They are fearsome indeed. If it wasn¡¯t for themon folks of Antia¡¯s help we couldn¡¯t have won the war. They also saw the craziness of the mad king in using the forbidden magic."


    "But they weren¡¯t able to save their country in the end and it sank in the vast ocean." Leon interjected.


    Robert sighed. "That forbidden magic is really a frightening power."


    "Well it won¡¯t be called ¡¯forbidden¡¯ for nothing, right?" Leon said sarcastically.


    "We have to stop them from acquiring this fearsome magic." Robert said.


    "Even if it is your son-inw, your king?" Leon asked.


    He looked at the old general seriously, trying to read his reaction. Robert made a serious face and looked at Leon.


    "Even if it is my own king, I will not let that fearsome magic ever surface again." Robert said with conviction. "I saw how that magic erased a country from this continent. Million¡¯s of lives perished with it. I don¡¯t want to see that happening ever again."


    Leon smiled. He knows that this old general is more loyal to his oath to the country and people rather than to a person called a ¡¯king¡¯.


    "Well said general Robert, highmander of the Alvannian army." Leon said with his authoritative voice.


    Robert was taken aback. Looking at this young man before him was like looking at his father back in the old days. A crown prince worthy of the title. High and mighty, bold and brave. After Leon¡¯s father took the throne of Grandcrest, it flourished even further. Making it the most powerful country as of date.


    "You really have your father¡¯s temperament. You will be a fine king in the future." Robert praised.


    "Thank you for thepliment. Even though I am not happy beingpared to him." Leon said sarcastically. "He is a good ruler, but not a good husband. He doesn¡¯t know how to handle his queen, even less his own harem."


    "Hahaha it is because your country has a weird custom in your royal family." Robertughed out loud. "But I can¡¯t judge them. A man is born naturally polygamous."


    Leon made a sour face. "Tsk. It only invited problems having many wives. If I can, when I seat on the throne I will surely abolish that old custom."


    "That is of you can pass the ever so meticulous court of your country." Robert said.


    "I am sure to do so. What I want is what I will get." Leon said proudly.


    "Speaking of wives, I heard you have set your eyes upon my granddaughter." Robert looked at Leon seriously.


    "That I have." Leon said. "What of it?"


    "I want to know if you just want her because she is of some use to you." Robert looked at Leon with a piercing gaze. "Because she is a descendant of the royal family of Antia."


    Leon and Robert had locked gazes. There was silence in the room. Their aura are overwhelming. There was a heavy atmosphere in the air.

 Chapter 34 Royal family of Atlantia 2

    "I want to know if you just want her because she is of some use to you." Robert looked at Leon with a piercing gaze. "Because she is a descendant of the royal family of Antia."


    Leon and Robert had locked gazes. There was silence in the room. Their aura are overwhelming.


    ¡¯General Robert is really something. He can talk to the crown prince like an equal and isn¡¯t affected with the overwhelming aura.¡¯ Dimitri thought. He was in the room with them all that time but he was like an ant in a lion¡¯s den. These two people have an aura of greatness that he feels he is just a small existence.


    "You think I want Alicia because she has the blood of the royal family of Antia?" Leon asked sarcastically.


    "Yes." Robert said. "Royal family of Antia has distinct features that only the old ones remember. They have tinum blonde hair and silver eyes."


    "And you think I know of this?" Leon asked. "As you said only the old ones remember the features of the royal family of Antia. Their history has been erased from history books of this continent. Just by mentioning their name is taboo."


    "Don¡¯t take me as a fool crown prince. I maybe old but I am not ignorant. I know the knowledgework of Grandcrest." Robert said.


    "Hahahaha, you are really something old man." Leonughed. "Yes I have known since the first time Iid my eyes on Alicia."


    A sh of anger passed on Robert¡¯s face.


    "Yes, I will confess I saw her as a good chess piece for me to use at first." Leon said. "But after each passing day, Ie to know her better. Bit by bit my heart warmed towards her. Now I am sure I won¡¯t have anyone to be my queen other than her."


    "Be sure to remember your word young man." Robert said with a hint of a threat. "She is a sweet and charming girl. I don¡¯t want her to suffer in the future."


    "I will be sure to make her strong. She may be bullied but she has to learn how to stand on her own two feet, to fight with her own power." Leon smiled. "I will shape her to be a woman who can hold power and won¡¯t be beaten down easily."


    "I will hold you on your word young crown prince." Robert said.


    "Do not worry general Robert, I always follow up on my word." Leon said. "I will make sure to protect her from danger now that she is still weak."


    Robert sighed. ¡¯If Leon knows about the royal family of Antia then it is not far fetch that others may know of Alicia as well.¡¯ He thought.


    "Alicia may be in danger if the ones researching the forbidden magic finds her." Robert said. "I need you to keep her safe. And I am not against it for making her stronger. I think it will be for her own good as well."


    "Yes she may be in danger. But I feel that there is another descendant from the royal family of Antia. Not only her." Leon said.


    "What did you say?!" Robert was shocked.


    "Dimitri, tell the old general about what you have found." Leon said.


    "Yes your highness." Dimitri bowed. "General Robert, as far as we have researched the people behind the search for the forbidden magic, we have found a man with the same distinct features as the royal family of Antia."


    "Are you sure about this?" Robert asked.


    "I have seen it with my own eyes general." Dimitri said. "His face was covered with a hood at first but when he took it off at some point I saw it. The tinum blonde hair and silver eyes."


    "Where did you see them?" Robert asked.


    "We were investigating at the borders of Alvannia and Jennova." Dimitri answered. "We tried to tail them but the man with the blonde hair felt our presence. They were able to escape us by using magic."


    "Magic?!" Robert was shocked even further. This just proves that the man was really an Antian and may be a descendant of the royal family.


    "We are in a pinch general. We need to prevent them from getting their hands on the forbidden magic." Leon said with a serious tone.


    "I understand." Robert said. "I will help you in investigating even further."


    "Thank you general. Your help is very much appreciated." Leon said. "You have already helped a lot when you put me inside the pce."


    "Yes, just don¡¯t let me regret helping you." Robert said. "Be sure to protect Alicia. And watch yourself around her. I will be having my eyes on you."


    "Don¡¯t worry general. I have good intentions towards Alicia. I won¡¯ty a hand on her." Leon said with a smile. ¡¯Not yet.¡¯ Leon thought.


    "She is still young and not yet ripe." Leon said. "I will wait until shees of age, it is sweeter to wait for the fruit to ripen. And of course her consent is important, I will make sure that she would have me in her heart." Leon unconsciously licked his lips.


    Robert choked on the whiskey he was just drinking. ¡¯This prince is rather bold with his words.¡¯

 Chapter 35 The Atlantian Prince

    At the border of Jennova and Alvannia, inside the thick and dense forest, there was a small cottage.


    A young man of eighteen years old with tinum blonde hair and silver eyes is sitting on a bench outside of the cottage. Around the cottage there was ayer of thin white light like a curtain enveloping it.


    "Your highness." A guard who is wearing all ck emerged from thin air. "There are still shadow guards in the forest trying to search for us.


    "Do not worry. They can¡¯t find us with my cloaking spell." The tinum blond haired bot said.


    "You are getting good using your magic young prince diolus." A middle aged man emerged from the cottage.


    "I have been studying since I was young."


    diolus said. "My mother thought me well in the magic arts."


    "It¡¯s a shame that your mother died prematurely." Hector said.


    "And why is the high priest of the Jennovian church here, priest Hector?" diolus asked. He stared daggers at the middle aged man wearing robes. "As you can see we are being pursued by the shadow guards of the country of Grandcrest."


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that young prince. In fact I am here to help you." Hector have a mocking smile. "I am here to give you safe passage to Jennova."


    "What does your Queen want from a prince without a country?" diolus asked.


    "We would like to make an allegiance young prince. We know that the king of Alvannia had helped you and we have been in talks with the king." Hector said.


    "You also want to fight with the country of Grandcrest?" diolus asked.


    "They have been flourishing this past few years. They have been alienating all the riches the almighty being has given to his subjects." Hector said. "They must be thought a lesson and give some of the riches fairly to the other countries."


    "Heh, using the name of the almighty just to justify your actions. It really is the priest¡¯s of the church of Jennova¡¯s way." diolus said sarcastically. "Have you forgotten, you also called us demons for using magic?"


    "That was in the past young prince." Hector smiled. His smile was chilling. The prince knew that this priest was spouting lies in his face.


    "Do not worry. I don¡¯t have any ns taking revenge." diolus said. "I just want to have a country to call home again. Where the other Antians who have survived the purge can call home. I saw their state in my travels. They are refugees that are treated poorly by the countries that took then in. What I don¡¯t like is how they treat them indifferently. They treat then like filth."


    "And the king of Alvannia promised you a country?" Hector asked.


    "It is none of your business." He said to Hector.


    What Hector just asked was correct. King Edward of Alvannia promised himnd, if they win the war they are nning against the country of Grandcrest. He just needs to find the scattered writings about the forbidden magic to have an edge for the war. As of now Grandcrest has the most powerful army with well trained soldiers.


    "Don¡¯t worry young prince. I am here as an ally and not as an enemy. Here." Hector took a piece of paper from his pocket and gave it to diolus.


    diolus took it and looked at it curiously. He opened it and saw the stamp of King Edward of Alvannia. He read it¡¯s contents.


    ¡¯Dear Prince diolus,


    I have made an allegiance with the country of Jennova. Someone from the country of Jennova is there to give you safe passage to their country. I know that Grandcrest soldiers might have known your existence now and being here in Alvannia can pose a risk to our n. For now please go with the Jennovian representative.


    King Edward¡¯


    diolus crumpled the paper and it burned into ashes with mes.


    "So I will be going with you." diolus said.


    "Yes young prince. Let us wait for the cover of night. Your magic can help us to move undetected." Hector said.


    diolus sighed. For his people, he is willing to do anything.

 Chapter 36 Results of my training

    Two weeks have passed when I first started to study the art of sword. Leon gave me a light sword at first, telling me that he will make it heavier once my strength goes up after training.


    We practice the sword every afternoon in my courtyard. Morning consist of studies in history, politics and literature.


    Leon and I are training in my courtyard this afternoon as well.


    "Very good. Keep your stance to bnce your body." Leon instructed.


    The first week was used on how I should handle a sword with my hands. As for the second week, Leon said I can start sparring with him.


    I was swinging my sword at him, watching his every movements as I calcte and anticipate his every strike.


    I was able to dodge his attacks and he was also able to block mine. After some time, in just a split second I missed his movements and my sword flew from my hand. Leon¡¯s sword was pointed on my throat. I gulped, looking at the tip of his sword shining from the rays of lighting from the sun.


    "I yield." I say panting.


    "You did well." Leon replied and panting as well. He took a deep breath and sheaths his sword.


    "I still have much to learn." I said.


    "In just two weeks you did well. I¡¯m afraid that if you continue in your progress, you will surpass me after a year." Leon chuckled.


    "Don¡¯t tease me." I pout my lips. "That is impossible. You are a great knight and have perfect sword skills."


    "Hey, I¡¯mplimenting you." Leon chuckled. "And it is not impossible to surpass me. If you use your potential to the fullest, I am sure you will improve faster."


    Leon was looking at me with a smile on his face. It was like he was looking into my soul.


    "What is it?" I asked awkwardly. I am not used to being looked at.


    "I was just thinking how a good student you are. A fast learner and adapts to changes rapidly." Leonplimented. "In no time I am sure you will be a fine princess worthy to be a queen." He smiled his brilliant smile.


    "A queen? But I am never going to be a queen." I said.


    ¡¯I am just a bastard of the king of Alvannia. Being a low born princess. What crown prince would want to marry me?¡¯ Then I remembered the grand ball. The man who was wearing a silver mask. He had ck raven hair and dark blue eyes. He was the crown prince of Grandcrest, prince Regaleon.


    I remember him asking me to dance. I remember when he held me with his hands and pulled me into his arms. I remember the way we danced, the feeling of turning and twirling. It made me feel that we were flying.


    "Then you would rather be a duchess?" Leon asked. I was awoken from my reverie with Leon¡¯s voice. I looked at him with confusion, his face was dark and cold.


    "Were you just thinking about him?" Leon said with a cold voice.


    "What do you mean?" I asked confused. ¡¯Did he know I was thinking of prince Regaleon? Is he a mind reader or something?¡¯ I thought.


    "Were you thinking of young lord William?" Leon said with his cold and chilling voice.


    "No, of course not." I answered.


    "Then why were you daydreaming just now?" Leon asked.


    "You just mentioned being a queen and I just thought I only know two crown princes. And one of them is my younger brother." I said.


    "Oh, okay." Leon was looking amused. "So who were you day dreaming of?" His lips curved up into a smile.


    "I was just thinking of prince Regaleon. And I was not daydreaming." I said with an irritated tone. ¡¯Did it look like I was day dreaming?¡¯ I wondered.


    Leon¡¯s smile widened more. I was confused ¡¯Why would he be amused about me thinking of the crown prince of Grandcrest?¡¯


    "Is that so? So what do you think of the crown prince Regaleon?" Leon asked curiously.


    I looked at him surprised. ¡¯Is he jealous? But if he is why is he smiling like that. He is weird.¡¯ I thought.


    When I was about to answer I heard someone shouting my name.


    "Alicia Roselyn Von Heist!" The voice was ss breaking. It echoed inside my body, down to my bones and into the core of my being.


    When I looked where the voice wasing from I saw my stepmother, the queen, rushing towards me. I also see my two elder sisters following her from behind. Elizabeth has a bandage on her left cheek.


    "You filthy whore!" My stepmother raised her hand ready to p me.


    I ready myself to take the blow. But I was shocked to see what had happened next. I blocked my stepmother¡¯s hand with my own hand.


    She looked at me in surprise. I can¡¯t me her, I am also surprised myself. My reflexes just kicked in.


    ¡¯Is this the result of my training?¡¯ I thought to myself.

 Chapter 37 Protect the ones precious to me

    "You filthy whore!" My stepmother raised her hand ready to p me.


    I ready myself to take the blow. But I was shocked to see what had happened next. I blocked my stepmother¡¯s hand with my own hand.


    She looked at me in surprise. I can¡¯t me her, I am also surprised myself. My reflexes just kicked in.


    "What is the meaning of this?" The queen yelled. "Let go of me!"


    I didn¡¯t realize that I still had my grip on her wrist. She was pulling her hand so I quickly let her go.


    "Ahhh!" The queen went out of bnce and fell on the ground.


    "Mother!" My stepsisters said in unison. They kneeled down to help their mother.


    "You ungrateful wench!" My elder stepsister Veronica yelled. "How could you do that to queen mother?!"


    "But she said to let her go." I said innocently.


    "Well that was what I heard as well." Leon backed me up. His face had a big smile.


    "How dare youugh at the queen?!" Elizabeth yelled. "Guards, seize him!"


    The queen¡¯s guards moved forward to seize him when I blocked their way.


    "No!" I yelled with force and authority.


    The people around was taken by surprise. I was also surprised myself. This was the first time I have yelled so loud. I was used to being meek and silent.


    But thinking what my stepmother will do to Leon made me step up. I don¡¯t want Leon to be punished because of my own doing. I might be still weak, but I want to protect the ones precious to me. And Leon is one of the people I treasure.


    "I was the one that let go of stepmother¡¯s hand. Take me if you want to punish someone." I said with a serious face.


    The queen¡¯s guards still stood their ground. They are still not moving and are looking dazed after I yelled.


    "W-what are you waiting for?" Veronica came back to her senses. "Seize them!"


    The guards started to advance at us again.


    "HALT!" A loud voice rang in my courtyard.


    Everyone looked at where the voice came from and we saw my grandpa Robert and Richard who was just behind him. He was stomping angrily towards us.


    "What is the meaning of this!" My grandpa said in anger. The guards shivered in fear. They have every right to be scared. This old man was a war hero in the previous war. He was called the raging bull because every battle field he was assigned to, all the enemies were swiped out.


    "Father what are you doing here?" The queen has regained her bearing and stood up.


    "It is I who should ask you that Erica." Robert said seething his anger.


    "Father, this bastard has burned Elizabeth¡¯s face. Look!" The queen pulled Elizabeth beside her to show the gauze covering her daughter¡¯s cheek. "After a few weeks it has not yet healed. You know that Elizabeth is the most beautiful of the king daughters. She is the pride of Alvannian beauty. What will happen if her this wound fester and leave a scar?"


    ¡¯The most beautiful? Is she blind? It is clearly Alicia who is the most beautiful of Edward¡¯s daughters. Even if they give rags as Alicia¡¯s clothes, her beauty is still evident if the sisters stood by each other.¡¯ Leon chuckled internally.


    "She should be punished severely!" The queen yelled.


    "Do you really think that Elizabeth was really scalded and burned by hot tea?" Robert scrutinized.


    "Grandfather, what do you mean?" Elizabeth looked surprised. "Of course I was burned. You can ask William, he was there when that incident happened."


    "Are you doubting your own granddaughter?" The queen asked in disbelief. "You are siding with this bastard than your own granddaughter?"


    "Enough!" Robert yelled furiously. "Someone told me that he saw Elizabeth with no burn in her face."


    "Who would tell such lies?" Elizabeth defended herself but her eyes was clearly shaken.


    "I was the one that told grandpa." Richard came forward from behind. "Elder sister, I saw you a few days ago and your face was as smooth as a baby¡¯s."


    "W-what? Nonsense!" Elizabeth yelled in defense.


    "Then why not take off your bandage princess Elizabeth." Leon interjected. "You can clear your name from their allegations after we see your wound."

 Chapter 38 Faking her burned face

    "I was the one that told grandpa." Richard came forward from behind. "Elder sister, I saw you a few days ago and your face was as smooth as a baby¡¯s."


    "W-what? Nonsense!" Elizabeth yelled in defense.


    "Then why not take off your bandage princess Elizabeth." Leon interjected. "You can clear your name from their allegations after we see your wound."


    "Nonsense!" Veronica yelled. "If you open the bandage then the wound will get infected. You are asking this of my sister to ruin her face, don¡¯t you?"


    Veronica stepped forward and defended her younger sister.


    "Richard, son. Are you sure of what you saw? Maybe you were just mistaken." The queen sweet talked her son. But Richard stood firm with resolve.


    "I am sure of what I saw." Richard said. "I was going to Elizabeth¡¯s courtyard to surprise her with a visit. I knew she was recovering from her burns so I got some ointment from the royal physician Dr. Alexander. But who knew my sister didn¡¯t need it."


    "What? When did you visit?" Elizabeth asked worriedly. "Maybe you saw it by mistake. Sometimes the lighting in my courtyard is dim."


    "I came to visit you three days ago at noon time. The sun was up in the sky and it was so bright. I cannot be mistaken." Richard answered firmly.


    ¡¯I was careless.¡¯ Elizabeth thought.


    She looked worried. She didn¡¯t anticipate that her little brother will make a surprise visit to her. She was so careful not to go out of her courtyard. And she didn¡¯t want to always wear the gauze on her cheeks because it was hot and can starts rashes on her beautiful face.


    "Well? If you just let us take a peak on your wound then all of our inquiries will stop." Leon said sarcastically.


    "No! I don¡¯t want my wound to be exposed. M-maybe some other time." Elizabeth was squirming.


    I look at them from the sidelines. I was also curious if Elizabeth was really burned by the hot tea that slipped my hands.


    My heart felt uneasy, thinking that if it is true she was lying about her burned face, then I have been wronged. Remembering how James pped my face hard, feeling the pain on my cheeks. My feelings stirred. I felt irritated thinking of it. I clenched my fists hard.


    ¡¯I also want to see her face under that gauze.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    I felt the intense feeling of prying that gauze off Elizabeth¡¯s face. That was when, out of nowhere, a cat jumped out.


    The cat sprung towards Elizabeth, screeching in anger. It flew towards her face.


    "Ahhhh." Elizabeth was taken by surprise. She tried to pry the cat away from her face but it just dug it¡¯s ws deeper into her skin.


    "Elizabeth!" Veronica screeched.


    "My daughter! Someone help her!" The queen yelled.


    The queen¡¯s guards looked at each other. They were from the lower ss and can¡¯t touch the princess. It was forbidden and punishable by death.


    "Oh for goodness sakes! Where are the maids." Veronica yelled.


    The maids by the sidelines were looking at the situation in a daze. They were surprised with the turn of events that they sprang into action just after Veronica yelled at them.


    "Ahhhh. It hurts!" Elizabeth was crying with pain. The maids rushed to her and helped her get the cat off. A maid was holding her while the other was prying the cat off of her.


    "Ahhhh, my face. My face!" Elizabeth screamed.


    The cat was pried of off Elizabeth after some push and pulls. The cat bounced and ran away in an instant. The guards weren¡¯t able to catch the feline perpetrator.


    Everyone around was speechless. They were all in shock of what just happened.


    "My face, it hurts. It hurts." Elizabeth was crying.


    Everyone around her now saw her face that was full of scratch marks.


    "There are no burn marks." It was I who first talked. "I can only see the scratches the cat made. But there are no burn wounds in your face. You lied to me."


    "So what if I lied!" Elizabeth yelled. "You are guilty if I say so. No one will dare defy me."

 Chapter 39 Standing up for my loved ones

    "There are no burn marks." It was I who first talked. "I can only see the scratches the cat made. But there are no burn wounds in your face. You lied to me."


    "So what if I lied!" Elizabeth yelled. "You are guilty if I say so. No one will dare defy me."


    She was right. If grandpa was not here to defend me, then the queen would have punished me. If Richard wasn¡¯t here to tell them that Elizabeth was lying, then I am sure Leon would have fought with the queen¡¯s guard and be branded as a traitor to the kingdom.


    I saw what they were aiming for. They wanted Leon to be out of the way so that I will lose my defender. They still want to bully me despite of everything they have done since I came here inside the pce.


    Rage burned up inside me. I walked towards Elizabeth in a daze. I can¡¯t seem to stop myself, to stop my body from moving forward.


    ¡¯SLAP!¡¯ The sound of the p rang around the courtyard.


    Elizabeth was holding her cheek, the one that I have just pped. She looked at me with shock and disbelief.


    "You bitch!!! How dare you..." Elizabeth yelled.


    ¡¯SLAP!¡¯ I hit her at the other cheek. Elizabeth fell towards the ground with the force.


    "How dare you p my sister." Veronica rushed towards me.


    I simply stepped back to dodge her advance.


    "Ahh." Veronica was out bnce and fell to the ground.


    "I might have let you bully me in the past. I didn¡¯t mind it, knowing that I am an illegitimate child born out of king father¡¯s affair." I said standing up proud. "But now that I have friends and family that I know supports and loves me. I will stand up proud for them. I may tolerate your anger and pain towards me. But I won¡¯t let you hurt my loved ones."


    "You bastard. You have no right to do that to my children!" The queen yelled. "Guards seize her this instant!"


    "Stop!" Robert yelled. "You will not do anything unless I tell you to."


    The guards stood there ground. They didn¡¯t know who to listen to. The queen or the general?


    "Father, why are you siding with her and not your own granddaughters?" The queen asked.


    "I am siding in what is right. Elizabeth clearly said so herself. She faked her wound in her face to frame Alicia." Robert said.


    "So what?! My daughter is the legitimate child. She will always be right even if she is wrong!" The queen yelled.


    ¡¯SLAP¡¯


    The queen looked at her father with disbelief. She can feel the sting of her father¡¯s hand in her cheek.


    "Is this how you educate your daughters?" Robert red in anger. "No wonder they grew up like this. I have never thought that my own daughter will behave this way. I am very disappointed in you."


    Tears were now running out of the queen¡¯s eyes. Never has she been pped by her father in her younger years. She was spoiled by him, being an only daughter. But now because of this bastard daughter of her husband, her father pped her in front of many people.


    "Now go! Before I lose my temper." Robert yelled.


    "Veronica, help your sister up. Let¡¯s go." The queen said.


    "Yes mother." Veronica stood up and helped Elizabeth stand as well. The maids around assisted them outside the courtyard.


    The queen still walked tall and proud. She passed by me and gave me a piercing re. If it was in the past I would have shivered in fear. But knowing that grandpa, Richard, and Leon was there to back me up, I stand tall and proud. I answered her re with my own stare.


    The queen and her entourage left my courtyard atst. I sighed in relief. I felt my knees lost it¡¯s strength and gave away. I was falling down when someone behind me caught me.


    "You did good." Leon whispered to me from behind. He was the one that caught me before I fell on the ground. Leon helped me up.

 Chapter 40 Her magical powers 1

    The queen and her entourage left my courtyard atst. I sighed in relief. I felt my knees lost it¡¯s strength and gave away. I was falling down when someone behind me caught me.


    "You did good." Leon whispered to me from behind. He was the one that caught me before I fell on the ground. Leon helped me up.


    "Alicia, sister." Richard ran towards me. "Wow, what you did was amazing. I can¡¯t believe you actually stood up against queen mother and sisters. And when you gave Elizabeth that dual p. Pack Pack. It was awesome. You showed her."


    Richard reenacted my motion and it made meugh.


    "Haha, really? Did I look that way?" I asked amused.


    "Yes you were great." Richard said enthusiastically. "And the way you made eye contact with queen mother. I get the shivers every time I see her. She is very strict."


    "Enough bad mouthing your mother." Grandpa approached us. "Alicia dear. I am sorry." Grandpa sighed.


    "What for, grandpa? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong." I said.


    "I feel that I have been a negligent father to my daughter. I was on the battle field when she was growing up. And after the war, I thought I had to make it up to her and spoiled her with love and affection. I gave in to her every whim, thinking it was for her own happiness. Maybe because of that she turned out this way. And even brought up her daughters like that." Grandpa sighed.


    "It¡¯s a good thing that Richard grew up in your strict guidance rather than his mother." Leon patted Richard¡¯s head.


    "He is a future king. Of course I have to be strict with his lessons. It is for the good future of Alvannia." Grandpa replied.


    "But you are so strict to me grandpa." Richard pouted. "Looking at my third sisters improvement, sir Leon might be a good instructor in the art of sword. Can you also ept me as a student?" Richard¡¯s eyes were glimmering.


    "What nonsense are you saying child? I am your instructor." Grandpa felt hurt knowing that Richard wanted someone other than him to teach him the art of sword. "And sir Leon is your sisters personal knight. He is not a sword instructor."


    "Richard grandpa is right. Sir Leon is a knight, he can¡¯t go and teach anyone the art of sword." I said gently.


    "But I am not just anyone. I am the crown prince of Alvannia. The heir to the Alvannian throne." Richard said with pride.


    "Hahaha well said little one." Leonughed. "Well I won¡¯t mind taking another student. If your grandfather approves that is."


    "Hmph, if Richard wishes it then I will approve." Grandpa snorted. "I have trust in sir Leon¡¯s sword skills so I do not mind."


    "Really grandpa? Thank you so much." Richard hugged grandpa happily. The old man was clearly happy looking at his grandson¡¯s affection to him.


    "Well, there is one condition before I take you in as a student." Leon said.


    "What is it?" Richard¡¯s face became serious.


    "You will call me master from now on." Leon smiled cockily.


    "That is no problem. From now on I will call you master." Richard gave a salute to Leon.


    "Very good." Leon smiled. He was thinking that in the future this little boy will be king. And thinking that king of Alvannia will call him master and giving him respect, gives him the feeling of supremacy.


    "Okay. How about you two children go to Richard¡¯s courtyard for a snack." Grandpa told us. "Sir Leon and I have something to talk about."


    "Okay grandpa." Richard and I replied in unison.


    "Let us go sister." Richard grabbed my hand and pulled me.


    "Okay, okay. Hold your horses." I giggled. I look back at grandpa and Leon, curious to what will they be talking about. I saw them with serious faces.


    ***


    "Was that your doing?" Robert asked Leon.


    "What are you talking about." Leon looked ignorant but his smile contradicts it.


    "You know what I mean. The cat." Robert said straight forward.


    "You mean the cat the emerged from out of no where and attacked the second princess?" Leon asked amused. "Would you believe me if I said I wasn¡¯t involved in that incident?"


    "Then is it just a coincidence that the cat attacked Elizabeth?" Robert asked curiously.


    "I can tell you that the cat¡¯s action was not purely coincidence." Leon replied. "Well it was a coincidence that it was passing by here."


    "Meaning?" Robert was confused.


    "The cat¡¯s intentional attack was instigated by magic." Leon answered truthfully.


    "Magic?" Robert was surprised. "But you are the only one here who knows how to use magic. Except if there is some spy in the pce I do not know of."


    "You know very well that there is another Antian here old general." Leon said.


    "You mean..." Robert knew what Leon meant by ¡¯another Antian¡¯.


    "Yes old general, your granddaughter princess Alicia." Leon answered with a hint of amusement in his eyes.

 Chapter 41 Her magical powers 2

    "You know very well that there is another Antian here old general." Leon said.


    "You mean..." Robert knew what Leon meant by ¡¯another Antian¡¯.


    "Yes old general, your granddaughter princess Alicia." Leon answered with a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    "But how?" Robert asked. "No one has thought her to use magic before."


    "Let me exin it to you general." Leon said. "Imagine a bottle of champagne. The champagne is the magic power and the bottle is the body of the person with magic."


    "The body is like a container. Even if the person doesn¡¯t know how to use magic, it is still contained inside. Emotion is the key that is used to harness magic. If since young the person is thought how to use magic, then it will flow smoothly out. Like opening a bottle of champagne. The cork is carefully opened and the contents can be poured carefully."


    "But if a person was not thought how to use magic or even doesn¡¯t know they have magic, then it can be a dangerous. It can also lead to death." Leon said.


    "Lead to death?" Robert was shocked. "But how can it be so dangerous."


    "Like I said, emotion is used as a key to harness magic. If a person that wasn¡¯t educated, how to use magic suddenly had a surge of emotion then the magic inside his or her body can burst out. Imagine the bottle of champagne that was shaken vigorously. When you open the cork, the contents will burst out. And also the bottle can break with the burst of champagne."


    Robert was imagining this and caught what Leon was trying to tell.


    "So you mean, if a person with magic person had a burst of emotions, the magic can burst out and it can be out of control." Robert said.


    "Exactly." Leon agreed. "Especially in Alicia¡¯s case. She is a descendant of the Antian royal family. Meaning her magic powers is no small talk. Her magic powers are beyond my own."


    "Then what can we do to prevent her magic from destroying her body? Do we need to teach her in secret?" Robert asked.


    "That was what I was thinking." Leon said. "Looking at how she was able to make the cat do what she wanted, it was a huge feat."


    "What do you mean?" Robert asked curiously.


    "Controlling living things such as insects, animals, and also humans, it is considered a high ss kind of magic."


    "High ss?!" Robert was shocked. "Alicia doesn¡¯t know how to use magic prior to this and she was able to use a high ss magic." He was in disbelief.


    "Yes, I was also surprised when that happened." Leon said. "After that incident, I knew that I need to teach her how to control and use her magical powers. And I am afraid she has great magical ability hidden in that small body of hers. I don¡¯t want it to ruin her."


    "I understand." Robert said. "Do what you must. But you need to do it in secret. You know that magic is taboo in this continent."


    "I know that more than anyone old general." Leon said. "People can be very fearsome if they are afraid. I don¡¯t want Alicia to suffer as I have."


    He remembered how he was outcast when he was young, just because he has some magical abilities.


    "I will leave Alicia¡¯s well being to your crown prince." Robert said. "Please guide her well."


    "Of course general Robert. I intend to pamper my future wife." A yful smile crept in Leon¡¯s face. Robert looked at him seriously.


    "Be careful with your movements around her. I will always be watching you closely." Robert threatened Leon.


    "Hahahae now old general, don¡¯t be so serious. Look wrinkles areing out of your face." Leon teased.


    This just made Robert frown even more.


    "Just remember your promise to me crown prince." Robert sighed.


    "Do not worry. I am a man of my word old general Robert." Leon smiled his princely smile.


    Robert looked at this youngd before him. He knows that this crown prince of Grandcrest is no ordinary person. If ever Alicia is married to him in the future, and as his queen on top of it, then he will be at ease.


    "Oh general. Are you really sure it is okay for me to tutor your grandson in the art of sword?" Leon asked. "I know that he is your pride and joy. I do not want to get in your way in how you shape him as a king."


    "Do not worry. It is just in the art of sword." Robert exined. "He has mastered the sword style of Alvannia. It will also be good to learn the sword style of Grandcrest. And if the two of you have a good rtion, then I can see peace with both our countries in the future when the two of you take the thrones of your fathers."


    "I agree with you on that." Leon smiled. "I feel I can have a good rtionship with young Richard. I have a positive feeling with our rtionship in the future."

 Chapter 42 Familiar

    Richard and I were at his courtyard done eating some snacks. The sun was just about to set.


    "Sister, is master Leon a great teacher?" Richard asked for the nth time.


    Since we were alone, Richard has been bombarding me with questions about Leon. He looked very excited with the idea of Leon being his master in the art of sword.


    "I have told you for how many times now, he is a great teacher. He is not only good with the sword but knowledgable as well." I giggled. "Our morning studies has never been dull. But I will warn you beforehand, he is a strict teacher."


    "It seems like he is a strict teacher. But I am prepared for whatever challenges he will give me." Richard said with determination.


    I giggled. My little brother is looking up to Leon. He may have seen Leon as an idol to look up to.


    When Richard and I were chatting, something fluffy brushed on my legs. I was curious to what it was and looked under the table. I saw and heard a white furry thing purring.


    "And what do we have here?" I said.


    "What is it sister?" Richard asked curiously.


    I picked up the furry thing and put it on the table.


    ¡¯Meow¡¯


    An all white cat was rubbing herself before me.


    "Oh wow what a beautiful cat." Richard said. "Wait isn¡¯t this the one that scratched Elizabeth¡¯s face?"


    "I¡¯m not sure if it is." I replied. "Well you know many cats look alike."


    ¡¯Meow¡¯


    The cat was showing her affection towards me.


    "That cat likes you a lot sister." Richard eximed.


    "I know, right?" I smiled. "Little kitty, would you like to be my pet?"


    ¡¯Meow¡¯


    The cat was rubbing her head on my hands.


    "Haha, then I will take that as a yes." I said. "Hmm what will I call you then?"


    "Oh, oh." Richard excitedly raised his hand. "How about fluffy? Because she is so fluffy."


    "But fluffy is more of a dog name, right?" I said.


    "Hmm, your right." Richard frowned.


    The two of us had be silent for a while. We were both thinking hard for a name.


    "How about Snow?" I hear Leon¡¯s voice. Richard and I both look towards where the voice came from.


    "Master Leon!" Richard said enthusiastically.


    "Richard." Grandpa scolded. "Please mind your manners."


    Richard sat straight instantly. He emitted a princely aura. I giggled secretly looking at him. I was used to him being cute and gullible, that his stance bow seemed not like him.


    Then I remembered that the time wille he would grow up to a fine young man and ascend the throne. I will bow down to him in the future.


    "It¡¯s okay general Robert. Richard is still twelve years old. His yfulness is still understandable." Leon said. "But he knows how to carry his own. I can see potential in him." Leon smiled.


    "Thank you for the praise master Leon." Richard replied with pride.


    "So, Snow?" I asked. "Would you like to be called Snow?"


    ¡¯Meow¡¯


    The cat rubbed her body on me again like saying she loves the name.


    "Okay so Snow it is." I smiled.


    "Let¡¯s see what Snow¡¯s gender is." Richard said. He extended his hand and patted Snow. He gently lifted the cat close to him to inspect it¡¯s sex.


    "So? Is it a boy or a girl?" I asked.


    "A girl." Richard replied. "Snow is a cute girl cat." He patted her fur.


    ¡¯Meow¡¯ she began to purr.


    "Oh she like what you are doing." I said amazed.


    This was the first time I got a pet to take care of. I am a little excite of what¡¯s toe.


    I didn¡¯t know that Leon was looking at me and the cat closely.


    "It will be good to let Snow always apany you." Leon said.


    "Really? And why is that?" I asked curiously.


    "No particr reason." Leon smiled. "It just seems that the cat likes you a lot. It will do any things necessary to be always by your side."


    "Oh." I was surprised.


    After Leon finished that sentence, Snow was again beside me.


    "Snow really likes you." Richard said.


    "It seems like it." I rubbed Snow¡¯s white fur. It was so fluffy that I had a great time rubbing her.


    ¡¯Meow¡¯


    "It looks like Snow is enjoying." Leon chuckled.


    "Really, then I am happy." I smiled.


    This was the first time Snow came into my life. I didn¡¯t know that she will be someone that would be a special existence and would help me a lot in the future.

 Chapter 43 Crown Prince’s Plans

    It was night time and Leon was in his room. He thought about the happenings that happened earlier in the day.


    He never thought that Alicia will learn fast with the lessons he had thought her. It only she was given the proper education when she was young, he was sure that Alicia would be the most knowledgable of all the princesses. And not to mention, her sword skills are improving day by day. In fact she can really surpass his own sword skills if she bes diligent in her practices.


    Leon walked outside of the veranda. He wasn¡¯t sleepy yet because of the many thoughts that were swirling on his mind.


    "Your highness." A voice came from the shadows and Dimitri emerged. He kneeled down before Leon.


    "What is it Dimitri?" Leon asked.


    "We have tracked the Antian prince until the borders of Antia and Jennova." Dimitri said.


    "And?" Leon asked with authority.


    "Please forgive me, your highness." Dimitri said with remorse. "He and his retinue was able to elude us."


    Leon sighed. "Is it because of negligence?" He had a chilly voice. Dimitri shivered in fear.


    "No, your highness." Dimitri replied. "The Antian prince used cloaking magic. They were able to elude us because of it."


    "Cloaking magic?" Leon repeated. "This prince is using some advance magic. This will pose as a problem for us."


    "Do not worry, your highness. We are still searching for them." Dimitri said with determination.


    Leon looked at the night sky. The moon was full tonight and the stars were little. He made a long whistle that broke the silence of the night.


    Not long, a big bird was seen flying towards them. It was a ck eagle approaching them.


    Leon extended his arm. Not long, the ck eagle pped it¡¯s big wings on top of them andnded to Leon¡¯s extended arm.


    "Tempest." Leon patted it¡¯s head. "Show me what you have seen."


    Leon closed his eyes and concentrated. From his closed eyes a view of a vast forest was seen. He was flying and looking down the trees and nts below. Then not long he saw five men on horse back. When the view zoomed in on those group of men, he saw a tinum blonde young man riding next to a middle aged man that was wearing a priest¡¯s clothes from the church of Jennova.


    They were treading carefully into the thick and dense forest. The cloaking magic was in effect, so normal eyes cannot detect them. But to bad Tempest is Leon¡¯s familiar, hence he is no ordinary ck eagle.


    He saw the group of men led out of the forest by the priest and into the Jennovian territory. After that the image ended. Leon opened his eyes.


    "Thank you Tempest." Leon rubbed the eagle¡¯s neck and it looked like it¡¯s enjoying it. "Now go and return to the camp." He instructed Tempest.


    Tempest stretched his big wide wings and begin to p it. Not long he flew away.


    Dimitri looked in awe the whole time. He still doesn¡¯t understand how Leon canmunicate with his familiar. And not to mention, Leon can also look at what Tempest was seeing. Be it from the past or present. It was beyond his understanding but he was a little jealous. He had also worked with birds that are used for sending and receiving messages. And he would have liked to have a power such as the prince, the onemunicating with his eagle.


    "Tell your men to stop searching for the Antian prince and withdraw." Leon said.


    "What do you mean your highness?" Dimitri asked respectfully.


    "The prince have been taken to Jennovian territory." Leon said.


    "Jennovian territory?" Dimitri asked curiously. "But that country has closed their borders for quite some time. They have cut rtions with the other two countries. And getting in their country is not an easy feat."


    "Yes, you are correct on that." Leon said.


    The rtionship of Jennova with the other two countries had be sour after the war. Maybe it was because they weren¡¯t given more fertilends that they have requested to add to their territories. Since then they have closed their doors to others and are keeping to themselves.


    "A priest came to escort them inside their territory." Leon exined.


    "A priest?" Dimitri was shocked. "Does this mean they are starting to work with Alvannia in searching for the forbidden magic?"


    "Maybe so." Leon replied.


    Dimitri looked at his prince that was deep in thought. This issue will be very serious with Jennova sticking their nose in.


    "Wha are your ns, your highness?" Dimitri asked.


    "Let¡¯s observe first of what they will do." Leon said. "Infiltrating Jennova is not easy. For now let¡¯s wait and see what their next move is."

 Chapter 44 Town festival 1

    The next few days were eventless. My daily routine was the same. In the morning I have my studies, in the afternoon it was physical training.


    I have just finished my breakfast when Leon entered the dining hall.


    "Good morning princess Alicia." Leon bowed slightly.


    "Good morning sir Leon." I answered. "I will in the ssroom shortly."


    "That won¡¯t be necessary." Leon smiled.


    "Won¡¯t be necessary?" I looked at him confused. "And why is that?" I asked.


    "Because we will be going out of town." Leon¡¯s smile widened.


    "Going out of town?" I asked in disbelief. "But I can¡¯t go out without permission."


    Thinking of going out to town excites me. But I do not want to get my hopes up because stepmother won¡¯t approve of it.


    "Why are you frowning?" Leon asked. He slowly approached me and cupped up my chin. "Smile. You are the most beautiful when you smile."


    "Beautiful?" I felt my face be hot. I might be blushing again.


    Leon smiled at me with amusement.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Your grandpa gave me permission to take you to town. I have told Tricia to prepare youmoners clothes." Leon said. "We will be going to town incognito. There will be a festival today. And tonight there would be fireworks."


    "Fireworks!" I said excitedly.


    "Yes, fireworks." Leon gave me a bright smile. "Go to your room and prepare." He patted my head.


    "I will, right away." I said. I stood up excitedly a walked out the dining room towards my room.


    ***


    I am now wearingmoner¡¯s clothes. I am wearing a light blue dress and a light blue scarf on my head. My hair was tied in a ponytail.


    "Are you ready?" Leon said. He was also wearingmoner¡¯s clothes. His shirt was color dark gray and his pants were ck.


    "Yes I am." I looked at him with excited eyes.


    Leon stood in front of me and caressed my cheek. "Clothes can¡¯t mask your beauty princess."


    I feel a blush creep on my cheeks again.


    "T-Thanks." I replied shyly.


    "Ahem!" I hear grandpa¡¯s voice behind me. "I can see that the two of you are now prepared."


    "Yes grandpa. I am excited to go to town. It has been a while since I have gone out the pce." I smiled at him.


    "It looks like you really are excited, haha." Grandpa patted my head. "This is the first time I saw you smile like that."


    "Really?" I said. I know that I seldom smile. But thisst few days I just feel that my life is turning for the better.


    "You and Leon will pose as siblings." Grandpa said. "Leon, guard my granddaughter well."


    "Do not worry general Robert." Leon said. "She is in my capable hands."


    "That hands are what I am afraid of." Grandpa murmured to himself.


    "I beg your pardon general. Did you say something?" Leon asked.


    "Oh no, no. I didn¡¯t say anything. Haha." Grandpa lied.


    ¡¯Meow¡¯


    Snow was rubbing her body on my feet.


    "Oh Snow." I picked her up. "I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t take you with me."


    ¡¯Meow¡¯


    Her meow was like she was sad that she can¡¯te.


    "Aww I¡¯m sorry." I hugged her. "Do not worry, I am sure to take home some treat for you from the festival."


    ¡¯Meow¡¯ snow rubbed herself on my face.


    "Haha I know, I know. You are wee." I said. It was as if I can understand every bit of Snow¡¯s action.


    "Well now the sun is up in the sky. Let us go little sister." Leon offered his arm.


    "Okay big brother." I take his arm and smiled at him.


    "Remember to take her home once the fireworks are done." Grandpa said.


    Leon said the fireworks will be lit at seven in the evening. It was still early to go home but I won¡¯t object. Just by going outside gives me great joy, even if it is only for a while.


    "Do not worry general." Leon said. "I will bring her back in one piece."


    "See youter grandpa and thank you." I have him a peck on his cheek and smiled at him. "Good bye." I waved my hand.


    Leon and I walked away. Grandpa looked at us in a daze.


    "This was the first time Alicia gave me a kiss." Grandpa said. "Hahaha, that¡¯s goo. She is starting to move like her age. Not the old her that is only silent and doesn¡¯t smile."


    He smiled at the retreating figure of us.

 Chapter 45 Town festival 2

    Leon and I exited at the back gate of the pce. Because we will go incognito, we must also get out of the pce silently.


    When we were out of the pce, we walked a little distance and we arrived at a ce were a tall man with a ponytail was standing with a horse.


    "Thank you." Leon smiled.


    The tall man gave the reigns of the ck horse to Leon.


    "Isn¡¯t this your horse Midnight?" I asked.


    "Yes he is." Leon said. "You are very observant." He smiled at me.


    I looked at the tall young man that was standing next to Midnight. He looks familiar but I can¡¯t seen to remember where I met him.


    "Good morning princess Alicia." The tall young man slightly bowed before me. I nodded back at him. "I am Dimitri. I am sir Leon¡¯s retainer." He smiled at me.


    "Had I met you before?" I blurted out of curiosity.


    Dimitri seemed to be uneasy.


    "You might have seen him once when he went to meet me." Leon smiled.


    "Umm, maybe?" I said still confused.


    Leon mounted his horse and offered me his hand. I take it and he pulled me up.


    I was now sitting in front of him. His arms were protectively around me and his hand held the reigns.


    "Let¡¯s go." Leon said. He lightly kicked Midnight and we started to move.


    We were trotting all the way until we reach the huge town. I can see the people around are so lively. The town were decorated with colorful decoration.


    "Wow look it¡¯s so colorful." I said.


    "I know." I heard Leon answer.


    The streets were busy. Many vendors are in the side walk, selling different kinds of products.


    "Oh look, what is that?" I asked curious.


    "That¡¯s what they call a kites." Leon asked.


    "A kite?" I asked curiously.


    "Yes. It flies in the sky of the wind blows." Leon replied.


    "Really, it flies?" I asked amazed.


    "You haven¡¯t tried flying a kite yet?" Leon asked.


    "I never seen a kite before." I answered truthfully.


    Leon was silent for a while.


    ¡¯Did I say something wrong to anger Leon?¡¯ I thought.


    Then I smelled something tasty. Not long we passed by a store of pastries. I felt my mouth water.


    "Haha, do you like pastries?" Leon asked amused.


    I felt shy for being caught ogling the pastries. But I was d that Leonughed atst. I nodded my head shyly.


    "Okay. Let me leave Midnight in a stable, then let¡¯s continue in foot." Leon said.


    My eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    ***


    It was afternoon and night was nearing. The sun was about to set and the sky is starting to have a color of orange.


    From morning till now, Leon and I were going around of town strolling. I have tried tasting different kind of food that I haven¡¯t even tasted before. What I loved was the thing that they called cotton candy. It was candy in a shape of a cloud and ites in different colors.


    "Did you have fun so far." Leon asked with a smile.


    "Yes. I am having fun." I smiled back at him.


    "I thought so. Your smiled hasn¡¯t left your face since a while ago." Leon said amused.


    "Really?" I held my cheeks. "I didn¡¯t realize."


    "Haha. I like it when you smile so keep smiling." Leon said.


    We were walking along the side walk when we heard amotion in the street.


    "Make way! Make way!" A man was yelling. When we look behind us a beautiful looking carriage was running rather fast.


    "Get out of the way." The coachman was yelling.


    Leon and I stopped just for safety when I felt someone push me towards the road.


    "Ahh..." I yelped.


    I was able to regain my bnce in an instant but I realized I was now standing on the road. The carriage was running straight at me.


    "Move out of the way girl!" The coachman yelled.


    I was thinking of where to run to but I felt that it will be toote. Just when the carriage was going to run me I unconsciously closed my eye. Then when I anticipated the pain a hand pulled me out of the way.


    "Alicia!" Leon yelled. When I open my eyes I saw Leon hugging me protectively in his arms.


    "Leon." I looked at him on a daze.


    I can feel him so close to me. The heat of his body was warming mine. His face was just inches from mine and his eyes held my gaze. My heart was thumping loudly. His face was inching slowly to mine and I can feel his warm breath on my face.

 Chapter 46 The royal physician

    "Alicia!" Leon yelled. When I open my eyes I saw Leon hugging me protectively in his arms.


    "Leon." I looked at him on a daze.


    I can feel him so close to me. The heat of his body was warming mine. His face was just inches from mine and his eyes held my gaze. My heart was thumping loudly. His face was inching slowly to mine and I can feel his warm breath on my face.


    Then I felt a flick in my forehead.


    "Aww." I held my throbbing forehead.


    "What were you thinking being absent minded in a situation like that?" Leon was the one that flicked my forehead. "If I weren¡¯t here to save you, you would have been ttened by the horses by now." He scolded me.


    I bowed my head feeling guilty.


    "I¡¯m sorry. When I regained my bnce I just realized I was already in front of the running carriage. I didn¡¯t mean to be absent minded." I said.


    Leon sighed. "I understand. I just don¡¯t know what to do if I wasn¡¯t able to save you on time."


    Leon hugged me close to him. I can hear his heart beat raising. He was worried for me. I felt happy knowing that.


    The carriage that almost ran me over stopped a few feet away. A young man with light brown hair wearing spectacles came down from the carriage.


    "Are you all right? I am so sorry that my coachman was in a hurry. There is an emergency call in the pce that I need to attend to, so we were going fast." The man said apologetically.


    "Dr. Andrew?" I said. Dr. Andrew was a young but genius physician. He passed the physician¡¯s exam when he was just fourteen years old and became a royal physician when he was eighteen. Now, as I know he was twenty one years old.


    "Princess Alicia?" Dr. Andrew recognized me right away. I didn¡¯t realize that my ponytail was undone when I had an ident earlier.


    Leon saw this and took off his jacket to cover my head.


    "Dr. Andrew." Leon greeted. "We are here incognito so can you please lower your voice."


    "Oh I am sorry." Dr. Andrew said. "Pleasee inside my carriage. Let me treat the princess¡¯ wound."


    "Wound?" I asked curiously. That was when I realized that there was pain in my left leg. When I looked at it there was some blood.


    "A flying debris must have hit your leg earlier." Dr. Andrew said. "Come, I have some medicine inside the carriage."


    Leon nodded and helped me walked.


    Once inside, Dr. Andrews opened his ck medical bag and got some bottles inside.


    "Put you leg up." Dr. Andrew ordered and I do what he said.


    Once my wound was exposed, he put some antiseptic to clean it. I flinched in pain.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it will only be painful at first. This ointment can relieve the pain." Dr. Andrew said.


    After he ced the said ointment, the pain really went away.


    "Wow, it really went away." I said amazed.


    "I make my medicines from the herbs that I grow in my estate." Dr. Andrew smiled.


    "I have heard that the herbs you grow in your estate are really rare." Leon slowly pulled my feet away from the doctor¡¯s hand.


    "I have traveled a lot all over the continent for the past few years and was able to obtain such rare herbs. And I have growing them ever since." Dr. Andrew replied.


    "Why are you in a hurry to go to the pce? Is there an emergency?" I asked.


    "It is about princess Elizabeth¡¯s wounds." Dr. Andrew said. "They have said that the wounds are not healing properly and is started to fester." Dr. Andrew said.


    "Oh my. Then I will not take much of your time doctor." I said.


    "Will you not go home? It is starting to get dark outside. I can offer you a ride." Dr. Andrew asked.


    "Don¡¯t worry doctor, we can manage." Leon said.


    "And sir Leon and I will see the fireworkster in the evening." I said excitedly.


    "Then I won¡¯t get in the way of your enjoyment." Dr. Andrews smiled at me.


    "Thank you for treating my wound" I said before going out of the carriage.


    "It¡¯s my pleasure princess Alicia." Dr. Andrew helped me out of the carriage and was about to kiss my hand when Leon grabbed it away.


    "We are happy for your help Dr. Andrew. The king must be waiting for you. So you should be on the way." Leon said with a sharp voice.


    "I understand." Dr. Andrew looked at Leon. "Goodnight princess Alicia."


    "Good night doctor." I smiled.


    The carriage moved and after a while was out of our sights.


    "What could have happened to Elizabeth¡¯s wound?" I asked curiously.


    "It must be karma." Leon smiled at me.

 Chapter 47 Fireworks

    The night in town was festive. There were manynterns lit along the roads. Many people are at the river bay waiting for the fireworks to start.


    "Wow, look at the crowd." I said in amazement.


    All the people around us aremon folks. I see a variety of them, men and woman, young and old, lovers, and families all together. Little children are bundled up with their parents, happy and eagerly waiting for the fireworks to start.


    Then I remembered something in my childhood, when mother was still alive. There was also a festival like this one. Mother brought me to watch it and I was so happy. And when it ended she promised me toe again and watch it together. But that promise never came to reality. She died before the next festival was held.


    "Is there something wrong?" Leon asked.


    We were standing at a good spot in the river bank, waiting for the fireworks tomence.


    "Oh, it¡¯s nothing." I wipe away a tear that formed in my eye. "I just remembered my mother taking me to a festival and watching fireworks when I was still young."


    Leon looked at me with knowing eyes. He extended his hand and reached for my hand. He held it in his and squeezed it.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here." Leon said.


    "I know." I smiled at him. "Thank you for taking me out to see the festival. I had a wonderful day."


    "Really?" Leon smiled brightly. "Then next year I will take you out here again."


    "Really?" I said excitedly. "Then I will hold you on to that promise."


    "Of course Alicia, you have my word." Leon kissed the back of my hand. I blushed with his gestured.


    And by that time the fireworks started.


    "Wow." I said in amazement.


    I see the bright colors light up the sky. They were like flowers blooming in the dark. One by one I here the loud bang of the fireworks, then beautiful shes will light up the sky. It was a wonder to see such things.


    I was so engrossed watching the fireworks that I didn¡¯t realize Leon was all the while watching me.


    His eyes were embedded to me, looking at me with such affection.


    Once the fireworks ended the people on the riverbank began to disperse.


    "That was beautiful." I said with excitement.


    "Yes, so beautiful." Leon looked at me with affectionate eyes.


    "Did you like the fireworks." I asked.


    "Hmm." He nodded.


    He was still staring at me with affectionate eyes that I began to feel a bit awkward.


    "Should we get going?" I asked. Looking around there were a few people left on the river bank. Many had gone on their way.


    Leon was still holding my hand. He pulled me gently to him. I can feel his arm encircle my waist and his hand caress my cheeks gently. My eyes were glues to him in wonder and surprise.


    Our bodies are so close to each other that I can feel the heat of his body to mine. His eyes are drawing mine, like I was hypnotized in his gaze.


    His face inched closer, my heart beat want faster as it nears. I closed my eyes instinctively. I can feel his breath in my face and then felt something hot touch my lips.


    His lips was pressed to mine. I felt sweet and tender feeling on my lips as he continue to kiss me. Then I felt it part from me.


    I opened my eyes to see Leon¡¯s face flushed. He smiled at me tenderly.


    "I can¡¯t seem to control my self." Leon said. He pressed his forehead to mine and sighed. "Please grow up quickly, I can¡¯t seem to hold myself much longer."


    "What do you mean?" I asked curiously.


    Leon just gave me a smile. "When you turn eighteen then I would personally teach you the things a woman needs to know."


    I looked at him still puzzled.


    "Haha do not worry, you will surely know when the timees. Just do not be so too cute in front of me?" Leon said.


    "Do not to be so cute? But how?" I asked. I don¡¯t know how to be cute, so how can I not ¡¯not be so cute¡¯ in front of him.


    "Look." Leon cupped my chin. "You are being cute again that I want to kiss you again."


    Leon made a quick peck on my lips. After feeling suddenness, I felt something weird. It was as if I want more. Thinking of me wanting more of Leon¡¯s kiss made me blush.


    Leon sighed and took me into his embrace.


    "Oh, Alicia. What will I ever do with you." Leon said. "If you continue on like this I can¡¯t seem to hold myself back. The old general will surely kill me." Heughed.


    Leon pulled my hand and we started to walk.


    "Let¡¯s go before something bad even happens." Leon smiled. "I intend to keep my promise with the old general."


    "Promise?" I thought. Maybe the promise he made to take me home after the fireworks end.


    We walked back to the stables. What we didn¡¯t know was someone from the crowd were watching us. Not only one but two pair of eyes.

 Chapter 48 A missing princess

    *This chapter will be in POV of Leon


    Alicia and I were walking on the road towards the horse stables where Midnight was. I can feel that a pair of eyes were looking at us. I was cautious along the way.


    We were getting near the stables and I can still feel the presence of the person looking at us.


    "Alicia, why not go inside the stable first." I said.


    "Okay." Alicia looked at me puzzled.


    "Whatever happens don¡¯t go out okay." I told her sternly.


    "Is there a problem?" She asked.


    "Someone is following us since we left the riverbank." I whispered.


    "What?" Alicia was startled. I gestured her to keep quiet and she nodded.


    "Let¡¯s act that we don¡¯t know." I said softly. I get my dagger from my belt and handed it to her. "Use this if ever something happens, okay?"


    Alicia nodded again. "Be careful."


    "I will, do not worry." I said. She was looking at me with worried eyes.


    ¡¯She¡¯s so cute.¡¯ I smiled to myself. I pulled her close and kissed her forehead.


    "Be a good girl and wait for me okay." I said and she nodded.


    I saw Alicia entered the stables. Once she was in, I turned around to feel the presence of the person following us.


    ¡¯Under the bushes, at least twenty feet away.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    I held my sword on my waist and rushed forward. The person behind the bushes saw my sudden movement and retreated quickly.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going." I yelled.


    I was now chasing the person. He ran towards the woods. He had a good head start, so I was a little behind.


    "Flow of the wind, assist me." I mumble my incantation.


    After muttering my spell, I felt the the wind around me. My body felt light as a feather and I was moving even faster.


    The person I was chasing was now in front of me. I kicked him from behind and he crashed on the ground.


    I forced him on the ground and held his arms from behind.


    "Who are you and why were you following us?" I asked.


    "No! Please let me go." The person was struggling to break free. It was a middle aged man.


    "Tell me, why were you following us?" I twisted his arm from behind. "Speak!" I yelled.


    "I-I was ordered to!" The man was screaming in pain.


    "Were you the one that pushed the princess out on the road?" I pressed for more information.


    "I-I don¡¯t know what you are talking about." The man denied.


    It looks like this guy won¡¯t crack that easily.


    "Dimitri, are you there?" I called. I have told them yesterday that they will maintain a few meters away from me and Alicia today. It was because I want to be with Alicia alone and enjoy our date together without my shadow guards watching us.


    But I specifically told Dimitri to standby if ever I call for him in emergency situations. And this here is an emergency situation.


    "Your highness." Dimitri just came flying in. He kneeled down before me. "What happened your highness?"


    Dimitri was looking at the man that I detained.


    "Take him." I pushed the man towards Dimitri. "Find out who is he working for and if he was the one that pushed Alicia earlier."


    "Yes your highness." Dmitri slightly bowed. He whistled and in an instant two shadow guards came flying in. They knelt before me.


    "Take this guy." Dimitri said. "You know what to do."


    "Yes captain." They bowed and took the man.


    "Please spare me." The man was screaming. My shadow guards left with the man to interrogate him.


    "Your highness, let me escort you back." Dimitri asked.


    "Okay." I turned around and walked back to the stables.


    Once we entered I called looked for Alicia instantly.


    "Alicia?" I called but there was no answer. My heart was beating very fast.


    ¡¯Did I miss someone? Did the man had an aplice with him?¡¯ I thought. ¡¯But I only felt one presence.¡¯


    I looked around frantically searching for her.


    "Alicia, Alicia, where are you?!" I was now yelling.


    Then I smelled something, that smell will always be familiar to me. A smell of blood. I traced the smell and saw drops of blood on the floor.


    "Dimitri!" I yelled.


    "Your highness, what¡¯s the matter." Dimitri was startled. This was the first time that he saw me frantic.


    "Search the area at once! Find Alicia!" I said with authority.


    "Yes your highness." Dimitri bowed and vanished in an instant.


    I felt my heart clenched in pain. Anger was engulfing every inch of my body.


    "I will find you Alicia. And I won¡¯t spare anyone that tried to take you away and hurt you." The rage in my voice was evident.

 Chapter 49 You got the wrong person

    I was waiting inside the stables as Leon had instructed. I hold the dagger he had left to me tightly. My heart was thumping very fast.


    I was worried about Leon. He said we were being followed since we left the river bank.


    ¡¯Who would want to follow us? What are their intentions?¡¯ I thought to myself.


    Then I remember the ident earlier. When I was nearly ran over by a running carriage. I felt someone pushed me.


    "Someone is after my life?" I said to myself.


    I was deep in my thoughts when I heard some sound.


    "Who is there?" I quickly got my guard up. I unsheathe the dagger from it¡¯s scarab and hold it at arms length. I make a defensive stance.


    "Youngdy, I do not wish to harm you." A voice of a man was heard.


    Then the man emerged from the shadows. He was a young man with short dark brown hair and eyes. He was wearing ck cloak.


    "What do you want from me?" I asked with authority.


    The young man flinched. He looked into my eyes, as if searching for something. Then to my astonishment he kneeled down before me.


    "I am certain, you are of royal blood from the Antian empire." The young man said to me.


    "Antian empire?" I was confused. "You must have mistaken me for someone else. I am a princess of the kingdom of Alvannia." Then I just thought that I gave my true identity to this stranger.


    ¡¯Stupid Alicia!¡¯ I scolded myself.


    "I cannot be wrong." The young man said. "Your distinct features proves you are a princess from Anatia."


    "Antia? I have never heard of that country before." I said. "I am sorry but you are mistaken."


    I didn¡¯t let my guard down even once. Even if this man mistaken me for someone else, I was careless to say that I am an Alvannian princess.


    "Youngdy, pleasee with me and you will know everything that I am telling you is the truth." The young man said. "I am one of the descendants of the Antian knights. And at present I serve the heir to the Antian throne, prince diolus."


    "No! I am not going anywhere." I said firmly.


    "Please youngdy. Come with me silently and I promise I won¡¯t hurt you." The young man said.


    He stepped closer to me with caution.


    "Don¡¯te any closer!" I yelled. "Or I am going to use this on you." I branded the dagger right at him.


    The young man didn¡¯t heed my warning. I ready myself and calcted my attack. I look at the door just behind the young man.


    ¡¯If I can just pass by him, then I can get out and call for help.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    I hold my dagger and lunged right at the young man. His eyes went wide at first with surprise but he managed to block my attack.


    I have expected that much, since he said he was a knight. So I back stepped fast and counterattack. My strike hit his right arm with the dagger.


    "Ahh." The young man cringed in pain. Blood spilled on the floor.


    I used this opportunity to make my way towards the door and escape. I was outside and ready to shout for help when something unimaginable happened.


    Water from the nearby well came out like a snake, flying in the sky. To my surprise it flew straight towards me.


    "Ahhhh!" I yelled with fear. The water enveloped my whole body, forming a water bubble hovering in mid air. I held my breath so I won¡¯t drown.


    "I am sorry youngdy but I can¡¯t let you escape. If you really are a Antian princess, then your ce is beside the prince." The young man said.


    I was at my limit and needed air. My consciousness was starting to fade.


    ¡¯No, I can¡¯t loose consciousness here.¡¯ I said.


    I closed my eyes to feign that I already lost consciousness. If I am correct, the young man needed me alive to present to their prince. He won¡¯t hurt or kill me. And while he thinks I am unconscious, I am sure Leon will find me in time.


    Like I thought, the young man undo the water bubble I was in. And I was able to breath freely again. I pretended to be unconscious.


    "I am sure the prince will be happy to know that he has a blood rtive alive." The young man said.


    The young man tied my hands with a rope. He effortlessly picked me up and carried me in his arms.


    The young man whistles and I can hear a horse trot towards us. He ced me up the saddle and followed.


    "Hiyah!" The young man kicked his horse and I can feel the horse galloped fast.


    I was sitting in front of the young man. He held me protectively between him and the reigns. I can feel the cold air hit my body instantly and shivered unintentionally. To my surprise the young man took off his cloak and covered me with it.


    ¡¯I have to think fast. How can I tell Leon where I am?¡¯ I thought.


    If I don¡¯t think of something, for sure we will be out of town in no time. Then I remembered the small candies that Leon bought for me earlier this day. It was a full bag of different colored candies.


    I slowly slid my hand on my pocket and felt the bag of candies in my hand. I opened it and slowly took out one candy at a time to make a trail.


    ¡¯Leon, please hurry and find me.¡¯ I thought to myself.

 Chapter 50 Prince to the rescue

    Leon looked around outside the horse stables to look for clues. That was when he saw the dagger he gave Alicia a while ago was lying on the ground not far. He kneeled down and took the dagger from the ground.


    "There¡¯s fresh blood." Leon said while examining the de of the dagger.


    ¡¯Alicia might have wounded her attacker.¡¯ Leon thought.


    "Dimitri!" Leon called.


    "Yes your highness?" Dimitri arrived with Midnight in tow. "I have told our shadow guards to scout the area."


    "Alicia and her kidnapper cannot have gotten that far." Leon said. He showed the dagger to Dimitri.


    "This is your dagger your highness." Dimitri said. He knew that the prince¡¯s dagger is coated with poison. Even just a prick from it¡¯s de can endanger your life. The prince always carries this dagger for protection.


    "I have handed this to Alicia a while ago for protection. I am sure Alicia wounded her kidnapper and by now he is feeling the effects of the poison. Tell the shadow guards to hurry." Leon said.


    ¡¯I want to see Alicia as soon as possible.¡¯ Leon thought.


    Just the thought of someone touching his future wife infuriates him to the core.


    Leon mounted Midnight and trotted in the vicinity. Not long Midnight started behaving unusual.


    "What is it boy?" Leon rubbed Midnight¡¯s neck.


    ¡¯Neigh¡¯ the horse was stomping his hooves on the ground like he was telling something.


    Then Leon noticed something colorful on the ground. He unmounted from his horse and took a closer look.


    Leon picked up the colorful round object and inspected it. After he smelled the sweet smell of candy, he knew right away that this was Alicia¡¯s candies. He had bought it for her this morning when she said it smells sweet and tasty.


    Leon looked at the vicinity and saw the trail of candies. He smiled to himself.


    "Clever girl." Leon said. "I see that my training and lessons paid off."


    Leon mounted Midnight again and rubbed his neck. "Good boy Midnight. Now let¡¯s follow this trail."


    Leon followed the trail with Dimitri behind him.


    ***


    The speed of the horse lessened drastically.


    ¡¯What could have been the problem that the young man has slowed down?¡¯ I wondered.


    The horse came into a stop. I can hear the young man behind me breathing heavily.


    "Dammit." The young man cursed. "The dagger was poisoned."


    ¡¯Leon¡¯s dagger was poisoned?¡¯ I thought. No wonder the young man was breathing heavily. The poison must have started to take effect.


    "I have to hurry and rendezvous with ra. I am sure she can find an antidote for the poison in no time." The young man said.


    But when he was about to nudge his horse, he fell to the ground.


    I was shocked of what just happened. I saw the young man panting and breathing heavily while lying on the ground.


    ¡¯This is my chance.¡¯ I thought.


    I unmounted the horse in a hurry and was about to run.


    "No, stop!" The young man yelled.


    I see the water from the pond just near us rise.


    "Oh no, not again." I said.


    I tried to run but the water caught me in an instant. It enveloped me again but this time the water bubble was made until just below my neck.


    "Please...don¡¯t...run away." The young man was breathing heavily. Beads of sweat are seen on his forehead.


    "Please just let me go." I said. "If you let me go, I promise to give you the antidote for the poison."


    "I also don¡¯t want you to die. I know you don¡¯t have any ill intention towards me. You have just mistaken me for somebody else." I said.


    The young man looked at me. He was clearly having a hard time standing.


    "I am sorry youngdy but bringing you back is more important than my life." The young man said. "With you by our prince¡¯s side, I am sure that the blood line of the royal family will flourish again. Our country will once again rise from the ashes, like a phoenix having rebirth once more."


    "Like I said, you have the wrong person. I am not the person you are talking about." I tried to convince him once again. "Please just release me. And I will assure you that you can live and go back to your prince once more."


    The young man shook his head. "No, I am sure you are a descendant of the royal family of Antia." The young man said.


    He walked towards me, dragging his body as if it was heavy. He reached his hand towards me and took off the scarf I was wearing on my head.


    My tinum silver hair flowed freely in the night. It reflected the light of the moon, making it shine in the dim night.


    "Your hair and your eyes are proof of your linage. The royal family of Antia had tinum blonde hair that shines bright under the moon light. And your silver eyes that holds untold intelligence and power." The young man said.


    "When I saw you a while ago out on the streets, when you were about to be hit by the carriage, I saw your hair flow out. That time I wasn¡¯t sure if you really are a descendant. But now looking at you, staring at your eyes. I can feel it, the power lingering inside of you."


    I looked at the young man before me. I was still confused as to what he was talking about. But something was clear to me. Having tinum blonde hair was not a norm here in the country of Alvannia. In fact as long as I have lived, I have never seen anyone with the same color of hair other than me and my mother.


    "My life is not important now. What is important is that I take you back with me." The young man said. "Do not worry. As our princess, we will cherish you dearly. And once our country has been brought back, I am sure that our empire will flourish once more. You will be a queen besides our rightful king."


    "And who are you calling a queen for your king?" I hear a familiar voice.


    I looked at the direction where the voice wasing. From the shadow of trees emerged two horses. One was as ck as night but very regal and majestic. It was Midnight. And riding him was the dashing young man that took an oath as my knight and protector.


    "Leon!" I yelled his name with delight. He was here to rescue me.


    "Wait for me Alicia. I will surely save you." Leon gave me his bright smile I always love.


    Then he looked at the young man with a mocking smile.


    "I am sorry to burst your bubble. But this princess will be queen for another king." Leon said with pride.

 Chapter 51 Battle between magic users

    "I suggest you let go of the princess or there will be major consequences." Leon said.


    "I am afraid I can¡¯t do as you say." The young man said. "She belongs to her own kin. She doesn¡¯t need to go back."


    I look at Leon and the young man exchanging nces. Their gazes were firm and unwavering.


    "Then I have no choice but to fight you." Leon said with a chilling voice. He looks at me and his face became gentle. "Just wait a bit. I¡¯m going save you." He smiled his bright smile.


    Then Leon looked at the young man again with fierceness. "You¡¯ll going to regret abducting the third princess of Alvannia."


    Leon unsheathes his sword from its scarab and pointed it towards the young man. So the young man do the same.


    "You are also a knight I presume?" The young man said. "Then I challenge you to a duel. If you win then I will dly give you the princess and also my life."


    "Are you sure?" Leon asked.


    Leon looks at young man, gauging him. Just one look at him and he knew that this man had been poisoned by he dagger he had gave to me a while ago.


    "You have my word as a knight." The young man said. "If I don¡¯t get the princess back to our prince then I am as good as dead. I will be much better of dead."


    Leon looked at the young man with scrutinizing eyes.


    "I am against this your highness." Dimitri whispered. "We can quickly subdue him with the two of us."


    "But as a knight, I can¡¯t just let his words go." Leon said. "I ept your challenge." He said to the young man and unmounted Midnight.


    "Your highness." Dimitri whispered more forcefully.


    "Light a torch, just in case." Leon ordered him.


    Dimitri do as his prince ordered and light a torch.


    Leon and the young man were now standing in front of each other. Their swords both in their hands. Then not long they engage in battle.


    The sounds of swords shing is heard in the dead of night.


    In the fight, the young man was clearly in a disadvantage. Leon was easily pushing him back with every swing of his sword.


    The young man was panting heavily. His movements be unstable and sloppy. Not long he dropped his sword to the ground.


    Leon points his sword on his throat with a triumphant gaze.


    "Yield!" Leon said with authority. "I know that you are at a disadvantage. And I am not that cruel of a person to kill a person who is lying on the ground."


    "Never!" The young man yelled. He raised his hand and the water from the pond near us also raised.


    "Leon, look out!" I yelled. "He can control water."


    The young man waved his hand towards Leon. The water turned into spears and flew towards Leon.


    Leon was surprised with the sudden attack. But he was able to dodge the water spears effectively.


    "You really are an Antian." Leon had a mock smile.


    "I will get the princess to our prince whatever it takes." The young man said. But then he coughed some blood.


    "I am afraid that you can¡¯t stay alive to take her. I think you only have a few hours left." Leon said mockingly.


    The young man looked at Leon in anger. The water spears multiplied in number.


    "Dimitri!" Leon yelled.


    Dimitri threw the torch he was holding in a pile of dry leaves. The fire red up.


    With a swish of his hand the fire grew bigger. The young man stared in awe with the burning ze behind Leon.


    "You can control fire?" The young man asked in disbelief.


    "I won¡¯t ept a challenge from and Antian if I also don¡¯t have some cards up my sleeve." Leon said.


    Leon raised his right hand and the some fire was detached from the ze. They were shaped into balls of fire.


    The balls of fire were sent flying towards the young man. But he countered it with his water spears.


    Leon multiplied the fire balls andunched it at the young man. The balls were sent flying towards him. He can¡¯t get up with the poison acting, his body felt heavy and weak.


    The young man took the water from the pond and made a water wall around him. The fire balls the were flying to him dissolved after it touched the water wall.


    "You have strong magic." The young man said. "You must have Antian blood to use magic."


    "I just use magic if I have to." Leon said.


    "I must not be defeated here." The young man said. "I have to take the princess at any cost. It is for the future of our country."


    The water wall vibrated violently.


    "You know that water can extinguish fire, right?" The young man said.


    He raised his hand high. The water wall changed its shape into droplets and rained over them. The fire was extinguished in no time.


    "You are good." Leon said. "But after your stunt, all the water in the pond has been spent. You also don¡¯t have anything to use."


    Leon was right. The water in the little pond has dried up. With Leon still having his strength, the young man was still in an disadvantage.


    "Have you forgotten." The young man smiled. "I still have some water left."


    Then the water around me changed its shape, leaving me falling to the ground. My clothes was soaked and wet, my body felt the chill of the night.


    The water that just left my body encircled Leon. He made a defensive position shing the water to pieces. But the water stilles back.


    The young man made a water whip and hit Leon on his arm. Leon loosen his grip of his sword.


    With this moment, the young man enveloped Leon¡¯s whole body with water. He was inside the water bubble grasping for air.

 Chapter 52 Something brewing up inside of me

    "No!" Dimitri charged with his sword unsheathed. He tried to sh the water bubble but to no avail. The water retains its shape.


    "Your efforts are useless." The young man said. "The water will stay the shape as I want it to."


    Dimitri looked at the young man with rage. Heunched towards the young man.


    "If I can¡¯t undo the water bubble, then I will just have to kill it¡¯s wielder." Dimitri yelled while charging.


    But then a young woman came in suddenly, blocking the attack of Dimitri with her sword.


    "Jeremy, what the hell are you doing!" The young woman with dark brown hair yelled to the young man.


    "ra, you came." Jeremy smiled with relief but coughed up blood.


    "You are poisoned?" ra said in surprise. She looked at Dimitri with rage. "How dare you hurt my brother!"


    ra was enraged. She raised her hands up and the wind around us was swirling like a tornado.


    Dimitri cannot do anything but thrust his sword to the ground and hold on to it.


    The wind around us was strong, it was making the objects around us fly in every direction.


    The siblings position and mine are out of the vortex of the small tornado so we were unharmed. Looking at Dimitri, he was holding onto the sword rooted on the ground so he won¡¯t be swept away by the strong winds. But he won¡¯tst long. The winds are picking up strength.


    "What the hell were you doing out here?!" ra yelled at her brother while still maintaining the tornado.


    "I found a descendant of the royal family of Antia." Jeremy told her sister.


    ra was surprised by this. She looked at her brother in disbelief. Jeremy made a gesture to my direction. ra¡¯s sight fell onto me, her expression was first shock and then determination.


    "Can you get up? I am at my limit" ra asked her brother. "The guy in your water bubble has only seconds left before he runs out of air. But the guy in front of me seems to be powerful. I cannot beat him head on. We need to make a run for it."


    My heart squeezed after hearing the girls sentence. I looked at Leon who was still inside the water bubble. Minutes have passed since he was trapped inside. For sure he was running out of air.


    Fear engulfed my body. The fear of loosing him was unimaginable. He was the first one to ept me as who I am and not just as a princess of Alvannia. He has taught me many things, he was also the reason I have felt feelings I have never felt before. Just by thinking of loosing him, the pain I was feeling right now was unbearable. I hold my chest in pain.


    "Jeremy! Make her unconscious, NOW!" I hear the girl ra yelled.


    My body was feeling hot all over. The pain was engulfing my body. I can feel something brewing up inside of me.


    ***


    (POV of Leon)


    I was in the water bubble for about three minutes now and I am at my limit.


    I look outside and there was a young woman preventing Dimitri from attacking the young man that put me into this water bubble. Looking at it, she was also a magic user, an Antian that can manipte the wind. Dimitri can¡¯t do anything but stand his ground or he will be swept away by the wind.


    My consciousness was starting to fade. Theck of oxygen was beginning to take a toll on my body.


    ¡¯No, it can¡¯t end here.¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡¯Many people are counting on me to finish my mission. And Alicia, my Alicia. She needs me.¡¯


    I was scanning the area searching for Alicia when I saw something glowing. My eyes went wide when I saw it was Alicia. Her body was engulfed in blue light.


    ¡¯This is bad.¡¯ I thought.


    The magic brewing inside of her was immense, there will be a catastrophe if it will be unleashed in one go.


    The ground was starting to tremble and crack. The water bubble that I was imprisoned in started to vibrate violently.


    I looked around to see what I can do to manage to escape this water bubble. If I don¡¯t hurry, all of us including Alicia will be in grave danger.


    I saw that there was still fire embers left on the wood not far from me.


    ¡¯Lucky!¡¯ I thought to myself.


    I was a fire maniptor. When I was young I showed signs of being a fire caster. This element was my calling and my mother has thought me early on how to handle my magical abilities. She knew that if other people saw my magical abilities, then there will be huge consequences. My mother was a good teacher and I was able to perfect my magic in an early age.


    Even with just a little fire ember, I can make it big. I concentrate on the wood with ember and it started to flicker and burn. The fire was starting to get bigger, I make it have a shape of an arrow.


    ¡¯Good, now just some velocity will do.¡¯ I thought.


    I concentrated on the fire arrow, making it suck all the air around it. Then I let go. The arrow was now flying with the speed of sound. I aimed it just inches from me. The fire arrow zoomed right past me, splitting the water bubble into two.


    Having the attention of the young man away from me also helped the water bubble lose its shape and so I was free atst.


    "Hah, hah, hah." I was gasping for air. My head throbbed with theck of oxygen earlier and now with the sudden intake made it feel so big.


    I looked around me. The ground was shaking so hard that it looked like there was an earthquake. The wind around us was so strong, like we were inside a storm.


    "Ahhhhhh." Alicia yelled out loud.


    My heart was thumping fast. I was searching for her amidst this chaos.


    "Alicia!" I yelled out loud, trying to find her.


    Then I saw her at the center of all this chaos. Her body was glowing with yellow light now. She was yelling as if she was in pain. My heart squeezed in pain seeing her like this.

 Chapter 53 Profession of love

    (POV of Leon)


    I looked around me. The ground was shaking so hard that it looked like an earthquake. The wind around us was so strong, like we were inside a storm.


    "Ahhhhhh." Alicia yelled out loud.


    My heart was thumping fast. I was searching for her amidst this chaos.


    "Alicia!" I yelled out loud, trying to find her.


    Then I saw her at the center of all this chaos. Her body was glowing with yellow light now. She was yelling as if she was in pain. My heart squeezed in pain seeing her like this.


    Then fire came out of the ground, like red pirs. I looked around to see if Dimitri was okay.


    "Dimitri?!" I yelled.


    "Your highness!" Dimitri was at the edge of this chaos.


    ¡¯Good, he was fine.¡¯ I thought.


    "I need you to be prepared." I ordered. "Call the other shadow guards and have them stationed in the vicinity."


    "They are on their way your highness!" Dimitri yelled. "What are you doing?!"


    I was trying to get closer to Alicia. I need to stop her or her body won¡¯t handle this much power.


    "Your highness, don¡¯t do it!" Dimitri said. "Let me do it!"


    "Stand your ground!" I ordered him. "You cannot step inside her vortex. It will be the end of you."


    "But your highness." Dimitri showed fear for my wellbeing.


    "Do not worry. I wille out of this alive and with my future bride." I said with resolve. I smiled at Dimitri confidently.


    I made a wall of fire around myself just to make sure any debris won¡¯t get in my way.


    "Alicia!" I yelled out to her.


    "Alicia, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s Leon!" I tried to call out to her.


    Every step I take is heavy. The wind was against me pushing forward.


    "Alicia, can you hear me?!" I yelled at her again.


    I was getting near her. I saw her kneeling on the ground, crying.


    "Leon, don¡¯t leave me." Alicia cried.


    "I won¡¯t leave you. I¡¯m here. Please hear me." I yelled to her. "I promise I will never leave you."


    It was as if she can¡¯t hear me. I tried to get closer to her but the wind was even harsher around her. My fire wall was crumbling, debris was starting toe right at me.


    I felt the debris on my body, it was scraping me every time it hits. I can feel my body is now filled with wounds and scratches but I pressed on.


    Every step I take was getting heavier. But I can see Alicia just a few meters away. She was just within reach.


    "Please don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t die, please." I can hear her crying.


    Alicia was in arms reach. I hold on to her trying to wake her up.


    "Alicia, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s Leon. Can you hear me?" I look into her eyes and I was shocked.


    Her eyes where all white, her pupils was nowhere to be found. Her tears were flowing not stop.


    "Leon don¡¯t die. Don¡¯t leave me. I haven¡¯t even told you how I felt." Alicia was having a monologue.


    "Alicia, please hear me. I¡¯m right here." I tried my best to reach her. "Can you not see me? Can you not hear me?"


    My heart squeezed in pain. I can¡¯t stand seeing her like this.


    "Leon, I haven¡¯t... I haven¡¯t even told you... that I love you." Alicia said between sobs.


    Those words made my heart in pain feel warmth. The girl in front of me loves me. Never have I heard those wordsing from others. I have only heard them from my mother when I was young and she was still alive. Hearing those words from Alicia made my heart felt joy and warmth.


    At first I only thought of Alicia as a beautiful princess, worthy to be my official wife. She was an Antian that I knew I can use as a chess piece in my quest for supremacy. But now, after the days I spent with this young princess. I became her knight, her teacher, her mentor. And I know in myself I want to be her husband in the future. I want her to be always by my side. I want to protect her with all my power and I want to give her everything her heart desires.


    "I love you too." I replied to her confession. Even though she can¡¯t hear me now, I want to express what I was feeling inside of me now.


    I cupped her face and kissed her in the lips. Her lips trembled in mine. I savored her sweet mouth, iming every bit of it.


    I can feel the chaos around us subside slowly. The wind that was blowing hard a while ago has calmed down. The ground around us stopped shaking violently. And the fire pirs seized to exist.


    I never left Alicia¡¯s lips. I savor the sweetness in them, wanting to devour them. I licked her lips and inserted my tongue on her mouth, exploring it and iming every inch of it.


    I don¡¯t want to end the kiss but I want to look at Alicia¡¯s face. So I parted my lips from her.


    When I looked at her, her face was flushed. Her eye pupils have returned. She looked at me with her eyes full of affection and also curiosity.


    "You¡¯re alive?" She asked me in disbelief.


    "Yes I am." I smiled at her. I held her left hand and gave it a kiss. I raised her hand and let it press my chest. "Can you feel that? My heart is still beating. And it¡¯s beating for you."


    Alicia¡¯s face flushed even more. This amused me even further.


    "I will never leave you, I promise you that. I will forever be by your side." I promised her. "I love you."


    "And I love you." Alicia replied but then fainted in my arms.


    "Your highness." Dimitri was by our side in no time. He made a defensive stance.


    "She just fainted." I said to him.


    Then I looked in front of us and the Antian siblings were there, preparing to make a move.


    "Do you think it¡¯s wise to still press forward even you are at a disadvantage?" I asked them.


    Then my shadow guards came flying down and surrounded us.


    "You are outnumbered. I suggest you surrender." I told them with a cold tone.


    "Brother we can¡¯t do anything." The young woman said.


    "But the princess?" The young man still insisted.


    "We are outnumbered and you are poisoned. It is better to live and fight another day. Our priority now is to get out of here alive and report to the prince." The young woman said.


    "I understand." The young man said in defeat.


    The young woman put the young man¡¯s arm around her shoulder and supported him. She was holding something.


    "Stop them!" Dimitri yelled.


    But it was toote. The young woman threw the thing she was holding to the ground. There was a loud bang and we were blinded for a moment. Then ck smoke emerged and covered the area.


    I was coughing and so was the other people around me. When the smoke cleared, the siblings was nowhere yo be found.


    "Dammit!" Dimitri yelled in irritation.


    "Find them immidiately. They couldn¡¯t have gotten that far." I ordered.


    "Yes!" My shadow guards said in unison and then vanished.


    "Your highness are you all right?" Dimitri asked.


    Now that the adrenaline stopped pumping, I can feel my body ached all over.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me." I said. "What I am worried about is Alicia."


    I look at the girl in my arms. She was like a sleeping beauty. Her face was so serene and calm. Her eyeshes was long and beautiful. Her cheeks wore a blush and her lips were pink just after the kiss we had made.


    I caress her beautiful face. Looking at her made my heart thump like crazy. I really do love this girl in my arms.


    "No one will ever harm you again, I promise you." Looking at her sleeping face made me smile.

 Chapter 54 Strengthen myself

    (POV Leon)


    A day has gone by after the night of the festival. Alicia was still sleeping soundly in her room. I was sitting right beside her bed, not wanting to leave her even for a second until she wakes up.


    I hear the door open and I look into that direction. I see general Roberte inside.


    "It has been a day and she hasn¡¯t shown any signs of waking up?" The old general asked me.


    I shook my head. I look at Alicia, still holding her warm hands. At least I know she is warm and breathing.


    "I called the royal physician to take a look at her." Robert said.


    I looked at him in surprise. Alicia¡¯s identity as a descendant of the royal family of Antia is now delicate. If anyone knows of her true identity, then different kinds of people will being after her.


    "Do not worry. He is on my side." Robert said.


    "Are you sure about this general?" I asked him seriously. "You know that Alicia¡¯s identity must be kept a secret at all cost. I am having a hard time with the Antians the other day, knowing about Alicia. And they are still atrge."


    "I trust this royal physician with my life." Robert said firmly.


    I sighed and nodded in agreement.


    "Let him in." Robert said just beyond the door.


    A young man came inside the room. When I look up I see none other than Dr. Andrew.


    "Sir Leon, this is Dr. Andrew, the royal physician I was telling you about. Dr. Andrew, this is Sir Leon, Alicia¡¯s knight." Robert introduced us.


    "Sir Leon, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you again." The doctor extended his hand.


    "Same here doctor." I took his hand and shook it.


    "You two have met each other?" Robert asked in confusion.


    "It was a coincidence that I met princess Alicia and her knight the night of the festival." Andrew exined. "My carriage almost ran over the princess. Thankfully sir Leon here was quick to pull her away." The doctor smiled.


    "Yes, we met coincidentally." I said.


    "Let me check the princess first." Andrew said and walked at the bedside of Alicia.


    He took Alicia¡¯s pulse and started to check it. Next he opened both of Alicia¡¯s eyes to inspect it. He also took her temperature.


    "How is it doctor?" Robert asked.


    I was attentively looking at him while he was doing his check up on Alicia.


    "It seems her body is over fatigued. The stress that her body took after releasing such power was too much. She is not yet prepared to wield such magic. Her body is resting now and recuperating. She will wake up after her body has been well rested." Andrew answered.


    "So, you know that she is Antian?" I asked Andrew. I looked at him seriously.


    "I have known for quite some time." Andrew answered. "Do not worry, I am on the general¡¯s side. I won¡¯t do anything to harm the princess."


    "Yes he is correct." The old general seconded him. "And Dr. Andrew here had been all around the continent. He has learned many things about Antians in the books he had acquired in his travels."


    "Well they are forbidden books. As you know after thest war ended, the three countries did whatever they could to erase the existence of Antia. But I was able to acquire some of those books." Andrew exined.


    "I can¡¯t imagine how you got your hands on such rare and forbidden books, I wonder." I said. Even I was not able to acquire such information about Antia other than what my mother has left for me.


    "My means are of no importance. What¡¯s important right now is that I can help the princess with her magic, albeit in the medicinal aspects of it." Andrew said.


    "You have studied how magic works?" I asked curiously.


    "I have read books on the Antian¡¯s knowledge in their own physiology." Andrew replied. "I can help the princess to regte her magic with some herbs and medicine."


    "May I ask? In your books, are their any knowledge on how to strengthen ones magic power and abilities?" I asked.


    The doctor looked at me in confusion at first, then looked at the general. Robert just gave him a nod.


    "There are some information there about such things." Andrew said. "If you want, I can lend the books to you."


    "Yes, if you can lend it to me please. I would really appreciate it." I said and lowered my head to him.


    This may seem that I lowered myself as the crown prince of Grandcrest, to lower my head to a mere royal physician. But I will do anything to strengthen myself in the future toe. Knowing that my magic skills are inferior to the more advance skills of the Antians I have encountered. I know I need to improve myself.


    "If I can help in anyway to protect the princess, then I will lend everything that I have." Andrew said.


    "Thank you very much." I said.


    I looked at the sleeping Alicia. She seemed so calm and serene. I will do everything to protect my future wife.

 Chapter 55 Waking up

    I opened my eyes with the rays of the sun shining down on my face. I scan the room I was in and realized I was in my own room. I try to move my body and get up but I can feel my body is heavy and sore.


    Then I felt someone holding my right hand. When I look at my side I saw Leon sleeping soundly beside me.


    I try to take my hand away gently, trying not to wake him up. But with just my little movement I see him move a bit and squeezed my hand. Leon slowly opened his eyes. He looked at me gently and his mouth curved up in a wonderful smile.


    "Good morning sleeping beauty." Leon said to me.


    "G-Good morning." I greeted him back.


    Leon just woke up but he looked even more handsome in the morning light.


    "How are you feeling?" Leon asked me.


    "I feel that my body is sore all over." I confessed. "It aches if I move even just a bit."


    "Stay still for a while. I will tell Tricia to call Dr. Andrew toe over." Leon said then he stepped outside the room.


    I tried to recall what happened to me. All that I can remember was that at the night of the festival in town, I was with Leon. And while I was waiting for him in the stables I was abducted by an unknown young man.


    Myst memory was Leon fighting with the young man that abducted me. He was winning the fight but then the young man used his magic to imprison Leon in a water bubble. I remember Leon holding his breath inside that water bubble, time is running out and he couldn¡¯t breath.


    I remember the pain of seeing him like that, he was in pain and struggling with what breath he has got left.


    My head throbbed in pain. I can¡¯t remember anything after that. I held my head, the headache is starting to intensify.


    "What is it?" Leon said abruptly. He just got back and must have seen me flinch in pain.


    "Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just that my head hurt when I tried to recall what happenedst night." I said. "How are you by the way? I remember you were in the verge of drowning in the water bubble."


    Leon still looked worried while trying to massage my forehead. "Do not worry about me. As you can see I am fine. It is you that you need to worry about." He said.


    "I can¡¯t seem to recall what happened after you were imprisoned in the water bubble." I said. "When I try to remember my head starts to throb."


    "Then try not to remember for now. I will tell you the detailster after Dr. Andrew have checked you, okay?" Leon said to me gently and I nodded in agreement. He continued to massage my forehead to ease the pain.


    After a while a knock came from the door.


    "Come in." Leon said.


    The door opened and Dr. Andrew came in. He was wearing his regr attire as a royal physician, a white coat and pants. He was carrying his ck medicine bag with him.


    "Good morning princess Alicia, sir Leon." Dr. Andrew greeted us with a warm smile that a doctor often has.


    "Good morning Dr. Andrew." I greeted in return.


    Dr. Andrew looked at us puzzled at first and then had a knowing look.


    "Are you having a headache princess Alicia?" Dr. Andrew asked.


    Leon was still massaging my forehead. No wonder the doctor seemed puzzled at first. I blushed in embarrassment. Leon was my personal knight and not my maid or nanny. He should not massage me like this. I was carried away with thefort his massage has given my headache.


    "Um... yes." I nodded shyly. I gently smiled to Leon. "My headache is a little better Leon, thank you."


    "Are you sure?" Leon asked. I nodded to him in reassurance. He stopped massaging my head after.


    Dr. Andrew walked and stood at my other bedside to check my pulse. Then he checked both of my eyes.


    "Princess can you please open your mouth." Dr. Andrew asked. And so I opened my mouth. He took a stick from his bag and checked my mouth while pushing my tongue down.


    "How are you feeling after waking up?" Dr. Andrew asked.


    "My whole body feels sore and aches. And then when I tried to remember what happenedst night, my head ached as well." I answered.


    "Hmm that¡¯s normal." Dr. Andrew said. "Knowing that you have been sleeping for three days. Your muscles have been dormant and they will surely ache."


    "T-three days?!" I said in astonishment.


    "Yes, you were asleep for the past three days." Dr. Andrew confirmed.


    I looked at him surprised then I looked at Leon. Leon gave me a gentle smile but I can see under that smile was worry. Then I realized Leon¡¯s clothes were looking a little disheveled. He must have been looking after me for the past three days in worriment.


    "I will prescribe you some medication. I will give it to your maid and tell her the time you will need to intake it." Dr. Andrew said. "This will help your aches and can get you up in no time." He smiled at me.


    "Thank you doctor." Leon said with gratitude.


    "You are wee. It is my job after all" Dr. Andrew smiled and looked at me after. "You just lie down and rest. I will instruct your maids to massage your muscles, so that the muscles can wake up. After two days you can start walking around."


    "Thank you doctor." I said with gratitude.


    "Just rest and regain your strength. I will take that as your payment for my services." Dr. Andrew patted my head and smiled sweetly at me. I don¡¯t know why the air inside the roomed became heavy soon after.


    "Hahaha. Well I will be going then." Dr. Andrew said and stood up. "I will report to the general after this. I am sure he will be visiting youter."


    Dr. Andrew have a slight bow at me and then he smiled at Leon. When I nced at Leon, he was giving the doctor a knowing look.


    The doctor was almost outside the door when he stopped and turned around.


    "Oh yes, sir Leon." Dr. Andrew looked at Leon. "I have sent the books you want to lend from me in your quarters."


    "Thank you doctor. It would be of big help." Leon slightly bowed.


    "Well then I will be going." Dr. Andrew said.


    "Have a safe trip doctor." I said.


    "Thank you princess." The doctor slightly bowed and left.


    I looked at Leon with curious eyes.


    "You want to know what happened?" Leon asked me and I nodded.


    "It would be best if we wait for your grandfather before I tell you." Leon said. "There are some things that is best to be said by him."


    I looked at him in confusion.


    ¡¯What could it be that Leon still needs to wait for grandpa before telling me?¡¯ I wondered.

 Chapter 56 Taking care of the princess

    Leon went out for a while when I was eating the lunch Tricia brought on bed. The kitchen made me some hot porridge that is easy to digest as per Dr. Andrew has specified.


    While I was eating my porridge, I taste and smell some herbs in it.


    "Is there some herbs mixed in the porridge?" I asked Tricia who was standing at the door.


    "Yes princess. Those herbs are the ones Dr. Andrew brought a while ago and specifically said to include in your meals." Tricia replied. "He said it will help you in healing."


    "Oh." Is what I just said.


    Maybe this is what Dr. Andrew said that would help me strengthen my body.


    "And he had also left the medicine he prescribed to you princess. You must take them after every meal." Tricia said respectfully.


    "I understand." I replied.


    I was halfway done with my porridge when someone knocked on the door. Tricia opened it and Leon came inside. He was looking fresh with new clothes. I guess he bathed when he left a while ago.


    Speaking of bathing, I also feel sticky with sweat.


    "Am I allowed to take a bath?" I asked no one in particr. I forgot to ask the doctor this question.


    "Yes princess." It was Tricia who answered me. "The doctor said you can take a bath with lukewarm water. He gave us some herbs to put in your bath that can help your muscles rx."


    ¡¯Thank goodness.¡¯ I thought to myself and sighed in relief.


    "Are you done eating?" Leon asked me. He took his regr seat in my bedside.


    "I think I can¡¯t finish my porridge." I looked down guiltily.


    I hear Leon sigh. "It¡¯s fine. It is your first meal in the past three days. I don¡¯t want you to have a stomachache if you force to finish it."


    Leon got the tray where the bowl of porridge was ced and gave it to Tricia.


    "Is her medicine brewed and ready?" Leon asked Tricia.


    "Yes sir Leon." Tricia replied. "It has already been prepared. I¡¯ll go and get it in the kitchen." She slightly bowed to me and Leon and left the room with the tray.


    "How are you feeling?" Leon asked looking at me with a warm smile.


    "I¡¯m doing a lot better, thank you." I answered politely.


    "That¡¯s good." Leon replied.


    Not long there was a knock on the door and Tricia came in with the bowl of medicine.


    "I will be serving the medicine to the princess." Leon reached for the bowl of medicine from Tricia. She looked a little flustered handing the bowl of medicine to him.


    Leon sat down on the bed side chair and held the bowl of medicine. He took a spoon full and blew the lightly. He slowly served the spoon to me.


    "I-I think I can do it myself." I said shyly.


    "Hush now. You¡¯re hands are still shaking. I¡¯m sure your muscles are still aching right." Leon said.


    I blushed in embarrassment. Leon can know with just looking at my actions that my muscles are still aching.


    "Just be a good girl and say ahh." Leon said. I shyly followed him and opened my mouth.


    The medicine is bitter when I tasted it. My face contorted slightly.


    Leon chuckled. "Just bare with it. The more bitter the medicine, the more it is effective."


    After a few spoons full, the bowl is now empty. Leon took a towel from Tricia and wiped my face.


    "You know, you really don¡¯t need to do this." I said embarrassed. "You are my knight. Tricia can do this for me."


    "Don¡¯t you want me to take care of you?" Leon said with a hint of a sad smile.


    "I-It¡¯s not that." I quickly corrected. "It¡¯s just, well you are a knight. It is not your job to serve me."


    "It¡¯s okay. I am fine with taking care of you." Leon said with a smile. "When my mother was also ill in bed, I was the one who took care of her. So this is not new to me."


    "Really?" I asked. "Your mother must be a beautiful and kind woman." I smiled.


    "She was." Leon has a sad smile.


    I heard the ¡¯was¡¯ from his sentence and my felt his sadness.


    "Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know." I apologized instantly. I never thought that Leon¡¯s mother had already passed away.


    "It¡¯s okay. I am sure she is in a good ce now." Leon said. He ced a loose stand of my hair behind my ear. "Get used to me taking care of you. I will be by your side, always."


    I looked at him wondering if what he said was a promise. Then there was a knock on my door. Grandpa Robert came inside my room.


    "Hello grandpa." I greeted.


    "It¡¯s good to see you awake Alicia." Grandpa said.


    "Is Richard not with you?" I asked wondering if Richard came to visit me as well.


    "He wanted toe with me but I said he can visit youter this afternoon." Grandpa said. I looked at him curiously. "I am sure you have many questions you want to ask me and Leon. With what just happened with you."


    Then I remember the things that happened in my abduction. The questions I wanted to ask resurfaced in my mind.

 Chapter 57 Hidden lineage 1

    "I am sure you have many questions you want to ask me and Leon. With what just happened with you."


    Then I remember the things that happened in my abduction. The questions I wanted to ask resurfaced in my mind.


    "Tell me, has your mother told you anything about where she came from?" Grandpa asked me.


    I tried to remember my youth, when me and mom were living together asmon folks. We were mere peasants but we were happy back then.


    I reminisce a time when I was five years old. My mother and I were outside our small home at night. We were watching the twinkling stars in the dark sky.


    ***


    "The stars are beautiful mommy." My five-year old self said.


    "Yes they are." Mother replied.


    "But your are the most beautiful mommy. You look like a princess." I smiled at her. My mother giggled.


    "Thank you baby girl." Then mother smiled sadly.


    "Why are you sad mommy?" I asked looking at her worriedly.


    "There was a time that I was called princess." Mother said while looking at the stars.


    "Really mommy?" I asked excitedly. My eyes twinkling in excitement, wanting to know more.


    "It was in a dream." My mother smiled. "I lived inside a big and beautiful pce. Common people adore me and nobles admire me. It was a time where I was living in luxury and don¡¯t have a care in the world."


    "I thought that life will be like that forever. That was before my father went mad with power. He waged war with the neighboring countries, wanting to rule over all the continent."


    "That was when my life change. And for the worse. I lost my family and friends. We lost our country and nation. We were scattered all over the continent without a ce that we can call home. Then my dream turned into a nightmare."


    "Don¡¯t worry mommy, I¡¯m here." I hugged my mother tightly. "I will never leave you."


    My mother smiled at me affectionately. "I know my baby girl." She pinched my cheeks and carried me and put me down on herp.


    "Here, I¡¯m going to give this to you." Mother took of the ne she was always wearing and ced it around my neck. I look at the pendant. There was a blue gem at the center of an exquisite silver carvings of roses.


    "What is this mommy?" I asked her curiously.


    "This is my only treasure." My mother said. "You keep it safe okay. You guard it with your very life. Never tell anyone about it. You hear me? ANYONE."


    I looked at her with wide eyes and nodded. "Okay mommy. I promise."


    "That¡¯s a good girl." Mommy said and kissed my forehead.


    ***


    My reminisce stopped there. The ne that my mother gave me was always around my neck under my clothes. I do not know why I need to protect it. But I remember my promise and never told a soul about it.


    "I can¡¯t remember any specific details that my mom told me about her past and upbringing." I said. "She just took care of me as a mother would to a child."


    Grandpa sighed. "Did your mother never told you that she was a princess of a lost country?"


    I looked at grandpa confused.


    "She might have mentioned something about being a princess. But that was in a dream." I mentioned.


    "In the past, this continent had four countries, four kingdoms." Grandpa said.


    "Four kingdoms?" I asked curiously.


    "Yes. The three countries you know. Our own country of Alvannia, Grandcrest, and Jennova." My grandpa continued. "But what the young people don¡¯t know, what only the old people now remember, was the country of Antia."


    "Country of Antia?" I asked. I never heard of that country even once.


    "Yes. This country was the biggest and most powerful of all the four countries in the past. It lies in the east of Alvannia and Grandcrest." My grandpa continued.


    "But what lies in the east of Alvannia and Grandcrest is the Antian sea." I said while picturing the map in my head.


    "Precisely, the Antian sea." Grandpa repeated the name of the sea.


    Then it dawned to me, Antian sea, country of Antia. Does that mean the name of the sea derived from the country¡¯s name?


    "The country of Antia was prosperous. Their citizens can wield magic arts. Their intelligence are also remarkable. Like I said their country was the biggest and most powerful." Grandpa said.


    "But then a mad king sat on their throne. That king saw their race as more superior and wanted to rule all over the continent. A war broke thatsted for five years. The continent was plunged into chaos and disaster. It was five years of hell."


    I see my grandpa look mncholic. He must have experienced pain and loss in this war.


    "Twenty years ago the final battle was waged in the borders of Antia. The battle in the Upgrove ins. The forbidden magic was unleashed by the mad king. We made the necessary precaution with the help of Antian citizens that saw their king as crazy and mad. We never thought that the forbidden magic was that powerful. It backfired on Antia. The country crumbled, the seas came flooding in and imed all of it. The whole country of Antia sank beneath the depths of the sea."


    I process all of the information my grandpa was telling me. So there was a country much more stronger than Grandcrest. They can wield magic arts. But because they had a mad king that ruined it, their country now lies in the depths of the sea.


    "But what does my mother have to do with the country of Antia?" I asked. "Don¡¯t tell me that she is a princess from Antia?"


    My grandpa looked at me with seriousness. "You are correct there."

 Chapter 58 Hidden lineage 2

    I process all of the information my grandpa was telling me. So there was a country much more stronger than Grandcrest. They can wield magic arts. But because they had a mad king that ruined it, their country now lies in the depths of the sea.


    "But what does my mother have to do with the country of Antia?" I asked. "Don¡¯t tell me that she is a princess from Antia?"


    My grandpa looked at me with seriousness. "You are correct there."


    I looked at him with shock.


    "You are telling me that my mother is really a princess form the country of Antia?" I asked again.


    "Her distinct features that you also share says it all." Grandpa said. "As I know thest king of Antia had three children. The eldest, the crown prince, I know was with us in the Upgrove ins in thest battle. He also perished with his father. The other two were twin girls. They were only ten years old when the battle on the Upgrove ins urred."


    "So you mean my mother is one of the twins? That she was able to escape the distraction of Antia." All of these information are now processing in my head.


    "The first time I saw your mother, I knew instantly that she is the lost princess." Grandpa said.


    "But how could you tell just by her features. I mean, yes tinum blonde hair and silver eyes are rare indeed. But how could you tell that she really is the princess?" I was really searching for proof that what my grandpa says is true.


    Grandpa sighed. "I told you that Antian¡¯s can use magic arts, correct?" He said.


    "Yes." I replied.


    "I saw her with my own two eyes using magic when she was still a maid here in the pce." Grandpa said. "It was a small harmless magic, she used it to make the dead flowers in the garden bloom again. A feat only the royal family of Antia can do. She didn¡¯t know that I was watching her in secret."


    ¡¯Magic arts.¡¯ I thought to myself. Then something dawned on me.


    "The young man that abducted me..." I said unfinished.


    "What you are thinking is correct." It was Leon that spoke. "That man could manipte water, like I could manipte fire."


    I looked at Leon in shock. If I recall correctly, when he was dueling with the young man, he too manipted fire. Then is he an Antian too?


    "Yes, Alicia." Leon answered my unspoken question. "I have Antian blood. My mother was Antian."


    "Then if my mother is an Antian, then that makes me one as well. I have Antian blood flowing in my veins." I said in realization. "But I have never exhibited or had signs of using any magic abilities."


    "That is where you are mistaken." Leon said. "You have used magic before, you just didn¡¯t know it."


    I was confused. ¡¯I have used magic back then? But how?¡¯ I asked myself.


    Then my white cat Snow jumped on my bed and curled up beside me.


    "Snow is one example." Leon said.


    "Snow?" I asked confused.


    "Do you remember the incident with your step sister Elizabeth?" Leon asked.


    "Yes, of course." I remembered clearly that day. I had enough of Elizabeth using me of a sin I did notmit. I felt anger for the first time with their bullying.


    "And Snow came out of nowhere and scratched Elizabeth¡¯s face relentlessly." Leon said.


    "That was Snow?" I really can¡¯t remember if the cat that scratched Elizabeth¡¯s face was my Snow. The cat came and go like a sh.


    "Your anger has triggered her to take action. Something you can¡¯t do yourself." Leon exined. "And after that Snow never left your side. She has became your familiar. She will never part from you."


    Yes, I remember how I want to wound the precious face of Elizabeth. Knowing she was just faking the burn in her face, I want her to really have wounds so visible that everyone could see.


    "Magic wielders that were not yet educated with the magic arts like yourself can tend to use their emotions as a trigger for magic abilities." Leon exined. "This also happened when the man abducted you."


    I looked confused. What I can only remember that night was before Leon was trapped in the water bubble. And after that I passed out.


    "The time before you passed out, you unleashed your magic." Leon exined. "You might not remember, but the damage your body took is proof. Your magic was so powerful that even your body was in danger. With your current body, your magic abilities can also destroy you. It was just luck that you have survived that night. My training made your body a lot stronger than before, making it withstand your erratic magic abilities. But I am afraid that if it kept on a little while longer, then your body would break."


    Leon made a face like he was in pain. Maybe when he saw me in danger, he was also in pain. Like I was when I saw him struggling in that water bubble.


    I reached out to touch his face and gently caressed the lines that appeared between his eye brows. Then I gently stroked my hand towards his cheek. His eyes looked at me full of affection and worry. His took my hand from his cheek and gently kissed it.


    "So, I¡¯m an Antian." I said. "My mother was a lost princess of Antia. That young man that abducted me was correct then. He said I was a princess of their country and they need to take me back with them to start building their country again." My head started to throb.


    I was still confused by all of this. My brain is processing so many information at this moment that my head will burst in pain. Leon saw this and looked at me worriedly.


    "Lie down and rest." Leon said. "We still have plenty of time to talk about this. No need to rush."


    "Sir Leon is right." Grandpa said. "Your body is still recuperating. Let¡¯s talk about this another time."


    Leon helped me lie down on bed and tucked me under the sheets.


    "For now try not to let your emotions stir. Your magic is still erratic and it can burst out depending on your emotions." Leon exined. "You have to know that magic is taboo in this continent after the war. I practiced my magic abilities in secret and as my mother instructed. But it looks like it wasn¡¯t enough when dueling with an Antian with wider knowledge and experience with magic arts."


    I nodded slowly at him. I am sure that Leon is telling me this for my own good. I have zero knowledge in this magic arts that it scares me.


    "Sleep. You need to rest." Leon said. "Once you wake up I will continue exining to you what you need to know."


    I close my eyes slowly. My head was throbbing and that the darkness gave relief with the pain.


    "Let¡¯s go out so she can take a rest." I hear grandpa say. "Tricia, close the windows and the curtains so that she can sleep peacefully."


    "Yes general." I hear Tricia say.


    I can hear their footsteps going out of the room, the closing of windows and curtains, and then the doors closed.


    ¡¯Meow¡¯


    I can feel snow rubbing herself on my head. She curled up just beside me. I will myself to sleep.

 Chapter 59 Getting back up

    It has been three days since I woke up. I diligently followed everything that Dr. Andrew has prescribed. I drink my medicine and let my body rest these past three days.


    "Good morning princess." Tricia greeted me when she came in. "The warm bath is ready."


    Tricia has been helping me take a bath and massaging my sore muscles after. Herbs are ce in the bath with warm water.


    "Thank you Tricia." I said. I slowly sat down and stood up. Tricia ran by my side to help me


    "Princess take it easy." Tricia told me. "Let me get the wheel chair for you."


    "Don¡¯t worry. My body is not sore now. And didn¡¯t Dr. Andrew said that I can start to walk after three days." I said.


    "B-but princess." Tricia still looked worried.


    "All of you have helped me a lot when I was sick in bed. I am very thankful to you." I expressed my heart felt thanks.


    "Of course princess. I am happy to serve you." Tricia smiled at me. "At least let me help you walk."


    "Okay." I smiled.


    I took Tricia¡¯s helping hand and walked towards the bathroom.


    My bathroom in the mansion is as big as two roomsbined. The bath is like a mini pool at the center.


    Once we went in the bathroom the smell of herbs ate lingering in the air. Slight steam is seen inside.


    "Let me help you with taking your clothes of princess." Tricia said.


    I blushed embarrassed. It was normal for princesses to be waited upon by maids even when they bath. This made me awkward when I first came here. My mother thought me to be an independent young girl when I was little, so the maids that were helping me in every and any way makes me shy. I let them serve me in other things except in taking a bath. I always take a bath by myself since then.


    But now that my body is weak, I am happy that Tricia is here to help me. It is quite embarrassing but I appreciate the help she was giving me.


    Tricia took of my clothed gently and helped me in the pool of warm water. I sat down and let my body submerge. I can see the herbs floating on the water. I pick up a lead and smelled it. It smelled of menthol that helps me calm my senses.


    Three days ago my body was sore and stiff the first time I entered the herbal bath. But after one dip I feel my muscles rx and loosen. Now I can feel my body refreshed and energized. This bath really helped a lot.


    "Princess let me wash your hair." Tricia said politely. I nodded my head in agreement.


    Slowly, Tricia wet my hair and applied scented liquid to wash my hair. Tricia massage my head and it started to bubble. I felt rxed with Tricia¡¯s massage that I can feel my eyelids be heavy.


    "Would you like me to wash your body as well?" Tricia asked.


    I became wide awake in no time. "Oh no need Tricia." I said abruptly. "I can manage."


    I took the soap from the corner and started to wash my sled thoroughly.


    ***


    I was back in my room after the bath. I felt refreshed and energetic again. I can feel that I can move without pain anymore.


    "Tricia can you prepare my breakfast in the dining room." I asked politely. "I would like to start trying to walk slowly."


    "As you wish my princess." Tricia slightly bowed and left my room.


    The past three days I was taking my meals in bed. Being confined in bed was a little boring but Leon has been apanying me quite often.


    Leon has slowly thought me about the country of Antia. Its history and its down fall. The remnants of the country has been scattered all over the continent, not having a country or home of their own. Some blended with the other citizens of the country they are in but some lived as outcast, never really epted their new home as their own.


    Then I remembered the young man that abducted me. He was so bent on taking me back with him. He mentioned about bringing the country back.


    The young man looked like he was in the early twenties. Meaning he was born before the war ended. He was born in the country of Antia and he was young when he was driven away from his own country and see it now under the bottom of the sea.


    I was never born in their country so I cannot feel the sentiments they are feeling now. But I think I can feel their sentiments about not having a home, a country they can call their own.


    I was never once epted as a part of the family when I moved into the pce. I was shunned and neglected, I was an outcast in my father own home. If it not grandpa Robert and Richard, I would not have been livingfortably.


    ¡¯Meow¡¯ Snow came up on bed and affectionately rubbed her body against me. It was like she wasforting me. I smiled with her gesture.


    I remember Leon telling me that after the incident with Elisabeth, Snow has been beside me ever since. She had been my ¡¯familiar¡¯ as Leon called it. He said that Snow can feel what I am feeling as well.


    "Than you girl. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m all right." She must have felt that I was being sad remembering that my own father doesn¡¯t want me.


    I gently stroke her white thick fur. She purred with my gesture. I remember Leon telling me that Snow helped him show the way when I was abducted. When the candy trail ended because I ran out of candies, Snow was there like she was waiting for Leon. And as Leon told me Snow led the way to where I am.


    "You¡¯re a good little cat." I told Snow. Thank you very much."


    ¡¯Meow¡¯ It was like she was telling me wee and I giggled.


    ¡¯Knock knock¡¯


    "Come in." I said.


    When the door opened, it was Leon who came in.


    "Good morning Alicia, how are you feeling today?" Leon asked with a smile.


    "I¡¯m feeling great, thank you for asking." I was happy to see him smile again.


    These past few days Leon¡¯s face was a mix of worriment and guilt. I have told him many times that it was not his fault that my magic powers was so erratic. He told me that it won¡¯t happen again and he will be personally teach me the magic arts so that I can control my magic abilities well.


    "Breakfast is ready." Leon said. "I¡¯ll help you walk."


    "Okay, thanks." I smiled at him. He offered his hand and I ced my hand in his.

 Chapter 60 A premonition?

    "Okay, thanks." I smiled at him. He offered his hand and I ced my hand in his.


    The time our hands touched everything around me went dark. And in a sh my surroundings lit up. I saw mes burning around me. I can feel the heat in my skin and I can smell the smoke in my nose.


    I look around, wanting to know where I was. Then I saw a familiar structure. I saw the gazebo at the back of my courtyard where I spend my time leisurely reading books. I was sure it was the gazebo in my courtyard because of the cherry blossom tree beside it. In all the courtyards in the pce, there is only one cherry blossom tree and it was lucky to be in my small courtyard.


    All of the estate was burning. I was standing at the edge of the small pond in the back yard when some sh caught my attention.


    I look at the direction where the sh came from and then I saw Leon was dueling with a man dressed in ck robes. I cannot see the features of the man clearly with the smoke interfering with my vision. All I could say is that the man in the ck robes has a simr built with Leon.


    They were exchanging sword blows, one after the other. None of them was yielding, both are fierce with every blow.


    I can see Leon gaining the upper hand. His sword skills are far more superior than the man in the ck robes. Then I hear a whistle, like the wind was being cut in two. And out of nowhere an arrow came flying down from the sky and pierced Leon from the back.


    "NOOOO!" I screamed at the top of my lungs. But I can¡¯t seem to hear myself. I tried to run towards him, to help him, but I can¡¯t seem to move.


    I just sat there on the ground in shock, looking at the wounded Leon. The man in the ck robes was standing in front of him, pointing his sword towards Leon. My heart was racing, fear was engulfing every inch of my body.


    Then Leon turned to me. He gave me a smile that I so love to see on his face. Then his mouth opened, trying to say something.


    "Run." That was what I read from Leon¡¯s mouth.


    I looked at him wide eyed. ¡¯How can I run? I can¡¯t even move.¡¯ I wan to run, but I want to run towards him.


    The mes around him burned savagely as if it was trying to keep the man in the ck robe from escaping. Then man faced me not even bothering with Leon. He was unfazed with the fire around him and was walking towards me. I want to move but my body wasn¡¯t listening to what I want. Then a sword pierced thru the man¡¯s body. I can see Leon was behind the man, holding him in ce. Leon looked at me onest time and mouthed some words to me.


    "I love you." I read from his lips. I felt tears trickle down my face.


    Then the raging fire engulfed them. All I can see now are the mes around me, burning everything in their way.


    "Alicia, Alicia." A voice was calling me. Then I snapped back to where I was. I can see that I was still in my room and Leon was still holding my hand.


    "Alicia?" Leon asked worriedly. "Are you alright? Do you feel any pain? If you feel ufortable then I will tell Tricia to send your food here in your room."


    "Huh?" I was still in a daze collecting myself. "Ah no, no. I¡¯m feeling fine. I just got dizzy a while ago but I¡¯m fine now." I force a smile.


    "Are you sure?" Leon asked. He was looking at me with worried eyes.


    "Yes, I¡¯m sure." I said.


    "Tell me immediately if you are not feeling well. You don¡¯t need to push yourself. You can take it easy." Leon said. "Promise me you won¡¯t overexert yourself." His eyes were burning with intensity.


    "I promise. You have my word as a princess." I smiled at him and then he sighed in relief.


    "Come. Let me take you to the dining room." Leon never let go of my hand even once. He pulled me gently and escorted me out of the room with care.


    I look at him one more time, looking at the perfect features of the man beside me.


    ¡¯The vision I saw just earlier, what was that?¡¯ I thought to myself.


    I just knew of my magic abilities not long ago and now I am having visions. A vision that I don¡¯t want to see and don¡¯t want to happen. If it really was a premonition then I will do anything I can to stop that kind of future, that kind of oue. I will do everything to make myself much more powerful to protect the ones I love.

 Chapter 61 The story so far

    The fourteen years of my life was mundane. I was born between the king of Alvannia and a pce maid.


    My king father had an affair with my mother. The queen was jealous of my mother and kicked her out of the pce. My mother knew not long after that she was pregnant with me.


    We lived an ordinary life with themoners but we were happy. Living with my mother was my best years. I felt her love for me was unmeasurable.


    But it didn¡¯tst long. My mother got sick and it just got worse rapidly. Then one day the king of Alvannia visited us incognito. He introduced himself as my father. My mother, who was in her deathbed that time requested my king father to take me and keep me safe. It was her dying wish. So then and there my mother died, knowing that my father agreed to take care of me.


    After that I lived my days inside the pce of Alvannia. I learned that I had two elder sisters and a younger brother from my stepmother the queen. I thought I was fortunate to have a stepmother and step siblings, a family, but I was wrong.


    My stepmother the queen and step sisters were cruel. They didn¡¯t ept me and also bullied me every time. My own father just batted his eyes from the things the queen and his daughters have done to me. I epted everything they threw at me quietly, knowing that I was only an outcast, a bastard in their eyes.


    It was fortunate that my younger brother, the heir to the throne of Alvannia, epted me as his sister. Even his grandfather, the queen¡¯s father, who doesn¡¯t have any blood rtions with me, epted me as his granddaughter.


    Years passed by with the normal routine inside the pce. Then came my fourteenth birthday. My grandfather fought for me to have my grand ball, to present me to the people of Alvannia as their third princess.


    After that my mundane life greatly changed. I met many people, ones that I never imagined to meet. I met the kind William, the son of Duke Cunningham and the heir to their dukedom. I was able to dance with the crown prince of Grandcrest, Prince Regaleon, who I believe has a very strong character but also charismatic. Then I met my own personal knight that my grandfather enlisted to me, Leon Fitzgerald.


    Leon was the most notable person that have touched my life so far and he has been with me ever since. He had taught me many things. And also, my heart has fallen for him. Yes I know now that I love him. The man that had helped me improve myself, the man that has been protecting me, I have fallen in love with this man.


    After some events in my life, I knew of my hidden lineage. I knew that my mother was a princess of the fallen kingdom of Antia. It was a kingdom where magic was present. Its citizens can use and harness magic and they know the ways of magic arts.


    My magic abilities blew out of proportion one day. The faithful day that I was abducted by a young Antian man. He told me that they were rebuilding the fallen kingdom and needed me for its future. Leon came to my rescue but the young Antian proved his magic abilities are more superior. Leon was trapped in a water bubble and was losing his life. The thought of losing him was the key to awaken my slumbering magic abilities. I didn¡¯t really remember what happened but with Leon¡¯s story, he said that my magic was out of control and nearly cost me my own life.


    Not long after the abduction incident, I saw a vision. It was a vision that I was afraid of happening and I was also afraid of telling anyone. Afraid that if I tell anyone, it mighte true. In the vision, I was surrounded in the sea of fire. Leon was dueling a man covered with ck robes. Leon was winning the sword fight, pushing back the man. But then an arrow out of nowhere pierced his chest. Leon was able to pierce his sword in the body of the man he was dueling with. But the mes grew menacing and engulfed both of them.


    I didn¡¯t know if ever this vision was really a premonition or only a nightmare my mind made. But I knew I need to get stronger and better. I will do anything and everything to prevent this from happening. Leon became a very special existense in my life. And I do not know what to do if I lose him.


    And so two years have passed. In these two years I have tried so hard to improve myself. I was granted to live outside the pce, with an excuse that my health was weak and needed to recuperate in the countryside to rehabilitate. My king father agreed and so me and Leon were relocated in the countryside that was far from the capital.


    Leon and I lived at a small vi surrounded by a thick and dense forest. We weren¡¯t alone, my grandpa handpicked trusted maids to apany us and also he made sure to visit once a month with Richard.


    In the countryside, my education continued. I have excelled in all of my studies. My sword skills improved as well. My training with the magic arts was made in secret. Me and Leon are studying together, using the books that Dr. Andrew got in his expeditions around the continent.


    And also Snow was always with me. Where ever I go, Snow was always beside me like she was guarding me. Not long, Snow and I leveled up our connection. I can now understand her, it was like we were talking with each other in our minds. There were some texts about familiars in Dr. Andrew¡¯s books. It is said that when the master¡¯s magic grew, so does their familiars. So far the improvment between Snow and I was getting to understand each other.


    Now I am sixteen years old. I am proud to say that I can now stand my ground. I won¡¯t be pushed over by others and I am sure to protect myself and the ones I love.


    "Princes Alicia." Tricia called my attention. "A letter has arrived from the pce."


    I was sitting in the veranda of the vi, having a break from my studies. Tricia handed me the letter.


    "Thank you Tricia, you may go." I waved my hand to dismiss her.


    "Just call me if you need anything princess." Tricia lightly bowed and walked away.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯ Snow was curled on myp but stirred when she saw the envelope handed to me. She took a peek in the envelope I was holding.


    "I am not sure." I replied. Then I saw the crest of the king. "It¡¯s from king father."


    ¡¯Oh really?¡¯ Snow seems uninterested and resumed her curled pose. ¡¯After two years and he just remembers you now?¡¯


    I opened the envelope and pulled the letter out. I read the letter carefully.


    "It seems that I am summoned back to the pce for Veronica¡¯s debut." I said.


    Snow lifted her little head and looked at me.


    ¡¯And are you going back there?¡¯ Snow said sarcastically. ¡¯You know that ce is nothing but a snakesir.¡¯


    "I know what you mean Snow. But this is a royal summon. I cannot reject this." I sighed.


    ¡¯Then what are you nning?¡¯ Snow asked.


    "There is only one option but to go back." I said. "Do not worry Snow, I am not the weak girl like before. But I have to y the weak princess for a while when I get back." I smiled intently.


    ¡¯Oh I¡¯m gonna love this.¡¯ Snow got up and stretched her body. She jumped towards the table and looked at the letter I was holding. ¡¯I would like to see how your two step sisters bully you when you get back.¡¯


    "Haha." I giggled. "Tricia." I called.


    After a moment Tricia came.


    "Yes princess?" Tricia bowed.


    "Prepare our things. I am being summoned back to the pce for Veronica¡¯s debut." I ordered.


    "Yes princess." Tricia bowed. "How long will we be there?"


    "I am not so sure." I said. "Just pack things for about a week I suppose."


    Tricia bowed and was about to walk away when she stopped and looked back at me.


    "If I may speak freely princess, are you sure you want to go back?" Tricia asked. "Well I mean we are living quitefortably here away from those snakes.


    ¡¯Told you, snakes.¡¯ Snow inserted and I smiled internally.


    "Well it is a royal summon, so I cannot do anything but to ept." I smiled.


    "I understand." She sighed. "I will pack your things then. Will you take all the maids with you or is it just me and sir Leon that will apany you back to the capital?"


    I thought for a while. "It¡¯s better if it will be only the both of you to apany me. The journey is long and it will be much faster for a small group to travel and less conspicuous."


    "I understand." Tricia bowed and left.


    "Going back to the pce huh?" I thought. I was rubbing Snow¡¯s fur and she was purring.


    What will await me after two years away from the capital and the pce?

 Chapter 62 The Journey Back

    The journey back to the capital and to the pce will take at least a week at most. The mansion we have stayed for thesest two years was found at the edge of the country, by the boundary of Alvannia and Grandcrest.


    We are now at day four of our journey. And by the looks of it, we will arrive in the capital by tomorrow night.


    Because our party was small, containing only three people, one coachman and my cat, we used a small carriage in our journey.


    It was nearing evening when we arrive in a small town. The carriage came into a halt.


    "We will spend the night here." Leon said while peeking at the carriage window from the outside. "It is best to stay indoors at night because there are thieves and bandits lurking around in the woods."


    "Okay." I nodded.


    "I will find a suitable inn for us to stay in." Leon said. "Stay inside the carriage until I get back." Then Leon left.


    Tricia closed the window curtains of the carriage once Leon had left. We made our journey incognito to make it safer for us. But Leon was really strict pertaining our safety that I was cooped up in this small carriage the whole time.


    "I really want to stretch a bit." I said after a while. We were still waiting for Leon toe back.


    ¡¯Patience is a virtue.¡¯ Snow said. She was curled up on myp for a while now.


    "Princess, sir Leon specifically said to not leave the carriage. It is not safe outside." Tricia said.


    "But I¡¯m not dressed as a princess now." I said.


    "But still, having a carriage means you are from a wealthy family. Bandits and thieves always eye those who are rich." Tricia exined.


    ¡¯Your knight and maid are doing there best to keep you safe princess. Best if you just seat back and wait for the handsome fe.¡¯ Snow said. She stood up and stretched her body.


    I sighed. I know that they are being strict for my own safety. Not long we hear a knock at the carriage door.


    "I have found a suitable inn." Leon said from outside the carriage. "Get the princess ready."


    "Yes sir Leon." Tricia said. "Princess please wearing your cape and hood."


    I take my long dark blue cape that Tricia handed to me and put it on. I take the hood of the cape from my back and ced it on my head. Now I am concealed.


    After the incident of my abduction, Leon was always careful when I am going out. If it was only the two of us, he casts a spell to change the color of my hair and eyes. But now that Tricia is here with us, we can¡¯t use our magic.


    Tricia still doesn¡¯t know about our magical abilities. I have debated if I will tell her about it or not and I opted that I will tell her about my secret once the event in the pce is over. I have known Tricia for a long time and I trust her. Leon also gave his approval, saying that he also trusts Tricia with my safety.


    Leon opened the carriage door and extended his hand to me. I take it with my hand and on the other hand I carry Snow in my arms. Leon helped me out of the carriage and we walked in the dark streets of the town lit only by streetmps.


    "It was difficult to find an inn where pets are allowed." Leon said, answering my inner question why he was so long finding an inn. This made me giggle.


    "Are youughing at me princess?" Leon asked sarcastically with one eyebrow arched up.


    "It¡¯s just that you know what to answer before I even ask you the question. It¡¯s like you can read my thoughts." I said. "Well, can you?"


    "As much as I want to read your thoughts, no that is something even magic can¡¯t do. The mind is a veryplex thing and going inside another¡¯s head can be very dangerous." Leon said. "As to me knowing your questions before you ask them, well I might just guess it because of our connection. We are meant to be." Leon chuckled.


    "Hahaha, how cheesy of you kind sir." I teased. But thinking about it, what he said might be true.


    It is not only him that can understand me even without words, but also I can do the same for him. There may really be a connection between us that can¡¯t be exined.


    After a while of walking wee to a small but beautiful inn.


    "Good evening sir." A middle aged man that was standing in the reception area said. "d to have you back with your sister. Two rooms have been prepared for you. The coachman can take the service rooms here in the inn."


    "Thank you." Leon said while getting some gold coins in his pouch and giving it to the receptionist.


    "Happy to be of service." The receptionist said. "Here are the keys to your rooms. Dinner will be prepared at the pantry at eight sharp. Hot bath is avable upon request."


    "Good, please prepare a hot bath for my sister." Leon said.


    "Very well sir." The receptionist replied. "Anything else?"


    "None for the time being." Leon said.


    "Then please enjoy your stay." The receptionist gave us a wide smile.


    "Tricia you can take Alicia to her room now. The two of you will upy one room while I will take the other one." Leon instructed.


    "Yes sir." Tricia said.


    "The hot bath will be ready after thirty minutes so you can rx while waiting." The receptionist said.


    "Thank you." I said.


    "Oh my, you have a beautiful voice miss." The receptionist said. Then Leon looked at him with sharp eyes like daggers flying. The receptionist felt awkward instantly. "Well then I will be off to prepare the hot bath, hohoho."


    "We will be going upstairs now sir." Tricia said.


    "Okay." Leon said. "Have a rest first. I¡¯m sure you had a tiring day."


    Leon caressed my face gently under my hood and smiled sweetly. His gesture made me blush. Good thing my face is covered under the hood.


    "W-we will be going then." I stuttered with my sentence because of embarrassment. I caught Tricia¡¯s hand and pulled her with me going up stairs. "Come, let¡¯s go to our room." I walked hastily.


    "Princes, slow down. You might trip." And just as Tricia said that I really tripped. But fortunately I caught myself before falling. My reflex have improved so much after training these past two years and thanks to that it lessened my embarrassment tonight.


    Snow jumped out of my arms before I was about to fall.


    ¡¯Sheesh, just tell that beautiful young man you love him. You can save yourself from this embarrassment.¡¯ She gracefully jumped up the stairs.

 Chapter 63 Ambushed

    It was early in the morning as we were preparing to depart.


    "Miss, I bought these buns from a bakery near by. They are newly baked and still hot." Tricia said presenting to me a bag full of buns.


    "Hmm, they smell delicious." I said why smelling the steam.


    "I know. You can snack on them in the carriageter." Tricia said.


    "Thank you Tricia." I smiled.


    "You are most wee miss." Tricia replied.


    "Are you ready?" Leon asked.


    "Yes." I answered.


    Spending the night in the inn was refreshing. I had a hot bath and was able to sleep on a bed. In the journey these past few nights, we were camping out in safe ces. So having a nice bed to sleep inst night was heaven.


    "If we keep up our pace, we will be in the capital before nightfall." Leon said.


    "That¡¯s good." I said.


    Not long, our carriage came with the coachman driving. Leon opened the carriage door and ushered me inside while Tricia followed behind me.


    "Just call me when you need anything." Leon said before closing the door.


    Leon has been sitting beside the coachman in front the whole journey, even though he can sit with us here inside. He said it is much safer for him to sit in front so that he can watch the surroundings.


    We were back in the road in no time. Time passed by fast and it was nearing noon when our carriage came into a halt abruptly.


    "What is it? What happened?" I asked a little shaken.


    "Don¡¯t go outside. Stay inside the carriage." Leon said from the outside.


    Tricia lifted the curtain a little to take a peek. But she suddenly closed them. She looked at me frightened.


    "What is it Tricia?" I asked concerned.


    "P-Princess, we are surrounded." Tricia whispered.


    I looked surprised and took a peek outside. I saw that our carriage were surrounded by bandits with swords and bows.


    ¡¯One, two, three, four...¡¯ I count the bandits in my head.


    "A dozen bandits, maybe more." I said. For sure there are some bandits hiding in the woods as well.


    ¡¯Snow, can you scout the area?¡¯ I telepathically talked to Snow.


    ¡¯Of course. Leave it to me.¡¯ Snow said. She stood up and then like the wind, she jumped outside the window and vanished.


    One of Snow¡¯s specialty right now is her swift movements. It is very helpful scouting areas and do reconnaissance missions. I can keep a link with her telepathically in a certain range.


    I see Leon standing guard outside our carriage with his sword unsheathed.


    "I suggest you turn back if you do not want to get hurt." Leon gave a warning.


    "Did you hear that? This young nobleman tells us to retreat or we would get hurt." A young man with auburn red hair mockingly said.


    "Hahahaha!" The banditsugh in unison.


    "I am sorry sir. But I am afraid we won¡¯t be going anywhere. You are the one that entered our territory so you must pay a suitable amount of travel tax to continue on this road." The red haired guy said.


    Looking at it, it looks like the red haired man is their leader. I scan the bandits one by one. They seem to be old and middle aged, they only have a few young men.


    ¡¯This seems a little off.¡¯ I wondered.


    "If that is what you only need, then here." Leon took his pouch full of gold coins and tossed it to the red haired guy¡¯s face.


    The red haired guy caught the pouch before it hit his face. He opened it and looked at its contents.


    "You are very generous sir." The red hair smiled mockingly. "Then I will leave you to your journey. I wish you safe travels." The guy bowed like a jester.


    I saw Leon sheath his sword but he was still holding it tight with his one hand. When he was about to walk back to the carriage one of the bandits whispered something to the red haired guy.


    "Wait a minute." The red haired guy said. "I heard you are traveling with your beautiful sister."


    Leon¡¯s muscles tensed up. Anger was traced on his face. It was like he was about to kill someone.


    "You can leave her here." The red haired guy said. "Don¡¯t worry, we will take care of her."


    "Princess, how did they know you were beautiful?" Tricia said. "No, no. That¡¯s not important."


    Tricia was rummaging my bag looking for something.


    "What are you doing?" I asked her. But I have a guess on what she was thinking.


    "I am sure someone from the inn saw us. But you were covered the whole time so for sure they don¡¯t know what you look like. They just guessed you are beautiful because sir Leon is good looking." Tricia said.


    Then she found what she was looking for, my long cape with a hood. She hastily put it on.


    "I will take your ce princess. I won¡¯t let you be in danger. If they will let you leave here safely with me as hostage, then I would risk my life for you." Tricia said.


    My heart squeezed with Tricia¡¯s actions. She would face danger just to keep me safe. I wouldn¡¯t want her to be in danger as well.


    I hold her hand and looked right into her eyes. I shook my head, sending her a message that I wouldn¡¯t want her to risk her own life for me.


    "B-but princess..." Tricia tried to reason out but I hold her lips with my fingers.


    "I wouldn¡¯t want you to risk your life for me Tricia." I said. "You are like a family to me. You are the most near to a sister for me. I wouldn¡¯t want any harm to befall you."


    Tricia looked touched, she was trying to hold back her tears.


    ¡¯Alicia.¡¯ Snow talked to me telepathically.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡¯This looks weird.¡¯ Snow said. And she told me what she saw in her reconnaissance.

 Chapter 64 What?!

    I wore my cape and hood and went out of the carriage. Leon heard me and looked around with a serious face.


    "Go back inside." Leon said with authority. If I were still the weak old Alicia, I would have listened obediently. But I know something that Leon does not know.


    "Please believe in me." I calmly said to Leon. He looked at me seriously then sighed.


    "I understand." Leon said but he didn¡¯t let his guard down.


    I know that I will always be safe with Leon around. He might not know but I already knew about the men in the shadows working for him, thanks to Snow. The men working for him are strong and I am sure they are not far from us.


    I haven¡¯t told Leon of my knowledge about his men. I am sure he has his reasons for not telling me. I just wish that he will exin it to me soon.


    "Oh, is this the beautiful sister?" The young man with red hair said. "Let us see your beautiful face."


    "I am not here to fulfill your wish mister." I said. "I am here to negotiate."


    "What will you negotiate about?" The young manughed. "You are not in the position to negotiate. As you can see, you are surrounded."


    "I am afraid you are mistaken." I said. "You are the ones that are surrounded."


    Not long men in ck suits with their face covered came out from hiding. Arrows are all aimed at the bandits.


    "Jack, we are surrounded!" A youngd who looks like the youngest in the group shouted.


    "Don¡¯t you think I can see that?! Tsk!" The young man with red hair said.


    "So your name is Jack." I said. "Now, Jack. Are you willing to negotiate?" I asked.


    "You think I will let you win without a fight?" Jack said.


    "Oh, I am sure you and the young men here are capable of fighting. But what about the old ones? They are not fighters as I look at it."


    I have deduced this information the time I saw the bandits. Half of the bandits are old and looked like farmers rather than bandits.


    And Snow has confirmed my suspicion. Not far from here is a small vige. As Snow has described, the vige was of farmers but it was in a poor condition. Only women and children are on the vige now, meaning all the men they have are now here.


    "How did you..." Jack was surprised with my deduction.


    "It is not important how I knew. The important thing now is for you to hear me out." I said. "I suspect that the old ones here came from a farming vige near by. I am not sure why you are resorting to thievery, but I would like to help. So please hear me out. I am sure these men would also want to go back to their families."


    "I guess we have no other choice." Jack said in defeat.


    "Put your weapons down first." Leon ordered.


    "Tsk." Jack gestured to his men to put down their weapons.


    "Let¡¯s meet at the center." Leon said.


    Jack brought the youngd with him and Leon apanied me.


    When we were face to face I took my hood off to reveal my face. The two men in front of us were looking at me in awe.


    "James she¡¯s really beautiful." I heard the youngd whisper to Jack.


    "Shh." Jack whispered to him.


    "I am Alicia and this here is Leon." I gestured.


    "I am Jack and this here is Brad." Jack introduced.


    "Then let us begin our negotiations." I started. "I know that these people are in a dire situation for them to engage in thievery. But as I can see you young people here are not farmers."


    "You have good perception for a girl." Jack praised but with a sarcastic tone. "We are really bandits in these part of the forest, the ¡¯Crimson Bandits¡¯ to be precise. The old ones with us here are farmers raising crops and vegetables. They have been good to us Crimson Bandits, giving us food every after harvest. But then two years ago the dry season started. It has gone to be a minor drought that can still be remedied if the officials did the proper action. We don¡¯t know what has happened these past two years that led them to forget the people who are waiting for their help. The farmers had poor harvest these past two years that led them to get hungry and starve. Without crops and vegetables to sell of eat there will be no ie for them and they can starve to death."


    "So these farmers asked you for help?" I asked. "And you thought them what you knew best." I said sarcastically.


    "Heydy, we might be bandits but we also have our own ethics." James said.


    "Jack¡¯s right." Brad seconded. "We only steal from those filthy reach nobles that are always having feasts in their mansions while wemon folks suffer from the drought and hunger."


    "And as much as possible we don¡¯t like violence." Jack added. "We just scare people to get their money with no harm done."


    "Then let¡¯s make a deal then." I offered. "I will help the vigers so that they can get what they need from the officials. I will see to it that they can make it through out this drought."


    "You sure you can do thatdy?" Jack asked. "I mean, no offense but you are just a young girl."


    "Looks can be deceiving Mr. Jack. I give you my word." I said. "And please don¡¯t call medy. I have a name."


    "Okay, if you say so Alicia. But what do you want in return?" Jack asked. "As I can see, we are the ones with the short straw here." He gestured to the men in ck that are still aiming their arrows at his men.


    "I would like to form a partnership, or rather a friendship with you." I smiled wittingly.


    "Hah?!" Jack looked confused and Brad surprised.


    "What?!" Leon was looking at me questioningly.

 Chapter 65 Gaining an ally

    "I would like to form a partnership, or rather a friendship with you." I smiled wittingly.


    "Hah?!" Jack looked confused and Brad surprised.


    "What?!" Leon was looking at me questioningly.


    "Don¡¯t worry Leon. I know what I am doing, please trust me." I said. I hold his hand and squeezed it gently. He looked tense at first but became calm after. He nodded slightly.


    "I have heard about your ¡¯Crimson Bandits¡¯ from my grandfather." I said. "You are not just a small group of bandits like you just said. I am sure you are included in a big organization."


    "Well, your information is a little correct." Jack said. "But I am correct that my group of bandits only lurks in this certain area. We are just a small group included in a big organization."


    "If my hunch is correct, you maybe a rtive of the head of this ¡¯organization¡¯." I said with a smile.


    "How did you..." Brad said with a fierce voice but Jack gestured him to stop.


    "It¡¯s just a hunch as I have said." I said calmly. "The word ¡¯Crimson¡¯ must have came from something. So I thought maybe it came from their auburn hair, making them the creator or head of the organization. Am I correct?"


    "You have great deduction skills Alicia. You are correct, the head of the organization is my father." Jack praised me. "I might agree with this ¡¯friendship¡¯ of yours but I also want to know who you really are. It¡¯s just fair, knowing that you have learned about my identity in a fair deduction."


    "If you agree to form a friendship with me then I will be d to tell you who I am." I said.


    "Wait." Leon whispered. "Are you sure about this?"


    "I am sure about this." I replied seriously. "I can¡¯t seem to exin it but I have a feeling that this person Jack will be a good ally in the future."


    "Okay." Leon nodded.


    "You believe me?" I asked surprised.


    "I trust your judgement Alicia." Leon said. I felt happy that Leon trusts me. Our rtionship in the past two years have been stagnant as a princess and her knight. I also want to tell him my feelings, it¡¯s just that I am too shy to do so.


    I look at Jack with an aura of royalty.


    "I am the third princess of Alvannia, Alicia Von Heist." I introduce myself with dignity as a princess.


    The two young men has surprised expressions. But after just a moment, Jack came back to hisposed cocky self.


    "Princess Alicia huh?" Jack said. "So you¡¯re the forgotten princess."


    "Mind your tongue, bandit." Leon hissed. He was still holding the hilt of his sword.


    "Rx, sheesh." Jack said jokingly. "I just said the things themon folks talks about. But I never imagined that the third princess was this smart. Well yes I have heard that she was a beauty that can sail a thousand ships. A beauty that even the crown prince of Grandcrest became infatuated with."


    "The crown prince of Grandcrest?" I asked curiously. I recall only met him once on my birthday ball.


    "Well those are just hearsay. I have heard the news that the crown prince has sent a formal letter of engagement to the ce not long ago." Jack said.


    "I haven¡¯t heard of this yet." I said. "Well I have been secluded for a long time now."


    ¡¯The moment I return, I must ask grandpa of this news.¡¯ I thought.


    I looked unconsciously at Leon who was just beside me. He seemed like he was blushing and looked rather shy. Looking at this seemed odd so I rubbed my eyes and looked again. I saw his serious expression from a while ago.


    ¡¯Maybe I was only seeing things.¡¯ I thought and shrugged it off.


    "Well anyways let us go back to our original discussion." I said. "Do you ept my ¡¯friendship¡¯ then?"


    "I cannot see anything wrong with epting." Jack had a huge grin. "Friends then."


    I extended my hand and Jack took it. We shake our hands to show our mutual agreement.

 Chapter 66 His confession

    Before night fall the vigers that were disguised as bandits invited as to rest in their vige for the night.


    "We don¡¯t have much your highness but please feel free to eat as much as you want." An elder woman said.


    "Thank you very much." I replied. "I am not a picky eater so do not worry. Please join me." I smiled. The food on the table can feed the entire vige.


    I look at the vigers around me. They are thin and frail looking. Food aha been scarce in this drought and my father hasn¡¯t done anything for his people.


    "Oh no your highness, we do not dare." The elderly woman said. But then a little girl came near me.


    "Can I get a little?" The little girl asked.


    "Of course you can, all of these are your food. Please feel free to eat with me." I said. And then the little girl smiled widely that melted my heart. She sat down beside me and started to eat.


    After a while the other children and vigers started to eat with me as well.


    "The gold coins that I gave can feed them for the entire month." Leon whispered from behind me.


    "Oh my gosh, you gave me a fright." I said. He just popped up from behind me.


    "You still have to practice harder." Leon chuckled. "You didn¡¯t feel my presence?"


    "It¡¯s not that, you just move stealthy that even I can¡¯t feel if you areing." I said.


    "Sorry about that. I just got used to moving like this." Leon said a little embarrassed. "Are you done eating?"


    "Yes." I nodded.


    "Come, walk with me." Leon said looking very serious. I looked at him curiously but followed.


    Leon offered me his hand and I took it. He pulled me up gently from my seat.


    The night was still young and the stars were shining brightly with a half moon hanging on the night sky. We were walking in the woods and at the edge there was a clearing. We get out of the edge of the woods and saw a smallke. Theke was as clear as a mirror reflecting the night sky.


    "Wow, it looks so beautiful." I said.


    "I just saw this a while ago. I know you would like it." Leon said.


    I looked at Leon who was smiling beside me. His face was looking a little forlorn.


    "You didn¡¯t bring me here just to let me see this, have you?" I asked. "Do you want to say anything to me?"


    Leon gave me a sad smile and my heart clenched with it.


    "I want to tell you something important." Leon said. "I think you have also known about this for a while now."


    I nodded. "Is it about your shadow guards?" I asked. "Yes, I have felt their presence these past two years. They are now very good in hiding like you." I giggled.


    "Then I need them to


    practice much harder then." Leon chuckled. Then he looked at me in the eyes. "I am not the man I have once introduced myself. I have not been very honest to you about my true identity."


    I looked at him and smiled. "I have a hunch about that for quite sometime now. But the past two years you have apanied me, you have been good to me and that weighs more than your true identity."


    "It is not important who you are. What is important is if your heart is true these past two years." I said. "Tell me, the things you have shown to me, your kindness and care for me, is it all true?" I looked at him, hopeful of what his answer was. Inside my heart I really hoped that what he has shown me until now was true and genuine from his heart.


    Leon took my hands and held it close to his heart. This action made me a little embarrassed. I feel a blush creep on my cheeks.


    Leon looked into my eyes. His eyes were clear and doesn¡¯t contain any form of cloudiness.


    "Everything that I have showed you, everything that I have said to you, are sincere and true." Leon said. "From the bottom of my heart, I swear to you, that I will forever cherish you."


    My heart was racing inside my chest. This moment feels like a little more intimate than I have imagine. I looked down getting shy of Leon¡¯s gaze to me.


    I heard him chuckle lightly. His hand cupped my chin and gently lifted it up. His eyes were looking into mine and locked my gaze to him.


    "Alicia." Leon said my name sweetly. My heart was thumping rapidly in my chest that I was afraid he can hear it.


    "I want to tell you something." Leon said. "What I am about to tell you is true andes from the bottom of my heart."


    I looked at him with the anticipation. I was so close to him that I can feel his heart beat thumping.


    ¡¯So I am not the only one with my heart thumping fast.¡¯ I thought.


    "Alicia, these past two years, everything I have shown you is my true heart." Leon said. He cupped my cheek with his hand. "My heart has always been yours, Alicia."


    "W-What do you mean?" I asked knowing full well where this discussion is going. But still I want to hear from his lips if what I thought is true.


    Leon made a teasing smile. "I think you know what I mean." He caressed my cheek with his thumb gently. "But I will tell it to you nheless."


    I was drawn into Leon¡¯s eyes. His sincerity os reflected in them.


    "Alicia, I have fallen in love with you." Leon said. "And I have been falling even more everyday that I spend with you."


    Hearing his words gave my heart a gentle squeeze. Feelings are overflowing inside of me. And not long I can feel tears trickle my cheeks.


    "Why are you crying?" Leon was smiling.


    "I-I never thought that you would feel the same way." I said with gentle sobs.


    "Same way?" Leon teased. "Hmm I also know how you feel about me but I would also like to hear it from you. Would you give me the honor to hear it?" He smiled.


    "You are teasing me." I was giggling between my sobs.


    "I also want to hear it." Leon sounded sincere now. "Won¡¯t you let me hear it?"


    I looked at his face. His beautiful eyes were twinkling under the night sky.


    "I-I love you too." I said shyly.


    "Hmm?" Leon teased. "I didn¡¯t quite hear that. Can you repeat?" He teased.


    "I said I love you too." I said the words a little forcefully this time.


    But then I can feel arms embrace me. My whole body was now engulfed in Leon¡¯s embrace. He cupped my chin and gently angled it above his, his face inching closely to mine.


    My heart was thumping rapidly, faster than before. Then his lips found mine. I can feel his soft wet lips embrace my thin ones. I close my eyes and feel the sensation of this moment.

 Chapter 67 A be

    We depart from the vige the next day. Jack and his group of men escorted us until the end of the forest. Once we were back on the road, all was safe again


    "Princess, are you feeling well?" Tricia asked worriedly.


    "What do you mean?" I asked Tricia a little confused.


    "Well your face is a little red princess." Tricia said. "Maybe you have a slight fever."


    "No, I am perfectly fine. Haha." I smiled awkwardly. "It¡¯s just a little stuffy in here, that¡¯s all."


    "Is that so?" Tricia asked. She got a fan from my bag and started to fan me. "Don¡¯t worry princess, it¡¯s just a few hours away from the capital. You just have to endure for a while."


    "O-okay." I said.


    ¡¯Is it really hot? Or are you just feeling ¡¯hot¡¯ because of certain someone outside.¡¯ Snow who was curled up on myp said.


    ¡¯I won¡¯t hear the end of it, will I?¡¯ I asked Snow.


    ¡¯Nnooope... I will surely enjoy teasing you theseing days.¡¯ Snow said while yawning.


    I sighed internally. Snow is a kind and loyal familiar but she likes to bully me sometimes, especially regarding Leon.


    I remember what happened the night before, when Leon and I were at the edge of the smallke. We were both lying down on the grass, looking up at the stars. My head was rested in his arms.


    ***


    "So..." I said. "Does this mean we are officially lovers now?" I asked shyly.


    "Of course, what else could we be?" Leon chuckled.


    "I-I mean, well... I don¡¯t know exactly what will happen next." I said.


    "We don¡¯t need to do anything." Leon said. "Let¡¯s just take our own pace and enjoy the moment."


    "Really?" I asked. Of course this is a little different from the romance novels I have read. Novels are fast paced unlike in real life where we can take our time and enjoy each other¡¯spany.


    "I am just happy to be here with you now." Leon said. "Of course in the future I would marry you and we will have children and a family of our own."


    ¡¯Children and a family?¡¯ I thought of what he said and felt a blush creep on my cheeks. I hear Leon chuckle.


    "Are you thinking of ¡¯how¡¯ we will make babies? You little pervert." Leon teased.


    "I didn¡¯t think that." I p him in his chest.


    "Aww, hahaha." Leon wasughing. "I¡¯m joking." He hugged me closer to him.


    "Alicia." Leon said after a long pause.


    "Hmm?" I asked.


    "The day before your sister¡¯s birthday ball, I¡¯m afraid I have to leave you for a while." Leon said.


    I looked at him curiously.


    "But do not worry." Leon said. He adjusted his position so he was facing me. "I will be present in your sister¡¯s birthday ball. But I am sure you won¡¯t recognize me so easily."


    "What do you mean?" I asked him.


    Leon was looking at me, his eyes straight to mine.


    "Remember I just told you earlier that I am not who you think I really am?" Leon said.


    "Yes." I nodded. "And I said that it is really not that important to me who you really are."


    "I know. And I love you for that. Thank you for trusting me." Leon smiled sweetly. "But it is also important for you to know my true identity. It will be important for our future together. But for now, there are still some things that prevents me from telling you who I really am."


    "But you can tell me in my sister¡¯s birthday ball?" I asked curiously.


    Leon shook his head. "No, I still can¡¯t tell you."


    "But.." I was about to ask how will I know.


    "Because I am sure you can find me." Leon said with certainty. "I am sure your heart will find its way to me."


    I thought for a second before I got what Leon was trying to say.


    "Are you saying that you can¡¯t tell me your true identity but you are sure that I can find that out myself in the ball?" I asked. Leon nodded in agreement.


    "Are you really sure about that? That I can find you in that ball with many people?" I asked.


    "Well I trust that you love me that much." Leon had a wolfish grin.


    "You¡¯re teasing me." I made a sour face at him.


    "Hahaha, don¡¯t you trust your own capabilities?" Leon asked. I gave him a sour look.


    "Okay, let¡¯s make a bet." Leon said. "If you are not able to find me, you will serve me for one day. You will be my personal servant."


    "And what if I find you?" I asked.


    "Then I will take you somewhere very special." Leon said with a smile. "It is somewhere precious to me."


    ¡¯A precious ce to him?¡¯ I thought. ¡¯That won¡¯t be a bad deal because I also want to know more about him.¡¯


    "Hmmm, okay it¡¯s a deal then." I said.


    "I will be looking forward to it." Leon chuckled.


    "I will surely find you." I said with confidence.


    Leon looked at me with affectionate eyes. He was so close that I can feel his warm breath on my face. I can¡¯t help but feel drawn towards his gaze. I close my eyes and felt his lips press onto mine. We share a sweet kiss under the night sky full of twinkling stars.


    ***


    I felt shy remembering what happenedst night. I can¡¯t believe that Leon and I have mutual affection towards each other.


    ¡¯So we are a couple now? A couple.¡¯ I tried to gauge the word describing the rtionship between Leon and I.


    ¡¯Well what else can you call it?¡¯ Snow interjected my thoughts. ¡¯Unless you want to be called a ¡¯future wife¡¯ or something?¡¯


    ¡¯F-Future wife?¡¯ I internally screamed with the thought.


    ¡¯Sheesh... so this is a girl in love.¡¯ Snow said. She stretched her body and stood up.


    "The capital¡¯s gates are just up ahead." Leon said from the front of the carriage.


    I look outside and see the walls of the capital nearing.


    "So I am back again." I said to myself.


    The first time I came here, I was but a weak lonely child who is craving for love and affection from a family. Now I am not the same weak child anymore. I am surrounded by my loved ones and they are the ones that gives me strength. I won¡¯t let them bully me again.

 Chapter 68 Coming back to the palace

    The carriage came into a stop in front of my courtyard and Leon helped me get down.


    "Sister!" I hear a youngds voice. Once I turned around I see a youngd that looks quite familiar.


    "Richard?" I was not sure at first because the youngd was taller than me by some inches. Richard is only fourteen years old but the youngd running towards me has a body of a young man.


    "Sister, I have missed you so much." Richard gave me a bear hug.


    "I-I missed you too." I said with a muffled voice. "R-Richard, y-you are crushing me."


    "Oh my, I¡¯m so sorry." Richard said.


    As I thought, Richard is now a few inches taller than I am. His body is well toned and his voice is starting to be deeper. Grandpa is surely giving him the spartan training.


    "Look how big you have grown." I said. "How are you?"


    "I¡¯m fine sister." Richard said with a huge smile. "How about you?"


    "I am also fine." I replied. "I missed you so much." Richard gave mea huge grin as a response.


    I would like to pat him on the head like I always do but looking at him now who is taller than me, it will only look awkward.


    "Where is grandpa?" I asked while looking around searching.


    "Oh, he¡¯s waiting in the throne room." Richard said. "Actually I came here to fetch you. Everyone is waiting for you there."


    "Everyone is waiting for me?" I asked rather curious.


    "You just came back so you need to greet king father formally." Richard exined. "Mother and my other two elder sisters are also waiting. They said they also missed you. Heh." Richard snorted.


    ¡¯So they miss me?¡¯ I snickered internally. ¡¯Who would have thought that they will miss bullying me?¡¯


    "Well then let¡¯s go." I said. "I don¡¯t want king father to wait long."


    "Princess, are you going to be okay?" Tricia asked worriedly. It was a family only gathering in the throne room so Leon and Tricia will stay here on my courtyard.


    "Do not worry Tricia." I gave her a reassuring smile. "I can handle them."


    "Be careful okay." Leon walked beside me. "Your sisters are snakes just waiting to bite."


    "I know, do not worry. I can handle their venomous attacks." I reassured him. "Tricia, please arrange my things inside the manor while I¡¯m gone."


    "Yes princess." Tricia nodded.


    "Leon." I looked at him. "You can have your free time while I¡¯m there. You can do your personal businesses if you have any."


    "It¡¯s gettingte so I can do my business some other time. I¡¯ll be right here waiting for you to return." Leon gave me a bright smile.


    "Thanks." I smiled back at him. His smile never fails to let my heart skip a beat.


    "Are you ready sister?" Richard asked.


    "Come, let us go." I answered.


    ***


    Richard and I are now standing in front of the throne room¡¯s door.


    "Well, are you ready?" Richard asked.


    "Ready as I will ever be." I took a deep breath.


    "I¡¯ll just warn you." Richard said. "Elizabeth¡¯s hatred for you didn¡¯t subside these past two years. And her face has evident scars of that day."


    "I at least expected that much." I said. I am sure that she harbors deep hatred against me.


    The steward opens the doors and announces our arrival.


    "Crown prince Richard and third princess Alicia has arrived." The steward announced.


    Richard lends me his arm and I took it for support. We walked towards the throne area. On the throne was my king father sitting sophisticatedly with my step mother the queen by his side.


    Richard and I stopped a few meters away in front of the throne.


    "Greetings king father." Richard slightly bowed down.


    "Greetings king father." I gave my curtsy in front of my father. "I, third princess Alicia Von Heist, has returned. Wishing king father a prosperous life and good health."


    "Arise." My father ordered.


    Richard and I both looked up at him. In a moment I see my father¡¯s surprised reaction while looking at me. It has been two years since west saw each other, I suppose I look more like my mother now. The queen was concealing her anger but I can see her clenching grip in the throne¡¯s arm rest. She was looking back and forth from father and then to me. This made me smile internally.


    "It has been two years since you have left the pce." Father started. "How have you been?"


    ¡¯I never imagined that he would be asking me this question?¡¯ I thought.


    "I am doing fine father." I replied. "The countryside¡¯s weather has been good for my health. I am recovering well."


    "That is good to hear." Father said. "You know why I have summoned you back?"


    "Yes father." I gave a sweet smile.


    I look at the side where my two step sisters were sitting. Veronica and Elizabeth were looking at me with daggers. But I maintained my sweet smile.


    "It is elder sister Veronica¡¯s birthday. And a debutant ball will be held in her honor. Esteemed guests will be arriving from other countries to attend." I said.


    "That is correct." Father said. "Some guests are from the royal families of the other two countries. I want them to see that our family is strong andplete. I would also like to take this opportunity to let you and your sister Elizabeth to make amends from the past mistakes. Let¡¯s be a happy family and show the other countries that we are strongly bonded."


    ¡¯Strongly bonded? As if the queen and her daughters will ept me as their family.¡¯ I sneered internally.


    "I am willing to make amends if Elizabeth is willing as well." I smiled.


    "Elizabeth?" Father looked towards her. Elizabeth¡¯s sour expression flipped into a smiling face in no time.


    "Of course father, I am willing to make amends with my little sister Alicia." Elizabeth said with a fake smile.


    "That is good." Father said. "Now let me see the two of you reconcile and hug as sisters."


    I saw Elizabeth clench her fists but maintained her fake smile. I wasughing internally.


    As I am the younger of us two, I was the one to approach Elizabeth. Now that I am near her, I can clearly see the scars that Snow¡¯s nails left behind.


    "Let¡¯s reconcile sister." I lied between my teeth. I gave her a hug.


    "Yes, let¡¯s reconcile younger sister." Elizabeth replied.


    I knew that my sister was swallowing her pride now just to show face in front of father.


    "That is good." I hear father said. I ended the hug and gave Elizabeth a knowing smile. She smiled back but her hatred was evident in her eyes.


    "Alicia, you can take the sit next to Richard." Father said.


    This was the first time father didn¡¯t dismiss me right after I gave my formal greetings. I looked at Richard who was now sitting at the opposite side of my location. He was waving at me and pointing in the sit next to him. I see grandpa sitting at his other side.


    I walk towards him remembering to be elegant as sophisticated. I see to it that my step mother and sisters see me with a bearing of a true princess of Alvannia. I know why my stepmother never gave me princess lessons and that is to make her own daughters shine and leave me as aughing stock for noble guests.


    ¡¯I will not give you that satisfaction.¡¯ I thought.


    I take my sit carefully beside Richard. The witches were looking at me with discontent.


    "You have grown to be a properdy." Grandpaplimented me and smiled.


    "Thank you grandpa." I smiled.


    "Looks like my mother and sisters are not happy with your performance." Richard whispered. I just gave him a knowing smile as a reply.


    "This is just the beginning." I said with a smile.

 Chapter 69 Author’s notes

    <h4>Chapter 69 Author¡¯s notes</h4>


    Dear readers, author here ??.


    I would like to inform you that I would have a break writing my novels for a while because of work issues.


    In my work, I was selected in a group and we are training for a project in ourpany. And so I need to do overtimes and also weekends at the office.


    The training so far really drains me out and whenever I get home, I don¡¯t have the energy or the right mind set to write ??????.


    Do not worry though. I will not drop this novels and I will update it whenever I can. It¡¯s just I can¡¯t promise for now a frequent update.


    So so sorry my dear readers. But remember I love you guys and I will write chapters whenever I can.


    Your author,


    Les01

 Chapter 70 A prospect bride

    "You have grown to be a properdy." Grandpaplimented me and smiled.


    "Thank you grandpa." I smiled.


    "Looks like my mother and sisters are not happy with your performance." Richard whispered. I just gave him a knowing smile as a reply.


    "This is just the beginning." I said with a smile.


    "I have gathered you all here today because of a matter regarding the crown prince of Grandcrest, prince Regaleon." Father said.


    My step sisters all have a confused expression. I am also curious of what father is about to say.


    "A letter hase from Grandcrest about a proposal of marriage from the crown prince for one of the princesses of Alvannia." Father continued. "The letter states that he woulde here to visit for a week in Veronica¡¯s debut ball, so I also invited him to attend."


    "King father, did he say who he would take as his bride?" Veronica asked with twinkling eyes.


    "It is stated in the letter that all three princesses should be present in his visit. I guess he would be choosing one of you when he is here." Father said.


    "Because my sister Veronica is the eldest, I am willing to forfeit the selection father." Elizabeth said with a smile. "I am also sure that mother has arrange my marriage."


    "I understand Elizabeth." Father nodded. "Then the selection would be between Veronica and Alicia."


    Both my step sisters looked at me with such fierce eyes and I just smiled back at them.


    "If looks could kill, I am afraid you have been dead sister." Richard whispered to me.


    "I know." I giggled.


    "As you know, prince Regaleon is the crown prince of Grandcrest that seeded the selection process. He is not a simple prince." Father said. "If he chooses one of you then that means you would be selected as one of his many wives. As you know, the royal family of Grandcrest follows concubinage. If you ask me, I wouldn¡¯t want to give any of my daughters to be just one of his wives. I will not settle on anything but for mu daughter to be the crown princess and the future queen."


    "Do not worry father, I will not disappoint you." Veronica said with a bright smile. I saw father frown.


    As I look at it he doesn¡¯t want any or his daughters to be affiliated with Grandcrest. Maybe because of their concubinage system. Being a wife of the crown prince can give you high status but it will not give you safety. I heard that the selection process for the heir is rather bloody. And there are chances a normal wife or concubine can die in the fight for the heir.


    Looking at Veronica, she is just being amused with the fact that she can marry the crown prince of the biggest and most powerful country in the continent.


    ¡¯She is jut being naive and selfish.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    "I am sure that Veronica would be suitable to be the crown prince¡¯s wife." I said with a smile. "She is after all the eldest of us three sisters. And as I can see she is very willing to take the part king father."


    Father looked at me with fierce eyes. As I have thought, he really doesn¡¯t want to give Veronica as the prospect bride to be.


    ¡¯Would you rather it was me selected then?¡¯ I thought.


    "Alicia is right father." Veronica said. "I will surely get the crown prince¡¯s heart and will give you glory king father. I will fight my way to be the crown princess."


    "Veronica is correct king father." I said. "I am just but a daughter of a maid. Prince Regaleon is the crown prince of Grandcrest. It is just fitting that Veronica would be his bride to be." I said respectfully.


    Father clenched the arm rest of the throne so hard with anger.


    "I am willing to be his bride king father." Veronica said happily.


    "Silence!" Father roared and stood up.


    All of us inside the hall be silent. Veronica looked puzzled as to why father became angry.


    ¡¯She is really clueless.¡¯ I sneered.


    "My husband, please quell your anger." The queen who was beside king father said. Father took a deep breath to calm down.


    "The crown prince specifically said he would be the one to choose from the three of you." Father said while trying to calm down. "I will be expecting the three of you to be ready by the start of next week when he arrives."


    Father looked at all of us present inside the hall. All of us bowed our heads with his order.


    "This meeting is over. You can go back to your courtyards." Father said.

 Chapter 71 Elizabeth’s face

    Richard and I were walking together back to my courtyard. It was a little dark so he escorted me back.


    We were getting near my courtyard when someone shouted my name.


    "Alicia!" A familiar voice shouted.


    When I look around I saw Elizabeth fuming in anger walking towards me. She lifted her hand and was about to p me when I caught her hand mid way.


    "You bitch!" Elizabeth screamed. "How dare youe back!" She was struggling to get free.


    "I have juste back after two years and you wee me like this sister." I said with a cold tone. "What have I done to you now to receive your anger." I threw away her hand and she stumbled on the ground.


    "How dare you!" Veronica came just in time to see Elizabeth stumble.


    "She was the first one to attack me. I just defended my self." I said.


    "She is right sister. Elizabeth is the one that attacked us out of nowhere." Richard defended me.


    "How dare you take her side?" Elizabeth said. "She was the one that scarred my beautiful face."


    "Scarred your beautiful face?" I asked sarcastically. "As I remember it was a cat that scarred your face, not me."


    ¡¯Well technically it was really your ¡¯will¡¯ that made me scratch her. But I really do wanted to ruin that beautiful face of hers even without your will.¡¯ I heard Snow¡¯s voice. She was just around the area hiding.


    "It was you who tampered with the medicine that was given to me by the doctor, I know it." Elizabeth said. "Because of that my face rotted away. It was ruined!"


    Elizabeth took of a thinyer of skin like a mask from her face. Then I saw how horrible the scars that was left from the wound she got. The scars go so deep on that it contorted her face. It made me shudder in fright.


    "You did this to me!" Elizabeth yelled.


    "How absurd!" I shouted back. Elizabeth and Veronica were taken aback by my words.


    "I have been away for two years. How can I do such a thing to you?" I asked.


    "You... you have instructed someone to do it." Elizabeth said.


    "Haha. Don¡¯t make meugh." I said. "Everyone in this pce are your people. If someone is in danger inside this pce, it would probably be me."


    It was silent for a while. My siblings seemed surprised from what I have said. Even Richard was in shock.


    "Do not use me of something you don¡¯t have any evidence with." I said. "If you don¡¯t have any other thing to say, I am going. Come Richard." I turned around and walked away.


    "Y-Yes sister." Richard followed.


    "You bitch." I hear Elizabeth yell.


    "You did great sister." Richard said. "I can¡¯t believe you stood up against them."


    "Of course I will. I won¡¯t let them step on me any longer." I said.


    ***


    I was taking a walk at my courtyard¡¯s garden that night after eating dinner. The air was still cold even though spring was starting.


    "What are you doing here?" Leon said while walking towards me.


    "I just wanted to walk after eating." I said.


    "Here." Leon wrapped me with a coat. "It is still a little bit chilly at night. Spring is just starting and there is still some winter air lingering at night."


    "Thank you." I smiled.


    Leon embraced me from behind after wrapping me with the coat.


    "What are you thinking?" Leon whispered in my ear.


    "Were you the one that tampered on Elizabeth¡¯s medication?" I asked.


    After what Elizabeth said about her medicine being tampered, I already thought about Leon. I know he can be very cruel to his enemies.


    "Yes, it was me that ordered it." Leon said. "She has hurt the girl I love. Of course I won¡¯t let her get away with it. She needs to pay the price ten times more."


    I was silent for a while processing his words. I can feel his embrace tighten gently.


    "Are you afraid of me?" Leon¡¯s voice was a bit shaky. "I wouldn¡¯t want you to be afraid of me."


    I shook my head. I turned around to face him.


    "I am not afraid of you." I said while looking thru his eyes. "I knew you did it because of me."


    Leon rubbed my cheeks gently.


    "I don¡¯t mind the whole world to be afraid of me or tell me that I am cruel. But I don¡¯t want you to be afraid of me, not you." Leon said.


    "Do not worry. I don¡¯t think you are cruel. She just got what she deserves." I said. "But please tell me the next time you do something, okay?"


    "Hmm, okay." Leon nodded. I held his cheek gently. He held my hand and kissed it. "Thank you."


    Leon slowly inches towards my face. I can feel his warm breath in front of me. I closed my eyes and felt his lips on mine. His kiss was gentle and sweet.


    "I will be leaving tomorrow." Leon said after we ended our sweet kiss. "But do not worry, I will see you again. Don¡¯t forget about our bet okay."


    I nodded slowly. A tear dropped from my eye. Leon wiped the tear for me.


    "I am going to miss you too." Leon said. "But we will see each other if you find me." He kissed my forehead. I started to sob in his chest.


    I am starting to feel lonely now, just by thinking he will be away from me.


    "Shhhh." Leon was consoling me while I was sobbing.


    I have to win our bet. I have to find him sooner.

 Chapter 72 Meeting with the crown prince

    The next day, Leon was really gone. He just left me a note in my bed side table. It said what he just said to me the night before.


    I felt empty inside. This was the first time in two years that we have parted. Leon has always been by my side since the first time I met him.


    ¡¯Knock knock¡¯


    "Yes? Come in." I said. Tricia came inside my room.


    "Princess, Leon left early this morning for his vacation leave." Tricia said.


    "I know." I showed her the letter I was holding. I forced a smile on my face.


    "Do not worry princess. I am sure he will be back in no time." Tricia said. "Oh and I have to remind you that today your highness and your sisters will be greeting the crown prince Regaleon of Grandcrest on his arrival."


    "Oh. Is that today?" I had azy expression.


    I am not really in to meeting the crown prince again. But I remember the day when we danced in my birthday ball. It was a magical moment, if I describe it. But that is all, just a moment.


    "Let¡¯s prepare you now, your highness." Tricia said. "I do not want you to be inferior to your sisters. I will make sure you are the most beautiful princess the crown prince has ever seen." She made an excited expression.


    I giggled. "You know that I am not really trying to get the crown prince¡¯s affection, right?"


    "Yes, I know. Because you have met the love of your life." Tricia winked. "But still, I don¡¯t want you to be inferior to your sisters."


    "Haha, I understand." I said. "But as I know, we only brought normal looking clothes and not the beautiful ones."


    I remember beforeing here that I don¡¯t want to catch so much attention. That¡¯s why I just let Tricia bring normal dresses.


    "Oh do not worry princess. Your highness, prince Richard has gifted you beautiful clothes." Tricia said.


    "Richard did?" I asked. "I can¡¯t remember he told me about this."


    "The clothes just arrived early this morning." Tricia replied with a smile. "Here is a letter from prince Richard."


    Tricia handed me the letter and I read it.


    The letter goes:


    ???


    Dear sister,


    I can¡¯t help that much with your fight with our sisters, I am sorry. But at least I can help you with this beautiful dresses.


    You are beautiful in any dress you wear. But I am sure if you wear beautiful dresses, your beauty will outshine any nobledy or princess there is.


    Knock them out sister! I an rooting for you.


    Your little brother,


    Richard


    ???


    I giggled after reading Richard¡¯s letter.


    "Well, I don¡¯t want to disappoint my little brother." I said. "Come Tricia, let start preparing." I smiled.


    ***


    After breakfast, we were called at the pce¡¯s hall. I was the first one to arrive, my sisters are not here yet.


    I look around to see the empty hall but at a corner I see a young man standing, looking at some paintings hanging along the walls.


    He was wearing a regal attire. A ck long sleeves suit and pants. He had hair as ck as night.


    ¡¯I remember him.¡¯ I said.


    "Crown prince Regaleon." I greeted.


    The young man turned around. He was wearing a silver mask over the upper half of his face. His dark blue eyes met mine. By that time my heart skipped a beat.


    "Third princess Alicia." Prince Regaleon smiled. "It¡¯s nice to see you again."


    His voice rang into my ears. It felt familiar yet it was the first time I heard his voice after two years.


    "Y-Yes, your highness. It has been a while." I stuttered.


    "Oh, I have something for you." Prince Regaleon said. He get the blue rose ced in his coat¡¯s chest pocket. "This is for you mydy."


    "T-Thank you, prince Regaleon." I feel a blush creep in my cheeks.


    I know that the blue rose is Grandcrest¡¯s national flower and the symbol of their royal family. As a prince presenting a blue rose is a symbol of affection.


    "The pleasure is all mine." Prince Regaleon reached for my hand and gently nted a kiss on it. I felt my cheeks heated even more.


    "I am looking forward to spending this week with you princess." Prince Regaleon gave me a very familiar smile that I so much love. My eyes went wide.

 Chapter 73 Author’s Note

    <h4>Chapter 73 Author¡¯s Note</h4>


    Hello guys.


    So sorry for the haitus. My work has been hectic and I didn¡¯t have time to write. My brain was fried up and melted with the new project we are working on here in our office.


    But good news! Fortunately my work has been easing up and I can at least update slowly by the start of next week or the week after next.


    I hope my followers are still here. Hopefully you are still waiting for Alicia and Leon¡¯s development.


    See you soon. ??

 Chapter 74 Selecting a Crown Princess 1

    "I am looking forward to spending this week with you princess." Prince Regaleon gave me a very familiar smile that I so much love. My eyes went wide.


    The smile that prince Regaleon just gave me was so simr to Leon¡¯s bright smile I so much love.


    ¡¯Can it be?¡¯ I thought to myself.


    Prince Regaleon¡¯s deep blue eyes are looking at me with such passion. It was like he was sending me a message with them.


    "L-Leon? Rega-leon?" I murmured. You don¡¯t need to be a genius to put two-and-two together to get such an obvious hint.


    Prince Regaleon¡¯s smile change to a mischievous one. He blinked one eye to me and gestured with his forefinger touching his perfect lips to be silent.


    I closed my mouth abruptly but I can feel that my surprise is still evident in my face.


    ¡¯How can that be? The crown prince of Grandcrest became my personal knight. He stayed with me for two years. And to top it off, we are in a rtionship.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    With that realization, I felt so embarrassed. I can feel a blush creep on my cheeks. I suddenly felt like I want to dig a hole and hide inside it. I put my hands over my face with embarrassment.


    "Why are you hiding your face. You look so beautiful blushing." Prince Regaleon said and chuckled.


    "I-It¡¯s because...I...I didn¡¯t know." I stuttered with my words, not knowing what to say.


    Prince Regaleon gently held the hands that are hiding my face and pulled them down. I was so embarrassed that I held my head low and looked down. He gently cupped my chin and pulled it up so that we are looking at each other. My silver eyes met his dark blue eyes.


    "Do you know why I came here officially as the crown prince of Grandcrest?" Prince Regaleon asked.


    I remembered instantly the meeting that father held with the family.


    "Y-You are searching for a bride." I answered truthfully.


    "Not just a bride. A crown princess of Grandcrest." Prince Regaleon said.


    "A crown princess!" I was shocked.


    I know that the men of the royal family of Grandcrest practices concubinage to father any potential heirs to the throne.


    For the crown prince of Grandcrest to search for a crown princess only means one thing. The one who is going to be selected would be the future queen of the kingdom of Grandcrest.


    "Y-You mean..." I dare not finish my sentence. I am not sure if it is okay to have my hopes up.


    "I know what you are thinking." Prince Regaleon said with a serious tone. "I will not take any bride and crown princess but you."


    My eyes went wide with surprise. I can¡¯t believe what I am hearing.


    "B-But..." I was about to state the facts. I am just an illegitimate daughter of the king. I am not qualified for the part ¡¯crown princess¡¯.


    Prince Regaleon¡¯s forefinger stopped my lips from moving.


    "I know what you are going to say. And now I am telling you that it does not matter." Prince Regaleon has read my mind. "I will make you my crown princess, whatever it takes. Do you not believe in me?"


    I looked up at him again. All I can see in his face was determination and his love for me.


    ¡¯If he is confident with me then why am I having doubts with myself?¡¯ I thought. ¡¯What have I been doing this past two years? Isn¡¯t it to make better of myself. To be confident and to protect the ones I love.¡¯


    "I believe you." I answered simply and with a smile.


    A smile crept from Princes Regaleon¡¯s face. He caressed my face gently. After while he let go and we maintained an appropriate distance.


    "Good day Prince Regaleon!" Someone called from behind. I know well from who this voice came from.


    Prince Regaleon and I turned around to see both my step sisters entering the hall. Elizabeth had a neutral smile but Veronica¡¯s face was beaming brightly.


    ¡¯Like I thought, it was Veronica who called out.¡¯ I thought.


    I remember clearly what she said the other day in our family meeting.


    ***


    "I am willing to be his bride king father." Veronica said happily.


    ***


    I clenched my fists hard remembering her words. If it was in the past then I will dly let her be the bride.


    But now, knowing that Leon is the crown prince Regaleon, I won¡¯t give in.


    "I am Veronica, the first princess of Alvania. This here is my sister Elizabeth, the second princess." Veronica said. "I am so sorry for beingte your highness, prince Regaleon. It¡¯s because my sister Elizabeth was a bit slow."


    I looked at Veronica from head to toe and sighed internally.


    ¡¯Who is she kidding? She is wearing such beautiful clothes just for the morning greeting with the crown prince. For sure she waste for dressing up to impress the crown prince.¡¯ I thought.


    "Good morning." Prince Regaleon gave them a formal curtsey.

 Chapter 75 Selecting a Crown Princess 2

    "Prince Regaleon, king father has instructed us sisters to tour you around the pce." Veronica said with much enthusiasm. "If you just please follow me and..."


    Veronica¡¯s sentence was interrupted by prince Regaleon.


    "Thank you for the offer." Prince Regaleon replied. "But princess Alicia had offered to show me around first."


    "I did?!" I was taken by surprise with Regaleon¡¯s words. I looked at him curiously and he blinked rapidly before anyone could notice.


    "Oh yes!" I said, going with Regaleon¡¯s words. "I mean yes I did."


    Veronica was shooting me daggers with her stare.


    ¡¯It looks like I foiled one of her ns. Well actually it was prince Regaleon that foiled her ns.¡¯ I muttered.


    Regaleon noticed how my step sister Veronica was looking at me.


    "It would be best not to bete the next time if you had ns." Regaleon said with a regal and cold voice.


    Veronica was startled with Regaleon¡¯s words that she cringed with fright. His words were polite but it was a scolding to her for beingte.


    "I-I¡¯m sorry your highness." Veronica slightly bowed towards Regaleon. "Next time, I would definitelye early."


    "Not that youing early would make a difference anyway." Regaleon scoffed. "I would still be the one to choose who I would like to be with. No one can dictate me what to do."


    I can see Veronica clenched her fists hard. She was trembling with anger and maybe regret.


    "Nowe princess Alicia." Regaleon turned around gracefully. "I remember you promised to show me around."


    "Ahhh, yes." I replied instantly.


    Regaleon was a few feet away from us now, walking outside the hall. I walked faster to catch up with him.


    "Do not worry sister." Elizabeth said. "Let¡¯s go to father and tell him what happened."


    "You are right." Veronica said, seething her anger. "I won¡¯t let Alicia get the crown prince."


    ***


    We were at the pce grounds by the time I caught up with him.


    "Your highness, please wait." I called up to him while panting. "Can you please walk a little slower?"


    I wasn¡¯t used to running after him. It was alway him picking up my pace whenever we were walking together.


    Now that I realize, this was the first time I was looking at his back. In the past, it was always him that is assisting me from the back whenever we were walking.


    His back was broad. The past two years have made his body much more lean and muscr. His legs are long, no wonder I can¡¯t keep up with him.


    "As the crown prince, I can¡¯t wait for anyone." Regaleon replied with a princely tone that caught me by surprise. "But by the time you be my crown princess, you can walk beside me."


    ¡¯Crown princess.¡¯ I thought to myself. I am sure that the title will alsoe with great responsibilities. ¡¯Is that why he was teaching me many things these past two years?¡¯


    While we are walking, I realized that Regaleon¡¯s pace be much slower.


    ¡¯He just scolded me a while ago saying that as a crown prince he can¡¯t wait for anyone. But look whose walking a little slower now?¡¯ I thought to myself and giggled.


    Regaleon may look cold in the outside, but I know he is kind in the inside. My heart squeezed with affection.


    ***


    After the tour inside the pce, a steward came to inform us that we are being called by my father the king in the throne room.


    And so we head back and made our way to the throne room.


    When we arrived I saw the whole family with some royal ministers and advisers present. If I am not mistaken it was the time for the official presence of Regaleon to my father the king.


    "Greetings to you King Edward Von Heist of Alvannia." Regaleon greeted with pride and dignity.


    "Crown Prince Regaleon Yosef Astley of Grandcrest. Wee to our humble pce." King father replied. "I hope you would enjoy your stay here in the pce. I heard that my third daughter Alicia showed you around."


    "Yes." Regaleon said with a smile. "I saw her first in the hall and when we started chatting I asked her to show me around."


    "Is that so?" King father shot a look at my step sisters that were in one side of the room. I can see Veronica seething in anger. Luckily I was standing behind Regaleon. If I have been at the center, I am sure that their stares at me could kill. Regaleon was shielding me from their death stares.


    "I heard you came here with an official business, your highness." Prime Minster Murdoc said.


    Prime Minister Murdoc was one of the highest officials running our country. He is already past his prime but still a strong fellow. As I remember grandpa Robert said, he is one that is loyal to the country and it¡¯s people and not to the king alone. As I see him, he is an honorable man.


    "Yes prime minister Murdoc." Regaleon replied. "I am here to take a wife."


    Officials started to murmur around us. Having a crown prince of the strongest country in the continent take a wife from the king¡¯s family is already an honor and great opportunity. Even if she is only taken as a high ranking concubine, the ties with Grandcrest will be without a doubt beneficial.


    "Then do you have someone in mind?" Prime minister Murdoc asked.


    "If I may suggest, the eldest daughter of our king would be a suitable wife for a crown prince." It was left minister Stanley that talked.


    As one of the rising politicians, left minister Stanley is one that thirsts for power. Grandpa said that he is one of the ambitious ministers that has brains and also one of my father¡¯sckeys.


    "The first princess Veronica is of marrying age. She is smart, beautiful and talented. A suitable wife for a crown prince." Left minister Stanley praised. Veronica was smiling while hearing the words from the left minister.


    Left minister Stanley was still about to shower Veronica with praises when father shot him a look. The left minister swallowed his words in the end.


    I hear Regaleon chuckle.


    "Thank you left minister for your suggestion. I am sure that princess Veronica would make a fine wife." Regaleon said.


    Veronica¡¯s face beamed brightly with Regaleon¡¯s words. Maybe she has expected that the left ministers praises made up Regaleon¡¯s mind.


    "Answering the prime minister¡¯s question earlier, yes I have someone in mind to take as my future wife and ¡¯Crown Princess¡¯ of Grandcrest." Regaelon said with pride.


    Everyone in the throne room gasped in surprise.

 Chapter 76 Selecting a Crown Princess 3

    "Answering the prime minister¡¯s question earlier, yes I have someone in mind to take as my future wife and ¡¯Crown Princess¡¯ of Grandcrest." Regaelon said with pride.


    Everyone in the throne room gasped in surprise.


    "A crown princess you say?" My king father asked in disbelief.


    "Yes your majesty." Prince Regaleon answered without any hesitation.


    "Hahaha. Then all the more the eldest princess is the most suitable for the role." Left prime minister Stanley was beaming with joy. "Isn¡¯t that right your majesty?" He asked king father.


    "Well that is correct." King father replied.


    King father had a smile drawn in his face. Rather than a happy smile, it seemed to me that it was a malicious smile. It was as if there was a hidden meaning to it.


    ¡¯What are you thinking father?¡¯ I thought.


    "I am sure my eldest Veronica is willing to take the role." King father asked and looked at Veronica.


    Veronica¡¯s face was beaming with happiness.


    "Yes king father." Veronica bowed. "I have been studying many things, such as history and politics at such an early age. And also I have been always on top in manners and etiquette. I will not fail you, your highness prince Regaelon."


    Veronica¡¯s words were full of pride. Her words was said as if she was chosen already. It is true that she had been educated properly as a princess of Alvannia.


    This is the first time in my life that I want to stand up and fight my sister.


    ¡¯Leon is the only one that I won¡¯t give up to you.¡¯ I thought to myself while clenching my fist. ¡¯I may have been lenient in the past because you are the legitimate children. But I won¡¯t let you take away my happiness any longer.¡¯


    By that time I heard prince Regaleon chuckled lightly that only I, who was near him can hear. His back was turned at me so I can¡¯t see his expression.


    ¡¯What is Leon thinking?¡¯ I thought.


    "I am sure that princess Veronica is an appropriate candidate to be a crown princess." Prince Regaleon said.


    Everyone present started to chatter. Officials and ministers had smiles on their faces, maybe thinking that Veronica would be selected to be the crown princess for sure.


    This political marriage will pave a way and a brighter future for Alvannia. Having a princess from our country became crown princess and future queen of Grandcrest can give power and privileges no one can even imagine.


    Just a while ago these officials and ministers were happy just to have a princess from Alvannia as a wife/concubine for the future king of Grandcrest. But now they are ecstatic to hear that prince Regaleon is eyeing for a crown princess to take.


    I look at my side where my step mother and sisters are. My step mother the queen had a smiling face looking at her eldest daughter with pride.


    Elizabeth was giggling while talking to Veronica. As for Veronica, she had a face of triumph.


    Her eyes caught me looking their way. She gave me a wicked smile, as if mocking me.


    "I am sure that princess Veronica would be a suitable wife." Prince Regaleon continued. "But she is not the one I have chosen."


    The room was shocked once again. All eyes of the spectators in the room went wide in surprise.


    "Pardon me your highness." It was my grandpa Robert that talked. With all the spectators around, he was the only one who remained calm andposed. "I remember you said that you have already someone in mind to take as your wife. Can you tell us who she is?"


    "Yes general Robert, indeed I have said I have someone in mind to take as my wife." Prince Regaleon¡¯s voice was firm yet it had a tinge of mockery, albeat towards the other party.


    "I came here to ask the hand in marriage of the girl that I have personally chosen to be my crown princess." Prince Regaleon continued. "As you know this isn¡¯t the first time I have visted your country. But there was one time that was etched in my mind and my heart."


    The throne room was silent at this point. Everyone was keen in hearing prince Regaleon¡¯s story.


    "Two years ago I came here because of an invitation to a young princess¡¯ birthday ball, where she was presented in high society and the public." Prince Regaleon said. "At that time I was mesmerized by that young girl¡¯s beauty that I stole her first dance from her father the king."


    Upon hearing these words, my cheeks felt hot. I remember that time when I first saw him, prince Regaleon of Grandcrest.


    ~~~


    [A tall young man wearing a ck suit with gold trimmings emerged from the shadows. He was wearing a mask covering half of his face. His hair was as ck as the night and his eyes was dark blue like the ocean deep.


    "Who might the gentleman be?" I asked courteously.


    "I am Regaleon of Grandcrest." He greeted. "I give my greetings to the third princess of Alvannia." He bowed down. I replied with a courtesy.]


    [The young man guided me into dancing. I have been a klutz while learning how to dance. But with this young man guiding my steps, it was like I have been dancing my whole life.


    The feeling was ecstatic. Every twist and turn we do was graceful and elegant. I didn¡¯t realize that I was wearing a smile on my face. The young man who was leading me and smiled while looking at me. I looked at his deep dark blue eyes. They were enchanting. I felt like I would let them engulf me in their depths anytime. It was like we were the only ones in the ballroom, we were in our own world.]


    ~~~


    Just by remembering it made me feel embarrassed. I held my cheeks and it felt hot to the touch.


    ¡¯I might be blushing red by now.¡¯ I realized.


    "Two years ago I have decided to take her as my wife and crown princess." Prince Regaleon continued. "I have given her a blue rose that very night, the national symbol of our kingdom of Grandcrest."


    ¡¯A blue rose?!¡¯ I thought. Then a sh back came to me again.


    ~~~


    [Regaleon walked towards me and came closer. I was surprised with his closeness that I involuntary stepped back and tripped. But he caught me by the hand and pulled me into his embrace.


    "S-sir." I said awkwardly.


    "I¡¯m sorry to startle you." Regaleon said. "I just want to give you this."


    I saw Regaleon holding a blue rose in his hand.


    "A blue rose?" I asked.]


    ~~~


    "For me, a member of the royal family to give a blue rose, symbolizes that I have chosen her as my legal wife to be." Prince Regaleon concluded.


    I involuntarily hold the blue rose that prince Regaleon gave to me a while ago. I ced it on my hair near my right ear. By then I can feel eyes staring at me.

 Chapter 77 Prior Engagement?!

    I can feel the stares of the people around me. I am wearing on my head the blue rose that prince Regaleon just gave me this morning.


    It was just after Regaleon¡¯s little speech, no wonder everyone¡¯s eyes are on me now. I look around and see the mixed faces of surprise and bewilderment.


    When my eyes passed by grandpa Robert, he had a face that was saying ¡¯I thought so¡¯. Richard who was besides grandpa had a genuine smile.


    My eyes passed by the officials and ministers that looked unsatisfied. I straightened out myself walked towards Regaleon. I stand up beside him with pride and dignity.


    ¡¯It was prince Regaleon who chose me. Even if I am an illegitimate child of king father, I won¡¯t let them look down on me.¡¯ I thought.


    I nced up prince Regaleon. He gave me a smile of satisfaction with my action just now. Now I know where I will put all the training that I have done these past two years. It is to be prince Regaleon¡¯s crown princess consort. I answered his smile with my own smile thinking ¡¯I won¡¯t let you down¡¯.


    "So it is princess Alicia that you have chosen, prince Regaleon." Prime minister Murdoc asked. "As for formalities, I guess it is fine because she is still a princess of Alvannia. But as I have heard two years ago, she was sent to the country side to recuperate from a disease that almost cost her life."


    Yes, as I remember I left the capital and go to the country side as a pretense of being sick and needing recuperation.


    "I am just afraid that she can¡¯t perform the duties of being your crown princess." Prime minister Murdoc continued.


    His words doesn¡¯t harbor any mocking or ill intention. He has said this for the sake of the good rtionship between our kingdoms.


    It is true that if I cannot perform well as a crown princess, then it will just bring disappointment to our kingdoms of Alvannia.


    "Do not worry about that prime minister Murdoc." It was the royal physician Dr. Andrew that spoke. "I have been the one taking care of the princess these past two years. And I can say that she hase back to a great bill of health now. I am sure that her body can withstand the strenuous activities included in being a crown princess consort."


    I was surprised that Dr. Andrew was here in this gathering and speaking up for me. He looked at me and gave me a warm friendly smile. My heart skipped a beat.


    "Even though she has regained her health, how can we be sure that she can perform the responsibilities of being a crown princess." Veronica blurted out of the blue.


    I was surprised that she tried to butt in because these kind of talks are between the officials, ministers, and king father to discuss.


    Veronica was trying to keep her cool but I can see that she was containing her anger.


    "That is correct your highness, prince Regaleon." Left minister Stanley backed up Veronica. "I don¡¯t want to point it out but princess Alicia is only an illegitimate daughter of our king. She wasn¡¯t given the lessons to be a proper princess consort."


    I can see that Veronica has her own allies that are helping her. Veronica smiled with contempt with minister Stanley¡¯s words.


    "Left minister Stanley, are you forgetting who I am?" Prince Regaleon said with animosity.


    "Y-Your highness?" Left minister Stanley was caught in surprise. "Of course I know. You are the crown prince of Grandcrest, prince Regaleon." He said with some nervousness.


    "That is correct. I am the crown prince and the future king of Grandcrest." Regaleon said. "Do you think I will be ignorant with such information?"


    "T-Then your highness..." Left minister Stanley was about to say something to back his words.


    "I don¡¯t care about such formalities." Prince Regaleon said with such voice, letting everybody know that he is the highest person in authority in this room, even higher to my father the king of Alvannia.


    "If I say I want to take Alicia as my wife, then no one in this country or in this continent can stop me." Prince Regaleon said with such conviction.


    Everyone in the room was silent. No one can still object with prince Regaleon¡¯s words. Veronica¡¯s face was red with anger. It was only step mother who was holding her back from making a scene.


    King father was also reigning in his anger. I guess being belittled by prince Regaleon who is still young, stroke one of his strings.


    "I understand your concern, prince Regaleon." King father said. "I won¡¯t object if that is what you wish, and also what my daughter princess Alicia wishes." Father¡¯s voice was firm and resolute.


    "Father!" Veronica said in protest. King father shot her a look that made her silence.


    "But there is just one problem, I am afraid." King father said, looking at prince Regaleon mockingly.


    "And what is it, your majesty?" Prince Regaleon replied.


    "Just before Alicia came back here in the capital, Duke Cunningham and his son and heir William came to me with a proposal of marriage." King father said. "And I am afraid that I have approved of their proposal. So Alicia is now engaged with the future Duke William Cunningham."

 Chapter 78 I am her official fiancee 1

    "But there is just one problem, I am afraid." King father said, looking at prince Regaleon mockingly.


    "And what is it, your majesty?" Prince Regaleon replied.


    "Just before Alicia came back here in the capital, Duke Cunningham and his son and heir William came to me with a proposal of marriage." King father said. "And I am afraid that I have approved of their proposal. So Alicia is now engaged with the future Duke William Cunningham."


    ¡¯What is king father saying?¡¯ I was also puzzled with what I just heard. ¡¯How can I get engaged without myself knowing of the engagement.¡¯


    "NO!!!" Elizabeth¡¯s voice roared inside the throne room. "How can she be engaged with sir William?! Father, you have promised me an engagement with sir William."


    "Dear, calm down." My step mother was trying to calm Elizabeth down. "I am sure that your king father is doing this for a good reason."


    "NO! I won¡¯t let you do this." Elizabeth was starting to get hysterical. "Father promised me marriage to sir William Cunningham. You promised me that I would be the future duchess Cunningham! Please exin, father!"


    "Silence!" King father roared. He looked at Elizabeth with burning fury. "When have I, the king, needed to exin to anyone?!"


    Elizabeth was shocked in silence. She cowered back in fright.


    "King husband, please quell your anger." Step mother said. "Our daughter was just shocked with the news. She didn¡¯t mean to say such things."


    "If she doesn¡¯t have anything better to say, then help her out. Now!" King father yelled.


    Step mother helped Elizabeth out of the room who was shivering in fear.


    After my step mother and Elizabeth left the officials and ministers resumed their gazes between me and crown prince Regaleon.


    I nced at Regaleon who was just standing beside me. His demeanor didn¡¯t change one bit. I was a bit curious what he is thinking right now.


    "Oh yes, it was just two weeks ago that duke Cunningham and his son and heir William came to the pce." Left minister Stanley said. "As I recall the duke has already given betrothal gifts. And it is quite a fortune."


    My eyes darted towards the left prime minister with intensity. He was pouring oil with this little fire.


    "And because princess Alicia is already engaged. I am sure that the next candidate to be the crown prince¡¯s fiancee is none other than princess Veronica." Left prime minister Stanley said.


    Veronica was now smirking. I am sure she is looking at this as a victory.


    "I have never been informed of this engagement." I said firmly. "How can I be engaged without me being informed prior?"


    The officials and ministers eyes were shocked with my words. They may be surprised that I have talked for the very first time, and in such a gathering.


    "I have not consented of the engagement with sir William." I said at ease.


    "What is your reason princess Alicia?" Prime minister Murdoc asked. "Do you have any bad blood with sir William to not consent the marriage made by your king father to him?"


    I shook my head. "No prime minister. I don¡¯t have any bad rtionship with sir William. In fact we are good friends."


    "Then why are you rejecting this marriage?" Left minister Stanley.


    ¡¯When did I say reject?¡¯ I thought. Left minister Stanley is deliberately twisting my words.


    "As I have said. I had no prior knowledge to this engagement. And so I am not giving my ¡¯consent¡¯." I gave emphasis to the word consent.


    "But I am afraid you have no say with your engagement princess." Left minister Stanley said with a grin. "Here in our country, those who are noble born will always have an arranged marriage chosen by their parents."


    "I am afraid left minister is correct princess Alicia." Prime minister Murdoc said. "As a princess you¡¯re marriage will be decided by the king and queen."


    "Thank you ministers for your exnation." King father said. He looked at me with fatherly eyes. "I have epted the duke Cunningham¡¯s proposal thinking of your best interest my daughter. William is a good man and I know you will be in good hands."


    After father¡¯s words I heard Regaleon scoffed lightly.


    "So, is it true that duke Cunningham gave quite a fortune in his betrothal gifts?" Regaleon asked.


    "Yes!" Left prime minister Stanley said enthusiastically. "I have heard he has also given quite a fewnds in his dukedom to the princess."


    I look at Regaleon and see him smirk. ¡¯What is he nning?¡¯ I thought curiously.


    "Do you remember the five towns between the borders of Alvannia and Grandcrest?" Regaleon said.


    "Yes, of course we remember prince Regaleon." Prime minister Murdoc was the one to answer. "What of it?"


    "As I remember, Alvannia¡¯snds were infertile after the war. Because Grandcrest and Alvannia were allies in the war against Antia. And so Grandcrest ¡¯lent¡¯ the five towns in the border so that Alvannia can start anew." Regaleon said. "Those town¡¯snds are very fertile so Alvannia never starved and was able tost until thends in Alvannia started to flourish again."


    The officials and ministers were shocked in silence.


    I also have a brief knowledge with those five towns. I remember reading them in one of the books when I was studying. It was true that Grandcrest ¡¯lent¡¯ those five towns after the war so that Alvannia can start anew after the war.


    But I guess ¡¯town¡¯ is an understatement. One town is as big as a city. And thends those towns are in are Alvannia¡¯s primary source of food and crops. If ever Grandcrest take away even one town, Alvannia will have a hard time producing crops that can feed the whole country.


    "What are you trying to say, prince Regaleon?" King father broke the silence.


    "I think you know what I mean your majesty." Regaleon¡¯s smirk was so evident in his face. It was like he was mocking the king.


    King father was reeling in his anger. He knows what the crown prince meant when he mentioned the five towns. Grandcrest can get those five towns back easily.


    "Duke Cunningham has given and to the princess as one of his betrothal gifts, correct?" Regaleon said. "Then I am willing to give three of the other towns beside the border together with the five towns Grandcrest have ¡¯lent¡¯ you."


    Regaleon¡¯s smirk was beaming now. His confidence was showing with his princely aura.


    This kind of gift that Regaleon mentioned was a gift so amazing that no one can say no to.

 Chapter 79 I am her official fiancee 2

    "Duke Cunningham has given and to the princess as one of his betrothal gifts, correct?" Regaleon said. "Then I am willing to give three of the other towns beside the border together with the five towns Grandcrest have ¡¯lent¡¯ you."


    Regaleon¡¯s smirk was beaming now. His confidence was showing with his princely aura.


    This kind of gift that Regaleon mentioned was a gift so amazing that no one can say no to.


    All the officials and minsters in the throne room started murmuring. It looks like Regaleon¡¯s offer is hard to decline.


    "Crown prince Regaleon." It was prime minister Murdoc who spoke. "The matter of princess Alicia¡¯s engagement has be a rather important talk between our two countries. Can you please give us some time to talk about this with ourselves? We will call upon you after a decision has been made."


    All of the officials and ministers around nodded in agreement. King father looked stressed with the sudden issue at hand. I am sure that the talks with his ministers won¡¯t be an easy one.


    "Then I will take my leave then." Prince Regaleon said. "But please make haste. I also don¡¯t want to wait any longer. As you know I have decided princess Alicia as my bride to be on her fourteenth birthday. And so I am her official fiancee since two years ago."


    The officials and ministers started murmuring again. Regaleon¡¯s gesture on my fourteenth birthday, presenting me a blue rose, was a sign of choosing ones future partner for a royalty in Grandcrest. I am curious if the officials and ministers knows about this, because I clearly didn¡¯t know. I have read books about other kingdoms but I have never read about this.


    I guess Regaleon said this to add to his im that he has been my fiancee since I was fourteen. This realization made me blush.


    "Then I will take my leave gentlemen." Prince Regaleon slightly bowed his head as courtesy. "And I will take princess Alicia with me."


    With one graceful turn, Regaleon put his arms around my waist and ushered me outside the throne room.


    "¡ªehh..." I was left speechless with his sudden action. The eyes of everyone inside the throne room was focused on us.


    "B-But, king father hasn¡¯t dismissed me yet." I said while Regaelon ushered me.


    "That does not matter anymore." Regaleon said with a smile. "Whatever they say, you are now my bride to be, my fiancee. Your rank is much more higher than them now, not to mention you are now higher than your father."


    My eyes went wide with Regaleon¡¯s words. Me having a much higher rank than my king father, I have never even imagined.


    "Come, I want to show you something beautiful." Regaleon said with a sparkle in his eyes and a hint of yfulness.


    What just happened inside the throne room now was a pressing matter. But with Regaleon by my side, I feel that these matters are inferior now. I feel the safe in his arms.


    "Where are we going?" I asked curiously.


    "It¡¯s a secret." Regaleon looked at me mischievously. "But I am sure you will love it once you see it."


    As I see his mischievous and care free smile, I can see my personal knight Leon. Regaleon may be wearing a regal attire right now as a crown prince, but still I can see the man I fell in love with behind the mask.


    Regaleon took my hand and pulled me away the throne room that had a heavy aura.


    "Don¡¯t mind those old men talking about politics." Regaleon said.


    "But it is about our future." I said worriedly.


    "Like I said, whatever they say, you are now my fiancee and future wife. The crown princess of Grandcrest." Regaleon said and kissed the back of my hand.


    His show of affection moved my heart.

 Chapter 80 King Edward’s Thoughts

    (This chapter will be King Edward¡¯s POV)


    "Your majesty, the vote has been casted between all the officials and ministers present." Prime minister Murdoc said. "The majority of the votes is in favor of princess Alicia being crown prince Regaleon¡¯s crown princess and bride to be."


    After that brat Regaleon had left towing my daughter with him, the talks about the crown princess candidate started.


    As expected they talked about the pros and cons of the engagement with Alicia and that brat Regaleon.


    The five towns were truly of importance to Alvannia. The majority of food and cropses form those five towns. With Regaleon¡¯s little speech a while ago, he was threatening to take back the ¡¯lent¡¯ towns if we don¡¯t approve of Alicia¡¯s engagement to him.


    The consequences of losing those towns were huge. And so I was not surprised that the majority of the votes are in favor of Alicia being Regaleon¡¯s bride and crown princess of Grandcrest.


    "But the third princess wasn¡¯t educated with the proper lessons on being of royalty." Left minister Stanley objected. "She is of low birth, born from a lowly maid. She is not fit to be married to the crown prince of Grandcrest."


    It was like a vain popped from my forehead. Hearing Stanley calling Leticia a ¡¯lowly maid¡¯ got to my nerves.


    I remember Leticia. I was just a prince when I first saw her in the garden inside the pce. She was as beautiful as the flowers she was always taking care of. Her long tinum blonde hair like silver strings are floating with the wind. Her silver eyes sparkle like diamonds. She was the most beautiful person I have ever met. The time I firstid eyes on her, my heart was stolen from me that instant.


    My love for her was not a joke, she was the only person I fell in love with. If not for the political marriage I had with Erica and the power of her family that I needed to be the king of this country and ousted my brothers in session, I would have married Leticia.


    If I have a regret in my life, that is not choosing Leticia and chose the throne instead. If I wasn¡¯t that ambitious with the throne, I would have just resined to a simple life. A life of a lowly prince with Leticia and my daughter Alicia.


    ¡¯Oh my daughter Alicia.¡¯ I thought. She was a spitting image of her mother.


    If I just knew Leticia was pregnant with our child, I would have done everything in my power to fight against Erica and make Leticia my concubine.


    But as a king, I have my hands tied behind my back. I let Erica kick Leticia out of the pce, knowing she will be much safer outside far from Erica¡¯s grasps.


    It was toote when I knew what Erica had done. Even though Leticia was away, Erica was still insecure. Her family¡¯s power was great, it was not something to be trifled with. With that power, she was able to find Leticia and erase her from this world for good.


    That is why I took Alicia inside the pce. At least I can keep an eye on her. I won¡¯t make the mistake I have done with her mother. But still I have to maintain a distance from her. Because if I show even a hint of gentleness towards Alicia, Erica can do unimaginable things.


    ¡¯And now that brat crown prince wants to take her away from me.¡¯ I thought.


    That damn crown prince just had to mention taking a crown princess. And his attitude that of being superior than me ticks me off. This made me furious.


    My n was to marry of Alicia to duke Cunningham¡¯s son and heir, William. Two weeks ago he visited the pce with his father the duke. He had heard that Alicia would being home after two years away and wanted to ask her hand in marriage when she came back.


    Having Alicia married of the the future duke can also ensure her safety, away from the scrutinizing eyes of Erica.


    It was true that the betrothal gifts they offered was quite a fortune. It just shows William¡¯s sincerity towards Alicia. I didn¡¯t give them any answer yet and told them to wait until Alicia came.


    ¡¯My prior n went into mes because of that brat prince.¡¯ I can¡¯t stop my fury remembering that crown prince.


    And being crown princess will surely be hard. I wouldn¡¯t want Alicia to be made a fool. She didn¡¯t have the knowledge and training needed to take such a role.


    ¡¯And to top it iff, that useless brat just have to take up the five towns as hostages.¡¯ My vain was popping up with anger.


    "If we don¡¯t give in with the crown prince¡¯s demands, then we will lose those five towns." Prime minister Murdoc said. "Do you know what the consequences would be, left minister?"


    Murdoc looked at Stanley with fierceness. Stanley can¡¯t do anything but bow his head in defeat.


    "Do not worry about princess Alicia¡¯s educational attainment." Doctor Andrew said. "I was her tutor this past two years. The king personally asked me to be her tutor when she were in the country side."


    It was true that I asked him to also tutor Alicia while he also nurse her back to health. I thought that while she is outside the pce, away from Erica¡¯s eyes, a little education will be beneficial for her.


    "Princess Alicia is a fast learner and passed all my lessons with flying colors." Doctor Andrew said. "She won¡¯t bring shame to our country of Alvannia when she bes crown princess."


    I was relieved with Dr. Andrew¡¯s words. At least Alicia won¡¯t be shamed. It looks like I can¡¯t stop Alicia being engaged with that Regaleon.


    "Then it is settled then. Princess Alicia will be married off to the crown prince of Grandcrest, prince Regaleon and be his crown princess." Murdoc said. "Your majesty, do you have anything to add?"


    I gave a heavy sigh. "Then let it be so." I said with a heavy heart.


    "Then this meeting is over. You are now all dismissed." Prime minister said.


    All of the officials and ministers stood from their sits and bowed towards me.


    "Long live your majesty, the sun of our kingdom." They said all together.


    And with this I just gave my daughter Alicia to that brat of a crown prince. I will dance in that crown prince¡¯s tune for now.


    ¡¯It was only an engagement and not yet marriage.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯And not long, our ns with Jennova will start. Thends that he is threatening to take would be legally ours. And in the end I will be happy to see him leave this world.¡¯

 Chapter 81 Fire Fly Lake

    Regaleon and I was walking side by side. We are a little far away from the inner pce but we are still inside the pce grounds.


    The sun has set just a while ago. The moon is not yet fully out and the sky is full of twinkling stars.


    "Here, take my hand." Regaleon offered me his hand. "You might trip on the way."


    It was getting a bit dark because it was just past twilight. I take his hand that I can only see because it was extended right in front of me.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time I have held his hand, but still it makes me shy. I hear him chuckle lightly.


    "What are youughing at?" I said shyly. I am just happy that it was dark because Regaleon would have seen my face that is so red in shyness.


    "I have held your had quite a number of times before." Regaleon said teasingly. "And yet you are still shy towards me."


    "Well this is the first time I have held hands with the crown prince Regaleon of Grandcrest." I said sarcastically. "Forgive me for being a little shy. It¡¯s just because you are a great person."


    Regaleon stopped abruptly and that startled me.


    ¡¯Did I say something wrong?¡¯ I thought to myself.


    He looked around and faced me. His face was nearing mine. My heart was beginning to thump loudly. His face was just inches away from me. Up close I can see his dark blue eyes behind his mask. It was twinkling like sapphire under this starry night.


    "Alicia," Regaleon pressed his palm on my cheek. "Tell me, are you intimidated with my title? Now that you know that I am a ¡¯crown prince¡¯ and not just a simple ¡¯knight¡¯. Do you think differently of me?"


    His gaze were drilling inside me, into my very soul. It was probing me, searching for the answer to his question.


    After a while being mesmerized with his dark sapphire eyes, I shook my head.


    "Your title as ¡¯crown prince¡¯ is not important." I said truthfully. "If you are still the man that you have introduced yourself two years ago. If you hold your promise now and forever. Then you are still and will always be the ¡¯Leon¡¯ that I have in my heart."


    I can see a hint of a smile in Regaleon¡¯s lips. His thumb brushed my lips lightly. And not long he leaned down to nt a kiss.


    It was like there was electricity that was shot inside my body. His lips were moist and sweet. I close my eyes to savor his taste.


    Then not long, something glowing came out from the ground. I open my eyes and our lips parted by the time the glowing orbs started flying around us. I was surprised and mesmerized by the view. It was like we were in the middle of a starry sky.


    I instinctively extended my hands to touch one glowing orb. "These are..."


    "Yes, these are fire flies." Regaleon said with a smile.


    With the illumination that the fire flies give, I see a littleke not far from where we were standing.


    "How did you know such a ce exist inside the pce grounds?" I asked mesmerized with the view.


    "There are times when you are asleep and I was still up. If I know that you are safe and sound, I take a stroll around the pce." Regaleon said with a clear smile.


    I looked at him with a curious stare. I am sure that there is more to his exnation.


    "I have a feeling that there is more to it than taking a stroll." I said.


    Regaleon looked at me seriously and sighed lightly.


    "As expected, my Alicia is really observant." Regaleon said while patting my head. His smile shifted into a generic one. "I can¡¯t tell you the details yet as it is top secret. But by the time you be crown princess, I can share these secrets to you."


    I held his hand gently and shook my head.


    "Please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I didn¡¯t mean to suspect you about hiding things from me. I know your position as crown prince. And if this issue is top secret, then I will not question you any further." I said whole heartedly.


    "Thank you, Alicia." Regaleon said with a warm smile that is so familiar to me.


    As the fire flies surround us, the atmosphere between Regaleon and I change. Our bodies were so close together the we can feel the warmth of each other. His breath was brushing my face. His arm encircle my waist and his other hand brushes my cheeks lightly.


    ¡¯Thump thump thump¡¯ I can feel our heart beating in unison. It was getting faster and faster.


    We can¡¯t stop the attraction that is bringing us together. And then our lips touch once again. But now it was more deep, intense, hot and wanting.

 Chapter 82 Officialy Engaged

    The next day, Regaleon and I were called to the king¡¯s office.


    It was still early in the morning. I was walking in the halls leading to my father¡¯s office. I was being led by one of my father¡¯s trusted attendant and Tricia was apanying me from behind.


    Not long I can see a door at the end of the hall. There standing was a young man whose back is facing us. He was wearing a ck regal attire that gives out a regal aura.


    The young man turned around when we were getting closer. I see his face where the upper half was covered with a silver mask. He smiled to me gently. My heart clenched by the time our eyes met.


    "Prince Regaleon, you are here rather early." The attendant said with respect. "Why haven¡¯t you entered yet your highness?"


    "Our prince is waiting for princess Alicia." A tall man beside Regaleon said.


    If I am not mistaken, this man was also with Regaleon two year ago on my birthday ball.


    "O-Oh is that so?" The attendant was a bit flustered that he talked out of turn.


    It is true that as the crown prince of a powerful country, Regaleon is entitled to not talk to just anyone.


    "Good morning Alicia." Regaleon¡¯s eyes never wavered away from me. His smile was so bright as the morning sun. I unknowingly blushed.


    "G-Good morning prince Regaleon." I gave curtsy. I hear him chuckle lightly.


    "This is Dimitri, my right hand man and personal assistant." Regaleon said. I also curtsy towards Dimitri and he bowed to me.


    Regaleon offered me his arm and I ced my hand in slowly.


    "I will never tire looking at your blushing face, Alicia." Regaleon whispered near my ear that was ticklish.


    With his gesture just now made my blood rush. I think my face is all red now.


    "Pleasee in." The attendant said and opened the door.


    Inside was a normal sized room with many book shelfs by the side. At the center end of the room was a big desk full of stacked papers. At the seat behind the desk was my king father busy looking at documents.


    "Your majesty. His highness prince Regaleon of Grandcrest and third princess Alicia is here." The attendant said.


    My father put the document he was holding down and looked at us.


    "Thank you. You may leave." Father said to the attendant. The attendant bowed and exited the room and closed the door.


    "Please take a sit prince Regaleon and my daughter Alicia." My father gestured to the chairs.


    Father was looking intently at me and Regalon. Maybe he saw using inside arm in arm a little unpleasant.


    Regaleon and I took our sits respectively.


    "I have called the both of you regarding the engagement prince Regaleon offered." Father said.


    My whole body tenser up when I heard about the our engagement. Until now I am still worrying about what the officials and minsters final decision is.


    I love Regalon so much that I can¡¯t see myself not being beside him. I fear that the final decision is not in our favor.


    Regaleon reached my hand and held it gently. His eyes met mine and he gave me a gentle smile as if saying ¡¯everything will be alright¡¯.


    This made my anxiety lessen a little. But still I am a bit scared.


    "Ahem." Father made a coughing sound to get me and Regaleon¡¯s attention. "As I was saying. We havee to a final decision about the engagement request."


    I squeezed Regaleon¡¯s hand that was holding my hand in anticipation. He caressed my hand gently.


    "We have came to a final decision to approve of your engagement with my daughter Alicia." Father said.


    After hearing my father words, I let out a sigh of relief. I can see Regaleon smiling as if he knew the end result.


    "As of today crown prince Regaleon of Grandcrest and third princess Alicia of Alvannia are officially engaged." Father said.


    "Thank you very much your majesty." Regaleon said.


    "A week from now there will be a grand parade in the crown city to publicized the between the two of you." Father informed us.


    "I understand." Regaleon replied. "And after that I will be bringing Alicia with me to Granadcrest to get her bride training lessons."


    "What?!" Father was surprised.


    "You know that as my crown princess, she needs to take the special lessons." Regaleon said with a sarcastic tone.


    "Yes, I know that." Father said with a surprised tone. "But she can take that lessons here in Alvannia."


    "I am afraid I can¡¯t approve of that king Edward." Regaleon said. "I can¡¯t be apart from her any longer."


    Regaleon faced me and gave me a loving look and smiled. He took my hand he was holding near his lips and kissed it.


    "But she is still sixteen years old." My father said with a bit of anger in his voice. "She is still young to be away from her homnd."


    "Sixteen is of marrying age king Richard." Regaleon said with authority. "Now she is my official fiancee. And as her fiancee I want her to be by my side."


    I can see father clenching his fists.


    "Father, if I may speak." I said softly. Father turned his attention to me. "I know that I am stillcking in some areas. I would like to learn those things before I be crown princess. And I am sure that I can get that education faster in Grandcrest."


    Father looked at me knowingly and sighed. "I understand."


    I smiled with my father¡¯s words.


    "But with some conditions." Father said. "First, your former knight has resigned from his post so I will assign a personal knight I trust to go with you."


    I nodded in agreement.


    ¡¯That exins things. Now that Regaleon has regained his original identity. His former identity as Leon the knight would be erased.¡¯ I thought.


    "Second, you will work hard in your studies as to not taint the Alvannian name." Father said.


    I nodded again. I really intended to learn everything that is needed.


    "And third, this is for you prince Regaleon." Father looked at him. "Please have a healthy rtionship with my daughter until the wedding night."


    A healthy rtionship, meaning that Regaleon and I have to keep a proper distance from each other. We can¡¯t engaged in intimates acts.


    Regaleon was smiling. "I will try, but I cannot promise."


    My eyes went wide with Regaleon¡¯s answer. My mouth was in an ¡¯O¡¯ shape. Even Dimitri has a face saying ¡¯Can¡¯t you at least be less honest and lie about this things?¡¯


    "Well at least that is my request." Father said. "If there is nothing else you want to ask you are dismissed."


    "Thank you father." I curtsy to him.


    "Thank you, your majesty." Regaleon bowed his head.

 Chapter 83 Unhappy ones

    Veronica¡¯s room was in such a mess. Many things are broken and lying on the floor.


    "NO!" Veronica was shouting hysterically.


    "Sister, please calm down." Elizabeth said.


    "How do you think will I calm down?" Veronica said. "Knowing that Alicia snatched what was meant to be mine!"


    "Veronica!" Their mother came in Veronica¡¯s room with anger. "Is that how a princess should be acting?"


    Veronica¡¯s cries turned into sobs. "B-but, mother."


    "Come here." The queen opened her arms for an embrace. Veronica willingly came into her arms.


    "Mother, I should have been prince Regaleon¡¯s wife. I should have been the crown princess." Veronica said between sobs.


    "Hush now Veronica." The queen said. "Do you think I would let that bastard to get what is rightfully yours."


    "What do you mean mother?" Elizabeth asked.


    "I have a n that will make prince Regaleon won¡¯t want to marry her." The queen said wickedly.


    "What is it mother?" Veronica has stopped crying.


    "What if the prince learns that Alicia is not a virgin anymore?" The queen said with a wicked smile.


    "You mean...." Veronica¡¯s eyes opened wide and listened intently to her mother.


    The queen reached from her pocket and took a vial.


    "What is that mother?" Elizabeth asked.


    "This is very potent aphrodisiac." The queen said. "Just a few drops from this vial and they will be craving the touch of the opposite sex intensely."


    Veronica¡¯s face brightened in excitement.


    "Three days from now there will be a royal ball that will announce the official engagement of prince Regaleon and Alicia in the noble society." The queen said. "There we will set the stage of her downfall."


    "Yes mother. That will be her payment for trying to steal what is rightfully mine." Veronica said. "She will be theughing stock of the noble society and to the public as well."


    "I will leave it to you to find the person that will give her downfall." The queen said.


    "Don¡¯t worry mother. I will make sure to find a lowlymoner that would further disgrace her." Veronica was grinning wickedly.


    "Do not worry my daughters. I will make sure to give you the best there is. I won¡¯t let that bastard get what is rightfully yours." The queen said.


    "Thank you mother." Veronica was now beaming with happiness.


    ***


    The news about Regaleon and Alicia¡¯s engagement has arrived the dukedom of the Cunningham¡¯s. William was in the study room holding and looking at a book but seems to be not focusing on reading it.


    "Son." Duke Cunningham called William with a sad face.


    Since the news arrived, William has been stuck inside the mansion, not wanting to go out.


    "Yes, father?" William looked up to his father with nk eyes. As if his very life was sucked out of him.


    "My boy. I know how hard you have fallen for princess Alicia." Duke Cunnigham said. "Before she was sent to the countryside, you have visited her nearly everyday in her courtyard. I know how infatuated you are to her."


    "Father I am not infatuated. I was in love with her, until now." William sighed sadly.


    "I understand, Will. We tried our best. We asked for an engagement before she came back. And we also gave them a great fortune for the dowry." Duke Cunningham said. "How could we know that your rival is the crown prince of Grandcrest, Regaleon?"


    William looked outside the window with such sadness. The duke cannot bear to see his sone so heart broken.


    "Son, it is not the end of the world." The duke said. "A broken heart can be healed by a new love. Why not go outside and meet some noble maidens. I am sure you may have fancy from one of those beautiful young nobledies."


    "I am sorry father. I just don¡¯t feel going out of meeting anyone as of now." William said.


    Duke Cunningham sighed. "I understand."


    ¡¯Knock knock¡¯


    The door to the study room opened and the Cunningham¡¯s butler came in.


    "Master, young master." The butler bowed.


    "What is it?" Duke Cunningham asked.


    "A letter came from the pce addressed to young master William." The butler answered.


    "A letter from the pce?" Duke Cunningham was curious. "Quick give Will the letter."


    "Yes." The butler gave the letter to William and left the room.


    William looked at the envelope and for sure the royal seal was ced on it. He opened it right away and read the contents.


    After reading, William wore a genuine smile.


    "What is it? What did the letter say? Who is it from?" The duke was so curious.


    "Father I will be leaving immediately." William said enthusiastically.


    "Huh, what do you mean? Where are you going?" The duke looked at his son puzzled.


    "To the royal capital. I am called to go to the pce." William said with a hopeful smile.

 Chapter 84 Busy with Preparations

    The next few days were hectic. The engagement party was scheduled at the end of this week.


    The engagement party is held for the reason to announce my engagement to Regaleon in the noble society. Two days after the engagement party, there will be the parade in the roads of the royal city. The parade is also to inform themoner public about my engagement to Regaleon.


    These past few days I was so busy preparing these two important events. As the fiancee of the crown prince and the future crown princess, I have to do the preparations with perfection. I have met different kinds of persons in charge with various things such as food, decorations, flowers and more.


    "Thank you very much foring in such short notice." I said to the person that is in charge of flower arrangements. We just finished our meeting in the recieving room and he was about to leave. "I am very grateful for your cooperation."


    "It is an honor to serve you, princess." He said with a smile. "I am sure to prepare everything before the end of the week."


    "Thank you very much." I said with gratitude. "Please be careful on your way out."


    "Your wee your highness." He bowed. The butler Theon, someone that Regaleon has assigned to serve me, led the man out of my courtyard.


    I sat down on the couch and sighed with exhausition. It was already afternoon. Since this morning, I have been so busy meeting many people in charge of these two events.


    "Princess, I have made you some camomile tea to help you rx." Tricia came holding a tea set with some snacks.


    "Thank you so much Tricia." I smiled gently. Fatigue is starting to get to me.


    I smell the aroma of the camomile tea and I am starting to rx. I take a sip and sigh in relief.


    "This helps me calm down, thank so much Tricia." I smiled thankfully.


    "It¡¯s my pleasure to serve you princess." Tricia replied with a smile. "You have been so busy these past few days that your face is looking haggard."


    "What?! Really?" I shrieked. I can¡¯t be looking haggard by the time of the engagement party. What will people say? They will think I am not a match to the good looking prince Regaleon.


    "Hand me the mirror please." I asked Tricia.


    Tricia get a hand mirror from her pocket and handed it over to me. I looked at my reflection and Tricia was right. Dark circles are starting to form under my eyes. My skin is a little dry as well.


    If it was before, I won¡¯t regard such things as a problem. But now, being Regaleon¡¯s fiancee and the future crown princess, I have to keep my appearance as presentable as possible.


    "What nonsense are you telling the princess, Tricia?" A very familiar deep voice said.


    I turned around to see Regaleon entering the room. He was wearing a dark gray suit and pants. Dimitri was behind him as always.


    "Alicia still looks very beautiful, she always is." Regaleon gave me a sweet smile. "Hello my beautiful fiancee." Regelon bend down and gave me a peck on my cheek. I can feel the heat build up on my face.


    Regaleon looked at me very pleased. I must be blushing again. I still can¡¯t believe that I am engaged to this beautiful man that looks like a male god sent from the heavens.


    "Greetings your highness." I was about to stand up and give my curtsy but Regaleon stopped me.


    "No need for formalities Alicia." Regaleon said. "Your are now my fiancee." He sat down beside me on the couch.


    "You¡¯re teasing me again." I pouted.


    Regaleon chuckled. "And why do you say that I¡¯m teasing you." He looked yfully at me. He tucked a stray strand of my hair behind my ear.


    "Can¡¯t you see the dark circles under my eyes?" I said. "And look at my skin, it¡¯s starting to get dry. And you say I am always beautiful."


    I can hear Regaleon chuckle again.


    "Don¡¯tugh. This is a serious matter." I said pouting at him. "What will the nobles say if I look so haggard by your side in the engagement party? What if they say I am not a good match for you." I frown deeply. I can feel a pinch in my heart.


    Regaleon¡¯s hand reached out to me and cupped my chin. He gently pushed my chin up to look at him and our eyes met.


    His was looking at me full of affection. He gently caressed my face.


    "Don¡¯t think of whatever other people say." Regaleon said with a voice full of affection. "You are the one I chose and that is enough to say that you are my true match, no other."


    His words touched my heart. It felt so warm that my love for him is starting to overflow.


    "Thank you." I smiled happily.


    "But if you are still stressing about your appearance then I have a solution for that." Regaleon smiled. "Dimitri."


    "Yes, your majesty." Dimitri bowed and approached us. He gave Regaleon a small box. I looked at it with curiosity.


    Aside from the small box Dimitri gave, there are boxes that are behind Dimitri.


    "I came here to give you the gifts that I brought with me from Grandcrest." Regaleon said. "These here are some of it. The others will being tomorrow." He smiled sweetly.


    "This here," Regaleon lifted the small box. "Is called Blue Rose Oil."


    Regaleon opened the box and took a small bottle. The bottle had an intricate design with a blue rose design cap.


    "This oil is extracted from the blue rose of the royal family of Grandcrest." Regaleon exined. "It helps the skin revitalize and make it more blooming."


    Regaleon opened the bottle and ced some oil in the tip of his fingers. He carefully rubbed it on my cheeks.


    It smell is heavenly, not too strong. The feel the oil on my cheeks is cool and gentle.


    "How is it?" Regaleon looked at me with a smile. "Do you like it?"


    "Yes." I replied. "It¡¯s cool and calming. The smell is fragrant and not too strong."


    "That¡¯s nice to hear." Regaleon smiled happily.


    His hands caressed my cheeks gently. His face is inching slowly towards me. I can sense what he was doing.


    "P-prince Regaleon." I said startled. "T-there are people around."


    "What people are you talking about?" Regaleon smiled teasingly.


    I looked around and there was no one around. It was just the two of us inside the closed receiving room.


    "Wha... but when...?" I can¡¯t finish my question.


    "Shhh..." Regaleon put his finger between my lips. "I missed you these past few days. The both of us had been so busy that we weren¡¯t able to see each other. I want to monopolize you, Alicia."


    "Prince Regaleon." My heart was beating fast.


    "Call me like what you used to call me." Regaleon¡¯s face resumed getting near me.


    "L-Leon." My voice had a strange sound to it. Almost like a seductive one.


    "Alicia." Regaleon face was inches from me. "I missed you so much. I want to touch you."


    My heart skipped a beat. This male god is yerning for me.


    His lips gently pressed to mine. We share a sweet kiss.

 Chapter 85 A Little Taste of Passion

    WARNING: This chapter has R-18 scenes. So if you are not yet 18 and above, I advice you to skip this chapter.


    Regaleon and I are currently alone in the closed reception room. He and I are seating on the couch, intimately close to one another.


    The kiss a while ago was something sweet. It was a kiss that we always share starting when we became lovers.


    But today the atmosphere seems a bit different. We are inside a closed room and alone. In the past Leon and I are always apanied by others. That is why Leon can only steal a kiss or two when no one is looking.


    "My Lili, you are so beautiful." Regaleon said to me.


    Lili was a nickname he gave me when we were at the countryside.


    "T-Thank you." I replied shyly.


    Regaleon¡¯s grin has a hint of yfulness.


    "My sweet Lili, that kiss wasn¡¯t enough for me." Regaleon whispered into my ear. "I want to touch you."


    The whisper tickled my ears and made me conscious.


    "T-touch me?" I said surprised. "B-but Leon..."


    I remember one of the conditions that king father have given us is to have a healthy rtionship. Meaning the both of us can¡¯t engaged in such intimate action that couples do.


    As if Regaleon read my mind he said. "I also told your father I will try, but I cannot promise."


    Regaleon¡¯s eyes were like a wolf ready to pounce on it¡¯s prey.


    "And with you this cute, it is so hard to resist." Regaleon said with a hoarse voice.


    "L-Leon...ahh..umm." My sentence was unfinished because Regaleon imed my lips with his.


    His kiss with me now is different from before. It was hot and yearning.


    "Hmmm..." Regaleon sweetly moaned between our lips. Then his tongue entered my mouth, devouring anything inside.


    "Aahh...hmmm." I was trying to breath between our intense kiss. His toungue found mine and yed with it.


    This intense kiss was something new to me. I can¡¯t seem toprehend my surroundings anymore. All I can focus on was our kiss.


    And my body is behaving differently. I can feel it starting to get warmer.


    ¡¯It was autumn already so why am I feeling hot all of a sudden?¡¯ I thought.


    Our lips parted and both of us are catching our breaths.


    Regaleon¡¯s face seemed flushed, his eyes were looking into me, burning with desire.


    "Oh Lili." Regaleon said. "How can I resist if you look like that?"


    "W-Wha...looking like what?" I was confused.


    ¡¯What do I look like now?¡¯ I wonder.


    But not long Regaleon imed my lips once again with such hunger.


    "Hmmm...ummm." I can hear my self moan sweetly. I never knew I can make such lustful voice that it makes me embarrassed.


    "Aahhh...L-Leon!" I was startled.


    Regaleon¡¯s lips slid from my lips down to my neck.


    "Ahhh..." I moaned again. I quickly closed my mouth with my left hand as to not make such lewd noise.


    But then Regaleon¡¯s hand creeped from my waist and then to my chest.


    "Kyaahh..." I was startled with the sudden touch. I was never touch in that ce by anyone. Even I don¡¯t touch my breasts if not necessary.


    "You sound so sweet Lili." I can feel Regaleon smile in my neck.


    "L-Leon...t-touching that.." I was trying to say that it makes me ufortable.


    "What, touching this?" Regaleon fondled my breasts even more.


    "Ahhh..." I screamed lightly, trying to suppress my voice. "L-Leon, it feels weird. I feel weird."


    "Does it hurt? Don¡¯t you like it?" Regaleon asked seriously and looked right thru my eyes.


    ¡¯Do I dislike being touched?¡¯ I thought. If it was Regaleon then I don¡¯t dislike it. So I shook my head.


    Regaleon made a sweet smile that seems to say he is d that I don¡¯t dislike it.


    "I-It just feels weird." I said shyly. I can feel my cheeks burning.


    "Don¡¯t worry and trust me." Regaleon said. "I won¡¯t do anything that will hurt you. Just think of this as one of your bride training." He smiled mischievously.


    "Ahhh..." I moaned once again when Regaleon resumed his action.


    His lips are kissing me from my neck to my cor bone. I don¡¯t dislike it but this feeling is so foreign to me.


    I can hear his wet lips licking down my chest. And in just one stroke, one of my breasts has been exposed out to the open.


    "N-Noo...ahhh. L-Leon." I was surprised with his action.


    Regaleon¡¯s hands were fondling my exposed breast, tickling the small bud in the center.


    "Hyaahh.." An electric shock was shot thru my body, down to my secret area. The feeling was foreign and intense.


    "Do you like that?" Regaleon asked looking pleased with his handy work. "Your breasts are still small, but no matter. I will take good care of them. After a while they will be plump and healthy."


    "W-What do you mean? Hyahh.." I was to ask the meaning of Regaleon¡¯s words when I felt his lips lick my bud.


    "L-Leon..no... ahhh." I can feel such pleasure in his action.


    Regaleon started to suck my little bud that it became hard and standing. The sound of his sucking was lewd but somewhat sexy.


    "Lili, you tastes so sweet." Regaleon said. I can feel his hot breath on my breast.


    Then without further ado, Regaleon attached himself to my other breast.


    "Ahhh...hmmm.." I was moaning with pleasure. Just to stop it from being loud, I bit my left hand.


    Regaleon was sucking one of my breast while pinching the bud of the other.


    Such stimtions was getting fiercer. My mind was starting to get nk, only feeling such intensity on my body.


    Then I can feel Regaleon¡¯s hand creeping down to my waist, down to my secret ce in between my legs.


    "No...ahhh...it¡¯s embarrassing." I said while panting. But I can¡¯t feel Regaleon stopping in his tracks.


    Regaleon¡¯s hands were under my skirt, pulling it up. His gentle stroke tickles but sends electricity all over my body. This foreign feeling is giving me pleasure.


    "Ahhhh..." I moan but bit my hand again to stop my voice from getting loud.


    Regaleon¡¯s hands were now at my thighs trying to pry it apart. I was trying to squeeze them tight because of embarrassment.


    But my efforts gone to waste. Regaleon¡¯s hands stroked the buds of my secret ce over my panties.


    "Noo...ahhh...hmmm" I swallowed my moan just now.


    ¡¯Knock knock knock¡¯


    Three knocks were heard on the double doors of the reception room.


    "L-Leon..." I was calling him to say someone is outside. But it was as if he never heard anything and was still went to stimte my body. "Ahhh..."


    Then the next knock was more loud.


    "Prince Regaleon! Alicia!" It was the voice of my father.


    I was shocked stiff. Regaleon stopped what he was doing and looked rather irritated.

 Chapter 86 Very Clever

    After a few minutes of knocking loudly the door was opened by Theon, the new butler Regaleon has assigned to me.


    My father the king stormed inside like there was some emergency.


    "Alicia!" Father said loudly.


    "Father? What a surprise." I said in a calm tone.


    Father looked at Regaleon and I sitting across each other, with the center table between us. I was in the action of refilling Regaleon¡¯s cup of tea.


    "King Edward." Regaleon said with an innocent smile. "What a pleasant surprise to see you here. Knowing that you don¡¯te in this part of the pce often."


    King father frowned deeply.


    "Father please join us for a cup of tea." I said with a pleasant smile. "Regaleon just arrived to visit me this afternoon."


    "Yes. I have been busy in the preparations for the engagement party and the parade." Regaleon said.


    "Ahem." King father cleared his throat. "I didn¡¯t know you would be here prince Regaleon. But why was the door locked?"


    "It was locked?" I sounded surprised.


    "Pardon me, your majesty, your highness." Theon interjected. "I am afraid it was my fault. The lock of the door was jammed this morning. I forgot to tell them don¡¯t close the door because someone could be locked inside. I haven¡¯t reced the door lock yet. My apologies once again."


    Theon bowed sincerely and sounded apologetic.


    ¡¯This person Regaleon has given me is really capable. He knows what to do even before given instructions by his master. Regaleon¡¯s men are really something.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    I nced at Regaleon and saw him smirk behind his cup before taking a sip.


    "Is that so?" King father said. "You, get someone to get this door lock done as soon as possible." He said to one of his stewards that was just outside the door.


    "Understood." The steward bowed and left at once.


    "Well I won¡¯t be long, so I won¡¯t be joining you for a cup of tea." King father told us. "I just came to say that I have brought your gown for the engagement party."


    "A gown?" I was surprised.


    Actually it was the first time that father came here in my courtyard. And to think he came here to bring my gown personally. My heart was moved by this.


    "Yes. It was your mother¡¯s back then. I gave it to her as a gift." Father said. "I have sent it to the tailor for some alterations and to make it more up to date a few days ago. I personally sent it here so it won¡¯t get into any trouble."


    "It was my mother¡¯s?" I asked enthusiastically. I was grinning happily. "Thank you father."


    Mother didn¡¯t have many things that she left. Knowing that the gown I would be wearing was mother¡¯s, I was so thrilled.


    I happily approached him and hugged him. Father became stiff at first, maybe surprised that I hugged him suddenly. But after a while he patted my head soothingly.


    "Well I won¡¯t be long. I need to head back." Father said.


    "I understand." I smiled at him. "Thank you for visiting me father. And bringing the gown. It really made me happy."


    "I am d." Father smiled gently and slowly extended his hand to stroke my cheek. But after a few seconds he withdrew it.


    "Well, I will be taking my leave. Prince Regaleon, Alicia." Father said.


    "Be careful on your way back King Edward." Regaleon acknowledged.


    "Be careful father." I smiled sweetly.


    "Yes." Father said and left.


    After there was no sign of father anymore I sighed and sat down in relief. I thought that father would find out what just happen to Regaleon and I.


    "You did a good job, Theon." Regaleonplimented Theon.


    "Thank you, your highness. I was just doing my job as I know you will see fit." Theon bowed respectfully. "Then I will take my leave. Your highness, princess. You can resume what you were doing without any interruptions."


    I felt embarrassed. ¡¯So Theon knew what we were doing?¡¯ I hid my flushed face in a pillow.


    Theon bowed again and exited the room. He closed the doors before going out.


    "That really frightened me." I said after Regaleon and I were alone inside the room. "What if father found out about our...i-intimate actions a while ago?"


    "Are you afraid that your father would find out?" Regaleon was smiling mischievously.


    "Of course I am." I said. "What if he revokes our engagement?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t know. And definitely he can¡¯t stop me from taking you as my wife." Regaleon said and smiled.


    "But having magic is really handy." I said. "I was able to fix my dress and also my disheveled hair."


    Just before the doors were opened from the other side, Regaleon and I used magic to help us better our appearances, like nothing happened at all.


    "Magic is really great." Regaleon said. He was looking at me with such predator eyes again. "Magic can be used in so many ways." He had a mischievous grin.


    "W-Why don¡¯t we take a stroll outside for a while." I panicked. I think I can¡¯t take any more of Regaleon¡¯s intimacy for now. "It¡¯s getting a little stuffy here, let¡¯s get some fresh air outside."


    Regaleon chuckled. He must be finding me amusing.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go outside for a walk." Regaleon smiled his smile I so much love.

 Chapter 87 Mother’s Gown

    Regaleon and I took a stroll outside and the sun was about to set.


    Dimitri came to ry a message to Regaelon. He bowed to us and whispered to Regaleon.


    "Alicia, I am sorry that I have to cut short my visit." Regaleon said with a sad smile. "Something came up and I need to go back to attend to it."


    "It¡¯s okay." I replied. But deep down I was sad. Regaleon and I haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days because of our busy schedules. I was looking forward to have dinner with him tonight.


    "Alicia." Regaleon caressed my face. "Tell me what¡¯s on your mind."


    Regaleon looked at me with soft eyes. He was able to read my inner feelings.


    "I was...looking forward to having dinner with you tonight." I was ashamed to be selfish. "But I know you are busy. I have expected this and also in the future. I can¡¯t be selfish because the citizens of Grandcrest needs you."


    "My Alicia." Regaleon smiled sweetly at me. "I know that you understand. I will try to settle the matters before dinner tonight." He kissed me on my forehead.


    "Be careful on your way back." I said while looking at Regaleon¡¯s retreating back.


    I sighed lightly.


    "Princess," Tricia was by my side in an instant. "Would you like to look at the gown his majesty the king brought?"


    Then I remembered the gown that father brought. It was supposed to be my mother¡¯s.


    "Yes, I would like to look at it." My spirit lightened up.


    ***


    It was dusk when I entered my room. Inside was a mannequin wearing a royal blue ball gown.


    The ball gown was adorned with light blue jewels and silver beads.


    I was mesmerized with the it. It was like a gown that came out straight from a fairy tale.


    "It¡¯s so beautiful." I said.


    "Yes princess, it is indeed very beautiful. I am sure it will look good on you. You would be the most beautiful woman in the party." Tricia who was just behind me said. "Wasn¡¯t this your mother¡¯s?"


    I remembered what my father just said this afternoon. He said that he had given this as a gift to my mother.


    ¡¯When had he given such a gift?¡¯ I wondered. I was a little curious to why father would give mother, who was just a maid, such a beautiful ball gown.


    I walked towards the mannequin. I stretched my arms to hold the fabric.


    "It¡¯s so soft and smooth." I said. I was curious what kind of fabric this gown was made with.


    I then imagined what will mother look like wearing this gown in the past.


    "Mother would have been very beautiful wearing this." I said.


    "I am sure that your mother was very beautiful." Tricia said smiling. "His majesty must have loved you mother very much. To think he gave such a beautiful gown to her."


    "I hope that really was the case." I had a sad smile on my face.


    "I¡¯m sorry princess." Tricia was frantic. "I must have hurt your feelings."


    "It¡¯s okay Tricia." I said. "It¡¯s all in the past."


    ¡¯If king father really loved mother and I, then he would not have let the queen kick mother out of the pce.¡¯ I thought.


    But it was for the best that mother got to get away from the queen, even for a few years. We have been happy living amoner¡¯s life outside the pce. If she just didn¡¯t get sick.


    I look at the gown again and imagine mother wearing it.


    "Your highness." Theon knocked at the open door to announce his presence. "Dinner is ready to be served."


    "Oh, okay." I said. "Has his highness, prince Regaelon, sent any word if he will be dining here tonight?"


    "I¡¯m sorry your highness, the prince hasn¡¯t sent any word yet." Theon said apologetically.


    "I understand." I sighed.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t be selfish. I know he has many work to do.¡¯ I said to myself. ¡¯I am going to be the crown princess. I will be his support in the future.¡¯


    I strengthen my resolve. I would be Regaleon¡¯s pir.

 Chapter 88 A Late Night Visi

    A while after dinner I retired to my room to get ready for sleep. Tricia has prepared my night gown so I have changed in them.


    "Do you have any other orders, princess?" Tricia asked.


    "I¡¯m good Tricia." I smiled. "You go and get some rest as well."


    "Thank you your highness. Then I will retire now." Tricia bowed and left the room. She slowly closed the doors.


    I sat down on one side of my bed and took a book from my bed side table. I am not yet sleepy so I continue to read the novel that I was reading before.


    After some time I heard a light noise in my balcony. My heart raced a little.


    ¡¯What if it is an intruder?¡¯ I thought to my self.


    Luckily I have a knife hidden under my pillow. After my kidnapping, I have always armed my self with small weapons that can be concealed.


    "Don¡¯t worry..." A familiar voice of a man said. "It¡¯s me."


    "Leon!?" My tense muscles rxed after hearing his voice. A smile crept from my face. "You¡¯vee."


    I quickly stood up and raced towards him. Regaleon¡¯s arms was spread wide waiting to wee me into his embrace.


    "Sorry I wasn¡¯t able to join you for dinner." Regaleon said with an apologetic voice.


    "Mmm." I shook my head. "No need to worry. Your work is always important."


    I burry my face into his chest. I smell his familiar scent that it made me calm. It smelled like home. He was my home.


    "You are more important to me." Regaleon said. "That¡¯s why I came here to visit you, even though it waste."


    I giggled. "Father will scold you if he knew you visited me in the middle of the night. And not to mention in my balcony."


    "Haha, forget the formalities. What¡¯s important is that I can spoil my bride to be." Regaleon said with a chuckle.


    Regaleon opened his huge cape and drape me in it. It was big that it can amodate the both of us.


    "Aren¡¯t you cold?" Regaleon asked.


    I shook my head. With him hugging me, how can I be cold.


    We were watching the stars while sitting on the ledge. Regaleon¡¯s back was on the wall while he was hugging me in front, between his legs. We were like this for some time in the balcony.


    "How did your work go?" I asked.


    "Hmm, good." Regaleon answered neutrally.


    "Is it something that I cannot ask about?" I asked.


    Being the crown prince, I know he has some matters that he cannot discuss with me.


    "For now." Regaleon answered. "But after we are officially engaged, I can tell you about it."


    "Then I hope that I can help you in the future." I said. As the crown princess and Regaleon¡¯s better half, I want to be of help to him in any ways possible.


    "I have no doubt in your capabilities." Regaleon said. "After all, I was your tutor. Remember?"


    My heart thumped. I am happy that he can trust me and believes in my abilities.


    "Yes, you¡¯re the best tutor I have ever had." I giggled. "Not to mention, the strictest." Regaleon chuckled as a reply.


    Regaleon lightly caressed my cheeks. I looked at his dark blue eyes, and it was twinkling like sapphire gems under the moonlight.


    "Can I..." I contemted if I want to continue.


    "What is it? Tell me." Regaleon urged me with such a sweet voice.


    "May I see your face?" I asked. I gently touched the edge of his mask.


    I have seen his face as ¡¯Leon the knight¡¯ but I am sure that ¡¯that¡¯ face was charmed with his magic. I want to see his true face under the mask.


    "Are you curious of what I look like?" Regaleon smiled. I lightly nodded my head.


    He carefully undo the ties of his mask from behind. And not long he took of his mask from his face.


    The moonlight shone over his beautiful face. Hisplexion was fair and the angles of his face are manly. How should I put it? His face was beautiful but it was a masculine beauty. I was in awe and speechless with his handsome face.


    "What? Cat got your tongue?" Regaleon chuckled. "Is it not what you expected? Do I not pass your standards?"


    I shook my head violently. "No no no. You passed with flying colors. Not only passed, you surpassed my expectations." I said, not wanting Regaleon to misunderstand my silence.


    Regaleon chuckled. "That¡¯s good to hear."


    "But... why are you hiding your face under a mask?" I asked. "I was in the impression that you have some scar you want to hide of something like that."


    The truth is I was expecting something like that. I never thought that he would have such handsome features.


    "What if I had such a hideous scar? Will you still marry me?" Regaleon asked.


    "Of course I will. What ever you look like, you are the one that I have chosen to be with for the rest of my life. I would walk with you in what ever path you take." I replied.


    Regaleon made a sweet smile. He took my hand and kissed the back.


    "Thank you." Regaleon said. "I hide my face because I have my mother¡¯s features."


    I looked at him confused. ¡¯Was his mother not good to him?¡¯ I thought.


    "My mother, was the kindest person I ever knew." Regaleon said. "But that kindness was what led to her death."


    I stayed silent to hear his story.


    "My mother, as you know is just a concubine. Born from Antia, she didn¡¯t have any familial support when she married in the royal family of Grandcrest." Regaleon said. "But she was the most favored by my father. My father the king loved her so much that it incurred the wrath of the queen."


    His voice was shaking. I know that this story really hurts him. My heart ached for him.


    "My father wasn¡¯t able to do anything, it was toote when he knew she was being poisoned. And then she died." Regaleon continued. "The queen was very thorough. There was no evidence pointing to her. She had a fall guy that took the me. But she cannot fool me. I know it was her doing."


    The queen of Grandcrest is the official wife of the king, Regaleon¡¯s father. If I marry inside the royal family of Grandcrest, I will have to beware of her in the future.


    "I was just a twelve year old boy back then. I didn¡¯t have any power. But I promised that I will do everything in I can to take the throne in the future and expose the truth behind my mother¡¯s death." Regaleon said. "I hide my face because it was like a sort of rebellion against my father. He was blinded with the queen¡¯s doing and my mother payed for it with her life. I don¡¯t want my father to see my face that looks like my mother¡¯s. I don¡¯t want him to have such feelings of nostalgia looking at me."


    I hugged him instantly. I can feel his pain. Tears started to trickle down my face.


    Regaleon patted me gently. "Thank you. For being sad for me."


    Regaleon pushed me in arms length and wiped my tears. "I have something to give you."


    He stood up from the ledge and helped me down as well. Slowly he got down in one knee and took a small box from his pocket.


    My heart was thumping behind my chest rapidly. ¡¯I-Is this what I think this is?¡¯ I thought.


    Regaleon looked up at me. He looked straight into my eyes. He opened the small box and inside was a diamond ring. A diamond a size of a pea was in the center, with small sapphire stones encircling it.


    "This ring was my mother¡¯s. Alicia Roselyn Von Heist, I Regaleon Yosef Astley, is asking for your hand in marriage." Regaleon said solemnly. "Lili, will you marry me."


    I was dazed. My heart was thumping rapidly. Tears started to fall down from my eyes.


    "Y-Yes. Yes Leon, I will marry you." I said with a smile, happy tears flowing down my face.

 Chapter 89 The Calm before the Storm

    "Lili, will you marry me." Regaleon said with calm eyes.


    "Y-Yes. Yes Leon, I will marry you." I said with a smile, happy tears flowing down my face.


    Regaleon¡¯s smile lit up more. He took the diamond ring from the box and gently reached out to my left hand. Slowly and carefully he slid the diamond ring into my ring finger.


    "It fits perfectly." Regaleon said. He raised my hand and kissed it gently. This action made me blush.


    Regaleon stood slowly and not long he was towering in front of me. He caressed my cheek gently.


    "You are now officially my fiancee." Regaleon smiled at me. Leaning down he found my lips and gave me a sweet kiss. "I love you so much, Lili."


    "And I love you." I have him a sweet smile.


    My heart was thumping loudly inside my chest. I am feeling so emotional right now. Regaleon gave me a quick hug.


    "It¡¯s gettingte, you need to rest." Regaleon said. "I am afraid that my self control won¡¯tst long either." He chuckled lightly.


    I hang my head in confusion.


    "With you wearing such a sexy and thin night gown, I am afraid that my self control will break any minute now." Regaleon said with a shy smile.


    We have been snuggling the whole time and it was only now that I realized that my dress can make Regaleon¡¯s desire re up. I can feel a blush creep on my face.


    "I love our cuddling, but I can feel my control will slip if we stay like this." Regaleon said. "But if you want to continue further, I can oblige." He gave me a wolfish grin.


    "U-Umm... you might also be tired after the work this day. So let¡¯s retire for the night." I smiled awkwardly.


    Regaleon startedughing. "Okay, I understand. Hahaha."


    Regaleon gave me a quick peck on my cheek. "Sleep well my love."


    "Good night, Leon." I smiled at him.


    Then he stood on the ledge of the veranda and vanished into the night.


    I was still standing at the veranda in a daze. I raised my hand up and looked at the diamond ring in my hand. It was sparkling under the moonlight and blended beautifully under the night sky full of stars.


    ***


    In another ce inside the pce, Veronica and Elizabeth were inside the bedroom.


    "Big sister, have you found a man that will defile Alicia?" Elizabeth was asking.


    Veronica was sitting at the couch deep in thought.


    "I haven¡¯t yet." Veronica replied.


    "But the engagement party is the day after tomorrow." Elizabeth said flustered. "As mother instructed, you have to search for a man that can defame Alicia as soon as possible. We need to shatter her innocence in public so that she cannot marry the crown prince Regaleon."


    "I am thinking of a much better n." Veronica smirked.


    "What do you mean sister?" Elizabeth asked puzzled.


    "I have a much better n that definitely make me crown prince Regaleon¡¯s fiancee." Veronica said. She was ying with a strand of her hair and smiled.


    "If you have a much better n then tell me sister." Elizabeth said. "I will surely help you."


    "Thank you sister." Veronica replied. "If I manage to execute this n sessfully. I will surely be the one to marry the crown prince."


    The two sisters had wicked smiles.

 Chapter 90 Engagement Party 1

    It was the day of the engagement party. All people in the pce are so busy preparing.


    I was still lying in bed. It was still early and the sun has just came up. I am still sleepy afterst night. I rememberst night when Regaleon visited me. We were at my veranda, admiring the night sky full of stars and the moon. Then Regaleon got down in one knee and took a small box from his pocket. He opened the box, took a diamond ring out and proposed to me.


    Rememberingst night, my heart was thumping loudly in my heart. I can¡¯t resist screaming in delight. And because I don¡¯t want to rm the maids outside, I burry my head under the pillows.


    "Ayyeeee..." I made a controlled scream. I was kicking my feet in the mattress as if my whole body was being tickled.


    I have prepared everything, so I am sure that this evening will all go ording to n. I n to stay in bed for a couple of minutes.


    "Princess, good morning." Tricia came barging inside my room full of energy.


    "Tricia, it¡¯s still a little early." I said groggily. "I don¡¯t have anything scheduled for this morning, so can I sleep another couple of minutes?"


    "Oh, no, no, no." Tricia lifted up my sheets that was over me. "We have to prepare you for this evening."


    "Ahh, Tricia!" I was surprised. "It¡¯s still early to prepare."


    "There are many things to prepare you for." Tricia said. "And I am afraid that the whole days isn¡¯t enough. That¡¯s whye and stand up princess."


    Tricia held her hand out to help me and I took it.


    "Okay." I yawned.


    ***


    After eating breakfast, my day was busy preparing.


    I had a bath in the royal bath which is as big as pool. This was my first time using the royal bath, and I will say...it feels nice.


    The bath was full of bubbles and my body was submerged in them. Nice scents were used in my bath. It was calm and soothing. It helped me rx my nerves that was stressed out the past few weeks.


    After bathing, Tricia sat me in front of a big three way mirror. I can see my self that was still wearing a robe and my hair was still wet.


    I can see that my face was having a healthy pink flush. My skin was so soft and smooth.


    "What aroma did you put on the bath?" I asked Tricia curiously.


    "I used scents from the gifts prince Regaelon gave to you yesterday." Tricia replied. "And I have put some Blue Rose Oil in it." She smiled.


    "Blue Rose Oil?" ¡¯No wonder.¡¯ I thought.


    The Blue Rose Oil that Regaleon gave me was mainly used on the skin as a beauty product. It was extracted from the blue rose that was only found in Grandcrest andpletely rare. It can be said that this oil is a treasure in itself.


    I took a sniff from my arm and a nice scent, not too strong, can be smelled.


    ¡¯Knock knock.¡¯ There was a knock on the door.


    Tricia opened it and a group of people came in. One man and two women.


    "Greetings your highness, third princess Alicia." The man, Gustavo greeted. He bowed together with the two women behind him.


    "Good afternoon Gustavo." I greeted.


    Gustavo is known for being the number one beautician in the capital. If others ask why a man became a beautician, well the answer is because Gustavo was gay.


    At this time of age, being gay out in the open is considered a disgrace. But Gustavo was different, he went out in the open proudly. He went against his noble family, and because of that he was shunned after. He wasbeled as a disgrace from his noble family.


    But this didn¡¯t put him down and opened his own business as a beautician. His customers weremoners and nobles alike. I have proper respect for this man for choosing his passion, rather than a fake personality most nobles have.


    "I am happy that you chose me to make your hair and make-up your highness." Gustavo smiled.


    "I am sure that you will do an amazing job." I replied with a smile also.


    And the work on my outward appearance begins. They do my nails, hair and make-up.


    ***


    When we finished, the sun was about to set. I look at my self in the three way mirror.


    "You look so stunning dear." Gustavoplimented.


    "Really?" I asked. I see Tricia reflected in the mirror wearing a ¡¯wow¡¯ face.


    "You look so beautiful princess." Triciapliemented. "I am sure that prince Regaleon will fall head over heels with you. He won¡¯t be looking at anyone but you this evening."


    "That¡¯s the point why I worked perfectly honey." Gustavo replied. "You have a natural beauty that I just enhanced. I am sure you are going to be the most beautiful tonight." He smiled.


    "Thank you very much." I said with much appreciation.


    I look at my reflection again. I can see a very beautiful youngdy that is worthy to be beside the crown prince of Grandcrest.


    I was d that my in face was beautified tonight. I can hold my head high beside my beloved.


    "Princess, let¡¯s go to the other room." Tricia said. "Your gown and essories are waiting there."


    "Hmm." I nod.


    I look onest time at my self on the mirror. Tonight will be the most important night for the past sixteen years of my life. I hope all will go well with no worries.

 Chapter 91 Engagement Party 2

    Tricia and I entered the other room. Inside, my ballgown is worn by a mannequin.


    Until now I am in awe with the beauty of this gown. Its blue color is simr to Regaleon¡¯s eyes, dark blue as the deep water of the ocean.


    "Your highness, prince Regaleon¡¯s assistant Dimitri came a while ago to give you these." Tricia took a jewelry box on the table.


    She slowly opened it and inside were a set of sapphire and diamond jewels. They were sparkling magnificently.


    The set consists of a ne, a pair of earrings, a bracelet, and a tiara. The sapphire jewels were a match with my gown.


    "How did he...?" I didn¡¯t finish my question. It was Regaleon I¡¯m talking about. I am sure his informationwork is vast. Knowing the color of my dress tonight is a piece of cake.


    "A letter was included with the jewels princess." Tricia gave me the letter and I read it silently.


    ???


    My dear Lili,


    I thought that these jewels willpliment the ballgown you are wearing tonight, so I bought them for you. Please wear them tonight.


    I will be fetching you in your courtyard by six in the evening, wait for me.


    Love you always,


    Regaleon


    ???


    Reading the letter made my heart squeeze in warmness and delight. I read that phrase in the end of the letter again ¡¯Love you always¡¯. A smile crept on my lips.


    "And I love you too, always." I whispered to my self.


    "Princess, let¡¯s start dressing you up." Tricia said.


    "Okay." I replied. Two other maids and Tricia helped me dress up.


    ***


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    It was ten before six in the evening. I have arrived to fetch my beautiful fiancee.


    "It¡¯s so evident in your face that you are very happy." It was the voice of general Robert.


    I look at the corner and he was there walking towards me.


    "Evident on my face?" I asked curiously.


    "Hahaha, you didn¡¯t notice the smile stered on your face?" Robert teased.


    I touched my face curiously. I can¡¯t believe that a smile has been stered on my face for a while now.


    "Well, I really am happy." I said. "I am about to be engaged with the love of my life."


    Robert¡¯s smiling face turned solemn and gave a sigh.


    "Prince Regaleon, I am not going to question your true feelings for my granddaughter. Because only a fool won¡¯t see your clear affections for her." Robert said. "But I want to know, what are you nning for her?"


    I look at Robert with a serious expression. Even though Alicia was not Robert¡¯s real granddaughter, he raised and loved her as his own.


    "I know that you are worrying for her general. But rest assured that my intentions towards her are sincere." I said solemnly. "I will love her and ONLY her. I promise you that I will not take any concubines or side consorts. She will be the only woman in my harem."


    I look at Robert to see what his reaction will be. I can see him rx and sigh in relief.


    "I am happy to hear that." Robert said. "But what about the other issue?"


    The issue that Robert is talking about is the investigation that we have done these past two years.


    "We have gathered enough evidence." I said. "With these, we have the right to take action."


    "Then..." Robert looked at me, tensed once again.


    "Do not worry. I am not such a ck hearted person. After I marry Alicia, he will be my father-inw. If he is good and follow my conditions, then I will give him face as the king of Alvannia."


    "I understand." Robert nodded.


    "You are not against my ns?" I asked him.


    Robert shook his head. "I know what he has done wrong. I am also part guilty for not advising him more strongly."


    "You have no fault general. He did his actions without your knowledge. He has to pay for it himself." I said. "I will not condemn those who are innocent."


    "Thank you." Robert bowed slightly.


    I know he was not thanking me for himself but for his grandchildren, especially the heir to the throne Richard.


    "I am sure he will make a fine young king." I said and nced at him. Robert looked at me with surprise. "You raised him as the young man he is now, you should be proud."


    Robert understood what I was saying and smiled. His smile was gentle, like what a grandparent would have.


    "Thank you, prince Regaleon." Robert said with apassion of a parent.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting." I heard Alicia¡¯s voice on top of the staircase.


    I looked up and I see a goddess in a blue dress. She was so beautiful that the surroundings looked pale with her just standing there.


    "Did you wait long?" The goddess spoke to me with a melody.


    My eyes were glued at her. She was wearing a navy blue dress, sparkling against the light. Her beautiful tinum blonde hair was braided into a fish tail with diamonds lining down, a tiara was seen on top of her head.


    The goddess was now going down the staircase. Her action was so graceful and elegant. I consciously walked towards the bottom of the staircase, my eyes not leaving her even a second.


    When she was at thest steps of the stairs, I extended my hand to help this goddess get down safely.


    She took my hand firmly and smiled. Her hand was soft and smooth, like silk. Her simple smile radiates her face, like it was the sun shining and giving me warmth.


    "Prince Regaleon." The goddess called my name and slightly bowed her head, my heart was simply feeling ecstatic.


    "Grandfather." The goddess acknowledges Robert.


    "You are beautiful Alicia." I hear Robert say but my eyes never left this goddess one bit.


    "Thank you grandfather." She smiled.


    "You are so beautiful, my Alicia." I said with all my affection. I pressed my lips at the back of her hand that I am holding.


    I can feel her shiver a bit and it made me smile. My goddess, this girl that was going to be my fiancee, is still shy with my simplest actions.


    To confirm my suspicions, I look up and see her cheeks blush with a beautiful pinkish glow. I can feel my heart became warm.


    The beautiful goddess in from of me, the third princess of Alvannia, my fiancee, I love her so much.


    "I am sorry for making you wait." Alicia said apologetically. Her blush was still there.


    "The wait is worth it." I smiled. "Looking at this beautiful goddess in front of me." I raised my hand and caressed her blushed cheek.


    "Thank you." Alicia replied shyly.


    "Then, shall we?" I asked.


    "Hmmm." Alicia nodded. "Let¡¯s go."

 Chapter 92 William’s Decision

    (William¡¯s POV)


    The grand ball room inside the pce is all lit up tonight. The big hall is adorned but beautiful flowers. Tables and chairs are lined up at the side, with beautiful linens and tableware. The decorations tonight is so splendid and grand.


    The hall is now full of noble people, all dressed up for the asion. That is right, tonight is the engagement party of the beautiful third princess Alicia of Alvannia, and the crown prince Regaleon of Grandcrest.


    My heart ache remembering what the asion is tonight. The love of my life, Alicia, has been taken away from me by the crown prince of Grandcrest.


    Looking around the festivities, all people are lively smiling and chatting. All are in praise of this union.


    Alicia was selected to be crown princess and the future queen of Grandcrest. This is a great blessing for our country, Alvannia. This union will benefit us greatly.


    But I cannot bring myself to smile. My heart aches just by thinking about her being taken away by another man.


    Alicia, the first time I saw her was when she debuted in the society. She was still young, but her beauty was unmeasurable. The first time I saw her, I said to myself that I will make her my wife, the future duchess of Cunningham.


    We had been good friends from the start. I was always visiting her in her courtyard, further deepening our rtionship.


    But two years ago we got separated. She was taken to the outskirts to recuperate from her illnesd. I wasn¡¯t able to visit her because mying of age was near. I was preparing myself to inherit the title of duke from my father.


    When I got the information that she wasing back to the capital, I didn¡¯t waste any time to send a letter to ask permission to marry her.


    It was the right timing because I just came of age and was about to inherit the title of duke Cunningham. My father agreed right away. He knew my feeling towards Alicia. My dream of her bing my wife was just arms away.


    But that dream shattered. The news came that Alicia was now betrothed to the crown prince of Grandcrest, Regaleon.


    ¡¯Why?¡¯ I thought. ¡¯Why of the three princesses of Alvannia, why her?¡¯


    I was depressed, my whole world became meaningless without her. These past few years I have worked hard, envisioning her by my side in the future ahead.


    I look at the crowd again, they were having a great time tonight. But I can¡¯t feel the reason to be happy. My heart has left me and is with the woman that I love. I took a sip of wine from my ss.


    "Son, are you okay?" My father asked with a worried smile.


    "I¡¯m okay father." I assured him. "Do not worry."


    I see my father sighed. "Are you sure you want to do this, Will?"


    "Father, this is all that I can do for now." I answered. "Rest assured that I will be fine. I will surely take care of myself."


    "I understand. You are now an adult and is now responsible with your own actions. I will respect your decision." My father replied. "It¡¯s just a pity, you could have been a great duke."


    "Do not worry father. I am sure my younger brother will be a fine duke after proper education and training."


    Yes, I have decided. When the letter from the king came, it contained a request.


    Alicia is going to the neighboring country, very different from ours. She doesn¡¯t know anyone there and her former knight has resigned form his post. Therefore she has no personal knight to apany and protect her. King Edward asked me if I am willing to be her personal knight.


    After reading the contents of the letter, I made a decision to pass the duke¡¯s title to my younger brother. I have decided to be Alicia¡¯s personal knight.


    My father objected at first, saying that my decision will only give me grief and sadness. I myself know that it will hurt me a lot to see her married to another man. But my heart is still longing for her. Even though it hurts, just by being beside her, caring for her, protecting her, I know my heart will be at ease. Call me a martyr or whatsoever, but I want to be beside her.


    "Crown prince Regaleon Yosef Astley of Grenacrest and third princess Alicia Rosalyn Von Heist of Alvannia arrives." The herald announces their arrival.


    All of the guests looked at the entrance of the ball room hall. Their eyes focused on the pair that entered.


    I wasn¡¯t able to get a clear look, so I walked towards their position. I squeezed thru the crowd and little by little I came close to their position.


    Then I saw her, a fairy wearing a dark blue gown. Her tinum blonde hair was braided to one side and adorned with sparkling jewels.


    She was shining at the center of the crowd. My breath was taken away with her beauty. Alicia was like a blue fairy, glowing and captivating everyone inside the ball room.


    Alicia was smiling towards the other nobles that is greeting her. Her smile was enchanting that it made my heart skip a beat.


    "Will." I hear her beautiful voice call my name. I was stunned because she noticed me in these pool of people.


    "Will, William." She called again. Her eyes were sparkling, looking at me and waving her hand gently. My lips hooked up into a smile instantly.


    ¡¯She still remembers me.¡¯ I thought.


    Alicia walked towards me. But I felt a chill in my spine. Looking at her side, was crown prince Regaleon.


    Regaleon had a smile but not a smile. His gaze was giving me the chills.


    ¡¯Did I offend him or something?¡¯ I thought.


    I was only acquainted to the crown prince in Alicia¡¯s debutant ball, and I never had any interactions with him after. So why is there hostility in the way he looks at me.


    "William, it¡¯s been a while." Alicia was now in front of me. "How have you been doing?"


    Her smile was radiating. She was happy to see me.


    "Crown prince Regaelon, princess Alicia." I gave my greetings and bowed. If it was just Alicia, I can skip the greetings. But with the crown prince of Grandcrest with her, I can¡¯t be disrespectful.


    "Sir William Cunningham." Regaleon answered back with a nod.


    "Answering the princess¡¯ question, I have been well." I looked at Alicia with a warm smile.


    Seeing her tonight made my resolve more firm. I will apany Alicia as her personal knight and protect her with all of my abilities.

 Chapter 93 My Close Friend and New Knigh

    Regaleon and I entered the ball room hall together, arm in arm. After the herald announces our arrival, all the noble guests¡¯ eyes were upon us.


    I tensed up looking at so many guests. I squeezed Regaleon¡¯s arm unknowingly.


    "Nervous?" Regaleon asked. I nodded silently. "Don¡¯t worry. I am right here by your side. There is nothing to be nervous about."


    Regaleon held my hand and squeezed it to reassure me. I look at him and smiled.


    "Thank you." I said. I am sure that Regaleon is always beside me to help.


    I inhale and exhale to calm my self. After this evening, I would be officially engaged to Regaleon. I would be the crown princess of Grandcrest. Tonight I have to hold my head high with confidence. Confidence that I am worthy to stand beside Regaleon, the crown prince and the future king of Grandcrest.


    "Ready?" Regaleon asked with encouragement.


    "Yes." I replied with a smile. And we walked inside the ball room.


    The nobles started to swarm around us one by one. People started to congratte andpliment us from left to right.


    "Your highness, crown prince. Congrattions in your engagement."


    "You look dashing your highness crown prince."


    "Princess Alicia, you look so beautiful."


    "Congrattion princess Alicia, with your engagement."


    "The two of you look good together your highnesses, prince Regaleon and princess Alicia."


    All well wishes are being given around us.


    "Thank you very much." Regaleon said neutrally. It looks like he is used to dealing with nobles like these.


    "Thank you." I follow Regaleon¡¯s lead thanking the nobles around us.


    After looking around, I see a familiar looking face in the crowd.


    ¡¯It¡¯s William.¡¯ I thought.


    I has been two years since Ist saw him. He has grown into a fine and handsome young man.


    "Will." I called him.


    William was looking at me in a daze, so I call him again.


    "Will. William." I called. But he was just standing in his ce looking at us.


    "Leon, can we go there and greet Will?" I asked. "It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw him."


    Regaelon looked at me and at where William was standing and looked at me again.


    "Alright, let¡¯s greet him." Regaleon said. I smiled at him in return.


    We walked towards Will, hand in hand.


    "William, it¡¯s been a while. How have you been?" I asked him excitedly.


    "Crown prince Regaelon, princess Alicia." William greeted us.


    I was taken back for a while. William was a bit formal just now. He has been my close friend when I debuted in society and we have been casual with greeting each other.


    "Sir William Cunningham." Regaleon answered him back with a nod.


    "Answering the princess¡¯ question, I have been well." William looked at me with a warm smile.


    "That¡¯s good to hear." I said.


    William seems a bit distant. I can¡¯t me him, with what is happening now. As I heard, he has requested my hand in marriage. I never thought that he has such feelings for me.


    "I am happy to see you well Alicia." William said. "Is your illness cured?"


    I can feel his sincere worry.


    "I am all cured now, no need to worry Will." I replied.


    "That¡¯s good to hear." William smiled. His gaze towards me has something that I never noticed before. But now I know his feelings, I can see it clearly.


    ¡¯He really may have feelings for me.¡¯ I thought. I was just an ignorant child back then, that I didn¡¯t notice. My heart aches for him because I cannot answer his feelings in return. William is a great man, it¡¯s just I only have Leon in my heart.


    "Oh yes, I would like to take this opportunity to congratte the both of you in your engagement. Your highness crown prince Regaleon and princess Alicia." William said. He smiled at us but I can see the sadness behind them.


    "Thank you sir William." Regaleon replied.


    "Thank you Will." I replied as well.


    "So here you are." I voice came from behind us.


    The nobles around us started to bow. Then I see my father the king walking towards us.


    "Your majesty." Regaleon nodded.


    "Greetings your majesty, king Edward." William bowed.


    "King father, greetings." I gave my curtsy.


    "Rise." Father said. "Let¡¯s resume the festivities."


    The nobles started to disperse.


    "Let¡¯s talk first before the official announcement begins." Father said.


    King father lead us towards the royal lounge area.


    "Please sit." Father said to the three of us


    Regaleon and I took the seat in front of father and William took the single seat on the side.


    I was curious what does father need with the three of us. When I look at Regaleon and William, they looked calm.


    ¡¯Aren¡¯t they curious?¡¯ I thought.


    "Prince Regaleon, you remember one of my conditions before marrying Alicia, correct?" Father asked.


    "Yes." Regaleon nodded.


    "I will be assigning a personal knight that I trust to Alicia." Father said. "Alicia will be going to a country she isn¡¯t familiar with. And so I want someone that I can trust to personally guard her."


    "Do you not trust my abilities to protect Alicia?" Regaleon said with a cold voice.


    "I don¡¯t have any doubts, prince Regaleon." Father said with equal coldness. "But I will be more at ease with someone I can trust to be with her."


    "I understand." Regaleon sighed. "Then I guess the one you selected is sir William."


    "William?!" I was surprised. I looked at Regaleon, father andst William. Their faces all looked serious. "But why? You are going to inherit the title of duke from your father?"


    "I have thought about this long and hard Alicia. And I have decided to give the duke¡¯s title to my younger brother." William said.


    "But you have worked hard for it." I said.


    I know how hard William worked to be a good duke for his dukedom. So why?


    "This is my decision Alicia, and I am happy with it." William said to assure me of his decision.


    But doing such thing for me. I can¡¯t imagine how hard this will be for him.


    "I trust William to protect my daughter." Father said. "I am sure that you too feel that way, correct?" This question was directed at me.


    I was speechless. I am sure that William can protect me, I can trust him with my life. But what about his feelings.


    "I..." I was about to decline this proposition. I don¡¯t want him to hurt any further than he has.


    But Regaleon stopped me. He squeezed my hand gently so I looked at him. His gaze told me ¡¯leave this to me¡¯ so I nodded.


    "Sir William, are you sure about your decision?" Regaleon asked. "Are you sure you will protect Alicia what ever happens?"


    "Yes, your highness." William answered. "This is my resolve."


    "Then I ept, your majesty." Regaleon said to my father.


    "Hmm, then it is settled." King father nodded in agreement.


    I looked at Regaleon once again and he squeezed my hand with assurance.


    ¡¯Knock knock knock¡¯


    A steward came opened the door and came inside. He bowed in front of us.


    "Your majesty, your highnesses. It¡¯s time." The steward said.

 Chapter 94 Public Announcemen

    94 Public Announcement


    After the steward announced that it was time, all of us followed my father the king. He led us towards the balcony looking down the ball room hall.


    There at the balcony present are the other members of the royal family of Alvannia. Richard and grandpa at one side and my step mother and sisters at the other side.


    "Greetings crown prince Regaleon, sister Alicia." Richard chimed. "Congrattions to the both of you."


    Richard was walking towards us with a genuine smile. He extended his hand to Regaleon, Leon shook it happily.


    "Thank you crown prince Richard." Regaleon said smiling. "No need for formalities, you can call me brother-inw."


    "Then, brother-inw. You can also call me Richard." Richard replied happily. "Sister, I am so happy for you."


    Richard took me into his embrace.


    "Thank you Richard." I said.


    "Are you really happy?" Richard whispered in my ear. "If ever brother-inw bullies you, juste to me and I will definitely help you."


    I giggled hearing Richard''s words. "Yes, I am happy. Don''t worry, if Regaleon bullies me then I will surelye to you for help." I whispered in reply.


    "Alicia, you look stunning." Grandpa said. "You are the most beautifuldy here tonight."


    "Thank you grandpa." I walk towards grandpa and embraced him. I savor this feeling, because I will be far away after this engagement.


    "Crown prince Regaleon, congrattions." Grandpa shook Regaleon''s hand.


    "Thank you general Robert or should I say grandpa-inw." Regaleon said jokingly.


    Grandpa shivered after hearing Regaleon call him grandpa-inw and I giggled.


    "Let''s take things slowly prince Regaleon. You can call me that once the two of you got married already." Grandpa replied.


    "Crown prince Regaleon, congrattions." Veronica gave her curtsy. She was wearing a gold ball gown.


    ''Is it just me or is Veronica''s voice rather flirty?'' I thought. This made me a little irritated.


    "Congrattions to you crown prince." Elizabeth and step mother said simultaneously.


    "Thank you." Regaleon replied coldly. "But I am not engaged by my self as I recall."


    Regaleon encircled his arms around my waist and held me in his embrace. He was clearly showing them his affection for me. It was because it is evident that the three females in front of us purposely forgot to congratte me.


    "Ahh y-yes, of course." My step mother was nervous with Regaleon''s cold tone. "Congrattions to you too, my dear Alicia."


    "Yes, congrattions sister." Veronica said forcefully.


    She is congratting me but her face looked otherwise.


    "Congrattions, sister Alicia." Elizabeth said with a cheerful face. I looked at her curiously.


    Maybe Elizabeth is just happy because I am marrying into Grandcrest and she will have a chance with Will. I am afraid she will be depressed when she knows that William will be going with me in Grandcrest.


    "Thank you." I replied.


    "Well then, let''s get this going." My father interjected. "Let''s move on with the announcement and the festivities."


    Some stewards blew their horns to get the attention of the nobles down the ball room. All of the people''s attention are now at us.


    King father walked at the edge of the balcony and looked down at all of the nobles. Hence the nobles at the ball room bowed down.


    "All rise." Father said with a huge voice. "Good evening everyone. As you all now we are here today to officially announce the engagement of the crown prince Regaleon of Grandcrest to my daughter, third princess Alicia of Alvannia."


    The nobles started to apuse.


    After the round of apuse, father gestured Regaleon and I to apany him at the edge of the balcony.


    Regaleon took my hand and lead me to where father is. Once there, I look down at the people. All of them are wearing smiles and I can here their congrattions.


    "I present to you now the officially engaged, crown prince Regaleon of Grandcrest and third princess Alicia of Alvannia." Father announced.


    Regaleon and I waved our hands down to the people with a smile. Another round of apuse was given by the nobles.


    I felt genuine happiness now. After hearing father announce our engagement to the nobles, I am now known as the future crown princess of Grandcrest and Regaleon''s fiancee.


    "Happy?" Regaleon whispered slowly in my ear that it tickled me. My smile broadened more.


    "Hmm, yes." I nodded. "Very."


    "I am too." Regaelon said sweetly. He cupped my face and nted a kiss on my lips.


    The crowd below roared once more. I can hear teasing and such. My face went hot in embarrassment.


    After the kiss, Regaleon looked at me with affection. My heart was thumping really fast.


    "Now the world knows that you are my fiancee." Regaleon said with a soothing voice. "I can''t wait for you to be my wife."


    "Me too." I said. I can feel my face blush even more.


    Just by thinking that I am going to be Regaelon''s wife sent goosebumps all over mu body. I also can''t wait to be married to him, the love of my life.


    As of now, I am now known as the fiancee of the one I love, Regaleon. I have felt so much happiness in just one night.


    ''Will this night get any better than this?'' I thought.


    I did not know that someone was nning something big tonight.


    ''Be happy as much as you like, sister Alicia.'' Veronica thought. ''After tonight, the one who will be marrying the crown prince will not be you but me.''


    I didn''t know that Veronica was looking at me with daggers behind my back, while Regaleon and I wave our hands to the crowd below.


    Veronica''s hatred for me has raised up another notch. But then she made a wicked smile.


    While this happened, I shivered unconsciously. I felt something bad is about to happen.

 Chapter 95 First Dance as a Couple

    After the announcement, Regaleon led me down the stairs and towards the dance floor.


    It was a custom that after the announcement of the engagement, the newly engaged couple will have their first dance.


    Regaleon and I are walking side by side. My arms are hooked in his. The crowd gave way to us.


    When we reached the center of the dance floor, Regaleon carefully ced me in front of him. He bowed down gracefully.


    "May I have this dance?" Regaleon said while extending his hand.


    "Certainly, your highness." I gave my curtsy, remembering to be elegant.


    Regaleon encircled his left hand on my waist and his other hand wrapped mine. I elegantly put my other hand in his shoulder.


    By the time we were at the dancing posture, my eyes swept around us. The guests have made a circle, with us in the center. Their eyes are all on us. I tensed up once I felt their presence.


    Regaleon must have felt me tense up in his arms.


    "Look at me." Regaleon said. So I looked at him.


    Tonight he was wearing a silver mask with sapphire gems. He was wearing his royal ck suit with silver thread decorations. His aura was emitting that of a royalty, very well suited for a crown prince. His sapphire eyes were twinkling, with only me reflected on them.


    "Don¡¯t think about them." Regaleon advised. "Look only at me, as if we are only the ones existing."


    Regaleon was helping me to calm down. He knows that I am nervous, with all the gazes towards us. Only one mistake and I will be aughing stock and be talked about in the noble society.


    I nodded at Regaleon.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t make a mistake.¡¯ I make a resolve.


    I now carry the name as the future crown princess of Grandcrest and fiancee to prince Regaleon. My action will also reflect to him. I don¡¯t want to give shame to him.


    "Just remember what I thought you. As your teacher, I know you can do it better than anyone else." Regaleon gave me a reassuring smile.


    My heart squeezed after hearing his words. I am happy that he believes in my abilities. This man in front of me is my future husband. Starting tonight we can lean on each other whenever one needs help. I know that Regaleon will always have my back. Knowing this my nervousness fades away, as if it was never there to begin with.


    Then the music started to y. Regaleon started to lead the dance.


    I was matching Regaleon step by step. And in no time I was twirling in his arms. And then I remember out first time dancing.


    Our first dance was when I debuted into society. It should have been my father the king who was my first dance. But Regaleon stole it away from him.


    Our movements matched perfectly. I was having fun dancing. It was like Regaleon and I were alone, moving ordingly to the music in the background.


    "It was like our first time." I said.


    "Yes, I remember." Regaleon smiled. "The first time I saw you, I decided that you are the one to be my wife. That is why I seized the chance to take your first dance."


    I giggled. "You stole it from my father." I said.


    "Haha. I think that is why he harbors bad feelings towards me." Regaleon chuckled. "But it¡¯s all worth it. Now you are mine and mine alone."


    His words made me blush.


    ¡¯Yes, I am now his.¡¯ I thought.


    "And you are mine." I replied.


    "Yes, I am all yours." Regaleon confirmed.


    My heart squeezed in sweetness and delight. Regaleon and I are only for each other. Being with him gives me the confidence of moving forward.


    "I love you." Regaleon said sweetly.


    "And I love you." I replied with all my heart.


    I am feeling ted with all of the happiness I am feeling. If only this time wouldst forever.


    ***


    Veronica was at the royal lounge area alone when the doors opened.


    Elizabeth came in and closed the door behind


    "Hmph, that little slut is having the time of her life outside." Elizabeth sneered. "I can¡¯t stand seeing her happy like that."


    "Don¡¯t worry little sister. Her happiness won¡¯tst that long." Veronica replied. A wicked smile is on her face.


    "Are all the things is ce sister?" Elizabeth asked cheerfully.


    "Everything is all set." Veronica replied. "You just need to do what I had asked you to."


    "Do not worry sister, I will y my part well." Elizabeth giggled.


    Veronica took a vial from her purse. Inside was a clear liquid. She looked at it intently.


    "With this, my ce in crown prince Regaleon¡¯s side will be set. And I will make sure to crush Alicia¡¯s happiness." Veronica smiled viciously.


    ¡¯Knock knock¡¯


    "Who is it?" Elizabeth asked.


    "It is me your highness." A whispered voice of a girl is heard from outside.


    "Open the door." Veronica told Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth hurriedly opened the door. A maid holding a huge box entered discreetly. She was looking nervously at her back before closing the door.


    "Is that what I have asked you to get?" Veronica asked the maid.


    "Yes, your highness." The maid answered nervously.


    "Nobody saw you?" Veronica asked the maid. She looked at her with a cold gaze.


    The maid was frightened and bowed her head


    "Yes your highness, I am sure no one saw me." The maid replied.


    "That¡¯s good." Veronica quickly took the box from the made.


    "What are you nning sister?" Elizabeth asked. Veronica didn¡¯t fully briefed her sister with all the specific of her n, not trusting her fully.


    "You will seeter, sister." Veronica said. "You will surely see a good show tonight."

 Chapter 96 The Sister’s Scheme 1

    It has been some hours since the engagement party has started. Regaleon and I have been talking with guests since the announcement.


    "Leon, let¡¯s rest for a while." I said to him. "I am a little tired."


    "Alright." Regaleon said with a smile. "Would you like to get some fresh air in the garden near by?"


    "Mm-hmm." I nodded. "Some fresh air sounds good."


    Surrounded by so many people can be a bit tiring and suffocating as well. A breath of fresh air maybe is what I need.


    Regaleon led me by my hand towards the exit. Once outside I inhale the fresh air around. The night was bright with a full moon shining.


    Regaleon¡¯s attendants came to give us our cloaks. Regaleon put his on and helped me put mine. I smiled at him as thanks to his small gesture.


    "Let¡¯s sit down there." Regaleon led me to a small gazebo. Inside are some chairs and a table.


    Regaleon, being a gentleman, pulled a chair out and helped me seat down. And he sat down on a chair beside me.


    "Still tired?" Regaleon asked.


    "No. Fresh air is really what I needed." I replied. "I never thought dealing with nobles can be tiring."


    "Haha, trust me. It really is tiring, based on experience." Regaleon said. "You need to always act in front of them. And you have to be always on your guard. Just one wrong move, you will be shunned by the noble society in an instant."


    "That is scary." I said shivering while thinking about it.


    As a forgotten princess, I wasn¡¯t ustomed to being with nobles. So I don¡¯t know how to deal with them.


    "Don¡¯t worry Lili." Regaleon squeezed my hand on top of the table. "You have me. I will be always here to protect you."


    "Thank you." I said. "But you can¡¯t always be beside me, you also have work as a crown prince. Don¡¯t worry, in no time I am going to be ustomed in dealing with them. I am not going to bring you any shame."


    Regaleon ruffled my hair and chuckled. "Silly, I am not worrying about you shaming my name or anything. You can do what ever you like, I will always have your back. I just want you to be safe."


    "Oh really?" I said jokingly. "Even of I do something silly and crazy, you promise to be always there for me?" I giggled.


    "Of course. I will be always backing you, whatever silly or crazy things you do." Regaleon said with a smile. "That is because I love you, more than anyone in this world."


    The joke was dispelled after Regaleon said thest sentence. A warm feeling covered my whole body.


    Regaleon touched my cheeks and slowly caressed it. He slowly inched towards me and gave me a gentle sweet kiss on my lips.


    "Be careful with nobles. They can be smiling in front of you but when you turn your back, they can do or say the opposite." Regaleon looked straight into my eyes. I nodded, knowing what he meant.


    "And be very careful especially with your step sisters." Regaleon had a serious face now. "I had an intel a few days ago that the queen bought some things from foreign merchants from across the seas to the east."


    "The merchants from the east?" I was curious. The people from the east have many kinds of things to trade, things that can¡¯t be found here in our continent.


    "Yes. The people from the east are adept with herbal medicines and other things. I wasn¡¯t able to know specifically what the queen bought. But I am afraid it is not good. So be careful, okay?" Regaleon said worriedly.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I will be very careful around those two and the people around them." I said.


    "I know you are smarter than them." Regaleon smiled and kissed my hand.


    ***


    Regaleon and I were walking back inside the ball room, when suddenly someone bumped into me.


    It was a young noble woman that was holding a ss of wine that bumped into me. The wine sttered into my dress.


    "Oh no, your highness. I am so sorry." The young noble woman said in surprise. "I didn¡¯t mean to spill the wine into your beautiful dress. Oh whatevere would I do."


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine." I answered. I was just sad that the beautiful ball gown of my mother was stained.


    The noble woman took her handkerchief to clean the stain.


    "Really, there is no need to." I was afraid the stain would just spread.


    "My fiancee said it is okay. You don¡¯t need to burdened any further." Regaleon took a step between me and the noble woman. He was looking at her with coldness.


    "T-Then I will taking my leave, your highnesses." The noble woman looked frightened with Regaleon¡¯s stare. She gave a curtsy and hurriedly left.


    I looked at my dress and sighed. The red wine left a stain.


    "I think I need to change Leon." I said. "I have a spare gown in my lounge room."


    "Do you like me to apany you?" Regaleon asked.


    "No need. I will be quick." I replied. "And some of the high ranking nobles are walking this way. I am sure they would like to talk to you."


    "Hmph, they just want to curry favor from me and Grandcrest." Regaleon said sarcastically.


    "But you still need to act, being you are the crown prince of Grandcrest." I smiled teasingly and winked at him. "Don¡¯t worry, I will be back shortly."


    I gave him a peck on his cheek.


    "Be quick. It is lonely without you by my side." Regaleon said teasingly and I giggled.


    I turned around and walked towards where the lounge rooms are located.


    ***


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    It has been a while since Alicia left to change her gown. I have been talking to high nobles since she left.


    "Sorry, I need to excuse my self for a while." I said.


    "Of course your highness."


    "It¡¯s was good talking to you, your highness."


    "Please go ahead crown prince."


    I nodded my head and left.


    "Dimitri." I whispered and in no time Dimitri was walking right behind me.


    "Yes your highness?" Dimitri said.


    "Show me the way to Alicia¡¯s lounge room." I ordered.


    "Right this way your highness." Dimitri led the way.


    We walked towards the lounge rooms and arrived in front of a door. Dimitri gestured respectfully that this was Alicia¡¯s lounge room.


    I knocked twice. "Alicia." There was no response.


    "Alicia, I aming in." I said. I gestured to Dimitri to stay outside and guard the door.


    I came inside the room and closed the door. I scanned inside, and at the far corner I see Alicia seating on a chair with her back facing me.


    ¡¯She is still wearing her stained gown?¡¯ I thought it to be curious. I can feel something is wrong.


    I walked towards her carefully.


    "Lili, are you okay?" I asked.


    When I wasing near her I smelled a fragrant scent. The scent wasing from an incense burner in front of Alicia.


    "This smell!" I covered my nose with my hand quickly. But it was toote. I have inhaled some of the smoke.


    "I have been waiting for you, your highness." It was not Alicia¡¯s voice.


    The woman seating in front of me turned around, it was Veronica.

 Chapter 97 The Sister’s Scheme 2

    The party is still ongoing in the ball room. All the nobles are having a good time.


    "Father!" Elizabeth looked to be in distraught. She walked hurriedly to her father.


    "Elizabeth! Mind your manners." The queen who was beside the king scolded Elizabeth. "We are in the middle of a party. Why are you in a panic?"


    "I-It¡¯s sister. Sister is being assaulted." Elizabeth¡¯s face was in panic.


    "What?!" The queen acted ordingly. She looked around and see the high rank nobles that heard Elizabeth.


    Before Elizabeth came running in a panic, the ones with the king was prime minister Murdoc, left minister Stanley, and Duke Cunningham.


    "Please father, she needs help." Elizabeth was in a panic.


    King Edwards face contorted in an instant. Why has such a thing happened in this asion. Looking around, it was good that only his trusted ministers and duke Cunningham who have heard such a thing.


    "Quick, take me to where your sister is!" King Edward said with anger. He doesn¡¯t want such a thing to be spread out in the noble society.


    "Yes father, this way." Elizabeth turned around in a rush and lead the way to the group of people.


    "Duke Cunningham, may I trouble you in helping me to cover this up?" The king whispered beside the duke.


    "Of course your majesty." The old duke knew what the king meant.


    Now that the noble society is present, this news about the daughter of the king being assaulted isn¡¯t good to be heard by any of the people present here.


    Hence the group of people that followed Elizabeth was the king, prime minister Murdoc, left minister Stanley, and the queen.


    The queen was following the king from behind. She looked at minister Stanley and the left minster looked back. They had a silent agreement in there eyes.


    The queen was sure that the left minister will follow her lead. The left minister has always been under her faction, she knows minister Stanley always thirsted for power. That is why she has promised marriage of her younger daughter Elizabeth to the son of left minister.


    This marriage will secure a ce for minister Stanley in the royal family, as a father-inw of one of the princesses. Thises with much more power than he was holding right now.


    Of course Elizabeth doesn¡¯t have any idea that her marriage has been arranged already. Because until now she is in the impression that she will be promised marriage to William Cunningham.


    "Father it¡¯s here." Elizabeth was outside the door of a lounge room.


    When king Edward recognized which room this was, his face was red with anger. He bursted inside.


    Inside the room was dark and the lights were off. They were hearing a faint sound. These sounds were rather erotic.


    After hearing these sounds, the king¡¯s anger bursted out.


    "Quickly, open the lights!" The king shouted in anger.


    Quickly, Elizabeth opened the lights. At the far corner the room, the couch¡¯s back was facing them. A nce of a hunched back was seen briefly. The erotic sounds came from there. With rage the king¡¯s strode inside the room. The group of people followed the king.


    Upon gazing at the couch. Two people were on top of each other. Their clothes were disheveled and their bodies were entwined in an erotic manner. At such position, both of their faces cannot be seen.


    "What is this?!" The king shouted in rage. That was the only time the two bodies on the couch stopped.


    The male on top slowly looked up to look at the king.


    "Crown prince Regaleon?!" The queen was surprised. This wasn¡¯t in her ns. What did her daughter do?


    Regaleon looked at the crowd and took his coat lying on the ground to cover the body of the woman under him.


    Elizabeth looked briefly and smiled. Her sister Veronica¡¯s n was going smoothly.


    "Prince Regaleon, what is the meaning of this?" The king roared.


    "I¡¯m sorry your majesty, I just can¡¯t resist your daughter¡¯s charm." Regaleon said.


    The woman under Regaleon was still covering her face under the coat, somewhat embarrassed with the presence of the group of people around.


    This was Elizabeth¡¯s cue. "Sister, what did the crown prince do to you!"


    Elizabeth pulled the woman¡¯s hand covering her face. Then a beautiful face emerged.


    "Y-You! What are you doing here?!" Elizabeth was surprised. "Where is sister Veronica?!"


    "What do you mean Elizabeth?" The beautiful voice of Alicia rang into the ears of the group. "This is my lounge room, correct? Then why are you surprised to see me?"


    "Why are you looking for princessVeronica here?" Regaleon¡¯s voice was cold beyond negative zero.


    The king looked at Regaleon and Alicia and heave a sigh.


    "Exin this prince Regaleon." The king looked at him seriously.


    "Like I said, your majesty. I can¡¯t resist your daughter¡¯s charms." Regaleon smiled wickedly. "I can¡¯t see any problem with this. We are officially an engaged couple. Having some intimacy isn¡¯t bad between us."


    Regaleon¡¯s piercing eyes fall unto Elizabeth. The girl shivered with fright.


    "Your majesty, this is a little bit awkward, can you please leave first." Regaleon looked at Alicia that was still covered with his coat.


    Alicia¡¯s bare shoulders and legs were peeking out of the cover. Her face was all red with embarrassment.


    "Hahaha, young people are hot blooded indeed." Prime minister Murdoc¡¯sugh broke the tension around the room. "Your majesty, let¡¯s give them some space, the situation is embarrassing princess Alicia."


    The king nodded.


    "Let¡¯s give my fiancee some time to dress." Regaleon said cooly.


    The group exited the room leaving Alicia to dress. Regaleon followed them outside.


    When the group of people came outside, Regaleon closed the door. Then Dimitri walked towards them and bowed down.


    "Prince Regaleon, the first princess Veronica is in her lounge room." Dimitri said.


    "Is that so?" Regaleon looked at Elizabeth piercingly. "Weren¡¯t you searching for your sister a while ago?"


    Elizabeth was startled. "W-Well yes." She stuttered.


    "The sister you were talking about being assaulted, was it your sister princess Veronica?" Regaleon asked cooly.


    "Y-Ye... I-I mean no." Elizabeth was about to slip. "I-I was just walking along the corridors when I heard erotic soundsing from inside. I never thought..."


    "Erotic sound you say?" Regaleon looked at Elizabeth with cold eyes again. Elizabeth shivered, she felt those eyes had a killing intent in them. "Then maybe you walked inside the wrong room."


    "What do you mean?" The queen was the one that answered. She was afraid that her daughter will say things she shouldn¡¯t.


    "I admit, we made some noise." Regaleon smiled wickedly. "But can¡¯t you hear that loud noise?"


    All was silent, thinking what the prince was talking about. Then they heard strange sounds, just at the other door beside them.


    "Isn¡¯t that princess Veronica¡¯s room?" Regaleon mentioned.

 Chapter 98 Eating your Own Poison

    "Isn¡¯t that princess Veronica¡¯s room?" Regaleon mentioned.


    The king caught the prince¡¯s meaning in an instant. He rushed towards the other door and for sure heard loud moaning and erotic sounds. Much louder than in Alicia¡¯s room.


    "Dear, dear... this must be a misunderstanding." The queen has grasped the situation. Knowing the crown prince¡¯s temperament, the queen knew what would happened.


    The queen cursed her eldest daughter. ¡¯Why didn¡¯t she just follow my n. Why did she implicate and included the crown prince.¡¯ She thought deep inside.


    "What misunderstanding?!" The king red up again in anger. "Can¡¯t you hear those lewd noises?!"


    "Father, that may not be sister inside." Elizabeth said. "S-She must be still in the ball room."


    King Edward looked at Elizabeth and then the queen. Then he understood the situation in an instant.


    ¡¯These mother and daughters, what were they up to again?¡¯ Blood boiled inside king Edward, he clenched his fists hard. Then he looked at prince Regaleon. It was good that the prince was here to protect Alicia.


    Not looking at the group any longer, the king opened the door to Veronica¡¯s lounge room.


    After opening, they can smell an intoxicating scent.


    "All of you cover your mouth and nose." The king said. "Leave the door open and open the lights."


    Simr to what happened in Alicia¡¯s lounge room, this room was also dark. And the lewd and wet noises of a man and woman was heard.


    In no time the light of the room turned on. At the center of the room were a naked couple doing the deed.


    Prime minister Murdoc saw the incense burner that emitted the intoxicating smell and closed it quickly. After a while the room was free of the scent and the people around can breath fresh air again.


    After the light opened, the naked couple stopped what they were doing. They felt the presence of people around them.


    "Ahh father?!" Veronica screamed. She looked at her self fully naked and started to cry.


    "You harlot!" The queen was furious. She walked fast and got a nket from a couch nearby to cover her daughter. But after that she gave Veronica a p on both of her cheeks. "What have you done?!" The queen scolded.


    "Mother, I didn¡¯t mean to... I was... I was assaulted." Veronica was in tears. "The crown prince came in and assaulted me. Father you have to seek justice for me. My..my chastity was taken away."


    King Edward looked at his eldest daughter. Fury and sentiment was mixed in his feelings. He knew what this daughter was up to. The king looked behind him where prince Regaleon and his assistant were standing.


    "Preposterous!" Dimitri scolded.


    "Are you saying that this crown prince assaulted you." Regaleon said cooly. "Because as I know I was the only crown prince here in this party except for your brother, prince Richard."


    "P-Prince Regaleon?!" Veronica was surprised. ¡¯Then who was....?¡¯ She looked at the man that was now half naked. The man has a great body full of muscles, he was now wearing his pants.


    The group of people were looking at the man that was half naked now. It was sir Bradford, princess Veronica¡¯s personal knight.


    "Why... why is it you here?!" Veronica scolded.


    "Sir Bradford, exin." The king was looking at Bradford, waiting for his exnation.


    Bradford got into his knees in front of the king.


    "Your majesty, I have no excuses to what I have done." Bradford said respectfully. "But I am prepared to take responsibility, your majesty. I have taken princess Veronica¡¯s chastity, therefore I will marry her and take her as my wife."


    "Noooo!!!" Veronica shouted. "I won¡¯t marry you. I wont marry anyone other than crown prince Regaleon!"


    Then a loud p was heard. It was the king pping Veronica very hard. This was nothingpared to the p Veronica got from the queen. Her cheek instantly swelled and was red.


    "F-Father?" Veronica looked at the king in surprise.


    "Silence!" The king roared. "You are still saying that while your chastity has been taken by another?"


    The king knew what was going on. If Veronica still insisted to implicate prince Regaleon into this, then he was sure that Regaleon will investigate thoroughly what has conspired tonight.


    King Edward knew that prince Regaleon knows what Veronica was up to. And what is in front of him now was the prince¡¯s pay back to his daughter.


    This was considered still a lite punishment. If Veronica still insists on marrying prince Regaleon, he was afraid that the prince will do something even more sinister.


    The king looked at Regaleon. The prince gave him a wicked smile. He knew that the prince was observing him, waiting for his decision.


    King Edward knew that even though he doesn¡¯t want to dance in prince Regaleon¡¯s tune, he doesn¡¯t have a choice but follow. Veronica was still his daughter, even if he was dissatisfied with her now, he doesn¡¯t want her to be killed or even worse than death.


    "Then I will give you my blessing." King Edward looked at sir Bradford. "You will marry my daughter Veronica."


    "Thank you for your blessings, your majesty." Sir Bradford¡¯s head was still bowed down.


    "No..no...nooo." Veronica was crying silently. The queen was consoling her.


    The king turned around. "Minister Stanley."


    "Yes, your majesty." Stanley bowed his head.


    "Make sure this incident won¡¯t leak out." The kind ordered. "And prepare Veronica¡¯s wedding as soon as possible."


    "Yes." Stanley walked out of the room in an instant.


    King Edward looked at Veronica onest time. She was crying on the floor.


    ¡¯You did that to yourself you foolish girl.¡¯ The king thought and walked out.


    By the door the king saw prince Regaleon. He was wearing a wicked smile.


    "You made the right choice your majesty." Regaleon whispered when the king was right beside him. "I won¡¯t tolerate anyone that bring¡¯s harm to me or my fiancee."


    The king understood and nodded. He walked away from the room.


    Regaleon looked at the scene in front of him. The crying Veronica was beingforted by the queen and Elizabeth.


    "Is this enough, your highness?" Dimitri asked.


    "This is enough, for now." Regaleon replied. "She is still my sister-inw. This is me giving her face. But if she does things against us again, I will make her life a living hell. She will be wishing she would rather be dead."


    Regaleon¡¯s face looked devilish. Dimitri knew that this was the face the crown prince wears when he is angered. No one has had a good ending when the prince wears such a face.

 Chapter 99 What Really Happened 1

    (Thirty minutes before)


    I was walking towards the lounge area where the rooms are located. I looked at my dress that was stained with the red wine and sighed sadly.


    ¡¯This was mother¡¯s gown¡¯ I thought. ¡¯I hope the stain can be taken off.¡¯


    And then I thought, can magic help cleaning things? ¡¯I better try it when I get back to my room tonight.¡¯


    When I was at then lounge area, there were many doors. I do not know which one is mine.


    "Excuse me." I see a maid in the corner. "Are you the one in charge of the lounge area?" I asked.


    "Yes, your highness." The maid bowed half her body. "Would you like me to lead you to your lounge room, princess Alicia?" The maid respectfully asked.


    "Yes, please." I replied.


    "This way, your highness." The maid gestured the way and walked. I followed behind.


    We were walking along the corridors. The lounge area is rather big. There are many doors lined up.


    After a while the maid stopped at a certain door.


    "Princess, this is your room." The maid gestured and opened the door.


    "Thank you." I said to the maid.


    I slowly walked inside the room. The inside was all lit up, it was a normal sized lounge room. I looked around searching for my spare gown, but it was no where to be found.


    "I think this is the wrong room..." I said and turned around to look at the maid.


    ¡¯m, click¡¯ the door was closed and I heard it locked.


    I was stunned. I walked hurriedly towards the door and tried to open it. And like I thought, it really was locked from the outside.


    "Hello, please open the door." I was knocking on the door. My heart was thumping really fast. There was no answer from the outside.


    ¡¯This isn¡¯t good.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that the noble woman bumped into me and spilled her wine onto me. Then I remembered Regaleon¡¯s warning.


    ~~~


    "And be very careful especially with your step sisters." Regaleon had a serious face now. "I had an intel a few days ago that the queen bought some things from foreign merchants from across the seas to the east."


    ~~~


    Remembering Regaleon¡¯s warning, I thought that maybe this is one of my step mother and sisters¡¯ schemes.


    "I have to get out of here, and fast." I told myself.


    I prepared to use my magic to open the door, when gas started toe into the room from the vents.


    "What is this?" I was rmed.


    Then the smoked came into my nose. I started to cough. I covered my mouth and nose with my handkerchief but it was useless, with smoke covering all the room. My body was starting to loose it¡¯s strength.


    ¡¯Knock out gas?¡¯ I thought. ¡¯No I have to get out of here quickly.¡¯


    I concentrated my mind on the door knob. The knob started to jerk. But my vision was getting blurred by the second.


    ¡¯No. I am starting to lose consciousness.¡¯ My body felt numb and I fell on the ground.


    ¡¯Cough cough¡¯ My consciousness is starting to fade. My vision is now all blurred.


    "I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t lose consciousness." I said.


    I tried with all my might to pry the door knob open. The knob was jerking but the strength got weaker by the second.


    ¡¯I was careless.¡¯ I scolded myself. ¡¯After Leon warned me, I should have been more careful.¡¯


    "L-Leon." I call his name with myst breath.


    My vision went dark. But my consciousness was still clinging.


    "Alicia!" I can hear a voice from outside the door.


    ¡¯Bang bang bang¡¯ the door was being hit hard from the outside.


    "Alicia!" The voice called again.


    "I...I¡¯m here." I yelled with what¡¯s still remaining from my voice.


    "Alicia, wait for me." The voice said. "I¡¯ll get you out."


    ¡¯Cough cough¡¯ Myst remaining consciousness was now fading. I am also starting to suffocate.


    Breathing is starting to get harder. Maybe this wasn¡¯t just knock out gas?


    ¡¯Bang bang BANG!¡¯ Then the door was pried open.


    "Alicia, Alicia!" The voice was now on top of me. It came from a man.


    I can feel the man¡¯s arms carefully hold my body and lifted me up. He carried me out of the room.


    I can feel that the man carried me out in a short distance and carefullyid me down.


    "Alicia, how are you feeling?" The man asked worriedly.


    "Breath...can¡¯t...breath..." I said with difficulty.


    This was the first time I felt this way. As if something so heavy was on my chest. I was trying to breath but with such difficulty.


    Then I felt someone pinch my nose and opened my lips carefully. After that I can feel lips on mine, air was blown thru my mouth.


    Who ever this was, his action is helping me. I can feel my lungs being given fresh air. After some breaths in my mouth, that someone was pushing my chest.


    "Come one Alicia, breath. Please breath." The man said. "I can¡¯t lose you. I can¡¯t live without you. Please God, please. Don¡¯t take her away."


    I can hear the sweet words of the man. This words gave warmth to my heart.


    ¡¯Cough cough cough¡¯


    I coughed hard. Then I was breathing at ease slowly. Atst I can breath freely again. I can feel tears go down my cheeks.


    "Oh God. Thank you." The man said with relief. "Alicia, can you hear me?"


    I was still disoriented and my body felt so much heavier. I opened my eyes slowly.


    My eyes were adjusting and I saw a man looking at me. On top of me I can see a blurred vision of the man, blonde hair and wearing a white suite. I tried to look closely, letting my eyes adjust.


    Then I saw his pair of blue eyes, shining on top of me.


    "Alicia, how are you feeling now?" I can feel his hand touch my cheeks carefully. Now that my consciousness was back, I recognized the voice instantly.


    "W-Will?" I asked.


    "Yes, it¡¯s me." William¡¯s voice sounded relieved.


    "William... you saved me." I said. Now my vision was clear again. I can see William clearly now on top of me, looking down on me.


    "Yes, I followed behind you just now. Thinking that I would escort you." William exined. "And just after you got in the door, I was surprised that the maid locked you in. When I saw this, I tried to confront the maid. She tried to escape so I incapacitated her."


    William gestured his head towards the maid lying down, unconscious on the floor.


    "When you stopped knocking on the door, I was nervous." William said.


    "There was some gas inside." I exined. "At first I thought it was a knock out gas. But then I had difficulty in breathing."


    Then William¡¯s expression turned sour in anger. He punched his fist on the wall behind me.


    "Who the hell did this to you?" William said in anger.


    I looked at him carefully. I have an idea who had done this, but will William believe in me?


    "You know right, Alicia?" William asked, looking at me straight into my eyes. I can see trust in his look.


    "I have an idea, but I don¡¯t have any proof." I said.


    "Tell me, I will believe you." William said to me warmly. His voice carries his trust in me.


    "My step mother and step sisters." I said truthfully. "Do you believe me?"


    I looked in his light blue eyes. There was no doubt in them.


    "I believe you." William said. "They will pay for this." He said ferociously.


    I was taken back with William¡¯s tone of voice. I was used to the gentle and kind William. This was the first time I saw him so angry.


    I sat down carefully, my body was still heavy but at least I can move.


    "Why not lie down for a while?" William said but still helped me up.


    "No need, I¡¯m fine." I said. The truth is our position is a little awkward. I am embarrassed to tell William that.


    ¡¯Meow¡¯ then Snow came out of no where and jumped onto myp.


    "Snow?" I was puzzled how Snow got here.


    ¡¯Hurry, Leon needs you.¡¯ Snow said to me via telepath.

 Chapter 100 What Really Happened 2

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    "This smell!" I covered my nose with my hand quickly. But it was toote. I have inhaled some of the smoke.


    "I have been waiting for you, your highness." It was not Alicia¡¯s voice.


    The woman seating in front of me turned around, it was Veronica.


    ¡¯Dammit!¡¯ I cursed inside me. I let my guard down, thinking that if was Alicia in front of me.


    Veronica stood up from where she was sitting. She was wearing an identical blue gown and a wig simr to the color of Alicia¡¯s hair.


    "Do you like the smell of the fragrance, prince Regaleon?" Veronica opened the incense burner fully. The smokeing from within intensified.


    I can no longer block the smoke with my hand. Bit by bit I was inhaling the fragrance from the incense burner.


    ¡¯Cough cough¡¯ The smell is fragrant but it was so strong that it hurt by throat and nostrils.


    "What is this?" I asked. My body was starting to be hot. My heart beat was getting faster.


    Veronica had a smile of satisfaction on her face. "Can you feel it now prince, the effect of the drug?"


    "What?!" I was not really surprised. If I am Veronica¡¯s target, then this drug she speaks of would be an aphrodisiac.


    ¡¯But what kind of aphrodisiac is this?¡¯ I thought.


    Since I was young, I have been served with many drugs, poisons and the likes. With the battle for the crown prince title, I have been poisoned so many times. My body has grown immune with most of the harmful drugs there is in this continent.


    "I can feel it too, prince Regaleon." Veronica said. "My body is also getting hotter by the second. This drug that came from the east is so amazing. Coupled with incense that stimtes the body¡¯s carnal desires, it really is perfect."


    "From the east?" So this drug was really purchased from the merchants that came from across the sea to the east.


    Veronica started to walk seductively towards me.


    "Prince Regaleon, I can feel it now. My body is craving for your touch." Veronica said with seduction.


    Her words let me feel like I wanted to puke. Just thinking that a girl like her lusts for me, sickens me to the bones.


    "Do you think with this drug, I would be attracted to you?" I looked at her with disgust and hatred. Veronica shuddered when she caught my gaze.


    "Hah, dream on!" I shouted. "You are unworthy to be beside me, let alone be my princess consort. That ce is for Alicia, and Alicia alone."


    The heat of my body just elevated the anger that I am feeling right now.


    My arms extended and my hand encircled her slim throat. With the anger I was feeling, my hand squeezed her little neck.


    "P-prince, cough cough." Veronica was looking at me with fear in her eyes. "P-Please... don¡¯t...cough."


    Her pleading just made me sick. After doing such a thing, to me the crown prince of Grandcrest. She should have expected that I won¡¯t let her keep her life.


    "Cough cough, save me...anyone...please...save...cough." Veronica¡¯s pleas became weak while I was squeezing her fragile little neck.


    Seeing her struggling wasn¡¯t enough. My anger was to the point that I want to break all of her bones. I want to see her in agony.


    "Your tried to n against this crown prince?! It¡¯s too early for you to try and scheme against me!" The heat of my body was intensifying. I can feel the blood rise to my head.


    Veronica was looking at me with agony. Her eyes started to close. Without airing in to her lungs, she will pass out any minute now.


    "Your highness?!" The door behind me mmed open. It was Dimitri that shouted.


    "Your highness, please calm your self." Dimitri was right beside me in an instant.


    There was another person, it was Veronica¡¯s personal knight sir Bradford. He came to Veronica¡¯s side and tried to pry open my grasp from Veronica¡¯s neck.


    "Your highness, please stop!" Bradford said with eagerness. But he can¡¯t open my grasp in his princess¡¯ neck.


    "This girl tried to scheme against this crown prince." I said with my authority. "Do you know what the sentence for her action is? Death!"


    My anger made me squeezed her throat with more strength.


    ¡¯Cough cough¡¯


    Bradford was still trying to pry my grip open.


    "Does she think she can sew discord between me and my beloved? I would never let her!" My anger was at it¡¯s maximum.


    "Your highness, you have to calm down." Dimitri pleaded. "Please think of where we are right now."


    I understood Dimitri¡¯s words. For sure there will be consequence if I kill this first princess of Alvannia, and at my engagement party to top it off.


    This made me weigh the pros and cons of killing this scheming woman. I loosened my grip but didn¡¯t let go of her.


    This scheming witch tried to pry me away from my beloved and take her ce. Hah, she can dream but I won¡¯t let her do as she wishes.


    ¡¯She¡¯s better off dead.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯I will deal with the consequences after.¡¯


    "Leon!" Then I hear Alicia¡¯s voice. In no time she was beside me. "Let go, okay. She¡¯s not worth it."


    After Alicia¡¯s words, I let go of this witch. Veronica¡¯s body went limp and fell on Bradford¡¯s arms.


    Alicia saw the incense burner that was still emitting smoke at the far corner. I can see her silently used her magic, making a force filed like bubble around it so that the smoke won¡¯t reach us.


    "How is she?" Alicia asked Bradford.


    "She is alright princess. She lost consciousness." Bradford was on the floor nestling Veronica in his arms. "Thank you." He said to Alicia with gratitude.


    "Hmph, she doesn¡¯t deserve to live!" I looked at Veronica with resentment and hatred. "What she did to this crown prince, is only punishable by death."


    Bradford shivered while holding Veronica. I am sure he knows the consequences of his princess¡¯ actions.


    Bradfordid Veronica down on the floor and kneeled in front of me.


    "Your highness, please have mercy." Bradford pleaded. "I know what she did was wrong. But she did it because of her love for you."


    Seeing such an honorable person kneel down because of this witch just irritates me. Veronica doesn¡¯t deserve such a person beside her.


    "Her offense is against the crown prince of Grandcrest!" I said. "If it was done to others, then it can be pardoned. But because she made the offense against me, don¡¯t expect her life to be spared."


    "Please, your highness. I would do anything, please just don¡¯t take her life." Bradford mmed his head on the floor. It made a ¡¯bam¡¯ sound.


    "Leon, I think it is also not good to take her life now." Alicia said. I looked at her, curious to know what she is her meaning. "If we take her life because of her offense against you now, then our marriage agreement can be put into a pause or be canceled. Our two countries would have conflict, and it can also dissolve our marriage. I don¡¯t want that to happened."


    Alicia looked at me with sad eyes. She caressed my face with her soft hands. I held her hand and put a kiss on her palm. I looked at her with affection.


    I nod, understanding Alicia¡¯s exnation. "I am happy to know that you are thinking about our future." My heart felt warmth, a smile crept on my face.


    "We can make Veronica pay for her offense without taking her life." Alicia said with an innocent smile. "She tried to covet my man, of course I won¡¯t let her out of the hook."


    Seeing Alicia with an innocent smile but talking about punishment make me love this girl more.


    I hugged her inside my arms and whispered. "Then do what you want. I will support you." I said. "Just make it quick, I am at my limit."


    Seeing and hugging my love in front of me, the reaction of my body was getting hotter by the second. The effects of the drug was getting stronger with Alicia in my embrace. My body it now so hot that I am struggling with myself not to pounce on my beloved Alicia.

 Chapter 101 Counterattack

    Regaleon was holding me tight in his embrace. His temperature is a little hot. His head rested in my shoulder. I can hear his breathing was heavy. It made me a bit worried.


    "Regaleon, are you feeling unwell? Is it because of the drug you inhaled?" I said worriedly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I can still endure." Regaleon looked at me and smiled. "Anyways, what are you nning to do with her?" Regaleon gestured his head towards Veronica lying on he ground, unconscious.


    I looked at my step sister with anger and hate.


    "How dare she do this to my future husband?!" I said with seething anger.


    "What ever you are nning, I will support you." Regaleon said. "I am here to back you up."


    I smiled at him sweetly and nodded. I slowly inched away from Regaleon¡¯s embrace and walked towards where my step sister wasying.


    "You." I looked at sir Bradford who is kneeling beside Veronica. "You are Elizabeth¡¯s personal knight, correct? Why are you begging for mercy in behalf of my step sister?"


    Bradford was silent and didn¡¯t answer my question.


    "Answer the princess." Dimitri said.


    "No need, Dimitri." I gestured my hand to Dimitri prompting him that I can manage this. "Sir Bradford, I guess I know the answer to my own question."


    Bradford looked up at me with wide eyes. I guess he never thought that I would know. Actually I am gambling, this was just my theory.


    "You have feelings for my step sister Veronica, right?" I looked at Bradford¡¯s reaction after this sentence.


    Bradford was startled for a while but resumed his nk face.


    ¡¯Bingo.¡¯ I grinned.


    "I only realized some of your gestures in the past." I continued. "I saw how you looked at Veronica when we gathered in the past. I never given any thought about it. But now seeing you kneel, begging for mercy for Veronica. Even though you are not her personal knight. Now I know why, you love her."


    Bradford¡¯s facial expression grimaced. I can see him had a deep sigh and nodded in defeat. His deep secret has been revealed by me.


    "What you said a while ago, are you certain you would do anything for her. For my step sister Veronica?" I asked.


    Bradford bowed down his head yet again.


    "Your highness, princess Alicia. I am a knight of my word. As I have said, I would do anything for princess Veronica." Bradford said. He gave a meaningful look at Veronica.


    My step sister has been cunning since before. But what she did right now can¡¯t be left unpunished. She had put the crown prince Regaleon of Grendcrest in a love trap.


    I myself don¡¯t want her to go unpunished. But as I have said earlier, my marriage with Regaleon may be in jeopardy if thises to light. This has to be settled within this closer doors. Then an idea came up to me.


    ¡¯A love trap.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.¡¯


    "Sir Bradford, you know that what Veronica did was punishable by death." I said with a serious face. But deep down I was smiling wickedly.


    "I know her fault is very grave. But still, princess Alicia I beseech you to show mercy." Bradford said. "She is still your blood sister."


    "Hmph." I sneered. "Mercy you say. You know what she has done to me in the past, and you ask me to show mercy."


    Bradford grimaced and clenched his fists hard.


    "Do you know that just now, my life was in danger because of her as well." I said with a t tone.


    "What?!" Regaleon shouted in anger. "This is uneptable. Princess Veronica just tried to assassinate the future crown princess of Grandcrest. This is also an act against our royal family. Dimitri, what is the punishment of Grandcrest for such a crime?!"


    "Answering your highness. If found guilty, it is punishable by death. And not just any death. Her head and limbs would be cut off and she will be buried without a whole body intact."


    Regaleon¡¯s eyes where as cold as ice. I can feel the fury rising inside of him. He was so angry, hearing that my life was endangered because of Veronica¡¯s scheme.


    "I have a witness." William¡¯s voice was just outside the door. He had just arrived to see the scene. "The maid that led Alicia to the wrong lounge room is now in my custody."


    William¡¯s voice was also cold. If Regaleon was ming with fury, then William¡¯s rage is cold as the snowy mountains of Jennova.


    "Let me handle this." I looked at the two men. I know that they are angry on my behalf, but I want to be the one to sentence Veronica.


    I have let Veronica off the hook too many times. She has done me many wrong doings. It is time to pay back all her debts.


    "She cannot go unpunished." I said in a serious voice while I nced at Bradford.


    "I know that the first princess has done many wrongs against you. That is why I won¡¯t ask you to let her go unpunished. I just ask you to spare her life." Bradford bowed his head and knocked it on the floor once more. "I beg of you."


    I made a wicked smile. I have caught Bradford in my grasp. As a knight, he must hold true to his words.


    "Do not worry sir Bradford, I won¡¯t demand her life. I give you my word." I smiled wickedly. "But she has to pay with the same price as what she has done. She tried to take my future husband away with a love trap, then so shall I bestow to her, her own love trap."


    Bradford looked at me with shock. Looking at him so surprised, maybe he never thought that I would think of such a thing to my step sister.


    "Let me remind you sir Bradford, her wrong doings are punishable by death. I am giving her an easy way out. Not to mention, you would also take home the beauty." I said.


    "But, she would be devastated." Bradford said reluctantly and looked at Regaleon. "She only dreamed of marrying the crown prince, even as a concubine. She really admires you, your highness." Bradford looked at Regaleon.


    "Then I just have to shatter her dreams. Because I don¡¯t intend to take in any concubines. In this life time, my wife will be princess Alicia and her alone." Regaleon said with firmness. My heart squeezed with love after hearing Regaleon¡¯s words.


    I looked at Bradford and he seemed to be at a loss. Well I can¡¯t me him. Who told him to fall in love with my wicked step sister. Now that Veronica picked the wrong man that is my future husband to y with, she had to pay the price.


    "I won¡¯t be asking again, sir Bradford." I said with authority. "Agree with me, or let thew of Grandcrest fall upon her? You choose."


    Bradford was debating, but I am sure of what his decision would be.


    "I agree." Bradford said. "I agree to your demands, princess Alicia." Bradford seemed defeated.


    "Then it is settled." I said with a smile. "Take her to her lounge room." I ordered Bradford.


    Bradford picked Veronica up gently, like she was made of ss.


    ¡¯He really loves her.¡¯ I thought.


    Bradford is an honorable knight. I only pity him, falling for a wrong woman. Veronica really doesn¡¯t deserve such a good man.


    "I will be watching you." Regaleon said when Bradford passed by him. "Remember that this crown prince can do anything."


    Regaleon¡¯s words was a warning to Bradford. I know that what Regaleon meant was if Bradford do something behind our back, then Regaleon won¡¯t hesitate to kill.


    I see Dimitri walked towards the table where the incense burner was ce and picked it up.


    "We will be needing this." Dimitri said. He followed Bradford out of the room.

 Chapter 102 The Aphrodisiac’s Effects 1

    After Dimitri followed Bradford out of the room, Regaleon, William and I are the only ones left.


    ¡¯Well this feels a bit awkward.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    Regaleon and William were staring at each other. They looked like they were fighting an inner battle that I cannot see.


    "Um, Leon." I tried to break the atmosphere. "William was there to save me."


    "Is that so?" Regaleon said with a sarcastic tone. "Then I give you my sincere thanks for saving my ¡¯future wife¡¯."


    I know that Regaleon was sincere in giving his thanks. But why is there hostility in his sentence just now?


    "No need to thank me your highness." William gave a wry smile. "It is my duty as princess Alicia¡¯s knight."


    There was a stand off between the both of them for a few minutes. And I was standing at the side, awkwardly staring at them.


    "You can take your leave, now that I am here." Regaleon broke the silence. "Me and my future wife have something to discuss."


    "Then I will be withdrawing." William bowed his head. "Oh before I go, do you still have difficulty breathing princess?" He asked me.


    "No, I am breathing fine now." I answered.


    "Then that¡¯s a relief. Please forgive me for making a mouth to mouth resuscitation. You werecking oxygen back then." William said apologetically. But his eyes darted to Regaleon.


    "N-No need to ask for forgiveness. It was to save me so it was inevitable." I replied.


    But then I just realized that to do mouth to mouth, then William¡¯s lips was pressed to mine. I silently felt embarrassed.


    "That¡¯s a relief to hear." William smiled sweetly at me and I blushed in embarrassment.


    William turned around and closed the door behind him.


    "Mouth to mouth ehhh." Regaleon¡¯s voice was just right behind me. I had goosebumps behind my neck in an instant.


    "W-Well, it was an emergency." I reasoned out.


    I can hear Regaleon¡¯s breath behind my ear and it slowly tickles me. My heart was beating faster and faster, as if there were horses running inside my chest.


    "An emergency, you say." Regaleon whispered behind my ear. My whole body cringe as an reaction. "You let another man touch your sweet lips."


    Regaleon¡¯s voice was dangerous yet seductive. I do not know if my heart racing was because I am being afraid of him, or being aroused by his actions.


    "You know that you are mine, right? No one can ever touch what is mine." Regaleon said with a dangerous tone.


    "I-I am only yours." I said. My body was feeling weirder by the second. Regaleon¡¯s voice had some kind of charm in them, letting my body feel this way.


    "Lili, something dirty just touched your lips. You deserve some punishment." Regaleon said. He talks about punishment yet his voice sends sweet electricity around my body.


    Regaleon¡¯s arms encircled my waist from behind. My back met his hot broad chest. My body¡¯s reaction was to flee from danger but my heart says to remain and ept my punishment.


    Regaleon¡¯s hands started to caress my stomach and make it¡¯s way up to my chest. I was breathing heavily, my heart was thumping more faster than earlier.


    "L-Leon..." I breathed out his name, but it came out strangely. As if I was trying to seduce and tame a raging beast.


    "Lili, your lips need to be cleaned throughly." Regaleon whispered behind my ear.


    He cupped my chin with his hand and gently pulled it towards him. Not long I felt his soft and sweet lips on mine.


    "Hmmm." I let out a low moan. I closed my eyes to savor the sensation.


    Regaleon deepened the kiss even further. His lips ravaged mine, his tongue evaded my mouth and imed it.


    Our tongues intertwined inside my mouth, dancing with each other. After a while Regaleon let go of my lips.


    We are both catching our breath. I can see his face flushed with redness and I bet mine is too.


    "Lili, I can¡¯t hold it any longer." Regaleon said. His eyes were looking at me like I was a prey to be feasted upon.


    "What is it?" I asked worriedly. He was trying to resist something inside of him. And he was clearly having trouble to resist.


    "The drug... I never thought it to be so strong." Regaleon said. "I am at my limit now. Lili if you don¡¯t want me to touch you, please leave while I still can control myself."


    I looked at Regaleon and understood right away what he was trying to say.


    "The drug, was an aphrodisiac that strong?" I asked but the answer was evident in front of me.


    "Hmm." Regaleon nodded gently.


    Looking at Regaleon again, his face was flushed. His body that was embracing me felt hot as well.


    ¡¯Veronica, that b*tch!¡¯ I cursed her in my mind. ¡¯How dare she harm my Leon?!¡¯


    I slowly turned around to face Regaleon but I was still in his embrace. I lift my hand and cupped his cheeks.


    "It¡¯s hot." I murmured.


    Regaelon took one of my hands and pressed his lips into my palm. His kiss was also hot to touch.


    "You can leave now if you don¡¯t want to." Regaleon said with closed eyes.


    I can see that he was resisting the effects of the aphrodisiac as best as he could. My heart squeezed in pain. It was clear that he was in pain as well.


    "I won¡¯t leave you." I said with conviction.


    Regaleon¡¯s eyes opened with shock and looked at me in wonder. I know that the only way to relieve Regaleon from the pain was to give in to his body¡¯s car al desires. And with me being here, only makes his desires even stronger.


    "I won¡¯t leave you." I repeated. "I am your fiancee now. It is my duty to serve you."


    Regaleon gave me a sweet smile in return.


    "I am happy to hear that." Regaleon said. "But I will be even happier if you don¡¯t think of it as a ¡¯duty¡¯."


    My heart thumped with what he said. I shook my head to clear the misunderstanding.


    "No, not only duty. I am willing, to give myself to you." I said honestly. "Seeing you in pain breaks my heart. If I can ease your suffering, I am willing to do anything for you. You are mine and I am yours. Today or in the future, I am only yours."


    I have decided, wether it will be now or after we get married is not important. I was his and he was mine. Making love to him now orter doesn¡¯t make any difference.


    Regaleon¡¯s smile broadened, his pearl white teeth peeked.


    "Yes, you are mine and I am yours." Regaleon said as if it was a promise. "Now and forever."


    Regaleon hugged me even closer and we resumed our intense kiss. I can feel his hand tracing my back from the nape of my neck down.


    Not long I can feel that the zipper of my dress was opened. My whole dress was lose and fell to the ground. I am now only wearing my under garments.


    "My beautiful Lili." Regaleon said with such sweetness. He lifted me up andid me in the couch gently.

 Chapter 103 The Aphrodisiac’s Effects 2

    WARNING: Strictly for 18 years old and above because of adult and sexual content. If you are below 18, please skip this chapter.


    "My beautiful Lili." Regaleon said with such sweetness. He lifted me up andid me in the couch gently.


    After I wasid down the couch, I see Regaleon taking off his cloak and vest. He slowly undo the buttons of his white long sleeves under shirt.


    Once the buttons were undone, I saw his broad chest. I unconciously lift my hands and feel his wide chest. His skin was hot, ¡®It was the effects of the aphrodisiac¡¯ I thought.


    While exploring his broad chest, I felt some rough and uneven sides on his skin. Upon looking there were visible scars in his fair skin.


    "Don¡¯t look at it." Regaleon said sadly. "It¡¯s ugly."


    I look at his face that gave a sad smile to me. My heart ached just imagining how he got these scars.


    ¡®He must have gone thru a lot when he was young¡¯ I thought. I just heard that the fight for the throne in Grandcrest was really brutal. Even killing ones family, just to get the throne, was the norm.


    I shook my head. "This is a part of you. I whole heartily ept everything about you. Not just the fame of royalty. I am ready to ept all the hardships as well." I was firm with my word.


    Regaleon smiled at me after he heard my words. It was his smile that I so much love. My heart throbed for this man.


    I leaned close to Regaleon¡¯s chest and started to kiss the scars. One by one I nt a kiss on them, showing to him that I was not disgusted.


    "Hmmm." Regaleon moaned lowly.


    This gave me the courage of being bolder. I took my tongue out and started to lick the scars in his chest.


    "Ahhh... Alicia." I can hear the sensation in Regaleon¡¯s voice.


    ¡®I can make him feel this way¡¯ I was pleased internally. The courage inside me swelled up and I tried to do much bolder things.


    I slowly put my hands down his waist, caressing his skin along the way. I can feel him wiggle with my touch.


    "Haha." I giggled lightly. "Your ticklish here?" I asked him.


    "That is one of my secrets." Regaleon chuckled.


    "I wonder, what other secrets do you have." I joked.


    My hands explored down his waist to his pants. Slowly I hovered my hand over his sensitive area between his legs.


    I was still nervous but looking at Regaleon¡¯s reactions to my touch, I have additional courage. I slowly touched his senitive part. Slowly and gently I squeezed it.


    ¡®It¡¯s already hard¡¯ I thought.


    I have also studied a human¡¯s body in one of my sses. I have also studied the sexual intercourse between the opposite sex. But all of that were in books and for educational purposes. Doing it personally made me nervous.


    "Ahhh...hmmm." Regaleon was moaning with my touch.


    This gave me courage again and slowly unbuttoned his pants and zipper. I pulled down his pants and under garment.


    In an instant, Regaleon¡¯s long hard rod was in front of me. I have seen many pictures of a man¡¯s anatomy in books, but this was the first time I saw it upclose. Being curious, I unconciously touched it.


    "Ahhh, Lili. That feels good." Regaleon moaned.


    "Does this feel good?" I asked curiously. "Does this relieve the pain?"


    "Hmmm." Regaleon nodded.


    Knowing that it eases Regaleon¡¯s pain, I gently caressed his hard rod with my hands. It was hot to the touch.


    "Ahhhh....it...feels....good." Regaleon said between every breath.


    Because of his reaction, I caressed it a little faster. Some kind of liquid was trickling out of the rod¡¯s head.


    "Hmmm... Lili please, lick it." Regleon asked gently. I looked up at him questioiningly. His eyes was pleading. "Please." He said again.


    I gulped hard and looked at the long hard rod of his. I licked my lips unconciously. After my internal debate, I slowly opened my lips and took him inside my mouth.


    "Ahhh...hmmm." Regaleon moaned with passion.


    I sucked his hot rod into my mouth gently. His taste was a little salty, but overall I didn¡¯t dislike it. In fact looking at Regleon having such pleasure, made me be even bolder in my movements.


    My tongue yed with the tip of his rod, making Regaleon moan even more. He was clearly enjoying my actions. I sucked him even harder this time, making my actions a little faster.


    "Ahhh...Lili...hmmm..." Regaleon was moaning deeply. "Alicia...hmmm...I¡¯m cumming...ahhhh..."


    A hot fluid gushed out of Regaleon¡¯s hard rod and into my mouth. I instinctively gulped the salty fluid.


    I looked up at Regaleon and smiled. ¡®I had made him cum, and in my mouth¡¯ I thought. This aplishment made me proud of myself. I have at least satisfied my man.


    Regaleon was looking at me with such ferocious eyes, as if a beast was not yet sedated.


    "Looking at me like that, is my little fiancee seducing me even more?" Regaleon smiled mischievously.


    He slowly pushed me down the couch. His lips found mine in no time and ravaged it.


    "Hmmm..." I moaned with Regaleon¡¯s deep kiss. His hot touch ignited the fire in my own body.


    Regaleon¡¯s hands caressed my body, sensing electricity with his every touch. His hands traveled from my shoulders towards my chest. Slowly he pulled out my upper undergarment and kneaded both my breasts.


    "Ahhh..." I let out a moan when Regaleon pulled his lips out of mine.


    "Does that feel good?" Regaleon smiled mischievously.


    "Hmmm...y-yes.." I said while panting.


    Regaleon pinched my nipples between his fingers. My reaction to it was my body arched up instictiey.


    "Hyah..." I shrieked with the sensation it gave to my body.


    Looking at my reaction, Regaleon smiled in satisfaction. Not long his mouth sucked in one of my breasts.


    "Oohhh...hmmm...Leon..." I said between the sensations I was feeling. "That...feels good."


    Upon hearing my words, Regaleon sucked my breast even harder, while his other hand kneaded the other.


    "Hyahh..." I shrieked again. Regaleon had bitten my nipple lightly. The sensation sent bolts into my whole body.


    After his attack with both my breasts, his lips makes its way to the south. His hands slowly caressed my skin on my back towards my butt. His hot touch triggers the sensitivity of my body.


    Regaleon¡¯s hands found the sim of my panties and gently pulled it down. His hands skillfully caressed in between my tighs and touched my senstive area.


    "Ahhh...hmmm..." I moaned with the sudden sensation.


    "Alicia, you taste so sweet." I hear Regaleon say while his lips was on my skin.

 Chapter 104 The Aphrodisiac’s Effects 3

    WARNING: Strictly for 18 years old and above because of adult and sexual content. If you are below 18, please skip this chapter.


    "Alicia, you taste so sweet." I hear Regaleon say while his lips was on my skin.


    "Hmm~Leon..." The sensation of Regaleon¡¯s lips on my skin ignited my body even more. The path that his lips left felt hot.


    Slowly Regaleon pulled open my thighs, exposing my secret area down below.


    "Hyah~" I was shocked with the sudden invasion of Regaleon¡¯s lips, skimming my inner thighs.


    "No...that¡¯s...it¡¯s not clean." My embarrassment was evident in my voice.


    But Regaleon did not heed my words and still moved forward with his lips.


    "Ahhh~hmmm..." I can feel the sensation of his lips teasing my inner thighs. I don¡¯t know why but it feels so good.


    "Do you feel good?" Regaleon asked in between his actions.


    "Y~Ye...ahhh." I was about to say yes to his question when something wet entered my secret area.


    The sensation bursted thru out my body, I can¡¯t understand what I am feeling. This was the first time I am feeling something like this.


    I just realized that it was Regaleon¡¯s tongue that invaded my sensitive spot. I can hear wet erotice soundsing from down there.


    "Hmmm...Ahhh~L-Leon." I was holding the couch tightly. The sensation was building up inside of me.


    "L-Leon...haah~~hmmm...I~I feel weird." I said. My body was feeling sensations I never felt before. Something was building up inside me , I can¡¯t exin what it was.


    When Regaleon heard my words, he inserted his tongue even deeper. He licked my insides and the juices were overflowing. The soundsing from down there were even more erotic than earlier.


    "N-No...ahhh...if you do that~hmmm..." I can¡¯t control my body any longer. "Ahhh...Leon!"


    I screamed his name while my body convulsed under him. My body released such pleasure I never felt before.


    ¡¯So this is orgasam?¡¯ I thought.


    I have only read such things in books. The pleasure of a human¡¯s body once they satisfy their carnal desires. To think that it was this good. No wonder people like doing such erotic things.


    "Did you cum?" Regaleon asked while wiping his mouth. His gestured made me embarrassed. To think he did something like that with his mouth. I nodded my head feeling shy.


    "That¡¯s good. That was your first orgasm and I was the one that made you satisfied." Regaleon had a satisfied grin on his face.


    Regaleon slowly closed my legs, this made me look at him in confusion.


    "Aren¡¯t we...doing it?" I was shy to ask but I was confused by Regaleon¡¯s actions.


    Regaleon took of his silver mask and I saw his handsome face. My heart thumped loudly whe his eyes looked at me with such affection mixed with lust.


    "I can relieve my self without prating inside of you." Regaleon said and smiled. "I still want your chastity to be intact before our wedding. It was afterall, my promise to your father."


    I looked at his beautiful sapphire blue eyes. I understood what he meant. He will still uphold his promise to father and will only prate me after our marriage. He still respects me and my father.


    "My Lili, you are so beautiful." Regaleon said with such affection. Looking at his face without the mask was a privilege. I can see his every reaction.


    "You are handsome as well, Leon." I replied to hispliment. He gave me his bright smile once again. My heart swelled up with happiness.


    "Ohhh...Lili..." Regaleon slolwly eased his hard rod in between my thighs near my sensitive area. He moaned with such pleasure.


    Slowly he was moving, in and out, inbetween my thighs. His hot hard rod was rubbinng along the lips of my sex.


    "Hmmm~~ahhh..." I was moaning with the sensation that I am feeling. His rod that was rubbing my sensitive area is giving me such pleasure.


    Regaleon¡¯s slow thrust inbetween my thighs were picking up speed every second. Both of us are at the peak of our pleasure. I look at his face and see him with such an erotic expression. This made me happy, happy that he was craving for me.


    "Hmmm...Alicia...my Lili." Regaleon said, breathing heavily. "I¡¯ming."


    "Hmm...m~me too...hmmm...ahhh." I was at my climax.


    "Lili....ahhhh.." Regaleon came. Hot fluid came out if his rod and flew on top of my stomach.


    "Ahhhh..." I also came with him, my body convulsing with pleasure.


    The both of us were panting, catching our breaths. Regaleon gently leaned down on top of me.


    "Lili, my Lili." Regaleon whispered in my ear. He licked my earlobe that made me ticklish.


    "Haha." I giggled with the sensation of his tongue.


    "I love you, my Lili." Regaleon ssid with such a sweet voice. He looked at me with affection and love.


    "And I love you too." I replied to him with equal affection of my own.


    We may not have done the deed, but I feel much closer to Regaleon than ever before. This actions are done by lovers only.


    ¡¯We have progressed by another level.¡¯ I thought. And in the future we will be experiencing even more.


    Regaleon picked up his silver mask, lying on the floor and ced it on his face again. I sighed sadly because I still wanted to look at his handsome facial features.


    Sensing my sad smile, Regaleon inched his face towards me and nted his lips onto mine. The kiss this time was gentle and serene. The fire of our passion a while ago has lowered down, and the sweetness was left lingering.


    Then I heard the door opened and the lights were turned on. I never realized when Regaleon turned off the lights.


    Foot steps wereing towards us but Regaleon didn¡¯t ease up on our kiss. And so I just followed his actions.


    "What is this?!" I hear a man shout. If I am not mistaken, this voice came from father.


    Regaleon stopped kissing me after he heard father¡¯s words. He slowly eased up on top of me but still covered me with his body.


    "Crown prince Regaleon?!" It was the voice of my step mother the queen.


    ¡¯So she is also here?¡¯ I thought. ¡®Well, this is interesting.¡¯ I smiled.


    Regaleon was protecting me from the gaze of the group of people that came inside. I was naked under him and that made me nervous. He took his coat from the floor and covered me up. ¡®Luckily Regaleon¡¯s coat his big and long.¡¯

 Chapter 105 The Love Trap Gone Wrong

    "What is this?!" I hear a man shout. If I am not mistaken, this voice came from father.


    Regaleon stopped kissing me after he heard father¡¯s words. He slowly eased up on top of me but still covered me with his body.


    "Crown prince Regaleon?!" It was the voice of my step mother the queen.


    ¡¯So she is also here?¡¯ I thought. ¡®Well, this is interesting.¡¯ I smiled.


    Regaleon was protecting me from the gaze of the group of people that came inside. I was naked under him and that made me nervous. He took his coat from the floor and covered me up.


    ¡®Luckily Regaleon¡¯s coat is big and long.¡¯ I thought. It covered my naked body, but my feet were still exposed.


    "Prince Regaleon, what is the meaning of this?" My father roared.


    "I¡¯m sorry your majesty, I just can¡¯t resist your daughter¡¯s charm." Regaleon said.


    I can hear a hint of teasing in his voice. I giggled lightly. Because I don¡¯t want to get caught giggling, I hold Regaleon¡¯s coat tightly.


    "Sister, what did the crown prince do to you!" Elizabeth suddenly said.


    ¡¯The show is beginning now.¡¯ I smiled.


    Elizabeth pulled Regaleon¡¯s coat that was covering my face. I took a peek outside and saw the group of people who are present.


    "Y-You! What are you doing here?!" Elizabeth asked dumbfounded. "Where is sister Veronica?!"


    "What do you mean Elizabeth?" I asked confused. "This is my lounge room, correct? Then why are you surprised to see me?"


    "Why are you looking for princessVeronica here?" Regaleon¡¯s voice was cold beyond negative zero.


    King father looked at Regaleon and me and heave a sigh.


    "Exin this prince Regaleon." King father looked at him seriously.


    "Like I said, your majesty. I can¡¯t resist your daughter¡¯s charms." Regaleon smiled wickedly. "I can¡¯t see any problem with this. We are officially an engaged couple. Having some intimacy isn¡¯t bad between us."


    Regaleon¡¯s piercing eyes fall unto Elizabeth. The girl shivered with fright.


    "Your majesty, this is a little bit awkward, can you please leave first." Regaleon looked at me who was still naked underneath his coat.


    "Hahaha, young people are hot blooded indeed." Prime minister Murdoc¡¯sugh broke the tension around the room. "Your majesty, let¡¯s give them some space, the situation is embarrassing princess Alicia."


    King father nodded in agreement.


    "Let¡¯s give my fiancee some time to dress." Regaleon said cooly.


    The group exited and left me behind to dress up. When the door was closed, I slowly stood up. I inserted my small body inside Regaleon¡¯s coat.


    The coat I am wearing still has the lingering smell of Regaleon. I sniffed the long sleeves and smell his scent.


    The sleeves were dangling in my arms. The coat was bigpared to my small frame. Then I imagined Regaleon¡¯s broad back and chest. His strong muscr arms and six pack abs.


    I felt embarrassed when I realized where my thoughts were headed. I quickly covered my face with my hands and shook my head.


    "Oh my, Alicia. What were you thinking?" I scolded myself.


    Regaleon and I had an intimate moment togther. And thinking that we were caught by the adults, maked me embarrassed even more.


    "Let¡¯s stop thinking about that for now." I told myself. "I need to get dressed first."


    As I recall, I have instructed Tricia to prepare me an extra dress in case of an emergency. And I was d I nned such things in advance, because this was an emergency. Who would have thought than my beautiful gown would be stained tonight?


    I see the dress cab in the corner of the room and walked towards it. I opened it and inside was the spare dress Tricia prepared for me.


    It was a simple white gown with pink ent. It is not as beautiful as my mother¡¯s gown, but at least this can do.


    "Well the evening isn¡¯t young anymore. The party will surelye into a conclusion soon." I said.


    I took off Regaleon¡¯s coat and carefully put on the white gown.


    ***


    I was all dressed up neatly now. I arranged my long tinum blonde hair into a sophisticated bun and out on my tiara.


    Sad that the beautiful braids were undone when Regaleon and I made some naughty things. Just by remembering made me embarrassed.


    "No!!!" I suddenly hear Veronica¡¯s shout from the other room. "I won¡¯t marry you. I wont marry anyone other than crown prince Regaleon!"


    ¡¯I wonder what was happening at the other room.¡¯ I thought.


    It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t watch the show over there. But I am sure that Regaleon is putting those wicked step mother and sisters of mine in their ce.


    I sit down again on the couch, waiting eagerly for Regaleon toe back.


    Not long after, the door opened and Regaleon entered followed by Dimitri.


    I stood up and walked towards Regaleon, eager to know what happened. He opened his arms, ready to take me into his embrace.


    "Leon." I throw myself into his embrace. I can smell his familiar scent.


    "Missed me already?" Regaleon chuckled. He kissed my head that was neslted on his broad chest.


    "So, what happened?" I asked Regaleon.


    "Your n was yed sessfully." Regaleon replied approvingly. "Veronica is to be wed to sir Bradford as soon as possible."


    I smiled knowing that my n was a sess.


    "I just think that they deserved a much harsher punishment." Regaleon said.


    "You think so?" I asked. "Well I think that having Veronica¡¯s dreams shattered was a huge blow to her."


    I am sure Regaleon was thinking harsh punishments in the physical aspect. But the n that I have thought of was more at the emotional side.


    "Well an emotional scar is much more harder to heal rather than physical ones." Regaleon said. "As I thought, my future wife is also cunning."


    "A best fit of a wife for a devlish crown prince." I giggled.


    "Yes, no other woman can stand beside me other than you." Regaleon said with a smile.


    "Ahem." I hear Dimitri coughed. I forgot that he was also hear with us in the room. I felt embarrassed instantly.


    "Your highness, I believe you and the princess need to show yourselves right before the party ends." Dimitri said while trying to avoid looking at our romantic actions.


    "Oh yes. I nearly forgot we are at a party." Regaleon chuckled. "Get me a change of clothes."


    "Yes your highness." Dimitri bowed and left the room.


    Now that we were alone again, I felt a little shy. I just remembered the intimate things we have done.


    "How cute, my futue wife is getting shy again." Regaleon teased.


    I was still in Regaleon¡¯s embrace. He cupped my chin and tilted my head to look at him.


    "You look cute in white and pink. You look like a littlemb, very tasty for this hungry ck wolf." Regaleon smiled mischievously.

 Chapter 106 Consequences 1

    "You look cute in white and pink. You look like a littlemb, very tasty for this hungry ck wolf." Regaleon smiled mischievously.


    Regaleon inched his face slowy towards mine ang caught my lips with his. He nibbled my lips gently, his tongue licking.


    His arms encircled my small waist, his chest was sticking to mine. My body is starting to feel hot again, with such intimate actions.


    ¡¯Knock knock¡¯


    "Your highness." Dimitri called from outside the door. "Your change of clothes are here."


    Regaleon leaned his head on my shoulder and sighed lightly. I hear him chuckle.


    "I guess our sweet moment will be cut short." Regaleon said with a smile.


    I nodded and agreed with him, giggling.


    "Oh, now yourughing at me." Regaleon pinched my nose softly. "Well wait until we get married. You will surely have sleepless nights ahead." He grind wolfishly.


    I stopped giggling and blushed with what he just said.


    Regaleon leaned on my ear. "I am looking forward to our future." A hint of teasing was carried in his words.


    After that Regaleon changed his clothes quickly. We get back to the party hand in hand, as if nothing happened.


    ***


    (At the King¡¯s office)


    The engagement partyt night was a sess. Starting today the royal family¡¯s of Alvannia and Grandcrest has ties together.


    The king was sitting behind his desk with a serious face. His hands are sped together on the desk, his forehead nestled on his hand. Anger was eteched on his face.


    "Your majesty, the queen asks an audience with you." An attendant asked from outside the door.


    The king sighed heavily. "Let her in."


    The doors opened and the queen came in with a crying face.


    "Your majesty." The queen wiped her tears with a handkerchief. "Please have mercy on your eldest daugther. She hasn¡¯t eaten sincest night."


    The king looked at the queen, he was reeling his anger in.


    "My decision is final." The king said with a t tone. "She will marry sir Bradford."


    The queen walked towards the king and kneeld in front of him.


    "Veronica doesn¡¯t love that knight." Don¡¯t force her in something she doesn¡¯t want." The queen begged with her tears.


    The king scoffed. "Sir Bradford in an honorable knight andes from a distinguished noble family. What more can she ask for a husband?"


    "Your majesty, our daughter is still young. She is still enamored with the thoughts of love. She loves the crown prince of Grandrest." The queen reasoned. "Maybe we could do somethinn.."


    Hearing the wordsing from the queen¡¯s mouth made the king¡¯s anger re out. "You are still going on withi this nonsense!"The king shouted. "Prince Regaleon himself saw what happened. Do you want to make such a fool out of me, the king? "


    The queen backed a some distance aftwr seeing the king¡¯s rage. "Your majesty, I didn¡¯t mean..."


    "Veronica was caught in the act making out with a man by prince Regaleon himself. Have you no face and still want to marry Veronica to him?" The king scolded. "You have spoiled your daughters far too long. Now that they are of age, they need to face the consequences of their actions."


    "Husband please, at least talk to Veronica. Talk to our daughter." The queen was at the king¡¯s feet once more. "Just for the sake of our many years married."


    The king looked the queen that was kneeling in front of him. He cannot tolerate this woman once again. This woman was the wife he married for the sake of obtaining the throne."


    "For the sake of our many years married?" The king scoffed. "You have always used your family¡¯s backing and power to hold me tightly on a leash. Well not anymore."


    The queen looked at her husband with shock and confusion. "What do you mean, husband?"


    "I have tolerated you for this long because of your family¡¯s militray might and the usefulness in court." The king looked at the his wife with disdain in his eyes. "Now I have all the power that I need. These following days, you will see the changes in court."


    The queen was taken back with her husband¡¯s words. "What do you mean, your majesty?"


    The king looked at the queen with hatred in his eyes. He has tolerated this woman for quite so long now. Atst he can be free of her.


    "You have done so many things against me, Erica. And those things you have taken away from me, I won¡¯t ever forgive you." The king said with calmness.


    The queen¡¯s face turned sour. This was the first time her husband has talked back against her. Anger was rising up inside of her.


    "Are you talking about your mistress, that slit?!" The queen scoffed. "So you know that I was the one behind her illness and death. Well she deserved it. She was trying to steal what was mine."


    "What was your?" The king asked. "I have given you the position of queen as what you have asked for. She was never a threat to your position."


    "Of course she was never a threat. She can never have my position as queen, even with your help." The queen said with a sarcastic tone. "It was you she tries to steal away. She try to steal you away from me. She tried to break our harmonious family."


    The king was shocked with the queen¡¯s words. "I was mever yours I the first ce. Before we got marier, we had a deal. That I will make you queen once I get the power of the throne. I have already told you before that I can give you power but I cannot give you love."


    The queen was displeased with the king¡¯s words. "I have always love you, since when we were young." The queen looked at her husband with sad eyes. "I have always long to be your wife. That is why I have sought help from father, to use his power and get you to make that deal. I only agreed to it at first. I thought that once we have been married, then the feelings can be cultivated and make root."


    "You were never reflected in my eyes, Erica. All along, I only have one woman inside my heart." The king said with an apologetic face.


    The queen¡¯s face turned sour. She has done everything to get the king¡¯s love. She has even made him king and sit on the throne that wasn¡¯t evn his in the first ce.


    "That slut! She is already dead but you still can¡¯t forget her." The queen shouted in anger. "I have already killed her and she still upies your heart. Then I will make her daughter pay for this!"


    ¡®SLAP¡¯


    The king wasn¡¯t able to contain his anger anymore.

 Chapter 107 Consequences 2

    That slut! She is already dead but you still can¡¯t forget her." The queen shouted in anger. "I have already killed her and she still upies your heart. Then I will make her daughter pay for this!"


    ¡¯SLAP¡¯


    The king wasn¡¯t able to contain his anger anymore. The queen held on to her cheek that was starting to get red and swollen. She looked at her husband, wide eyed in disbelief.


    "You have done many things against my loved ones for far too long. I have tolerated you in the past. But it ends now." The king looked at his wife with contempt.


    They have been married for many years now. Their rtionship has always been codrial, mutual respect for one another. The king had kept a blind eye with the bullying the queen had done to Alicia. But taking his daughter¡¯s life was far out of line.


    "How dare you?" The queen hissed in anger.


    "I have tolerated your bullying Alicia since the beginning. I thought you will at least let her live, if I don¡¯t give her importance. But I was so wrong." The king sighed heavily. If he knew that the queen would still target Alicia¡¯s life, then he should have showered her with love and affection since the beginning.


    "Hahaha." The queenughed wickedly. "Your bastard of a daughter looks so much like that slut. The anger inside of me never left with that slut¡¯s death. Your daughter has always been a thorn in my eyes. It¡¯s better for your bastard to apany her slut mother."


    The king was fuming with anger once more.


    ¡¯SLAP¡¯ another p was given to the other cheek of the queen.


    "I will never let youy a hand on my daughter!" The king roared. "She is the daughter that Leticia left. I have regretted greatly, that I wasn¡¯t able to give her the love I have for her, before she goes to marry to another country."


    "I won¡¯t let her, she won¡¯t make it out of this country alive!" The queen said with an equal rage.


    The king looked at his wife with such contempt. How could he be so blind to marry her just for the sake of getting the throne?


    ¡¯Oh Leticia, how ever would you forgive me?¡¯ The king deeply regretted his decision when he was younger.


    "GUARDS!" The king shouted.


    Not long, royal guards swarm inside the king¡¯s office. They surrounded the king and queen. The queen looked around with fear in her eyes.


    "What are you doing?" The queen asked.


    "Seize the queen immediately." The king ordered. "She is charged with the attempted assasination of the third princess Alicia and the murder of my second wife, royal consort Leticia."


    "What?! Second wife, royal consort?!" The queen was shocked.


    The guards quickly restrained the queen on both sides.


    "You can¡¯t do this to me, let me go!" The queen was shouting in rage. "I am the queen of this country. You can¡¯t do this to me!"


    The guards payed no heed to the queen¡¯s words. They just proceed as their king ordered to.


    "Your allegations againsts me is irrelevant. Your mistress is nothing but a maid, a ve! I am the queen, I have power abovemoners." The queen reasoned out.


    "I have a secret that I wish to tell you." The king looked at the queen seriously. "After you have banished Leticia out of the pce, I have secretly and legally married her in holy matrimony. Making her my legal royal consort. You are charged, not by the murder of amoner, but by the murder of the king¡¯s royal concubine. Even if you are a queen, you cannot ran away from thew."


    "Impossible." The queen said with disbelief. "When thew was passed in court that the king can take in royal consorts, I have dealt with her."


    "I have deliberately put on hold the news of the passing of thew by a few years." The king said. "When you heard of the news of the passing of thew, it has been passed years before. Hence, my marriage with Leticia was legal by the Alvannianw."


    The queen was in disbelief. Her legs went limp and should have fallen down if the gurds weren¡¯t holding her.


    "If you just have been good and just stayed in your bounderies, I could have let you off for the sake of our long time being married and you being the queen. But you never changed and even tried to harm Alicia once more." The king said with a distant voice. "Escort her to her courtyard. She will be on house arrest until her judgement has been made."


    The guards escorted the queen out of the king¡¯s office.


    The king was left alone inside his office. He looked outside the window, looking far away and deeply sighed.


    "Leticia, if I just had the power I have now, you would still be here." The king said with sorrow in his voice.


    ***


    At a big mansion, there was a woman in her mid thirties. She had long tinum blond hair and silver eyes.


    She was sitting beside the window near the firece. The room was colored with amber, from the fire that was burning.


    The woman was looking outside the window, snow was covering thend outside. She had a mncholic aura around her.


    "Sister, don¡¯t sit near the window. It¡¯s freezing there, you could catch a cold." A woman that looks exactly like her came inside the room. The other woman has her tinum blonde hair tied into a bun, a crown was ced on top of her head.


    The woman sitting by the window looked at her sister that came in, her face traced with sadness, her eyes were nk.


    The other woman walked towards her sister sitting beside the window. She took off her fur coat and put it on her sister¡¯s shoulder.


    "Do not worry sister, I will make them pay for what they have done to us." The woman with the bun said. "The ones that had hurt us, I will make them pay ten fold."


    The woman sitting by he window doesn¡¯t have any reaction. She still nkly looked oustide the window, on the snow coverednd.


    "Do not worry too much, my dear sister. You will see her again, your daughter." The woman with a bun said.


    The woman sitting had a small reaction after hearing the word ¡®daughter¡¯.


    "I will make sure of the reunion between the both of you. And with that, the power of our people." The woman with the bun smiled wickedley.

 Chapter 108 An Unexpected Visitor

    The pce was busy even after the engagement party. The parade on the streets of the capital is yet to be prepared, and so the busy preparations are being made.


    The engagement of the crown prince of Grandcrest and the third princess of Alvannia is a joyous news. Such news are starting to circte in themoners¡¯ world, and so this parade will give them the confirmation of the future of the two countries.


    While people on the pce are busy with such preparations, a group of people in horse back came. They look liked they were knights, and they were surrounding and guarding a grand looking carriage.


    They stopped right in front of the closed gates of the pce.


    "Halt!" A guard eximed. "What is your business here? You cannot go inside the pce uninvited."


    A knight moved his horse near the guard that stopped them and gave them an envelope. The guard read the contensts and was surprised.


    "I am sorry for the disrespect." The guard kneeled down. "Quickly, open the gates. And infrom his majesty of the guest that arrived."


    "Thank you." The knight in horse back nodded in respect and resumed his post, guarding the carriage.


    ***


    "Your majesty, a visitor hase to request an audience with you." An attendant to the king said.


    "A visitor?" The king was curious. "Who?"


    "It is the crown prince of Jennova." The attendant replied. "Prince diolus."


    "Crown prince diolus?" The king was surprised. "Hurry, let him in."


    The attendant bowed his head and exited the king¡¯s office.


    ¡®Why is the crown prince of Jennova here?¡¯ The king thought.


    These past few years, the king of Alvannia has been building rtion with the country of Jennova. The other country always sends emissaries with their negotiations and vise versa. This would be the first time someone from the royal family of Jennova came to see him.


    Not long the door opened. The attendant ushered the guest inside.


    "Your majesty, crown prince diolus is here." The attendant addressed. He bowed and left.


    From outside a young man came in. The king was surprised with his features. The crown prince of Jennova has a well built body, excellent for a young man like him. But what the king was surprised was his tinum blonde hair and silver eyes.


    "Very similiar, so simr." The king whispered to himself.


    This young man has the same facial features of his second wife Leticia and his third daughter Alicia.


    "Greetings your majesty, king Edward of Alvannia." The crown prince of Jennova nod his head respectfully. "I am diolus Ascoff Sinir, the crown prince of Jennova."


    The king snapped back from his daze. "Ah yes, wee to Alvannia, prince diolus. Please seat down."


    "I am sorry for the sudden visit here in your pce. Especially in such a time." Prince diolus took a seat. "It looks like the capital is very busy with an event."


    "Oh yes, haha." The king replied. "It is in preparation for the parade tomemorate the engagement between crown prince Regaleon of Grandcrest and my daughter, third princess of Alvannia, Alicia."


    "I see." Prince diolus replied.


    There was a moment of silence.


    "Ah, what can I do for you, prince diolus?" King Edward asked curiously.


    Prince diolus looked at the king with seriousness.


    "I havee here with the same intention as the crown prince of Grandcrest came here for." Prince diolus said. "I came here to ask for the bride you have promised our country of Jennova."


    King Edward was taken by surprise. Yes, it is true that he has offered marriage with the crown prince of Jennova, to seek strong foundations with their country. But his first ns was shattered with the incedent at the night of the engagment party.


    The king¡¯s ns were to marry off his eldest daugther Veronica, as a politcal marrige of alliance between Alvannia and Jennova.


    "Ahh, yes yes. I have offered a political marriage to your country for the sake of alliance between us." The king said. "I was just surprised that you havee without any notice."


    "It was my fault in not informing you of my arrival, I deeply apologize." Prince diolus said. "It is just that I am always outside our pce on missions, so I haven¡¯t had the time to go back to send a formal letter here. And because I was near Alvannian borders, I just had the urged toe by and visit."


    "I see." The king cannot retort with the reasoning of this prince.


    "I am also twenty years old now." The prince continued. "I am of marrying age. I would like to take my bride to our country and marry her as soon as possible."


    "You are going to take her back now?!" The king was surprised. This was going a bit faster than expected.


    "Well, not today." Prince diolus replied. "I will be staying here for a while, I guess. Your capital is rather festive theseing days. I also want to stay and rx, enjoy the festivities. I am nning to see the grand parade of the crown prince of Grandcrest."


    "I-I see." The king sighed in relief. At least he still has a few days to find a solution for this dilemma. "Then I will order my attendants to prepare living qaurters for you here in the pce, while you are staying here in the capital."


    "Thank you, your majesty." Prince diolus nodded resepctfully again.


    King Edward had a good impression with this crown prince of Jennova. At least he gives him respect, unlike that brat Regaleon.


    "I hope you enjoy your stay here, prince diolus." King Edward said.


    "I will be sure to enjoy my stay, King Edward." Prince diolus smiled.


    ***


    (Alicia¡¯s POV)


    After my breakfast I decided to take a stroll at the royal garden. Regaleon was busy again, preparing for the parade that will be held a few days from now.


    For the eveing party, I was the one who was busy organizing. For the parade, it was Regaleon¡¯s responsibility. Therefore, I have some leisure time to rx.


    "Princess, I heard that the crown prince of Jennova arrived a while ago for a surprise visit." Tricia who was walking behind me said. "The pce maids that saw him said he was the most handsome man they have ever seen. They said he looks like an angel, sent from the heavens above."


    I giggled. "An angel, really?" I said sarcastically. "Is that why you asked me if I want to walk here at the royal garden, near my father¡¯s office?"


    Tricia shyly blushed. She was caught red handed. "I-I thought maybe you would like to also see what he looks like."


    "Is it me that wants to see or you?" I turned around to look at Tricia to tease her more.


    "I-It¡¯s not like that princess." Tricia was shaking her hands in denial. "Well I just tought..." Then she got nk all of a sudden.


    Tricia¡¯s eyes went past behind me. She had a dreamy stare in front of me. That was when I felt a presence behind me. I turned around to see who it was.


    When I turned around I saw a young man, dressed finely in white and gold. His hair was flowing with the wind, the rays of the sun reflected on his silver strands. His eyes were shining silver orbs. I was stunned speechless, standing before this young man.


    "Good morning." The young man beam with a smile. "You must be third princess Alicia."


    I snap back from my daze. "Ah yes, I am Alicia Roselyn Von Heist." I gave a cursty. "May I know who the young gentleman is?"


    "I am sorry for not introducing myself first." The young man said. "I am diolus Ascoff Sinir, crown prince of Jennova."


    ¡®So he is the crown prince of Jennova.¡¯ I thought. ¡®But those features, could it be that he...¡¯


    "It is a pleasure to meet you princess Alicia, in person." Prince diolus said. "The rumors were true, that your beauty is exceptional. Second to none."


    Prince diolus bowed down in front of me. He took my right hand and kissed it¡¯s back. I was stunned with his sudden gesture.

 Chapter 109 The Two Crown Princes

    Prince diolus bowed down in front of me. He took my right hand and kissed its back. I was stunned with his sudden gesture.


    But then in a second, a wind passed by me. In an instant my hand that was held by prince diolus was snatched away. I look at my side and I see Regaleon, dressed in his princely attire of ck and silver. He held my hand possessively.


    "I think we haven¡¯t been introduced before." Regaleon said with a cold tone, looking intently at the young man in front of me. "I am crown prince Regaleon Yosef Astley of Grandcrest. And fianc of the third princess of Alvannia, princess Alicia."


    If seems to be a normal introduction, but if you look at Regaleon further the trantion would be ¡®I am princess Alicia¡¯s future husband, so f*ck off.¡¯


    I giggled internally, knowing Regaleon too well.


    Prince diolus stood his ground, even with Regaleon emitting intimidating aura towards him.


    "It is nice to meet you, prince Regaleon." Prince diolus smiled brightly. He extended his hand as a gesture. "I am the crown prince of Jennova, diolus Ascoff Sinir."


    Regaleon gauged him intently. After a few seconds, he took prince diolus extended hand and shook it.


    "Nice to meet you too." Regaleon replied, also disying a curt smile. "This is the first time we have met."


    Regaleon means that even though diolus is a crown prince of the country of Jennova, he never showed his face to social gatherings, which is important as a member of the royal family.


    "It is because I don¡¯t attend formal events or parties that often. And I don¡¯t get out of my country that much." Prince diolus replied. "Jennova isn¡¯t like Grandcrest. I need to work hard for my people to have something to eat and roofs above them, to shelter them from the cold."


    Tension was arising between the two crown princes. Thay are still holding each other¡¯s hand, I bet they are gripping each other now.


    "What brings you here in Alvania, prince diolus?" I asked to ease up the tension. It was my turn now to snatch away Regaleon¡¯s hand from prince diolus.


    "Please, you can call me di." Prince diolus said with a smile.


    "Ah, okay." I smiled awkwardly. "di then. You can call me Alicia."


    diolus smiled brightly when I called him by his nick name. By that time I felt Regaleon¡¯s arm encircle my waist protectively and pulled me closer to him.


    "I am also here to meet my faincee." Galdiolus answered my question. "Your father, king Edward, has also formed a political marriage with my country. I am here to take her back to Jennova and proceed with our marriage."


    "Oh, is that so." I said. This was news to me. I never thought that father had that kinf of rtionship with Jennova. I have been away for two years now, so I guess there are some news I do not know of.


    "I am nning to stay here until the festivities in the capital is over." diolus said. "I will be looking forward to your grand parade, prince Regaleon."


    "I won¡¯t let you down, prince diolus." Regaleon smirked.


    "Well then, I won¡¯t be taking your time. I am sure you are tired from your long journey." I said.


    "It is nice meeting you again, Alicia." diolus said nodded his head.


    "To you too, di." I replied.


    diolus and his party walked passed us and left.


    I looked at Regaleon curiously. He was wearing a serious face.


    "Come, walk with me." Regaleon took my hand.


    "Okay." I replied.


    I gestured Tricia to stay behind for now.


    ***


    Regaleon and I walked hand in hand in the royal garden. Flowers are in full bloom now.


    We have been walking for a few minutes now. Regaleon has been silent all that time. I sneek a peek at him and he was wearing a serious face. I didn¡¯t dare to talk first.


    "The crown prince of Jennova, I know you noticed." Regaleon said.


    "Hmm." I nodded, knowing what he ment. "He is a descendant of the royal family of Antia, like me."


    "I don¡¯t trust him." Regaleon said. "The first time Iid my eyes on him, I have a feeling he is up to no good."


    This must be the sixth sense of a man that I could never understand. Because when I was with prince diolus, I felt different. I felt warm and cozy inside, like we have known each other for a long time. He felt like family.


    "Lili, promise me to be on guard from him." Regaleon said to me. We stopped walking and he looked at my eyes, waiting for my answer.


    "Okay." I promised.


    "He will also be staying here inside the pce. There will be times that you could bump into each other while I am not around." Regaleon said. "I am worried."


    "Are you jealous?" I giggled. "You know that you are the only one for me." I teased.


    Regaleon smiled atst. He was being serious since meeting diolus.


    "Yeah I am a little jealous. What will you do about it?" Regaleon asked.


    He is being yful and I love it. My yful Leon.


    I gestured him to lean down slightly. Seeing me, Regaleon leaned closely. I hook my arms around his neck, pulling him close to me. Then I nted a kiss on his soft sweet lips.


    Once I felt his lips in mine, I slowly nibbled them. yfully, I bit his lower lip gently.


    "Hmm." I hear him moan after I bit him.


    This gave me courage to stick out my tongue in search for his. I found his tongue and hooked them with mine.


    Regaleon¡¯s arm now encircled my waist. His hands lingers upwards towards my nape. His touch sends electricty, jolting my whole body awake.


    After a while we part our lips. The both of us are panting, catching our breaths.


    "Hmm. I liked that." Regaleon whispered to my ear, his hot breath tickling me. He smiled seductively. "So that¡¯s how you repay me when you make me jealous. But I warn you, make me jealous again and it won¡¯t stop with only kissing." He teased.


    My cheeks started to burn with what he just said. It made me a little embarrassed, remembering our intimate times together.


    "But Alicia seriously, be careful around him." Regaleon was serious again. "He also uses magic. And I am sure he has much more experince than you, doubled with his royal blood line. I am sure his magic abilities are stronger."


    "I understand." I replied. "I won¡¯t put my guard down, I promise."


    Regaleon embraced me in his arms. "If only we can bypass the parade. I would take you away from here and bring you to Grandcrest immediately."


    "I know." I hugged him back.


    I also want to be with him even longer. Am I being too greedy?

 Chapter 110 First Day on the Job

    Regaleon can¡¯t keep mepany for long. He was busy with the preparations of the grand parade in a few days.


    "Why the sad face?" Regaleon caressed my cheeks with his slightly calloused fingers.


    By this time, I am used to his hands. I know that his hands have callouses from training with weapons. I know he is adept in using a variety of weapons because of the training he has given me. But of all the weapons he has used, Regaleon specializes with the use of the sword the most.


    "I just want to be with you a little longer." I answered his question.


    "I know Lili, me too." Regaleon said, gentlyforting me. "After this parade ends, we will be traveling back to my country. We will spend most of the time with each other."


    I sighed sadly and nodded.


    "I promise, I wille and visit you in your courtyard tonight. Let¡¯s have dinner together." Regaleon said and kissed my forehead.


    "Hmm okay." I replied. I slowly encircle my arms around his waist and give him a hug.


    Regaleon chuckled lightly. "I like this spoiled Lili." He hugged me back.


    "I guess it¡¯s not bad to be spoiled a little." I giggled.


    I let go of him after some time. I know I can¡¯t keep him from his responsibilities. When we go back to his country, I will make sure to do good in my studies and help him with his work.


    "See youter." Regaleon said. "I miss you already."


    "I miss you too." I repled with a smile.


    Regaleon smiled brightly, the one I love so much. Then he pulled me gently to him and caught my lips with his. I close my eyes to relish in his sweet and smooth lips on mine.


    When we parted, Regaleon looked at me with his sapphire blue eyes and smiled.


    "I can¡¯t wait to marry you, Lili." Regaleon said.


    "Me too Leon." I replied.


    Regaleon was about to leave when he stopped after a few steps. I was curious on why he stopped and looked in front of him.


    Just a few meters away, I can see Wiim. He was walking towards us with a smile. He was wearing a white knights unifrom, his sword on his side.


    "Good morning your highness, prince Regaleon." William greeted. "Good morning princess Alicia." He gave us a warm smile.


    "Good morning, sir William." Regaleon replied with a neutral voice.


    "Good morning Will." I smiled back.


    "I will be starting my job as the princess¡¯ knight today." William said.


    "Oh yes." I just remembered. "King father mentioned it. Then I will be in your care."


    "It is my pleasure to be of service to you, princess Alicia." William smiled.


    "Thank you sir William." Regaleon said. He was still wearing his neutral face. "Then I will be leaving my fiancee in your care."


    "Of course your higness." William slightly bowed.


    Regaleon have one final look at him. "Wait for meter, Lili." He said before leaving.


    William and I were left alone when Regaleon left.


    "So, what do you want to do?" William became casual towards me once Regaleon left.


    I looked at William knowingly. He has been my first friend afterall, I don¡¯t want our friendship to be tarnished.


    William looked at me as he has done before, with a warm andfortable feeling. I smiled at him, knowing that he was still my best friend, Will.


    "I heard that the capital is holding a festival until the event of the parade." I said. "Would you apany me to look around?"


    "Of course, it¡¯s my duty after all." William smiled. "But I think we need to dress you down a bit."


    I looked at him, not getting what he meant.


    "You are the most famous third princess of Alvannia afterall." William teased. "Themoners will flock around you if they see you walking around the streets."


    I give Willim a knowing smile. He was right, I can¡¯t stroll on the streets of the capital like before. If themoners see me, they might try to congratte me and such. With many people, of course my safety won¡¯t be guaranteed.


    "Then I need to change, I guess." I agreed with William.


    ***


    William and I are now walkng the streets of the capital. I was wearing an ordinary light brownmoner¡¯s dress, and with a scarf on my head to conceal my tinum blonde hair.


    William on the other hand was wearing a simple graymoner¡¯s attire as well. His sword was still by his waist.


    Th streets were busy. Diffetent kinds of decorations are hanging all around, vendors are seen on the side walks. There were many people out on the streets either looking around or buying stuff.


    "What would you like to see first?" William asked me.


    "Let¡¯s look at the stalls." I said.


    William and I walked towards the stalls at one corner of the side walk. Many kinds of things are being sold such as essories, food, and clothing.


    I was looking around leisurely, not searching for anything particr.


    "This brings back memories." William said.


    "You¡¯re right." I looked at him and smiled. "You, Richard and I used to take strolls here in the capital."


    ¡¯But the one I was with when there was a festival like this here in the capital, was Leon.¡¯ I thought. ¡®How I wish he was here.¡¯ I sighed.


    We were walking towards the business district of the capital, and the people out in the streets are getting many. It was getting crowded and getting lost would be easy.


    I was just thinking about getting lost when I felt a hand hold mine. When I look up, it was William who held my hand.


    "If it is okay, can I hold your hand?" William asked. "It is getting a little crowded. I don¡¯t want you getting lost."


    Thinking about William¡¯s words, he has a point. And so I nodded. He replied at me with a smile.


    And so William and I walked the streets hand in hand. I just felt a little awkward. This was the first time in a while since I have held William¡¯s hand again. I felt a little guilty and uneasy inside.

 Chapter 111 Downtown Plaza

    When William and I reached the downtown of the capital, it was more lively.


    We arrive at the za in downtown. It was a big area in a circr shape. A big fountain was found at the center. Many stalls are gathered here today.


    We look around many stalls and my eyes were caught in a stall that sells pretty essories.


    "You want to take a look?" William asked with a smiling face.


    "Yes, please." I replied.


    William who was still holding my hand, guided me in the pool of people. We reach the stall with pretty essories.


    "Wee, dear customers." It was an olddy that was selling the items. "There are many fine crafts here in my stall. I am sure you will like them." She said.


    "Oh, then can I have a look?" I said.


    The essories are mainly for women. But there are some for men as well, such as cufflinks and tie clips.


    I look at a pretty hair clip with small sapphire gems in the group of ribbons and hair clips at one side. I instantly thought of Regaleon¡¯s blue eyes.


    "Oh missy, do you like this hair clip?" The olddy asked then looked at William who was beside me. "I am sure this will look good on your beloved, why not buy it for her?"


    "Wha...N-No, no." I denied what the olddy had just said. "Will and I are not a couple." I felt embarrassed instantly.


    "Oh-ho, is that so?" The olddyughed. "Well you need to pick up the pace young man. This youngdy is very beautiful, she can be snatched from you if you do things slowly." The olddy teased.


    ¡¯Oh my gosh, this is bad.¡¯ I thought. This is a topic I have been trying to avoid with William, and this olddy just blurted it out in one go.


    I looked carefully at William, and he was wearing a sad smile. My heart ached for him. I cannot answer his affections for me.


    "How much is the hair clip?" William asked.


    "No, Will. No need to buy it for me." I said.


    "This hair clip is a little expensive. It is worth five silver coins young man." The olddy replied.


    William got his pouch from his pocket and took five silver coins. He gave it to the olddy.


    The olddy then handed the hair clip to William. Carefully, he ce the hair clip on my exposed hair.


    "It looks good on you." William said with a smile.


    "T-Thanks. But really, you didn¡¯t have to get me this clip." I said feeling guilty.


    "I insist." William said. And so I just epted it as a gift from him.


    "How much is this?" I took a simple silver chain bracelet.


    "That would be three silver coins." The olddy replied.


    "I will buy it then." I replied and took three silver coins from my pocket and gave it to the olddy.


    The olddy gave the silver bracelet to me. "Thank you very much, dear customers." She seems very pleased with her transactions.


    "Hand me the hilt of your sword." I told William.


    Willim looked at me puzzled but still did what I asked. At the hilt of his sword, I carefully encircle the silver chain bracelet around and locked it in ce.


    "There," I said proudly with my work. "We are now even. This may not be as expensive as the hair clip, but this will symbolize our rtionship as master and knight. This will symbolize the bond between us."


    William who was looking at me in surprise turned to me and smiled gently.


    "Thank you. I will cherish this for the rest of my life." William said. I smiled back at him as a reply.


    We resumed our walk and looking around the za. I smelled something sweet and tasty. My steps was drawn to the sweet smell.


    "Wow, cream puffs." I eximed in excitement.


    "You like cream puffs?" William asked.


    "Yes I love them." I replied.


    When Regaleon was still my knight Leon, he brought me some cream puffs after his trip from the capital. And I fell in love with this sweets.


    "Then let¡¯s buy some." William said and I nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, wait here while I buy some." William said.


    I picked a spot under the shade of the tree and stood there to wait for William toe back. Then I heard a child crying. When I looked around there was a five or six year old littl girl.


    ¡¯Maybe she was separated from her mother and got lost.¡¯ I thought.


    Then two brawny looking men came near the little girl.


    "Are you lost little girl?" The bigger man asked.


    The little girl looked up and got frightened. No wonder, the big guy really looked frightening from a child¡¯s perspective.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, we will get you to you mommy." The skinny other man said.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t like the look of those two men.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    My instinct says that they will do something bad.


    "Come with us." The big man pulled the little girl¡¯s hand and dragged her away.


    "No, let me go." The little girl said with fright. "Mommy said not to go with strangers." She waw trying to get away from the big man¡¯s grip.


    "We are no strangers. We will take you to your mommy." The skinny one replied.


    I didn¡¯t like what I was seeing so I stepped in instantly. I quickly pulled the little girl back.


    "She said she doesn¡¯t want to go with you." I said to the two brawny men. The little girl looked back at me and felt a little relieved. She ran behind me and hid behind my skirt.


    "And who might you be?" The big man asked.


    "I am a friend of her mother." I lied instantly. "I will be the one taking her back."


    "Oh is that so?" The big man said sarcastically.


    "Hey wait." The skinny guy said. "That little missy seems of high value. Why not let¡¯s take those two with us." The look on the skinny man disgusted me.


    ¡¯They are human traffickers, not doubt.¡¯ I thought.


    I looked around, thinking of getting help when I noticed I have strayed a little far from the za. There were no people around, and the stalls were some meters away.

 Chapter 112 Fortune Teller

    They are human traffickers, not doubt.¡¯ I thought.


    I looked around, thinking of getting help when I noticed I have strayed a little far from the za. There were no people around, and the stalls were some meters away.


    The little girl behind me gripped the skirt of my dress tightly, visibly frightened. Holding the little girl, I take a few steps back slowly.


    The brawny men were looking at us with wicked stares. Their kind disgusts me to the core. They took steps towards us stalkingly.


    ¡¯Good thing I had concealed a knife in my dress.¡¯ I thought.


    With these two men, I am confident that I can win this fight with some use of my self defense and magic skills.


    I slowly put my hand inside my dress¡¯ pocket and found the hilt of my knife. I gripped on it hard, calcting what moves will I do once the two men attack us.


    "That¡¯s as far as you go." I hear a familiar voice. Then out of the blue, William was in front of us. Shielding us from the men in front.


    "And who might you be?" The big man asked menacingly.


    "Are you a knight and shining armor, ready to save the damsel in distress? Hihihi." The skinny guy asked andughed wickedly.


    "As a matter of fact, I am." William said with a voice ice cold that can freeze anyone that heard.


    The two brawny men stopped in their tracks when they saw William brandish his sword. Each knight has a brand in their sword¡¯s hilt, making their identy known.


    "Tch. Let¡¯s back out for now." The skinny guy said. "We¡¯re not prepared to fight head on with an armed knight."


    The big guy nodded in agreement. The two men backed away in a dark alley.


    Once they were out of sight, I inhaled and sighed in relief.


    "What were you thinking?!" William scolded me right away. "Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me? Why did you leave? I wasn¡¯t that long and when I got back, you weren¡¯t there. Did you know how worried I was? My God, if something happened to you, I can¡¯t forgive myself. I was the one that left you. I should have taken you with me in the first ce. This is all my fault. What was I thinking leaving you alone?"


    I was hanging my head down low. I know that I was the one at fault. I have taken all of William¡¯s scolding and put it to heart.


    "I am sorry." I said apologetically. "It¡¯s not


    your fault, it was mine. So please, don¡¯t put the me on yourself. I was the one who was careless."


    I held my head down, still expecting some scolding from William. But he was silent for a while, then I heard him sigh deeply.


    "Okay, I forgive you. But please don¡¯t do that again." William said with a warm tone. I looked up and his face was carved with worry.


    "I¡¯m sorry." I said once again.


    "It¡¯s okay." William patted my head." But why did you leave the spot where I said for you to wait for me?"


    Then I remembered the little girl behind me. She was still gripping my skirt.


    "Oh, it¡¯s because of this little one." I said. "She seems to be lost. Those two guys seemed like bad people and wanted to take her away. I can¡¯t just look away without doing anything."


    William looked at the little girl who was peeking behind me.


    "It is good to have helped. But I hope you think of your safety first. You should have called me for help." William said.


    ¡¯But I was afraid it would be toote if I called you. I am afraid those guys would have taken this little girl when we got back.¡¯ I thought but I didn¡¯t say it out loud. I don¡¯t want to argue with William. I know I was the one at fault. And he doesn¡¯t know about my abilities.


    "I know Will. Please don¡¯t be mad. I promise next time, I will definitely call for you." I said with my head held down.


    The little girl behind me was peeking.


    "Please don¡¯t be mad with big sister." The little girl said. "She was just helping me."


    Her sweet voice sounded so cute.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not mad." William smiled warmly to the little girl. "What¡¯s your name?"


    "C-Cecilia." The little girl that was hiding behind me blushed shyly.


    "Cecilia, what a beautiful name." I said.


    "Are you lost?" William asked and Cecilia nodded cutely.


    "Were you with your parents? Do you know where youst saw them?" William kneeled down and asked gently.


    "Mommy and I were at the za. I was ying around when I saw a butterfly and started to chase after it. But I got lost after." Cecilia exined.


    "Hmm I undertstand." William said. "Then let¡¯s go back to the za. Maybe your mommy is searching for you there."


    William extended his arm to Cecilia. She hesitated a bit, looking pretty shy. But then she put her little hands on William¡¯s big sturdy hands.


    "Then let¡¯s go little miss." William smiled and pulled Cecilia up and carried her on his shoulders.


    "Whoa, careful." I said in surprise.


    Cec held to William¡¯s head for support.


    "With you up there, you can find your mommy." William exined. Cecilia nodded in fascination.


    William and I walked towards the za side by side, with Cecilia sitting on William¡¯s shoulders. Once we got to a crowded area, people were gazing at us.


    "What a cute little family." I heard someone from the crowd say.


    "They are both good looking, no wonder the child is pretty."


    "They look good together."


    I felt awkward with the misunderstandings of the people around us.


    "Um Will, why don¡¯t we go to the fountain." I suggested. "It is a well known spot. Maybe Cecilia¡¯s mother will look there."


    "Good idea." William replied. He grabbed my hand gently and walked towards the fountain area.


    Once there, we looked around. There was plenty of people. If we can¡¯t find Cecilia¡¯s mother in this crowd, we would have to take her to the authorities and have a notice for a lost child.


    "Oh there, there." Cecilia who was still in William¡¯s shoulders, pointed at the crowd excitedly. "Mommy, mommy!"


    "Cecilia!" A woman was waving at us. She walked towards us.


    William put Cecilia down gently. The woman opened her arms and Cecilia ran towards her embrace.


    "Oh my, Cecilia." The woman was crying. "Thank God you are safe."


    "Mommy, mommy, big sister and brother saved me from the bad men." Cecilia said with a cute voice.


    Cecilia¡¯s mother looked at us and bowed half her body. "Thank you, thank you so much for finding my daughter and keeping her safe."


    "No need to thank us." I said sincerely. "I can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing when she was in danger."


    "Then at least let me repay you for your kindness." Cecilia¡¯s mother insisted.


    "Really no need ma¡¯am." I said.


    "Then let me at least read your fortune for free." Cecilia¡¯s mother said.


    "Oh, you are a fortune teller?" I asked curiously.


    "Yes, my stall is just around there." Cecilia¡¯s mother pointed.


    I was a little skeptical, but I wanted to try.


    ¡®Maybe she is an Antian?¡¯ I thought. If so then at least I wanted to know her and try out her fortune telling.

 Chapter 113 What the Future Holds 1

    Cecilia¡¯s mother led us to a tent not too far from where the fountain was. The tent has a dark violet color and it was normal in size.


    "Right this way." Cecilia¡¯s mother said. "By the way, my name is Anna Marie. You can call me Anna." She said with a solemn smile.


    "Hi Anna, my name is Lili." I gave the nick name Regaleon gave me. "This here is Will." I gestured to William and he nodded as acknowledgment.


    Anna opened the way inside the tent. Inside was a normal sized interior, illuminated by candles that gives a mystic vibe. At the center of the interior, there was a round table. On top of it was a purple crystal stone, as big as a normal sized flower vase.


    "Please, take a seat." Anna gestured towards the two chairs in front. "Please forgive the mess, I was just starting to set up."


    Anna put away some stuff and tidied up quickly. William and I took our seats while Anna took the seat opposite us.


    "Cecilia dear, you can take a seat on the side." Anna said.


    "Okay mommy." Cecilia replied with a bright smile. She happily hopped to the side. Her gesture made me smile.


    "You like children?" William who was beside me asked out of nowhere.


    His question caught me by surprise. "Do I like children?" I thought. "I guess I do." I smiled.


    When I first came to the pce and knew that I have a little brother, I was overjoyed. I adored Richard, who was younger than me, and also spoiled him.


    "Well then, let¡¯s start." Anna said. "Before we start, I would like to know if you are open minded about fortune telling. What are your thoughts?" She asked.


    "I am rather optomistic about fortune telling. I believe that there is some kind of force that governs our fate." I answered first. "This is my first time to do this and I am also curious as to what will happen."


    Truthfully, I know that magic exists. If Anna was an Antian, then maybe her fortune telling is her magic of some kind.


    ¡¯But how can I know if she is Antian?¡¯ I thought.


    "To tell you the truth, I am a little doubtful about this kind of things." William answered next. "I believe that we oursevles, shape our own future."


    Anna nodded acknowledging our answers.


    "Both of your answers are in a way correct." Anna said. "As humans, we tend to believe that there is a predestined fate that molds our path, as you have said Lili. But Will is also correct, that we have power to shape our own future ahead."


    Anna touched the crystal at the center of the table and is started to give a purple glow. My eyes looked towards the glowing crystal, mesmerized by it¡¯s soft light.


    "What I am about to do is a kind of fortune reading." Anna said. "With the use of this crystal, I will read the predestined fates you have. But nothing is written in stone. Your fate can be changed with every action and decision you will take. The future is not certain, it can be changed with the course you yourself, will take. My fortune telling can give you a glimpse of what¡¯s toe. The final oue will always depend on what you will do with this information."


    William and I nodded after listening to what Anna exined.


    "So what you mean is, whatever you will tell us today, it will be up to us on how to interpret the reading?" I asked and Anna nodded in agreement.


    "I can only read what I can see in your fates, interpretting them will be up to you." Anna replied. "So who wants to be first?"


    William looked at me and smiled. "You can go first."


    I nodded in agreement. "Okay."


    "Lili, put both of your hands on the crystal." Anna said.


    I look at the glowing crystal in front of me. I slowly ced my hands on it and felt the rough and pointy edges.


    "It¡¯s warm." I murmured. While touching the crystal, I have the sense of warmth and coziness. As if I am back at home, feeling safe and sound.


    Anna ced her hand on top of mine. "Okay Lili, now close your eyes and rx."


    I do as Anna told me. I closed my eyes and try to feel rxed. I made my breathing even and my heart beat was at the right rythm.


    As my eyes are closed, I can only see darkness. But then there was some kind of light, like a lone star twinkling in the ckness of the sky. The start has a white warm color.


    "Lili, can you see that star?" I hear Anna ask.


    "Yes." I replied.


    "That star represents you." Anna said.


    "That¡¯s me?" I said out of curiosity. Then the light started to get brighter and brighter. Many twinkling stars started to appeat around my star.


    "The stars that are appearing now represents the people around you." Anna exined. "They are the people that in your life that will affect your decisions. And vice versa, your decsions will affect them."


    I see the light of the others stars are dim,pared to the brightness of my star.


    "Can I interpret the other star¡¯s brightness as to how that person will affect me in the future?" I asked.


    "In some ways, yes." Anna said. "The brighter the other star is, the bigger his or her role in your life will be."


    Then out of the other dim stars, four stars started to shine brightly. Those stars are revolving around my own star. Their colors are blue, yellow, red, and silver.


    "Those four stars around me, they have big roles in my life?" I asked.


    "As I can see, those four will have a huge impact in your life." Anna replied.


    I look at the stars dancing around my star. It was like they all have a pattern while revolving around mine. I looked closer and the blue star was the most closest to mine.


    ¡¯Leon?¡¯ I do not know why, but my mind just registered that the blue star is him.

 Chapter 114 What the Future Holds 2

    I look at the stars dancing around my stars. It was like they all have a pattern while revolving around mine. I looked closer and the blue star was the most closer to mine.


    ¡¯Leon?¡¯ I do not know why, but my mind just registered that the blue star is him.


    The blue star is revolving around mine, as if defending me. The yellow star was just at a safe distance from mine, but like the blue star it was protectively revolving around my star. The red star was the furthest out of the four stars. It was slowly revolving at a right distance from mine.


    The silver star was the only one stagnant. It was just at the corner, not so near yet not far as well. Like it was just observing.


    Then my own white star started to shine brightly. The other four stars seem to get agitated.


    "What is happening?" I asked nervously.


    "I-I also do not l know?" Anna¡¯s voice was at a loss.


    As my star started to shine more brighter, the blue star, which I identified as Regaleon, was getting nearer and nearer to my own star. I started to panic.


    "No, no you can¡¯t!" I said frantically. "If you get nearer, you will burn out."


    But the blue star still got closer to my own star. Then the stagnant silver star moved instantly. It shot thru the yellow star which was guarding mine. But the blue star blocked it¡¯s way. The two stars shed with each other. They were fighting against each other, not giving any openings for one another.


    As this was happening, the red star was giving off a strange light. As if it was trying to do something, but I do not know what. The yellow star was gaurding mine while the blue and silver stars were shing against each other.


    Then my own star was getting brigther and brighter. The night sky brackground was now engulfed with light. The other dimmly lit stars started to disappear one after the other.


    My heart was racing frantically. My breathing was getting heavier by the second. And then a st came from my own star. A blinding light engulfed everything and I was momentarily blinded by it.


    "Lili, Lili?" I can hear Anna calling me.


    "Lili." I hear William right beside me.


    Then I opened my eyes instantly. I was still inside the tent, holding the crystal. But my rxed state was now reced with a distraught one. I can feel a drop of sweat trickle my forehead. I was panthing heavily. I retracted my hand from the crystal.


    "What happened? How long was I out?" I asked.


    "It was just a few minutes when you and Anna closed your eyes." William replied. "The two of you were silent, but then you seemed agitated."


    "I woke up first." Anna said. "But you were still inside your vision. So we tried to wake you up."


    "Is that so?" I said. "Anna, did you see that? Did you see what happened in the vision?"


    Anna shook her head. "I am sorry Lili, I was out of the vision by the time something weird happened. But if you like we can talk about it."


    I look at William beside me. It is not yet time for me to tell him my secret yet, that I am a descendant of the Antian race.


    "Um, Will." I called him carefully. "Can I have some time with Anna, privately?"


    William looked at me firmly then nodded. "I will be just outisde the tent if you need me."


    "Cecilia, baby. Go y with big brother Will for a while." Anna said to her daughter.


    "Okay mommy." Cecilia skipped happily towards William. "Big brother, let¡¯s y."


    "Okay." William stood up gently and took hold of Cecilia¡¯s hand. He smiled our way and both of them walked out of the tent.


    Anna and I are left inside the tent. There was silence at first. I have so many things that I want to ask about.


    "I know you have many question. Please, feel free to ask. It is the least I can do after you have saved my daughter." Anna encouraged me.


    I sighed deeply and hardened my resolve to ask the most important question first.


    "Anna, I know you will be surprised with what I will ask first. But keep in mind that I am not an enemy." I said firmly. "Anna, by any chance, are you an Antian?"


    Anna had a surprised face at first but then it became calm. She nodded slightly.


    "Yes, I am." Anna replied. "This is my first time saying this to anyone. My parents have told me not to tell anyone about our nationality, for the sake of our safety. But looking at you, and reading your fate, I have felt that you are a fellow Antian also, correct?"


    I nodded as confirmation. "I am Antian on my mother¡¯s side. But I was born here, in Alvannia."


    "I understand." Anna nodded. "As for me, I was born in Antia. I was but a toddler when the war years ago started. We have fled the country safely before it fell into the ocean."


    So Anna was an Antian born in Antian soil. I wondered what Antia looked like back then, before it sank to the bottom of the ocean, before the war happened.


    "My magic isn¡¯t that strong. As you can see I need some conduit to harness some magic. And all I can do is read the fates of people." Anna exined.


    "That crystal is a conduit?" I asked. I looked at the innocent looking crystal on top of the table. The glowing from a while ago now stopped. Now, it only looks like a normal crystal.


    "Yes. This crystal is a conduit that can harness magic from inside of an Atnian¡¯s body. These crystals can only be found in Antian soil. My parents had brought it with them before Antia fell." Anna further exined. "There are other crystals of different types and colors that serves as a conduit for Antian¡¯s to use. They can enhance ones magic power greatly, depending which crystal an Antian is using."


    This information is something new to me. Of course only an Antian would know of such information.


    "There are many things I still want to ask. But for now what I want to know was the meaning behind my fortune reading. What happened in my vision?" I looked at Anna worriedly.


    "I understand. Then let us talk about what you have seen after I exited your vision. Maybe I can interpret some of them." Anna said with a calm voice.

 Chapter 115 The Prophecy 1

    Anna and I was left alone inside the tent. I have told her what I saw after she exited my vision.


    Silence engulfed inside the tent. Anna was thinking very deeply about what I have just told her.


    "Lili, with your star shining that brightly only mean one thing. Your magic abilities far surpass that of a normal Antian¡¯s." Anna exined.


    This I am not surprised about. Having the blood of the royal family of Antia, my magic abilities far exceeds that a normal Antian has.


    "Are you perhaps...from the royal family?" Anna asked with hesitation.


    I looked at Anna¡¯s face, trying to figure out what she was thinking. Her face showed curiosity but doesn¡¯t have any malice in it. I decided that Anna is not someone bad. And as a fellow Antian, maybe I have found a friend.


    I carefully took of my scarf, releasing my long silky tinum blonde hair. It flowed like a waterfall of silver strands.


    Anna¡¯s reaction were surprise and shock. When she got back into her senses, she stood up from her chair and kneeled down in front of me.


    "Your highness." Anna eximed. "Please forgive me for my prior rudeness."


    I was taken by surprise with Anna¡¯s actions. I quickly bend down and helped her up.


    "Anna, you don¡¯t have to kneel down." I said in a surprised voice. "I maybe of Antian royal blood but we are just the same. We are citizens of Alvannia now."


    Anna looked up at me and scanned my face. And so I smiled at her gently, letting her know that I prefere to be of equal standing to her right now.


    Anna slowly got back to her seat, and I to mine as well.


    "Princess, we maybe living asmoners of Alvannia now, but the fact that you have royal blood will never change. You are born with such strong magic, and it can change the course of life and the world we know off." Anna said.


    "What do you mean by your words?" I asked curiously.


    "My father was a known schr and researcher once in Antia. He was knowledgable in every aspect of magic and ancient prophecies." Anna exined. "Before the war broke out many years ago, his team of researchers found some ancient text pertaining to a prophecy. And I am afraid that this has something to do with your vision of the future, I believe."


    "An ancient prophecy?" I was rather curious. "Did your father tell you of this prophecy, Anna?"


    "My father, he felt guilty of what the mad king have done. Because of the research that him and his colleagues have made and the prophecy they have found, the mad king started the war." Anna exined. "He didn¡¯t say in full detail what the propechy was. But I can tell you what he has told me."


    "Then please tell me, Anna." I sped her hand into mine. "I would like to know what your father has said about the prophecy."


    Anna nodded in agreement. "My father said the prophecy was about a descendant of the royal blood of Alvannia. A chosen one will be born from the royal lineage, that can wield the forbidden magic."


    "The forbidden magic? Isn¡¯t that the one that destroyed the country of Antia?" I asked.


    "Yes. It was forbidden because of a reason. The reason was that magic is so much powerful and unstable, it cannot be used by anyone." Anna said. "But as the ancient prophecy has said, one of the descendants from the royal lineage can wield and use it. And that someone will either have dominion over the whole world, or destroy it into nothingness."


    "Dominion over the whole world or destroy it?" These words were the ones that was stuck to me.


    "The mad king thought that he was that person, the chosen one to rule over the world." Anna said sadly. "But I guess he was wrong. And because of that our homnd of Antia, paid the price for his sins."


    This information was big to me. Such a prophecy existed. What does it mean?


    "Princess, your vision, you said your star exploded and engulfed every other star near you?" Anna said. She held my hand in hers. That was when I felt my hands were shaking.


    ¡¯Why, why is it shaking?¡¯ I thought. Is it because of fear? Is it because I know what will happen?


    "I am not sure if you really are the chosen one in the prophecy. But with you strong magic abilities, I am afraid that your own powers might hurt the ones near you." Anna exined.


    "No." I said in disbelief.


    And then I remembered the blue star. The blue star that represented Regaleon. He was trying to get close to my own star, burning himself in the process. And the explosion that destroyed everything, is that my doing? Will I destroy the whole world and turn it into nothingness?


    "Will I be a danger to the ones I love?" I asked. My body was shaking. I can feel tears welling in my eyes. "No, I don¡¯t want this."


    Anna saw me panicking and hugged me gently.


    "Your highness, what you have seen may be the future. But as I have said, the future is not written in stone. It can be changed." Anna exined.


    I tried to hold my tears away and hear what Anna was saying.


    "Princess, the red star you have mentioned. The person that red star represents might have a way." Anna said.


    "The red star?" I remember, when my own star was shinging brighter and brighter, the red star was beginning to move. The star¡¯s own brightness twinkled as if it was trying to do something.


    "I believe that star might hold a key to change the course of fate." Anna said seriously.


    I wiped my tears away. "Then I have to find that person." I said with conviction. "But how will I know who that person is?"


    "Then let me help you with that." Anna stood up from her seat and walked towards a chest. She bended down and opened it, searching for something.


    Not long after, Anna took something and closed the chest. She walked towards me and put something in my palms.


    I look at the object in my hands, it was a clear white crystal as big as a chestnut.


    "This is?" I asked curiously at Anna.


    "This crystal can help you find the stars you have seen in your vision." Anna exined. "I will put some of my magical abilites in it so that it can help locate the stars you need to find."


    Anna held onto my hands that was wrapped around the crystal. She closed her eyes and concentrated.


    Not long her hands started to glow. Her hands holding mine felt warm. It passed thru my hands and into the crystal I was holding and it had a faint glow.


    "This crystal will glow when one of the stars that are connected to you are near. It will glow with the same color as their star in your vision." Anna exined.

 Chapter 116 The Prophecy 2

    "This crystal will glow when one of the stars that are connected to you are near. It will glow with the same color as their star in your vision." Anna exined.


    "It will glow with the same color as the stars in my vision." I repeated. I looked at the crystal I was holding.


    "I suggest you try to find information about the prophecy, Lili. It can help you, if my hunch is correct and you are the chosen one." Anna said.


    "But, how can I find information about the prophecy? Antia is now submerged under the ocean." I said with a heavy heart.


    "My father¡¯s colleagues also survived the destruction of Antia. As I know, they are scattered all over the continent" Anna said. "I only know of one person that is father¡¯s former colleague. His name is George Wilson. I heard that he was a wanderer now, wandering the continent and still persuing knowledge."


    "If he is a wanderer, then it will be difficult searching for him." I said, thinking of how to search for this man.


    "I am sorry princess, this is the extent of my abilities to help." Anna bowed her head with sadness.


    "Of course not Anna. You have been of big help to me." I said instantly at her. "If it not for you, I wouldn¡¯t know of such things."


    "Then I am happy to be able to help." Anna smiled.


    I looked at the clear crystal in my hands. This will help me find the person that I needed to search for. And I also need to find this George Wilson.


    ***


    I was just outside the tent, waiting for William. After my talk with Anna, she proceeded in reading Will¡¯s fortune inside the tent. I didn¡¯t stay with them, telling them I needed some fresh air outside.


    "Alicia." I hear William call me. "Sorry for making you wait." He gave me a warm smile.


    "I didn¡¯t wait that long." I responded to him with a warm smile of my own.


    Anna came after William and also came out from inside the tent.


    "Mommy." Cecilia ran towards her. Anna caught her daughter that ran into her arms and picked her up.


    "I would like to say thank you once again, for helping Cecilia." Anna said. "If you need anything, here is my address. I will dly give the help I am able to give."


    Anna gave me a piece of paper. The address was also in downtown.


    "I have a store there that selles antiques and second hand stuff. My husband is the ine managing it." Anna exined. "Please feel free to visit us anytime."


    "Yes visit us." Cecilia chimed. "Let¡¯s y again, big brother Will."


    "If we have time, we wille to visit and y with you Cecilia." William patted her hair.


    "Then we will be going ahead." I said with a smile. "See you again Cecilia, Anna."


    William and I started to walk away.


    "Please take care in your way." Anna said while waving her hand.


    "Let¡¯s y again big brothet and sister." Cecilia yelled.


    Willim and I walked along the streets. I looked at him our of curiosity.


    "I never knew you were good with kids." I said.


    "You know that I am the eldest of us five siblings." William said. "Even though we have maids and servants, I still helped in taking care of them, in my mother¡¯s ce."


    William was ten years old when his mother, the duchess of Cunningham passed away because of sickness.


    "I have always felt it wasn¡¯t fair for my younger siblings." William said. "I was at least given ten years to spend with our mother. But they were robbed of the time with our mother."


    My heart clenched with William¡¯s story. I too, was robbed of my time with my mother. I know the feeling of losing a parent that you have loved all your life.


    "I¡¯m curious." I said abruptly, thinking of changing the subject.


    "What are you curious of?" William looked at my way.


    "What did you see in the fortune Anna read to you?" I asked.


    William was silent for a while. Maybe he doesn¡¯t want to tell me.


    "I¡¯m sorry." I said remorsefully. "If you don¡¯t want to tell, then it¡¯s fine."


    "It¡¯s not that." William had a sad smile. "I still believe that we are the ones to shape out own future."


    "Oh," Is what I only said. Maybe William still doesn¡¯t believe in fortune telling. But with Anna¡¯s magical abilities, I am sure her fortune telling is urate.


    "Well, iIf you ever need someone to talk to, I am always here. I am still your best friend." I gave him a smile.


    William nodded and returned a smile back at me.


    "Oh yes." William said. "I forgot about the cream puffs."


    "Oh, I totally forgot!" I said. "Where did my cream puffs go?"


    I looked at William seriously, with my hands on my waist. I looked like a mother scolding a child.


    "I am sorry. When I saw you being harassed, I instantly threw the cream puffs and ran towards you." William sped his hand and begged for forgiveness.


    "Aww, I was looking forward to eating those cream puffs." I pouted my lips.


    "So sorry. If you like, let¡¯s head back to the stall and buy some." William was looking really apologetic.


    "Pfft, hahaha." I started tough. William really looked apologetic that I can¡¯t keep my facade of being angry at him. "I was just joking Will. Don¡¯t look like that."


    "Haha, you got me there." Williamughed. "But really, if you still like to eat it, we can go back to buy some."


    I looked at the sky and it has an orange glow. The sun is setting and night was just a few minutes away.


    "Maybe next time." I said. "It¡¯s getting dark. We need to get back to the pce."


    ¡¯I want to get back before dinner. Leon promised to eat dinner with me.¡¯ I thought.


    I would like to tell Regaleon about what just happened today in my trip downtown and the fortune telling.


    While we are walking, I recognize a white cat walking towards us.


    "Snow?" I called to her.


    ¡¯Meow¡¯ Snow jumped up to my extended arms and rubbed her head against my chest.


    "Is that your cat?" William asked. "She looks beautiful."


    ¡¯Hmm, I like this guy.¡¯ Snow said to me telephatically.


    ¡¯You like him just because he told you were beautiful?¡¯ I raised my right eyebrow at her sarcastically.


    ¡¯Well, I love his sense of taste.¡¯ Snow said. She started to lick her body.


    "Why are you here?" I asked out loud to Snow.


    "Maybe she missed you." William eximed. He moved closer towards Snow and started to pet her. "She is an independent little kitty. She knows where her owner is."


    Snow started to purr.


    "Well I am sure she won¡¯t get lost." I smiled.


    ¡¯Of course I won¡¯t get lost. I know the back streets of the capital, even with my eyes closed.¡¯ Snow said. ¡¯Well abou your question, I was just taking a stroll when I saw you walking with this good looking guy.¡¯


    Snow was looking at William and gave him a lick on his nose.


    "Haha, that tickles." Williamughed out loud.


    "I guess she likes you." I giggled.


    But then Snow looked vignt. Her ears pointed upwards.


    "What is it Snow?" I asked curiously.


    ¡¯I can feel a malicious intent.¡¯ Snow told me.

 Chapter 117 Paid to Kill

    ¡¯I can feel a malicious intent.¡¯ Snow told me.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯ I asked Snow telephatically.


    Snow jumped down from my embrace. She hissed towards a dark alley.


    "Who is there?!" William was alert. He could feel the evil intention in the air. He made a defensive stance in front of me, holding the hilt if his sword.


    Slowly, men came out from the dark alley. At least two dozen men with malicious intent surrounded us from the front.


    Then I saw the two brawny men from this morning. They were the ones that attempted to kidnap Cecilia.


    "We meet again missy." The skinny man from earlier said.


    "They were the kidnappers from earlier." I said in a hushed voice to William.


    "It¡¯s good we found you atst." The big brawny man from earlier said. "Boss, she is the one we told you about."


    A man with authority within the group was at the center. He looked at me directly. William saw this and used his body to block me from their view.


    "Indeed, she looks like the one." The boss said. "Girl, you are princess Alicia, correct?"


    William and I was taken by surprise. How did they know my identity?


    The boss took a piece of paper from his pocket and opened it. He held it out and showed it to us. The paper he was holding has a drawing of me.


    William was more alert after seeing my picture on the piece of paper.


    "Who sent you?" William roared in anger. He drew his sword from the sheath and pointed it towards them.


    The boss gave us a sinister smile. "Who sent us is none of your concern. What you just need to know is, someone gave us a big sum of money to take the princess¡¯ life."


    Hearing the boss¡¯ words sent a shiver down my spine and traveled all over my body.


    "Someone wants me dead?" I said in disbelief.


    ¡¯Who would want me dead? Who did I offend to have such a death threat?¡¯ I thought.


    There was only one whom I know, that want me to die. And that someone was my stepmother, the queen of Alvannia, Queen Erica.


    "We were having a problem of how to excute the n on killing you. But who would have thought you would be the one marching in out here in the open, with only one knight to protect you." The boss said andughed out loud.


    "I won¡¯t let you get near the princess." Will said out loud.


    The boss¡¯ attention fell upon William. "I am sure you are a royal knight with great skills. That is why I took dozens of my men with me." The boss said. "Do you think you can defeat us all?"


    William assessed the situation we are in. There were really at least two dozen men in front of us. Even if William is a good fighter, he can¡¯t take on two dozen men all at once.


    "Alicia, I will distract them. Use the time to make your escape." William murmured to me. "Find help as soon as possible."


    "No, you can¡¯t fight them all at once." I said with a worried voice.


    "I will be more distracted with you here." William said. "It would be better to run and find guards for help."


    William was right. With me here, I will just be a burden to him while fighting and in turn defending me. I was hesitant but still nodded in agreement. I am confident in William¡¯s fighting skills. I just have to find help as fast as I can.


    "Boss, are you sure you want to kill her?" The skinny man asked. "I mean, look how beautiful she is. I am sure she will sell at a high price if we sell her to those easterners. With her out of the continent, she is good as dead to the client who wants her dead."


    The boss looked my way and stroke his chin with a beard. "You have a point there. Then take her alive, be careful to not injure her beautiful face. I would like to have a taste of her first before selling her." He smiled wickedly.


    That boss¡¯ stare disgusted me to the core. William shaked in anger after hearing what the boss just said.


    "You will nevery a hand on her." William roared in anger. "Alicia, go."


    I nodded and do as I was told. I retreated and ran as fast as I could.


    "No! Get her!" The boss yelled at his men.


    William was there to defend my retreat. I can hear the skirmish of swords while I was running away. I resisted to look back, thinking that I need to find help and fast.


    "Snow, lead the way towards any guard post." I said.


    Snow was running in front of me. ¡¯Okay, just follow me.¡¯


    Snow led me thru the streets and alley ways. I look around, trying to find someone or anyone that can help us. But there was no one outside the streets.


    "That¡¯s odd. Why is there no one out the streets?" I asked.


    ¡¯This is not good.¡¯ Snow said.


    "What is it Snow?" I asked.


    ¡¯I can feel people¡¯s presence, but I am afraid that they are with those bad group of men.¡¯ Snow said.


    She trotted into a stop and so I stopped as well. This part of the capital was quiet and dark, with only streetmps illuminating the path way.


    I look around and feel my surroundings. I was feeling danger in every corner.


    ¡¯I thought running this way would be the fastest. But it seems we fell into the enemy¡¯s trap.¡¯ Snow hissed. ¡¯I am sorry, Alicia.¡¯


    ¡¯No Snow, it¡¯s not your fault.¡¯ I said to her telephatically. The one at fault here is the one who wants me dead.


    I clenched my hand in anger.


    "Now that you are not favored by father, you want me dead, stepmother?" I said. "I won¡¯t let you have the satisfaction of my death."


    I grabbed the knife I have put inside my dress¡¯ pocket and made a defensive stance.


    "You made us run after you missy." The skinny man was panting. He and some other dozen men came out of hiding from the dark buildings around us. "Too bad, this part of the capital is one of our dominion. Even if you shout for help, the people around here won¡¯t help you."


    I look around the buildings and see people peek from their windows. But they quickly close their windows and curtains in fear.


    ¡¯Does this group inflict fear on these people?¡¯ I thought. ¡¯If I get out of here, I need to open this up with grandpa. We need to put an end to this group.¡¯


    I looked around and make my ns on how to get out of this predicament alive.


    ¡¯Snow, I will need your help.¡¯ I said to her.


    ¡¯I am ready anytime, Alicia.¡¯ Snow said and hissed right at the men surrounding us.


    "Don¡¯t think you can get me that easily, just because I am a girl." I put up my hand holding the knife and make a defensive stance. I give the skinny man a smirk.

 Chapter 118 My Fiancee is in Danger

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    I was in the office located at a temporary courtyard given to me for my stay here inside the pce.


    I was sitting behind a desk with a stock pile of papers on top. I give out a sigh of boredom.


    ¡¯How I wish I am with my beautiful Lili, doing naughty things to her.¡¯ I thought.


    Then I remembered the night of our engagement party. The memory of my beautiful fiancee underneath me. Her warmth radiating all over her body. The intense kiss we shared and the intimate things we have done, was so clear on my mind.


    Unknowingly, a smile crept on my face while I was remembering those naughty things with my beautiful Lili.


    "Ahem." Dimitri coughed. I totally forgot that he was with me inside the room.


    "Your highness, it would be best to finish your work fast so that you could spend the rest of your day with princess Alicia." Dimitri said respectfully.


    "Why do I need to do this, even though I am outside of the country? Can¡¯t father get one of his other sons doing this paper work?" I grutned.


    "Your highness, this is the work of the ¡¯crown prince¡¯, which is you. You can¡¯t just take the title and power of being the official corwn prince and not do the official work needed." Dimitri said it like he was scolding me.


    "Hah, I know, I know." I said ang sighed. "No need to nag me like you are my mother Dimitri."


    Dimitri had a solemn face after I mentioned my mother.


    "You know that I have promised your mother that I would alwayd keep you safe, Leon." Dimitri said with a seriois look.


    Dimitri was six years older than me. He was like a big brother to me, not to mention he also was an Antian.


    Dimitri was an orphan living out in the streets of Grandcrest. Being an Antian was a problem in itself, no one was willing to help him. One day my mother who was pregnant with me, saw him being bullied out in the streets by kids bigger that him, he was still a little boy. That time, he disyed magical abilities that are yet fully developed and scared the other kids.


    Afraid that those kids would call for adults to punish Dimitri, my mother saved him and took him in and cared for him. And thus, Dimitri was forever grateful, promising to always be by my side to help and protect me.


    "I know you also love mother like she was your own. I have always seen you as a big brother, Dimitri. I am happy that someone I can trust is always here by my side." I said to him.


    "Thank you, Leon." Dimitri gave me a rare and warm smile.


    "If you often smile like that, then you wouldn¡¯t have any problems finding a wife. For sure girls will swoon over you in an instant, hahaha." I joked.


    "Stop teasing. I still don¡¯t have any ns of marrying until you sit on the throne." Dimitri gave me a scolding look.


    "Okay, okay." I raised my hands in defeat. "I also hope you find the right woman you will fall in love with. You are always serious in your work. I also want to see you happy."


    Dimitri just nodded as a reply. And so I resumed with the paperwork right in front of me.


    I have at least done half of the paper work when a carrier pigeon flew from the window. The pigeon perched on Dimitri¡¯s shoulder.


    Dimitri then untied the canister from the pigeon¡¯s foot. He opened the canister and pulled out a piece of paper. He gently unrolled it and silently read it¡¯s contents.


    "Yor highness, this message seems urgent." Dimitri passed the piece of paper to me.


    I took the piece of paper and silently read it. The contents infuriated me to the core.


    "How dare she?!" I crumpled the piece of paper in my hand with anger. "Dimitri, let¡¯s head to Alicia¡¯s courtyard at once."


    Dimitri bowed in agreement. I quickly stood up and strode my way out of the room.


    ***


    Dimitri and I rushed towards Alicia¡¯a courtyard. Just as we entered the gate, I saw Alicia¡¯s personal maid, Tricia.


    "Y-Your higness." Tricia was taken by surprise in my visit. "Greetings, your highness. I thought you would be backter this evening. We aren¡¯t prepared for your sudden visit." She bowed down.


    "Rise." I said. "No need for formalities. I just want to see Alicia. Is she in her small library at the moment?"


    I have known Alicia for the past two years. In her idle time, she loves to read books. She said it is because she wants to widen her knowledge. That is why I have gifted her many books of various things since then, resulting to a small library.


    "The princess...your highness the princess is not here as of the moment." Tricia replied.


    By that time my heart clenched. It¡¯s like my intuition is saying something bad is going to happen.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t like this feeling.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    "Did the princess say where she was going?" Dimitri asked Tricia.


    "Princess wanted to see the festivities in the downtown of the capital. Sir William apanied her. I am sure she will be back before night fall." Tricia replied.


    My heart leaped from my chest, kowing that Alicia is outside of the pce at the moment. I quickly turned around and walked away with Dimitri following me from behind.


    When no one was around I gave my orders to Dimitri. "Assemble the shadow guards. Find her as soon as possible." I said coldly.


    "Understood." Dimitri said and vanished from behind me.


    I look at the blue sky above. Dark clouds started to form. It seems like it is going to rain this evening.


    "Lili, please be safe." I whispered to myself. "Tempest!" I call my familiar.


    From a tree, a huge shadow flew up in the sky. It hovered right above me, it¡¯s wings spread wide.


    I stretched my right arm out and Tempest perched on it.


    ¡¯What can I do for you, young master?¡¯ Tempest asked.


    "Help me search for Lili." I said to him. "She is at the downtown of the capital. My fiancee is in danger."


    ¡¯I understand.¡¯ Tempest said. ¡¯I will go and look for her.¡¯


    "When you find her, you know what to do." I said.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯ Tempest replied. He spread his wings once again and took fligt.


    "That b*tch of a queen!" I am seething in my anger. "You dare harm my fiancee. I will let you see the consequences of your actions."


    I whislted and not long Midnight came running towards me.


    "Good boy." I patted his mane. I quickly held on the reins and bolted on top of Midnight. "Let¡¯s go find Lili. Hiyah."

 Chapter 119 Saving Oneself

    Five men encircled around me with weapons in their hands. They might be thinking because I am just a weak girl, only five men will do to capture me.


    ¡¯Well they are wrong with their assumptions.¡¯ I smiled internally.


    "Come now missy, we don¡¯t want to hurt you. Just put down the knife and be a good girl ande with us." The skinny man said with a sinister smile.


    "Who are you fooling? I won¡¯t go with you peacefully. I would rather die than be enved by the likes of you people!" I shouted with anger.


    "Hahaha, then suite yourself. Men take her, but remember not to damage the goods." The skinny manughed.


    The men thenunched their way right at me. I was ready for their movements and calcted my movements to dodge their attack.


    One of the menunched in front of me. I side stepped swiftly and hit him at the spot on his spine just below the head with the hilt of my knife. The man became unconscious instantly.


    ¡¯Good thing I was able to learn the weak spots of the body from Leon.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    "Hiiiyaaah!" Another man just at my right was about to swing his sword. But then Snow jumped in front of him and wed his face out.


    "Uwaaahhhh!" The man screamed.


    This gave me the opportune moment to kick him in the groin. The man moaned in pain. I used my magic to gather all my internal force in my right fist. I give the man a powerful punch in his stomach and that made him slump on the floor unconcious.


    With two down, the other men was more defensive in their stance.


    "Tsk, I never thoght that a princess like you would know how to fight like that." The boss said. "All of you, go and get her!" He ordered.


    And because of that, nine men now stalked around me.


    ¡¯This is bad.¡¯ I thought to myself. With this many men, there is no choice but to use my magic powers. And if they see me use magic, they can¡¯t be left to live. No outsider should know my secret.


    ¡¯I want to try and prevent death as much as possible.¡¯ I told myself. I really never have taken a life and I am not confident that I can.


    ¡¯Alicia, let me take over.¡¯ Snow said to me telephatically.


    ¡¯Are you sure?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, I have gotten a hang of it after some practices. I can hold that form for at least ten minutes now.¡¯ Snow assured me.


    I nodded in agreement.


    At the dark alley way, fog started to form around me and Snow. It started to engulfed us.


    "What is this?" A man asked, startled with the sudden fog that came out of nowhere.


    "Where did this foge from?"


    "This is strange."


    "What are you men looking at?! Take the girl, the girl!" The boss shouted at his subordinates.


    The men regained theirposure and focused on me once again.


    The fog surrounding me was starting to dissipate.


    "W-What is that?!" One man shouted.


    "What do you mean?"


    "T-There, the silhouette."


    "It looks like a big cat."


    Then a growling is heard from where I was standing.


    When the fog dissipatedpletely the men was shocked. Before the men¡¯s eyes was a young girl and just beside her was a huge white tiger, protectively standing.


    "Grrrr." The white tiger was growling.


    "Where the hell did that tigere from?!" The slender man asked in shock.


    The men started to step back with fright. The white tiger took a step forward, ready to prounce in any second.


    "Are you all sissies? Take down the tiger and get the princess quickly!" The man solded.


    The men stopped their retreat and held their swords more tightly.


    Seeing that they won¡¯t back down or retreat I sighed in regret.


    "I really didn¡¯t want anyone to die tonight. Snow, get them." I whispered to her.


    ¡¯ROOOAAARRR¡¯ Snow roared loudly and pounced towards the men.


    The men was caught in surprise and fright.


    "Uwwaaahhh.!!" The man that Snow got on her paws shouted. I can here the onught while Snow teared him apart.


    Some of the men was caught in Snow¡¯s rampage. They tried their hardest to stop her.


    The skinny man was shocked and was backing away when he saw me left there defenseless.


    "Hahaha, missy you are mine!" The skinny man rushed towards me with his sword.


    I saw him rushing in front of me. But I stood my ground. I held up the knife in my hand in a defensive position. I know that the slender man won¡¯t give me a lethal attack, so I was confident with my stance.


    The skinny man was getting nearer and nearer. He raised his sword and ready to prounce at me. But then he stopped just some feet away from me.


    The skinny man looked at his chest in shock. A red patch of blood started to gather on his clothes.


    "W-What...is this?" The man coughed some blood. "I-Ice?"


    The slender man looked at me. I was holding the knife right in front of him. The only difference is, the de strenched out and extended with an ice de.


    "H-How can...this be?" The slender man dropped on the ground.


    The boss was getting inpatient. He saw that the men with him was losing in front of the white tiger. Snow was mauling out his men.


    "Tsk, call back up right away!" The boss ordered one of his subordinate. The man quickly nodded and ran.


    I can see that Snow was victorious in her end. The bodies of the men littered the streets. The smell of blood is being blown by the wind.


    I walked towards Snow slowly. The only one standing was the boss.


    ¡¯It¡¯s good I didn¡¯t show my magical powers that much.¡¯ I thought.


    "I suggest you retreat Mr. boss, if you don¡¯t want my tiger to maul on you too." I taunted him.


    ¡¯Grrrrr¡¯ Snow was looking at the boss like she is going to eat him.


    The ten minutes of Snow in that form is nearly up. All I can do now is act superior and scare him away.


    But not long I can feel the presence of so many people.


    ¡¯Tsk, did he call for reinforcments? This is bad. Snow¡¯s time is almost up.¡¯ I grimaced.


    Many men came out from the shadows. All has the feeling of bad intentions.


    "Hahaha. With this many men here, your tiger will be of no problem to us." The bossughed out loud.


    In one of the alleys, I here someone running towards my direction. The bad men in the way dropped dead one after the other.


    "W-Who¡¯s there." The man that was clearly frightened dropped dead in an instant. A sword sticking out of his body.

 Chapter 120 A Group’s Annihilation

    A sword was sticking out of the man¡¯s body. Blood oozed out from his wound and not long the man dropped down dead on the floor.


    A dark silhouette was seen walking towards us from the dark alley.


    "W-Who is there?" The boss asked, clearly frightened. "Show yourself!"


    Then I hear a hawk¡¯s shriek. When I look up, a big hawk was flying above us.


    "It¡¯s Tempest." My heart felt at ease in an instant.


    ¡¯That¡¯s good. Because I am at my limit.¡¯ Snow eximed.


    When I looked at my side, the big white tiger was no more. In it¡¯s ce was a white snow cat.


    "How dare you harm my fiancee." It came from a voice I am so familiar with.


    The dark silhouette stepped out from the darkness of the alley, the light from the street¡¯smp post hit his body.


    There I saw him, Regaleon. He was holding the sword that had just pierced thru the man just now. The blood was dripping from the sword¡¯s de.


    Regaleon was walking with calmness. His eyes were staring like daggers, ready to pierce anyone in his way. He was emitting an aura of killing intent.


    The men that was surrounding us are seen taking a step back. They can feel such menacing auraing from Regaleon.


    "What... f-fiancee?" The boss was shocked. "Then you are prince Regaleon of Grandcrest."


    After hearing their boss¡¯ words, his subordinates shivered with fright.


    "Boss, is he really that prine Regaleon? The one that they have called the ¡¯ck Devil¡¯?" One man asked.


    ¡¯ck Devil?¡¯ I didn¡¯t know that Regaleon had such a nickname.


    "Boss, let¡¯s just back out. You know why they call him the ¡¯ck Devil¡¯ right? He never spares his enemies, not even those that have surrendered. He kills them all, none is left alive." One man said.


    "What are you being afraid for?!" The boss shouted. "As you can see, he is just one man against all of us. What can he do?"


    Regaleon heard the boss¡¯ words and gave a devilish smirk.


    "Not to mention, if we kill him, we can im a big amount of money. His name is on top of the assassin¡¯s list with a huge sum. We will be filthy rich after killing him and the girl." The boss gave his men a good enough reason to stand their ground and fight.


    ¡¯Someone wants Leon dead?¡¯ I was surprised with this news.


    The assasin¡¯s list is a list from the underground organization where those who have money can pay to kill someone. The price of this, of course is not cheap, and people such as assasins and bounty hunters from the underground organization takes such jobs.


    "You think you can beat me with your puny little group. Well you can dream on." Regaleon said with a cold voice. "I am afraid none of you will see the sun rise. I do not intend to let anyone live, after you have harmed my beautiful fiancee. Prepare to die!"


    Regaleon¡¯s voice rang in the darkness of the night. A chill went down my spine. I can sense Regaleon¡¯s rage in his voice.


    "The one who will die is you! Prepare yourself." The group of men charged towards Regaleon.


    As the men got near him, a bright light was seen shing quickly. One by one the men dropped down dead on the floor. Blood was pooling from under them.


    "W-What are you waiting for?! Go and get him you fools!" The boss shouted.


    All of the men dashed towards Regaleon. But Regaleon wasn¡¯t fazed one bit in the presence of a much bigger group.


    Regaleon was swift with his movements. He was moving his sword like it was a part of his body, like it was an extension of his arm. Every sh of his de, an enemy drops dead on the floor. Blood was sparying all around.


    I was hooked on my ce, my eyes can¡¯t stray away from Regaleon¡¯s sight. I can see him with an expresionless face, devoid of any emotion. He was shing thru the enemy, cutting thru their limbs like it was just butter.


    I can hear the screams of the men as they were wounded, the agony they were feeling as they were hurt, and the silence after Regaleon gave them the deadly blow. Blood was sprayed all over the street, pooling under the pile of bodies.


    I looked at Regaleon, he was soaked in the blood of the men he had just killed. With blood covering his ck royal garb and sword, he really looked like a devil. His nickname the ¡¯ck Devil¡¯ was a fit to what I was seeing right now.


    With many men that had fallen, there were still othersing and charging towards him.


    "Hiyaaaahhhh." The men shouted a battle cry while charging.


    Regaleon looked their way, his sapphire blue eyes were glowing in the darkness of the night. Then out of nowhere, fire sparked from the men¡¯s bodies. They were ignited in mes and not long engulfed in them.


    "Waaaahhhh."


    "Heeeelllpp."


    "Make it stop!"


    I can hear the cries of the men. Fire spread towards the dead bodies as well. The streets were now like a sea of mes.


    Behind this mes, a silhoutte was walking. Regaleon then emerge from the mes, walking proudly. Blood covered his whole body, his sapphire blue eyes were glowing reflecting the mes.


    "Devil! Monster!" The boss shouted while pointing at Regaleon in fear.


    The other men that were still left was now shivering in fear. One by one they dropped their weapons and ran away, like dogs with their tail between their legs.


    "Where are you going, you cowards?! Stand your ground." The boss was scolding his men. But the men didn¡¯t listen to him and left him behind.


    "Dimitri." I hear Regaleon said. Out of nowhere, Dimitri emerged beside Regaleon.


    "Yes, your highness." Dimitri said while kneeling beside Regaleon.


    "Annihte all of them. I don¡¯t want any of them left alive." Regaleon said with a cold voice.


    "Understood." Dimitri then vanished into thin air.


    Regaleon resumed his pace, his direction towards the boss.


    "Don¡¯te near me." The boss was shivering in fright. "I will tell you who ordered the assassination of the princess, please just don¡¯t kill me."


    "I don¡¯t need you to tell me, because I already know who sent you." Regaleon replied with a cold tone.


    The boss was stepping back slowly, just by realizing that there was a wall behind him. He looked around him, hoping to find an escape route when his eyes fell on me. I was only a few feet away from him. Then the boss darted towards me.


    I didn¡¯t realize this at all because I was still in a daze. I was seeing so much blood and death in front of me that I felt my body froze in ce.

 Chapter 121 Inner Demons

    By the time I noticed, the boss was a few meters away from me. I quickly stepped back and between us, I make make ice spikes that shoot up from the ground.


    "Aaahhh." The ice spikes impaled the boss¡¯ body. He cried out in anguish and pain.


    The boss¡¯ blood trickle down the floor. It seems like he was still alive but barely. His breathing was getting heavier by the second.


    "Y-You...are....monsters." The boss coughed out blood.


    "Who are you calling a monster?" Regaleon was now in front of the impaled boss. "Compared to you that ys with innocent lives, we are the lesser evil."


    "Hahahaha." The bossughed while blood was spitting out of his mouth. "At least... I will take that girl with me in death."


    Regaleon and I were surprised with his words. I can see Regaleon looking at me with wide eyes.


    "Alicia, behind you!" Regaleon screamed in fright.


    By the time I heard his words, I quickly turned around. I see the brawny man this morning behind me, his sword in the air ready to swing towards me. I waste to react.


    I was taken by surprise. The brawny man¡¯s de was a mere inches above me.


    I put my arms up, trying to conjure something or anything that can block the sh of his swording my way. That was when a tip of a sword plunged thru the chest of the brawny man from the back.


    "I warned you before, you can¡¯ty a hand or even a finger on her." A familiar voice said behind the brawny man. It was William¡¯s.


    William pushed his sword all the way thru the brawny man¡¯s chest. Blood trickled from the wound and the man¡¯s mouth. He breathed onest breath and then his body fell to the ground.


    William then pulled out his sword from the dead man¡¯s body. The sword¡¯s de was coated with blood. I look at William with a shocked expression. He was also covered with blood and wounds.


    "Alicia, it¡¯s okay. You are safe now." William gave me a reassuring smile.


    I just nodded at him, hearing his words but notprehending it.


    I look around in a daze. Dead bodies are littered all around me, the smell of blood is in the air.


    I look towards the boss¡¯ body that was impaled at the ice spikes I created. It sent shivers down my spine. Then I remember Anna¡¯s words.


    ¡¯You will either have dominion over the whole world, or destroy it into nothingness.¡¯ Anna¡¯s words resonate inside my head.


    ¡¯Death surrounds you.¡¯ I hear my inner voice telling. ¡¯You bring death with you. First your mother, and now this. Who will die next, is it the ones who are near you now?¡¯


    I look around me and there was William and Regaleon. They were trying to says something, but I cannot hear them.


    ¡¯Who would you kill next, will it be your best friend that is so much in love with you. That even though you know it hurts him deeply being near, you can¡¯t push him away.¡¯ My inner voice said.


    "No." I denied what my inner voice was saying. "I don¡¯t want to hurt him."


    ¡¯Or is it the crown prince of Grandcrest. Your fianc and the love of your life. Would you let him die, like what happened to your mother?¡¯ My inner voice said.


    "No, I don¡¯t want him to die. I can¡¯t live without him." My heart was crying out in pain just by imagining Regaleon die.


    ¡¯You are cursed, Alicia. Everyone around you will die.¡¯ My inner voice torments me.


    "No, no, no!" I shouted at my inner voice. Tears are now overflowing from my eyes. My body was shivering in fear with my inner voice¡¯s words.


    "Alicia, what¡¯s wrong?" William was full of worry. He tried to extend his arms towards me but I flinched away, frightened that I would only hurt him. I was frightened that if I was really cursed, then they will only get hurt.


    William had a bitter smile on his face. He was clearly hurt with my retreat just now.


    "Lili, what¡¯s the matter?" Regaleon was trying to get near me.


    Step by step, he was pacing towards me with caution.


    "It¡¯s okay Lili, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s Leon." Regaleon said with a calming voice.


    "Leon." I said in a daze. "No, don¡¯te near me. I don¡¯t want to hurt you."


    I take a step back. My fear of hurting the two people in front of me was numbing my senses. I can feel my body getting colder and colder.


    Unkowingly, I set the temperature around me to drop. The things around me started to freeze.


    "What¡¯s this?" William felt the coldness in the air. His breath gave out a smoke from the freezing temperature. "Why is it suddenly freezing?" He asked with confusion in his eyes.


    But Regaleon did not answer. He knew that my magic was being triggered by my emotions right now.


    "Lili, it¡¯s alright. You are safe now." Regaleon said with a soothing voice. "Can¡¯t you recognize me? It¡¯s me, Leon."


    Regaleon took of his silver mask that was stained with blood. His face was now in full view in front of me. I can see his beautiful sapphire eyes twinkling.


    Regaleon was taking his steps towards me carefully. The air was freezing, especially a few feet radius around me.


    "It¡¯s okay, you are safe. We are all safe." Regaleon was giving me reassurance.


    ¡¯But I am the one who is a danger to you all.¡¯ I told myself. The tears thates out of my eyes are frozen instantly with the freezing cold around me.


    Regaleon was just an arms length from me. I want to run away, but his gaze towards me hooks me in ce. He slowly extends his arm towards me, touching my cheeks. His thumb gently brushed the frozen tears away.


    "Please don¡¯t be afraid." Regaleon said with a pained voice. "Please don¡¯t get scared of me."


    "Scared of you?" I asked in confusion. No it should be the other way around. He should be the one afraid of me.


    I held his hand that was pressed on my cheek. I feel the warmth that his hand was emitting.


    "Why would I be afraid of you?" I asked with a gentle voice and smiled at him.


    Regaleon smiled back at me. He took me in his embrace. Once I felt the warmth radiating from his body, I became at ease in an instant. The worries that I was thinking awhile ago was washed away with his warm embrace.


    After feeling secure in his arms, I felt my body be lighter and my eyes getting heavier. And then darkness overtook me.


    ***


    At a distance, there were two cloaked figures standing at one ot the rooftops.


    "I am sorry your highness, my powers were blocked when the prince was near princess Alicia." One of the cloaked figure said and kneeled down in front of the other cloaked figure. It was a voice of a man.


    "No matter, at least we have inserted such thoughts inside of her." The other cloaked figure was none other than the crown prince of Jennova, diolus. "Their feelings for each other are deep that your mind abilities were blocked instantly. No matter, they will surely separate sooner. After all she is my wife to be by birth right."


    "All of our preparations are done your highness. Everything will go ording to n." The cloaked man said.

 Chapter 122 His Dark Side

    I open my eyes and see that I was now inside my room, lying on my bed.


    With only a dim light illuminating my room, my eyes adjusted it¡¯s sight to the darkness. That was when I saw a shadow at the corner of my room.


    My heart felt like it leaped out of my chest in fright. After my encounter with so much death earlier, I was still jumpy.


    "Do not worry, it¡¯s only me." It came from Regaleon¡¯s voice. After hearing his voice, I sighed in relief.


    Regaleon stepped out from the shadows, the dim light illuminating his body. He was wearing his casual white shirt and ck pants. What caught my eyes was his face. He wasn¡¯t wearing his signature silver mask. His beautiful face was out in the open for me to behold.


    Regaleon¡¯s clean appearance now is a very far difference from earlier from the blood


    soaked ¡¯ck Devil.¡¯


    After Regaleon stepped out from the shadows, he stopped just a few feet away from my bed. He was noting near me. I look at his face and it has a trace of uncertainty and sadness.


    "Why are you standing so far away?" I asked curiously. "Come and sit here with me." I gave him a reassuring smile.


    I patted the space beside me, at the edge of my bed. Seeing my smiling face, Regaleon heaved a sigh and walked towards me. Carefully, he sank right beside me.


    There was a short silence between the two of us.


    "I¡¯m sorry." I said apologetically.


    "Why are you apologizing?" Regaleon asked.


    "Because I was being careless. If I didn¡¯t go out of the pce, maybe this might not have happened." I said with guilt.


    Because of my actions, many peoples lives ended. Their blood are on my hands.


    "It¡¯s not your fault. Even if you haven¡¯t gone out today and stayed here in the pce, they will find ways to harm here." Regaleon said. "The one at fault is the one who paid for your assasination."


    I can see Regaleon¡¯s hand trembling in anger. Then I noticed he was maintaining a safe distance from me. And he was not touching me. After noticing this, my heart squeezed from pain.


    ¡¯Is he angry at me? Does he not want me any more? Is he disgusted with me because of the blood on my hands.¡¯ These thoughts are swirling in my head and tormenting me. My chest was getting heavy and I can¡¯t stop my tears from falling.


    "Lili, what is it?" Regaleon be perplexed. "Why are you crying? Are you in pain? Please tell me." His voice was full of worry.


    Regaleon reached his hand towards my face. I can see him having second thoughts but still extended his hand to touch my cheeks. He wiped my tears gently.


    I can feel the warmth of his hand radiating on my face. I held his hand and squeezed them gently. I looked at his sapphire eyes, searching for answers to my questions.


    "Why are you so distant just now? Are you angry with me?" I asked. Pain was etched on my face and my chest was being squeezed.


    "Silly girl." Regaleon¡¯s lips curved up slightly. He tucked a lose strand of my hair behind my ears. "Why will I be angry with you? With what just happened, I was scared to death of losing you."


    "Then, why are you being so distant just now? You won¡¯t even touch me." I said, holding back my tears. "Are you disgusted with me? Is it because I killed someone?"


    Regaleon looked at my face with gentleness and then heaved a deep sigh.


    "Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around?" Regaleon asked. "After you saw me covered with blood of those men that I have killed, you looked at me with fright and retreated back from me. Aren¡¯t you disgusted with me? With this dark side of me?"


    I blinked my eyes, confused. I let Regaleon¡¯s words sink into me.


    ¡¯So that¡¯s what it is? That is why he didn¡¯te near me because he was afraid I am disgusted with him?¡¯ I thought to myself.


    I shook my head, letting him know that what he was thinking is wrong.


    "I am not disguted with you. I am not afraid of you." I said with conviction.


    "Really?" Regaleon asked. "You just saw me bathing in blood. I have killed those men mercilessly, not sparing anyone of them. Are you not really afraid of me?"


    "They were bad men." I said. "I know you did that to rescue me. I understand why you did that."


    Regaleon looked at me intently, trying to gauge my reaction. When he saw me looking at him with seriousness, he knew what I was telling is true, that I wasn¡¯t afraid of him. And then he sighed with relief. He pulled me into his embrace.


    "Oh Lili, I am so d. I would not know what to do if you were disgusted with me." Regaleon said. "I don¡¯t know what will happened to me if you despised me for my dark side. I was so afraid you would leave me."


    I wrap my arms around his waist. "I could never hate you. How can I leave you? I love you so much."


    "And I love you." Regaleon said. He released me from his embrace and looked straight into my eyes. "Just now you have seen my dark side. This is what I can do to my enemies and how cruel I can be. Tell me, will you still ept me, all of me?"


    I nodded back at him. How can I not ept him? He is my love and my life. He may be cruel but his cruelty has a justified reason behind it. And even though he has a dark side, his good side also shines brightly.


    "Oh Lili, my love." Regaleon smiled at me sweetly. I can see his relief after telling all of his fears to me.


    Regaleon gently ced my cheeks into his palms and slowly pulled me into a kiss.


    My worries was washed away with his passionate kiss. I can feel his love for me was still there and held firmly in ce.


    Not long, the kiss deepened even further. I can sense hungering from Regaleon¡¯s lips as he ravaged my mouth with his hot kisses.

 Chapter 123 Downfall of the Queen’s Maternal Family 1

    Not long, the kiss deepened even further. I can sense hungering from Regaleon¡¯s lips as he ravaged my mouth with his hot kisses.


    "This is not good." Regaleon parted his lips from mine. "If I go on any further, I am afraid I can¡¯t stop myself from eating you up." He smiled.


    My cheeks felt hot after our kiss. Regaleon¡¯s words made me shy instantly.


    "T-Then let¡¯s talk about something else. So we won¡¯t do unnecessary things." I suggested.


    "That sounds good." Regaleon nodded in agreement. "Then what should we talk about?"


    Regaleon adjusted his seating position. He sat beside me with his back leaning against the bed frame. I on the other hand, was nestled in his broad chest with his arms encircled my waist perfectly.


    "You know who is behind the assassination attempt against me, right?" I asked him. Regaleon¡¯s smile quickly faded and his expression became serious. He nodded in confirmation.


    "Can you tell me who ordered it?" I asked.


    "It was the queen¡¯s grandfather, general McGregor." Regaleon replied.


    This I am not surprised. After the incedent with Veronica, I heard that my step mother the queen was under house arrest. I didn¡¯t know the specifics or what is the usation against her because the higher ups are tighted lipped about it.


    "Is the general doing this because of the queen¡¯s wrath towards me?" I asked again. I may be an eyesore for my step mother but for her fraternal family to take action against me is a little bit too much.


    "The queen has gone mad. She has already forgotten that you are my fiancee and the future crown princess of Grandcrest. She won¡¯t get away with this." Regaleon said. I can feel anger in his every word.


    "You have a n?" I nced at him and asked.


    "Of course I have." Regaleon smirked. "I have already set the stage. You will watch a good show tomorrow."


    My eyes widened in disbelief. "Tomorrow? Already?" My voice was a little high pitch.


    "Of course. Your future husband is very much capable of anything." Regaleon said with a smile.


    I giggled. "Yes, the ¡¯ck Devil¡¯ has many tricks up his sleeve." I joked.


    "Oh I have got many other tricks other than making people suffer." Regaleon said. "I can also make my special someone feel so good that she would cry from pleasure." He gave a wolfish grin. I can feel a blush creep on my cheeks instantly.


    "Hahaha." Regaleonughed out loud. "But for now you should rest. You had a very tiring day. Go to sleep."


    I nodded instantly andid down on bed. I take my sheets and covered myself from my toes up to my nose, only half of my face is exposed.


    "Good night, my dear Lili." Regaleon kissed my forehead gently.


    When he was about to get up, I unconciously held his sleeves back. Regaleon looked at me in surprise but then smiled.


    "You want me to stay with you?" Regaleon asked.


    I nodded shyly.


    "Then I will stay with you until you fall asleep." Regaleon smiled brightly. "Can I hug you between the sheets?"


    I nodded shyly once again. Regaleonid down in bed right next to me and wrapped me in his arms. With the sheets between us, there was no skinship. I felt at ease and safe with in his embrace that I felt sleepe to me instantly.


    ***


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    "What did you say?!" King Edward roared in anger.


    I was in his office the very morning of the next day. I have told him of the assasination attempt on Alicia the night before.


    I was calmly seating in front of him sipping my tea in peace after rying the events ofst night.


    King Edward¡¯s face was now bright red with anger.


    ¡¯Good. At least I know that he still cares about his third daughter.¡¯ I thought.


    "All of what I said is true." I said to him. "I have evidence here that can show truth." I looked at Dimitri who was standing beside me.


    Dimitri bowed and gave the pile of papers he was holding to King Edward.


    King Edward took the papers and started to read them.


    "I have found evidence not only for the assassination attempt to the princess but also for other illegal doings." I said with a calm voice.


    King Edward browsed thru the papers. At every turn of the page, his eyes would get wider and wider with shock.


    "Is this...all credible?" King Edwards asked.


    "Your majesty, have you forgotten who I am?" I looked at him with a cold gaze. "I am the crown prince of Grandcrest. If I want to know any information, then nothing in this world can stop me from getting it. And not to mention, if I want someone to be guilty, then he will be guilty without a doubt."


    King Edward shivered with my words. He knows that my words isn¡¯t an empty threat.


    "I also have eye witnesses to attest to such usations." I told him. "With an attempted murder against the third princess of Alvannia, not to mention this crown prince¡¯s fiancee and future crown princess of Grandcrest, it will be punishable by death of his immidiate family. For the other crimes, I leave you to their punishment."


    King Edward was speechless after my words have been said.


    "I would like to see the judgement be given by this afternoon." I stood up. "I am confident that all of the evidence that you need is in those papers. I sugget you start working on it right away. I heard that general McGregor got wind of this usations against him and is ready to flee the capital today with his family."


    King Edward snapped back from his daze. "Guards!" He shouted.


    The guards stationed outside the door came in running after the king¡¯s call.


    "Yes, your majesty." The guard kneeled down in front of him.


    "Take the first and second toon of the royal guards and go to general McGregor¡¯s estate. Arrest him with charges of treason and the attempted assassination of the third princess of Alvannia!" King Edward roared.


    "Understood your majesty." The guard quickly left the office.


    "I am afraid that your royal knights won¡¯t be enough, king Edward." I said. "Dimitri, let¡¯s lend a hand to the Alvannian royal knights. Give order to the first toon of my ¡¯ck Dragon Army¡¯ to assist the royal knights in caputring the mastermind of the assasination attempt against this prince¡¯s fiancee."


    "Understood." Dimitri bowed.


    "Well then, your majesty. I will take my leave." I said. "I will be anticipating a good showter." I smirked.


    I turned around and walked out of the office.

 Chapter 124 Downfall of the Queens Maternal Family 2

    Author¡¯s Note: Last chapter I had an error in the title. It should be \"Maternal Family\", so sorry about that. And I would like to point a change, general McGregor will now be the queen¡¯s \"Maternal Uncle\" instead of grandfather.


    ***


    (3rd Person POV)


    At general McGregor¡¯s estate before day break, everyone was in disarray. It was still dawn and the sky was still dark. The staff and maids of the estate were busy moving things inside the carraiges.


    \"Come on, pick up the pace you damn seevants!\" General McGregor scolded.


    Two of the male servants are seen carrying a heavy chest.


    \"Be careful with that. The contents of that chest are precious. Not even your lives can pay for it if you damage them.\" The general red at the two servants.


    \"Dear, what is happening.\" The wife of the general asked. \"Why are we leaving the capital in a hurry?\"


    \"What I am doing now is to save our lives.\" General McGregor replied. He was wearing a bitter face.


    \"Did something happened to our business?\" The wife asked. \"Did the king caught wind of our illegal business?\"


    \"It¡¯s because of that brat crown prince of Grandcrest, Regaleon. He knew that I was the one that ordered the assasination towards his fiancee, princess Alicia.\" General McGregor said. \"His informationwork is really something. To think that he knew right away that I was behind all of this. And it was because of my stupid niece, Erica!\"


    General McGregor punched the wooden table by his side. The table broke into pieces. All of the staff that were busy stopped in their tracks in fear.


    \"What the hell are you all staring at?!\" General McGregor roared. \"Finish loading all the things here. We need to get out of the capital before sun rise!\"


    The staffs snapped back and continued their work.


    \"Don¡¯t talk bad about your niece. She is still the queen.\" The wife scolded.


    \"Hmph. Have you not heard of what happened inside the pce?\" The general asked.


    The wife just looked at him confused. It is because the news regarding the queen¡¯s house arrest was not spread to the public. Erica was still legally the queen in name by marriage, and just by knowing that the queen is being detained under suspicion can turn the country into chaos. It was better to put the news out in the open after the investigation is done and the queen is proven guilty beyond reasonable doubt.


    \"The queen has lost favor from the king. She is now on house arrest because of the crimes of killing the king¡¯s concubine and harming the third princess.\" The general said with gritted teeth.


    \"What?!\" The wife yelled in surprise. \"But those things, you helped the queen in doing those crimes.\"


    The general nodded. He was lucky that the left minister Stanley caught news of this and told him right away. That is why he was now departing the capital, to escape persecution.


    \"Then we must make haste.\" The wife said. \"Have you informed our son? Fortunately, he is out of the country. We need to tell him not toe back because of this incident.\"


    \"I have already sent someone to inform our son of the situation.\" General McGregor said.


    \"What is your n in our escape?\" The wife asked. She was now grasping the gravity of the situation they are in right now.


    \"We will take the south gate to exit the capital. That parts of the capital are the slums, the won¡¯t expect us to use that road out of the capital.\" The general exined. \"Also, my soldiers will be escorting us all the way. They are my men loyal only to me. They are best of the best inbat and warfare. They can be on equal footing with the royal knights, maybe even better.\"


    The wife sighed in relief. She knows that her husband is capable in this particr area of expertise. He was also a war veteran in thest war and his men were beyond capable in fighting.


    \"Prepare anything what you only need. We should travel light as much as possible. Our treasures will be travled on a different route. Our son would be the one to get them at the nned location.\" The general said.


    His wife nodded in agreement and quickly walked away to prepare.


    \"If you just listened to us Robert, then our family should have been the one sitting on the throne today.\" General McGregor clenched his fist hard.


    ***


    At the pce, the first and second toon of the ropyal knights are assembling by the king¡¯s order. General Robert was briefed with the situation at hand.


    \"We are here to take your orders, general Robert sir!\" The first and second toon¡¯s captains gave a salute in front of general Robert.


    General Robert nodded his head. \"At ease.\" He looked at the knights in front of him. \"We are ordered to arrest general McGregor with the crime of treason and murder. As you know, he handles the west army of our country. The men under him are one of the best.\"


    \"General Robert sir. Will we be engaging into battle against the west army¡¯s men?\" The first toon¡¯s captain asked.


    \"I am saddened to just think that we may be engaging in battle with our own country men. But with general McGregor¡¯s crimes, it is our job to arrest and detain him.\" General Robert had a sad expression on his face. \"But we need to be ready if they attack us. Never let your guard down at any cost. Understood?!\" He yelled.


    \"Sir, yes sir!\" The knights replied in unison.


    \"We will be departing in ten minutes. Gather at the pce¡¯s gate by then. Dismissed.\" General Robert ordered.


    The knights then dispersed. General Robert heaved a deep sigh.


    General McGregor was his brother inw and friends in arms in thest war. He never imagined that he would be the one to arrest him in the end.


    \"General Robert.\" A male¡¯s voice called out. The general turned around to see prince Regaleon walking towards him, with his personal aide Dimitri by his side.


    \"Greetings, your highness.\" General Robert greeted.


    \"No need to be formal.\" Regaleon waved his hand. \"You are the one tasked to arrest your brother inw?\" He asked.


    \"Yes.\" Robert nodded.


    \"Such irony.\" Regaleon smirked. \"Your wife¡¯s family is very ambitious. If you have just yed the part they wanted, you should have been king, ruling Alvannia today.\" Regaleon said with such arrogance.


    General Robert smiled awkwardly. ¡¯How did this brat know such information?¡¯ He thought. But he remembered that this prince¡¯s informationwork gathers information pretty well. If he wants to know something, then even the deepest darkest secrets might be exposed.


    \"I have never even once thought of taking the throne. That is why I have turned down my inws¡¯ ns after the war.\" General Robert said with sincerity.


    General Robert didn¡¯t know that his brother inw was still seeking more power and tried to covet the throne of Alvannia to this day.


    Regaleon gauged general Robert thru his words and then smiled.


    \"That¡¯s a pity.\" Regaleon eximed. \"I am sure you would have been a better king if you have taken the throne that time. Pity that you have such loyalty to the royal family of Alvannia.\"


    \"My loyalty is not with the royal family of Alvannia but to it¡¯s people.\" General Robert said. \"At that time, the war just ended. And if my inws pushed thru their ns of a coup de ta, then our country would have been devastated. We could not have gotten the country back up to it¡¯s current glory today.\"


    Regaleon sighed. \"That is why I said it was such a pity. But I belive your sessor will make use of your ideology as well. I am looking forward to the future of Alvannia.\"


    General Robert was taken aback. Yes, his sessor that he has groomed since childhood, the crown prince of Alvannia prince Richard. He was sure that his grandson would be a fine young king in the future.


    \"By the way, my ck dargon army¡¯s first toon would lend a hand. You might need it.\" Regaleon smirked. \"Dimitri, you know what to do. I would be in my fiancee¡¯s courtyard, if you need anything.\"


    After that, Regaleon walked away leaving Dimitri behind.


    \"General, I would being with you as prince Regaleon had ordered.\" Dimitri bowed his head and general Robert nodded.


    ¡¯Having the prince¡¯s personally trained army would be a huge help. My eastern army is in the outskirts as of now and cannote on time to help me.¡¯ General Rober thought.

 Chapter 125 Confrontation Between the Two Armies 1

    The sun was just about to rise when the carriage boarded by general McGregor and his wife left his estate.


    As general McGregor nned, they travelled light with only one horse carriage. Their fortune and valuables were taken in a different route out of the capital.


    "It¡¯s quiet." General McGregor eximed with a confused face.


    "What do you mean by quiet dear?" His wife asked in confusion. "It is not yet day break, so there are no people out in the streets by this time."


    "I know that. But I don¡¯t like it. It is too quiet." General McGregor gritted his teeth. "You, soldier." He called a soldier in horse back that was escorting them.


    "Yes general?" The soldier pulled his reigns and got near the carriage window.


    "Is the west army at the location I have ordered them to be?" The general asked.


    "Yes general. They are just a few kilometers away from the walls of the capital." The soldier replied. "They are on standby, awaiting orders from you my lord."


    General McGregor nodded in satisfaction. Once they are out of the capital and he is reunited with his army, they n to beseige the capital. He will take the king off of his chair and rece him as the new king of Alvannia. A smirk was formed on his lips.


    "General, the south gate is in sight." The soldier said.


    "Good." The general said. "Once we are out of the gate, let¡¯s pick up the pace. Tell the other men about this."


    "Understood." The soldier replied and nodded. He quickly left to ry the general¡¯s orders to the other men.


    The streets are really too quiet. The sun has just shined the first rays of the morning. General McGregor cannot be ease with such silence. Nomoners has gone out yet, not even stray dogs or cats are seen out on the streets. He felt that this area has been deserted.


    "General, we have passed the south gate." A soldier yelled from outside thr carriage.


    The general felt relief knowing they have made it out of the capital. "Then go, make haste."


    "Understood." The soldier replied. "You heard the general, let¡¯s make haste towards the camps." He ryed the orders to the other men.


    "Hiyah!" The soldiers said one after the other. The sound of horse hooves stomping the ground is heard. The carriage where the general and his wife also dashed forward.


    After a few minutes of dashing, there momemntum slowed down and halted.


    "What¡¯s the matter, why are we stopping?" The general roared in anger.


    "My lord, there is a blockade in our way. The royal knights had made a check point." One soldier reported what was happening.


    "What?!" The general was surprised. He never thought that the royal knights would make a check point just a few kilometers away from the capital.


    Thinking about it, the soldiers escorting him is quite a big number. If a fight broke out within the capital, then many civilians would be casualties in their skirmish.


    "This is your doing huh Robert?" General McGregor clenched his fists hard.


    "McGregor, I know you¡¯re there." General Robert¡¯s voice was heard.


    General McGregor smirked and was about to open the carriage door when his wife pulled him back.


    "D-Don¡¯t leave me behind." The wife¡¯s face was full of fright. She has grasped the situation that this will end in a battle between the royal knights and the western army¡¯s toon that was escorting them.


    "Tsk." General McGregor looked at his wife in irritation. A battle field is no ce for a woman. For sure his wife will just be a burden to him.


    "You," The general pointed to one of the soldiers. "Take my wife and find a safe way towards the western army¡¯s camp."


    "Understood." The soldier bowed. "Mydy." He extended his arm towards the general¡¯s wife.


    The wife took the soldier¡¯s hand and was lifted up on his horse.


    "With just the two of you, I am sure you can slip past the royal knights." General McGregor exined to his wife.


    "Dear, please be careful." The wife said.


    "Do not worry, I won¡¯t let Robert defeat me here." General McGregor said confidently.


    After a few words, the soldier taking the general¡¯s wife went into the thick woods lining the road and vanished in it¡¯s shadows.


    General McGregor stepped out of the carriage and saw general Robert leading the royal knights.


    "Robert, brother inw. How ironic that it was you that the king sent to arrest me." General McGregor said with a sarcastic tone. "Don¡¯t you think that the king is also suspecting you as a traitor?"


    General Robert knows what McGregor¡¯s words meant. It is true, that king Edward was also suspecting him. That is why he ordered general Robert to be the one to arrest his brother inw, to see if his allegiance was still with the king.


    "Robert, it is not yette toe with me. With both our armies, we can take down that king and rule Alvannia together, with you as my right hand." General McGregor said. "What do you say?"


    General Robert looked at McGregor seriously. Such an ambutious man holding a mighty army and having such power is really frightening. Such power can twist a once honest and good man and be turned into a power hungry monster, like the one in front of him.


    General Robert heaved a deep sigh. It is regretful that his brother inw that was once his brother in arms in the war has be an enemy of the country.


    "McGregor, why not just surrender yourself." General Robert said. "Once you are arrested, I will surely plead for you in front of his majesty so that you won¡¯t get the death sentence. We can still prevent this. The ones who will suffer will be the civilians inside the capital if you push thru this."


    "Hahahaha!" General McGregorughed out loud after hearing general Robert¡¯s words. "How foolish of you Robert. You know that the punishment for treason is death. I have no other option left but to push thru and fight. Robert, do you think that puny royal knights with you are a match to my men from the western army? Why not let¡¯s see and find out."


    General McGregor waived his hand, making a signal to his men. The soldiers pull out their swords and are ready to attack.


    "Tsk, McGregor you give me no other choice." General Robert also waived his hand and the royal knights get ready for the attack.


    With such a situation now, a battle is inevitable.

 Chapter 126 Confrontation Between the Two Armies 2

    "Tsk, McGregor you give me no other choice." General Robert also waived his hand and the royal knights get ready for the attack.


    With such a situation now, a battle is inevitable.


    Both parties held their swords, pointing them at their opponents in the opposite side. The men were wearing serious looks, readying themselves on the enemies attack.


    "Charge!" The men from the west army roared.


    "Charge!" The royal knights replied with their own battle cry.


    The men on horses charged towards one another. Not long, both of the armies met and the sounds of swords skirmishing was heard.


    The men from both parties were fighting hard, not one was letting the other get the upper hand. At first, they look equal in strength. But after some time, a difference in abilities could be seen.


    The west army¡¯s soldiers were all trained in warfare. They aremoners who enlisted to have financial support for their families. Some of them joined thest war when they were young, making them more experienced in the battle field. Such experienced soldiers trained the new recruits of the west army, making them more knowledegable in fighting opponents. They are also stationed at areas where bandits are rampant, so their skills are enhanced with additional experience.


    As for the royal knights, they were tasked with the safety of the capital and also the royal family. They are all of noble born, giving honor to their family name after bing a knight. Their training is also fierce, their skills is said to be more than that of a normal soldier.


    But the only advantage the men from the west army has over the royal knights, is their experience with life and death.


    The soldiers have experienced fighting for their lives in the battle field. As for the knights, they only experienced sparring against fellow knights or fights with petty criminals inside the capital. But nothing with such life threatening.


    With this advantage, the west army¡¯s men are pushing back the royal knights. With this fight, blood were spilled and flesh were cut open. Casualties are increasing in both sides.


    "Men, do not falter!" General Robert yelled. "We were tasked by the king himself to arrest the traitor. Show your spirit as the shield of the king!"


    "Yeah!" The knights yelled in unison. The general¡¯s words gave them a boost of confidence.


    "Admit defeat, Robert!" General McGregor was on his horse and rushed towards general Robert, brandishing his sword. As general Robert saw this, he lifted his sword to parry general McGregor¡¯s attack.


    ¡¯Qing, ng,¡¯ The sounds of the swords hitting one another was heard.


    "I see that your reflexes are still sharp Robert." General McGregor said.


    "Stop this now, McGregor!" Robert said with anger. "You don¡¯t have to do this."


    "But I have passed the point of no return now, Robert. There is no turning back for me. There is only moving forward and winning." General McGregor said with fierceness.


    The two generals started their sword fight atop their horses. They were both equal in power.


    The battle had casualties at both sides, but the knights were at a disadvantage. The difference in experience in the battle field is a big advantage to the men of the west army.


    The two generals fighting were fierece. Not lont, both of them fell from their horses, but they still resumed their fight in the ground.


    "Just give up Robert. You will never win against my west army." General McGregor said. He was now seen panting, trying to catch his breath. "If it were your men from the eastern army, maybe we would have been on equal footing. But with this inexperienced knights, you won¡¯t stand a chance against me."


    General Robert grimaced. He doesn¡¯t want to admit but general McGregor was right. The royal knights are not less in abilities or strength, but in experience instead. If it was his men in the east army, which he trained strictly and harshly, there could be a fighting chance.


    "You are right on that point, McGregor." General Robert said. "The knights maybe in a disadvantageous state."


    General McGregor started to smile. He thought that general Robert will admit defeat now.


    "But luckily, we are not alone." General Robert smirked.


    Then a re fired up towards the sky with red smoke. The men of the west army¡¯s attention was caught for a second.


    The shadows behind the trees around the area started to move. And then men in ck uniform rushed out from the woods. They were not that many, more or less it consists of one toon.


    The men in ck uniform attacked the men of the west army. The west army was caught of guard and many dropped dead on the ground with just the first attack.


    "Regroup, form the lines!" General McGregor yelled orders.


    The men of the west army listened to theirmander and reformed the lines. They looked at the newers who seemed to be fierce.


    "Don¡¯t falter men. They are only one toon,pared to our numbers!" General McGregor roared. "Let them see how strong our west army is!"


    "Yeah!" The men of the west army roared. With the reformed line, they started to charge.


    "Aaahhhh!" The men on both group roared.


    The sh of swords was once again heard, but now the tables have been turned. They didn¡¯t expect that the men in ck uniform were good in fighting. They looked like the elite of the elite. With just one swing from the ck uniformed man¡¯s sword, one soldier from the west army dropped dead.


    Even with the big numbers of the men from the west army apanying general McGregor, the men in ck unifrom was overpowering them.


    If you look at the men in ck uniform, they have the skills of the royal knights and the extensive experience of soldiers in the battlefieldbined. They are best of the best soldiers an army can ever 0have.


    General McGregor looked at his men. Now that the tables have turned, the numbers of his men are decreasing fast. He looked at the men in ck unifrom in disbelief and awe.


    ¡¯If I have such an army at my disposal, I won¡¯t just stop in taking Alvannia. I can conquer the whole cont.¡¯ General McGregor thought.


    After seeing that he was in such a disadvantage, he was now thinking of retreat.


    "General, you better retreat to our camp." One soldier that was defending the general said. "You will be safe there. We will handle the enemies here."


    General McGregor nodded in agreement. A soldier gave him a horse and with just one step he mounted it.


    "Go general, we will stop any pursuers in your way!" His men was faithful to general McGregor till the end. He looked at his men fighting a fight they cannot possibly win, just to let him escape.


    General McGregor clenched his fists holding the reigns tightly. "I won¡¯t forget your courage and loyalty to me." He whispered to himself. "Hiyah!"


    General McGregor¡¯s horse galloped away thru the woods.


    "General Robert, McGregor is escaping." A knight informed general Robert and pointed to the horse entering the woods.


    "We will pursue him after we are done here." General Robert said without urgency.


    "But general, what if he escapes?" The knight was shocked with general Robert¡¯s words.


    "Do not worry. He has only one destination to go to." General Robert said. "I bet he will be in for a big surprise."


    The knight was confused with what the general said but still obeyed his orders.

 Chapter 127 Prince Regaleons Men

    Not long after general McGregor escaped, the men of the west army surrendered. Their numbers were now few, the remaining that are alive were taken as prisoners.


    \"General, all of those that are still alive have surrendered. They are all tied up and captured.\" The captain that led the ck Dragon toon said. He was a young man in his mid orte twenties.


    General Robert looked at the captain meticulously. These were prince Regaleon¡¯s men from Grandcrest. He has heard the rumors about the ck Dragon army that is personally led by the crown prince himself.


    It is said that these men were hand picked and trained personally by the crown prince of Grandcrest. These men¡¯s backgrounds were unkown, thus they cannot be used against their own master. These men are sworn to their master himself, their loyalty is binded with their oath. It is said that there is only one way to get out of the ck Dragon army, and it is only when you are dead and not breathing anymore.


    General Robert has seen the ferociousness of the ck Dragon army first hand. He was just relieved that he was an ally, and not standing against them in this battle. It is true as they said, the ck Dragon army¡¯s capabilities in battle is impressive. General Robert is not sure, that if ever his east army is to battle against the ck Dragon army, will his army win or is loss inevitable.


    \"What is the situation in the enemy¡¯s camp?\" General Robert asked the captain.


    \"Replying to general, sir Dimitri is the one tasked to take the enemy¡¯s camp.\" The captain replied respectfully. \"Crown prince has ordered him to seize the enemy¡¯s camp before mid day. I am sure sir Dimitri won¡¯t betray our crown prince¡¯s expectations.\"


    \"Before miday?\" General Robert asked in disbelief. \"Dimitri is against the whole west army. Do you think he can do such a feat? Even your ck Dragon army is impressive with it¡¯s fighting abilties, but prince Regaleon only brought three toons with him in Alvannia as escort. This can¡¯tpare to the whole west army that is in camp right now.\"


    General Robert knows that the crown prince can¡¯t bring his whole ck Dragon army here in Alvannia because others might think of it as an invasion. That is why the crown prince brought only three toons as his escort and body guards in his journey.


    One toon heleped general Robert now, the other one is sure to be with the crown prince for his protection. So the remaning toon is with Dimitri, ths on who is tasked to seize the camp. With such small numbers, they can¡¯t possibly fight head on with an army.


    \"You are wrong general, it is not the ck Dragon army that is apanying sir Dimitri right now.\" The captain said.


    \"What?!\" General Robert was shocked. \"What do you mean? If not the Dragon Army, then who are the people that Dimitri is leading to seize the west army¡¯s camp?\"


    \"The crown prince only ordered one toon from the ck Dragon to help you general Robert.\" The captain replied. \"The people with sir Dimitri right now is his own men.\"


    \"His own men?\" General Robert was cofused.


    \"Sir Dimitri is in charged of the most skilled men under the crown prince. They are his shadow guards, much more powerful and notorious than us normal soldiers of the ck Dragon army.\"


    General Robert was surprised. The soldiers of this toon of the ck Dragon army with him now has showed exceptional skills. If what the captain says is true, that these shadow guards are more powerful and skilled than them, then they can be called monsters in the battlefield.


    \"Sir Dimitri¡¯s men are trained ¡¯shadows¡¯. They won¡¯t need to fight face to face to win a battle. But they also are monstorous in the battlefield. You won¡¯t want to stand against them.\" The captain said. \"For sure, they can seize the west army¡¯s camp before miday.\"


    General Robert was taken aback with such information. He has just seen prince Regaleon¡¯s men first hand. And there is also the shadow guards that is said to be much more powerful than these soldiers. To think that the crown prince¡¯s men are this strong, if they engage in war the against Grandcrest, they will surely have a tough time defeating them. And what if the other armies of Grandcrest joins the fight, then Alvannia¡¯s army will not stand a fighting chance.


    \"Grandcrest¡¯s army might is really frightening.\" General Robert said to himself.


    ***


    (Before sun rise)


    At the west army¡¯s camp, it was still dawn. The soldiers were not on high alert because no one knew that the west army of general McGregor was here and preparing to attack the capital.


    Majority of the soldiers are still sleeping soundly in their tents. Guards are stationed at the entrance of the camp and also making rounds around.


    Not too far away from the camp, a group of twenty men wearing all ck are hiding behind the shadows of the woods. Their heads are covered in hoods and the bottom half if ther faces were concealed in masks, only their eyes are out in the open.


    \"Sir Dimitri, we are ready.\" A man said.


    In that group of men emerged Dimitri. He was wearing the same ck clothing as the other men without the hood and mask.


    \"Remember our n. Follow everything ordingly. Failure is not an option. Anyone that makes a mistake will be punished ordingly.\" Dimitri said with authority.


    \"Yes.\" The men replied in unison.


    Dimitri wore his mask, covering the bottom half of his face.


    \"Remember that our deadline is miday. The camp must be seized before then.\" Dimitri said.


    \"Understood.\" The men replied.


    \"Now go.\" Dimitri ordered.


    After hearing Dimitri¡¯s order, the men in ck dispersed and vanished into thin air.


    Dimitri looked at the camp in front of him with predator eyes.


    \"You have targeted the wrong person general McGregor. If you have just left the princess alone, then prince Regaleon won¡¯t even bat an eysh in your coup d¡¯etat against the Alvannian empire. But because of your foolishness in harming the prince¡¯s most beloved, he will crush your dreams throughly.\" Dimitri said with a cold tone. \"You and your family won¡¯t have a good end.\"

 Chapter 128 The West Armys Downfall

    General McGregor escaped the battle between his men and and the royal knights that was led by general Robert.


    \"We should have won that confrontation.\" General McGregor said with gritted teeth. He clenched the horses reigns with anger. \"If those men in ck uniform didn¡¯te to help them, we should have won.\"


    General McGregor was full of regret. He lost a lot of trusted and loyal men and the ones that were still alive sacrificed themselves so that he could escape.


    \"Do not worry, I will avenge all of you. I will surely take the throne and let then pay ten fold.\" General McGregor swore.


    General McGregor maybe hungry for power, but he still values his men¡¯s loyalty and honor. He believes that every ruler should have trusted men around him, and an army backing him. That is why he had nurtured his west army so much because it will be his power.


    While his horse was galloping, general McGregor noticed smoke in the direction of his army¡¯s camp. His heart beated fast in nervousness. He knew that such big smokeing from his army¡¯s camp is something not good.


    \"Hiyah!\" General McGregor made his horse pick up more speed.


    ****


    At the west army¡¯s camp, tent¡¯s started to get on fire.


    ¡¯ng ng ng¡¯ a soldier sounded the bell.


    \"FIRE! FIRE! The tents are on fire!\" The soldier screamed to alert all the soldiers inside the camp.


    The soldiers that were sleeping in tents was bolted awake with the rm. Some spring out of their tents to help put out the fire.


    \"Hey, wake up!\" A soldier inside the tent just woke up. He was shaking awake another soldier beside him. \"We need to help put out the fire.\"


    ¡¯Cough cough¡¯ the soldier was coughing because of the smoke he had inhaled. The soldier sleeping beside him didn¡¯t wake up even after shaking him up. When he leaned for close inspection, he saw the soldier beside him with bloodied clothes. His throat was cut.


    \"Aaaahhh!!!!\" The soldier screamed in shock.


    The soldier just realized that someone came inside the tent and killed hisrade. And maybe the same intruder was the one that started the fire.


    The soldier got up instantly to warn his otherrades. But before he was about to shout, a shadow from behind him emerged. And in just a second, his throat was slit open.


    Blood oozed out the cut fdom the throat of the soldier. Gurgling sound was heard from him. He was still alive, holding his throat and trying to stop the bleeding to no avail.


    \"Too bad, I won¡¯t let you rm yourrades.\" Dimitri said. He was wearing his mask on. \"This will be the west army¡¯s annihtion.\"


    Not long, the soldier with the slit throat breathed hisst breath and passed away. Dimitri looked at the soldier with cold eyes.


    Shouting is heard from outside the tent. The soldiers were trying to stop the fire, getting buckets of water and sshing them to tents that was caught on fire. Dimitri on the other hand blended again in the shadows.


    \"Put out the fire, help the other soldiers!\" One of the soldiers that seems like the one in charge, was shouting orders. \"Where are the other soldiers?!\"


    \"Sir!\" A soldier came to report. \"Some of the soldiers didn¡¯t make it out the burning tents. I am sorry to say but we lost a lot of men.\"


    \"What?!\" The soldier in charge was shocked with this news.


    The fire just broke out inside their camp. And now, many of their fellow soldiers didn¡¯t make it out alive. He can sense that something is wrong.


    \"You, take the other soldiers with you and survey the surrounding areas. I feel that the fire was set up by our enemy.\" The one in charge said.


    \"Yes sir!\" The soldier saluted and took other soldiers with him to inspect the surroundings.


    \"Sir, how could the enemy know we were here?\" One soldier beside the one in charge asked. \"No one knows we are here. This is a secret operation.\"


    The soldier in charge made a grimaced face. \"I do not know. But it would be best to be on guard.\" He said. \"Everyone, be on your guard while putting out the fire.\"


    \"Yes!\" The soldiers that were tasked to put out the fire replied.


    ***


    The sun had just risen up. After putting out the fire, a group of soldiers were remaining.


    \"Soldier, report!\" The soldier in charge asked the soldier beside him.


    \"Sir, the casualties are big. I have sent some of my men to see and assess damages at the other side of the camp ane look for survivors.\" The soldier replied.


    \"What about the one I ordered to survey around the camp.\" The soldier in charge asked. It has been some time when he ordered those soldiers to scout the area for intruders. The group that was led by the soldier he ordered was big, so he was sure that if they encounter intruders they can subdue them easily.


    \"Sir, the general¡¯s wife just arrived at the east side of the camp anding here now.\" A soldier that came running reported.


    \"I understand.\" The soldier in charge nodded.


    Not long, the general¡¯s wife with the soldier escorting her, came on horse back.


    \"What happened here?!\" The wife of the general was shocked in disbelief.


    \"Madam.\" The soldier in charge greeted and bowed. \"A fire broke out in camp at dawn. We are still assessing the damage and casualties. May I know where the general is?\"


    The one in charge was wondering why the general¡¯s wife came alone with only one escort.


    \"Sir, we were ambushed on the road.\" The soldier escorting the wife replied. \"The general and our toon was left to fight them. I was ordered to escort the madam here to safety.\"


    \"What did you say, ambushed?!\" The soldier in charge shouted. Now he was sure that the enemy made a move against them.


    \"Men, let your guard up.\" The soldier in charge shouted.


    The soldiers around him pulled out their weapons at hand and put up their defenses.


    \"Sir.\" A voice said. The soldier that was ordered to survey the surroundings was seen walking, limping towards them. He was covered in blood and wounds.


    The soldier in charged rushed towards the wounded soldier before he copsed.


    \"Sir, they are too strong.\" The wounded soldier said.


    ¡¯Cough, cough¡¯ he was coughing out blood.


    \"Save your breath soldier. Where are the others?\" The soldier in charge asked.


    \"We...cough...out numbered them. B..But they..cough..are too...strong. Ourrades..they are...all dead.\" The wounded soldier said between coughs. \"The enemy are monsters...cough... Sir run, escape now.\" Then the soldier breathed hisst breath.


    The soldier in charge can¡¯t belive that the men around him now are the only remaining soldiers in all of the west army.


    \"Who could have done such a thing?\" The soldier in charge said. \"Cowards! They are cowards! Why would they do such underhanded tricks and not met us in the battle field?!\" He roared in anger.


    \"You still talk of a soldier¡¯s honor to fight and die in the battle field. But what you are doing now is treason against your country.\" The voice came from not far away.


    The soldiers make their defensive stance towards the voice. They see a group of ck clothed men with masks covering their faces.


    \"Your treachery doesn¡¯t deserve an honorable death.\" It was Dimitri who said this.

 Chapter 129 General McGregors Arres

    General McGreagor was pushing his horse to gain speed. He had a bad feeling when he saw thick smokee up from the direction of the camp.


    Not long his horse came into the clearing. There he saw the camp that his west army set up. He saw smokeing up from burned tents. There was no one on sight.


    \"Hiyah!\" He let his horse gallop towards the camp.


    General McGregor¡¯s heart was pounding like drums inside his chest. He remembered his wife who hade to the camp prior to him.


    ¡¯Is she alright, is she safe?¡¯ These thoughts were swirling inside his head.


    \"Anyone here?\" General McGregor shouted. \"Anyone, please answer me!\"


    The general got of his horse. He pulled out his sword and treaded slowly. The camp seems to be deserted. He looked at the tents that have been burned, they were still some embers left burning.


    While walking slowly, he assessed what had happened. He deduced that the fire broke out at dawn, and because the tents were made of mable materials, it burned instantly. The fire ate at least all of the things inside the camp.


    \"But where are my soldiers?\" He asked himself. He hasn¡¯t seen any bodies yet.


    It was so quiet in the burned out camp, it was like a ghost town. That was when the general heard foot steps. He put his guard up at in instant.


    In some meters from him, a man wearing ck clothing with his face covered with a mask emerged behind some debris. He then saw this man holding his wife hostage.


    \"Dear!\" The general¡¯s wife was crying in fright. Her face was stained with tears. \"Help me, husband.\" She pleaded.


    \"Who are you?!\" The general asked the masked man. \"Let go of my wife!\" He howled while pointing his sword towards them.


    \"Easy there, general McGregor.\" The masked man said. It was Dimitri who was holding general McGregor¡¯s wife hostage. \"You wouldn¡¯t want your wife to get hurt now, would you?\"


    Dimitri pulled a knife from his waist and held it againts the wife¡¯s throat.


    General McGregor gritted his teeth in anger. \"What do you want?\" He asked.


    \"What I want is simple, I need you to surrender peacefully.\" Dimitri said calmly.


    \"May I ask first, where are my men?\" General McGregor looked around the empty camp. He can¡¯t feel any presence in the vicinity.


    \"More than half of your men was killed before sun rise.\" Dimitri replied with a t tone.


    \"What?!\" The general can¡¯t believe that his west army¡¯s men that he had trained and nurtured for years was defeated just within a few hours.


    \"Do not worry general, we have left alive the ones that surrendered. Well there are some which are still loyal to you. I am sure they would like to see their general before they die.\" Dimitri said with a frightening tone.


    With a wave of Dimitri¡¯s hand, a handful of soldiers with their hands tied at their backs, were escorted by men with the same ck clothing. The men in ck let the soldiers kneel on the ground.


    \"General, I am so sorry.\" The soldier in charge said. He was covered with blood that was flowing out if his wounds. \"I wasn¡¯t able to protect the camp. Our men died in such a pitiful state.\"


    \"I do not me you.\" General McGregor said to his subordinate. \"I will surrender, if you let my remaining soldiers live.\" The general tod Dimitri.


    The general knew that the men in ck were not normal people. He can see the ruthlessness in these men eyes. He knows that the safety of his men that surrendered are now tied with his surrender.


    General McGregor may havemitted treasons against his country, but he still has honor as a general. He still haspasion towards his subordinates that was with him all these years thru thick and thin.


    \"No, general!\" The soldier in charge shouted. \"We would rather wish to die than you surrendering to these monsters!\"


    \"Yes, yes!\" The other soldiers shouted in unison.


    \"You...\" The general felt his soldiers loyalty. He felt a prick on his heart.


    \"General, please escape and fight another day.\" The soldier in charge said. He pried himself out of the man that was holding him down and charged towards Dimitri.


    \"Hyaaahhh...\" The soldier in charge shouted.


    \"Nooo!\" General McGregor shouted. He knew that the soldier in charge made a suicide move for him to have a chance on escape with his wife.


    \"How foolish.\" Dimitri said with low breath. He held the knife in a defensive position.


    When the soldier in charge was just a few feet away, Dimitri stepped forward and swing his knife in front. The soldier stopped in his tracks and fell down on the ground. Blood pooled under his body in an instant.


    \"Aaaahhhhh!!!\" The wife scremed in fear.


    \"Nooo!\"


    \"Siiirr!\"


    \"Monsters!\"


    The soldiers were screaming in hate.


    Dimitri resumed in holding the wife who was looking at him in fear.


    \"General, I suggest you surrender peacefully. If not, this people here will be killed one by one. Starting with your wife.\" Dimitri said in a cold tone. His de resumed it¡¯s ce on the wife¡¯s throat.


    \"Dear, please save me.\" The wife pleaded.


    \"Alright, I understand.\" General McGregor said with gritted teeth. He let go of the sword he was holding. \"I surrender. Just, let them live.\"


    ¡¯ng¡¯ the sound of the sword hitting the ground was heard.


    \"No general!\" The soldiers shouted. They followed the soldier in charge¡¯s example and made their own suicidal attacks.


    \"General, escape from here.\"


    \"We would dly risk our lives to you, ourmander!\"


    \"No, don¡¯t do this.\" General McGregor tried to stop his men. He was ready to surrender to ensure the safety of his men and his wife. He was not such a selfish man to escape when he knew that he was at a dead end.


    The men in ck were prepared to kill the soldiers that were charging towards them.


    \"STOP!!!\" A man¡¯s voice was heard. It was so authoritive that both sides stopped in their tracks.


    They see thay the man who shouted to stop was none other than general Robert himself.


    \"I order you all to stop this instant.\" General Robert said with anger. \"So much blood has been spilled today. Now that your general has surrendered, so should you his subordinates. You lost this fight, so give it up.\"


    The soldiers was shocked with general Robert¡¯s words. Then they started to cry. Some fell on their knees in defeat while some were still standing while crying.


    \"Take this men into custody.\" General Robert ordered the captain of the royal knights.


    \"Yes sir.\" The captain saluted and proceeded to take the soldiers into custody.


    General Robert walked towards Dimtiri who was still holding the wife.


    \"It is over, we will take it from here.\" General Robert looked at the cold eyes of Dimitri.


    \"I understand.\" Dimitri¡¯s cold demenor changed into a submissive one. He bowed down and let go of general McGregor¡¯s wife. A royal knight took the wife into custody.


    \"The other soldiers which surrendered are taken custody by my men at the other side of the camp.\" Dimitri informed. \"Then my work here is done. I will take my leave.\" Dimitri bowed and walked away. The other men on ck followed him.


    General Robert heaved a sigh of relief. He was d that he made in just in time or there might not be any soldier that is still loyal to general McGregor left alive.


    \"Prince Regaleon¡¯s men are really frightening.\" General Robert whispered to himself. He turned around and walked towards general McGregor who was being tied up by the royal knights.


    \"General McGregor.\" General Robert said.


    General McGregor looked up at him with discontent in his eyes.


    \"Under his majesty, king Edward¡¯s orders. You are hereby under arrest with the charges of treason and rebelliom against his majesty and the country of Alvannia.\" General Robert said with an authoritive voice.

 Chapter 130 Afternoon Tea

    Regaleon has been spending time with me in my courtyard since this morning. He haven¡¯t left my side since then.


    "Leon, are you not busy today?" I asked while sipping my tea.


    Mid day has went by. Me and Regaleon are leisurley taking our time indoors, drinking afternoon tea with some snacks. He was sitting across me, inbetween the tea table.


    "I have finished all my work beforehand. And so, I have time to spend it with my beloved fiancee." Regaleon said while sipping his tea. "And you just had such a bad experiencest night. Of course I would want to apany andfort you."


    I remember what just happendst night. Last night there was an assasination attempt towards me. Good thing William and Regaleon was there to help me out.


    I internally sighed to myself. ¡¯I am still soft hearted.¡¯


    I know fully well that the menst night were bad and ready to do bad things towards me. But I still hesitated to take their lives with my own hands.


    "What are you thingking?" Regaleon asked me. He was looking at me worriedly.


    "Hmm, oh it¡¯s nothing." I simply answered.


    "It is not nothing, is it?" Regaleon stood up from his seat and sat right next to me. "You are worried about something, I can feel it."


    Regaleon gently encircled his arms around my waist from my back and pulled me into his embrace. He sank his face at the back of my neck. I can feel his steady breath and hear his heart thump.


    "If you don¡¯t want to tell me what you are worrying about, I understand. I just wish I can do something that can help ease up your worries." Regaleon whispered behind my ear.


    Regaleon¡¯s breath tickled me and shivers ran from my shoulders to my arms.


    ¡¯This man can really stir me up with just a whisper.¡¯ I thought to myself, embarrassed.


    "I-It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you." I said shyly. "I am just ashamed. After everything you thought me, I wasn¡¯t able to be strong. I still needed you and Will to protect me."


    I can feel Regaleon¡¯s arms thightening his embrace around me.


    "You are strong Lili." Regaleon said. "It¡¯s just that your heart is pure. And I would want to leave it that way."


    Regaleon really knows me well. He knew that I was hesitant to kill other people.


    "I wouldn¡¯t want your beautiful hands to be stained with so much blood." Regaleon said with a sad tone. "Leave such things to me Lili. I will not let you dirty your hands so much."


    Regaleon took hold of my hand and pulled it towards his lips. He gently kissed the back of my hand with such sweet action that my heart was beating faster inside my chest.


    "Leon, my hands have now been stained." I said softly. "I have killed someone."


    I remember the man thay I stabbed with my ice sword. It sent shivers down my spine. Regaleon hugged me tightly once more.


    "I know." Regaleon said. "But it was for your own safety, Lili. You didn¡¯t kill him because you wanted too. You did it because you ¡¯needed¡¯ to. You are still my pure Lili."


    My heart felt calm with Regaleon¡¯s words. He was right, if I was forced to kill that man for my own safety.


    "I don¡¯t want to admit it, but William also did a good job protecting you." Regaleon said.


    I was shocked that Regaleon praised William. He was always at odds with Will when they are in the same vicinity.


    "Well he did a good job until he let you run off alone to fend for yourself." Regaleon made a mocking tone. "What would have happened if I didn¡¯t get there on time? And so I will only give him a seven out of ten score."


    I giggled with Regaleon¡¯s mocking tone. He really won¡¯t praise William a hundered percent. He will still give some leaway to mock him.


    "It¡¯s not Will¡¯s fault." I defended. "William was outnumbered by that time. I would have been only a burden of I didn¡¯t escape."


    After that incedent, I insisted Regaleon to go and find William. I didn¡¯t know what happened to him after I have escaped. William was faced with so many enemies and I was worried about him.


    When we arrived where I left William, we see all the enemies lying on the floor. I am sure that most of them are dead, with so much blood spilled on the ground. William was barely standing at the center of the street, with the men he defeated scattered all around him either dead or knocked out.


    William was using his sword to keep himself standing. He was panthing heavily with sweat, mud and blood staining his clothes. When he turned around he saw me safe and sound, he smiled in relief and fell to the ground because of fatigue.


    Thankfully, William only hand minor wounds and bruises. He was a good swordsman to begin with so his opponents, even in big numbers, were not match for him.


    Because William is my personal knight now, he is residing here in my courtyard. I have ordered him to rest and let his wounds heal.


    Regaleon suddenly bit my right ear. I was surprised with his sudden action.


    "Ahhh.." I screamed. "Why did you bite me?" I turned around and pped his broad chest mockingly.


    The bite was not painful, but still there was a stinging senstation and I felt something weird creep in my body. I felt shy all of a sudden.


    "It¡¯s because you are defending another man." Regaleon said with a pout.


    "Pfftt..." I tried to surpress myughter. Regaleon looked like a child, throwing a tantrum.


    "Are youughing at me?" Regaleon asked. His eyes shed with yfulness.


    "N-No..." I avoided his gaze, still trying not tough out loud. "You are just imagining that."


    "Ohhh... is that so?" Regaleon said with a yful tone.


    And then abruptly, Regaleon pushed me down on the couch.


    "Yaaaahhh.." I was caught by surprise.


    Regaleon held my hands up with his grip. I was pinned down under him.


    "L-Leon?!" I said with a surprised expression.


    "I get jealous when you show concern towards other men." Regaleon said with a yful tone. "What can you do to lift my jealousy?"


    I blinked my eyes at Regaleon. I know he was joking but his words still held some truth in them. I also want to do something to appease me.


    And then I thought of something. Because Regaleon held my hands above and my body pinned under him, I lifted my head and reached his lips with mine. My lips caught his and I gave him a sweet kiss. I sucked his lower lip gently, tasting it. There is still a lingering taste of the tea he had drank. Then my tongue licked his lips before I released them.


    When I look at Regaleon, he was wearing a shocked expression. This was my first time initiating a kiss. I am still feeling embarrassed, I can feel my cheeks burning.


    "Well that surprised me." Regaleon recovered from his shocked expression and beamed a wolfish grin. "You better be prepared. You are the one that started this."


    "Whaa..." I was about to ask what, when my lips were caught in his kiss.


    Regaleon¡¯s lips were burried within mine, devouring every bit of it hungrily.

 Chapter 131 A Sweet Time Before a Good Show

    WARNING: Strictly for 18 years old and above because of adult and sexual content at the first part. If you are below 18, please skip this chapter


    Regaleon was pinning me down on the couch. His kiss was deep and hungry, as if he wants to eat me up.


    Our lips were interwined with each other, dancing in the rythm of our heart beat. I was starting to feel hot and wanting.


    Regaleon¡¯s hands started to explore my body. His hands that were holding my hands up traveled down to my shoulders and then to my chest. He skillfully unbuttoned my dress in front, letting my breast out in the open. His hands kneaded them gently, pingching my budded nipple along the way.


    "Ahh..." I was surprised with his sudden movements that my voice broke our in a lewd way and my body flinched.


    "I love your reaction, Lili." Regaleon whispered to my ear while still doing his prior actions.


    "L-Leon..." My voice came out in a panthing and lewd way. "W-We can¡¯t..."


    I want to say that we can¡¯t do such things in the middle of the day but I was not able to say the words out because of the sensation Regaleon was giving me.


    "We can¡¯t what, Lili?" Regaleon asked yfully. "Are you worrying that someone mighte in and see us doing naughty stuff?"


    I nodded shyly with his words.


    "Do not worry, no one will try to distrub us. I specifically told them not to." Regaleon shed a wolfish grin.


    Regaleon¡¯s lips treaded it¡¯s way from my ears to my neck. His light feather kisses were leaving a trail of warmth. The hair on my neck and arms started to rise with the ticklish sensation of his lips.


    Then his lips travled from my cor bone towards my chest. His lips found one of my breasts and sucked it hard.


    "Ahh...hmmm..." The sensation in my body was rising up, my voice was letting out lewd sounds that I tried to supress.


    "I want to hear you more, Lili." Regaleon said seductively. And then he bit my budding nipple.


    "Hiyah...." I was surprised with Regaleon¡¯s sudden action.


    The bite was not that painful but the sensation that it brought to my body was intense.


    Regaleon¡¯s hand explored down south towards the hem of my skirt. Slowly he raised my skirt up while caressing my legs in the process. His touch ignites an electric feeling inside and travels all over my body.


    "Ahhh...L-Leon..." Regaleon¡¯s hands reached my private part that is still covered by my underwear. He slowly teased my entrance thru the thin fabric. "N-No..."


    I was feeling very shy. We are doing such things in broad day light. But something inside me doesn¡¯t wish for Regaleon to stop. Such a contradiction is brewing up inside my head. My body is yearning for Regaleon¡¯s touch but my mind says this is not the time nor the ce.


    "Ahhh...yaahh." Regaleon¡¯s fingers were teasing the entrance of my private part with a little bit of force.


    ¡¯Knock knock¡¯ I was at the height of my body¡¯s sensation when there was a knock on the door.


    "L-Leon..." I said, but he was still going thru with his prior actions. "Ahhh...L-Leon...someone is..hmmm." I covered my mouth with my hands to muffled out my moans.


    "Don¡¯t mind them." Regaleon said to me.


    ¡¯Knock knock¡¯ and there was a knock again. Regaleon looked irritated now.


    "Your highness, sorry to disturb you." It was the voice of Dimitri. "I am here to report something important."


    "Tsk, I understand. We will be out in a minute." Regaleon said with an irritated voice.


    Regaleon stopped his actions towards my body and I was panthing heavily. I can feel the heat on my cheeks, I must be flushed right now.


    Regaleon looked at me and smiled. He gave me a kiss on my forehead and helped me button up my dress.


    "Our sweet time was interrupted." Regaleon whispered. "But do not worry, we will resume this tonight. For now I want you to watch a good show."


    I looked at Regaleon with curiosity.


    ¡¯What could he mean by a ¡¯good show¡¯? I wondered.


    Regaleon helped me get up from the couch. He walked towards the door and opened it.


    Outside Dimitri was standing attentively. He bowed once Regaleon came out.


    Regaleon gave him a serious look. "Await your punishmentter." He said coldly.


    "Yes, your higness." Dimitri replied.


    When I walked in front of him, I worded him a silent ¡¯sorry¡¯. I felt apologetic towards him because it was not his fault that he came at a bad timing, and he would be punished because of it. Dimitri just gave me a warm smile.


    ***


    At the hall of justice, general McGregor and his wife was seen at the center of the room. Their hands and feet were chained on the spot where they are standing.


    Around the room, the ministers were sitted. They were there as spectators for the trial of the general and his wife. They were murmuring to each other, talking about the general¡¯s crimes.


    King Edward was seening inside the hall. Everyone became silent. The king walked towards the front and took the jugde¡¯s seat.


    "Where is the queen?" King Edward was scanning around the hall.


    "She is on the way, your majesty." Prime minister Murdoc was the one to answer the king.


    Not long, the doors of the justice hall opened. The queen with her hands chained, came inside the hall with two pce guards escorting her.


    The queen was looking frail. She was under house arrest after the incident on the engagement party.


    The pce guards led the queen on the center as well and chained her on the spot together with her uncle and aunt inw.


    The minsiters around began to murmur again. They did not know why the queen was also chained together with her uncle. Spections started to rise inside the hall of justice.


    "Silence!" The king said with a loud voice.


    The hall became silent in an instant with the fear of angering the king.


    Once the king saw the hall became silent, he started his words. "Let us begin this trial."


    At one side of the hall, the crown prince of Jennova is sitting and watching. He had a sly smile on his face.


    "This is going to be a good show." Prince diolus said. "I was thingking of what to do with them. After what they have done with aunty and cousin, I was thingking of punishing them myself. But with this happening, it seems I don¡¯t have to lift my hands anymore."

 Chapter 132 The Conviction 1

    I walked inside the hall of justice with Regaleon. There where more people inside than I have anticipated.


    ¡¯Who is being judged here today?¡¯ I wondered.


    Regaleon took my hand and led me down the stairs and into the front row seats. While I was walking, I looked at the people at the center. There were two women and a man, with their hands and feet chained to the floor.


    ¡¯Are these people the ones on trial today?¡¯ I thought.


    While Regaleon and I are nearing the front row seats, I can see the people in the center more clearly. I am not familiar with the man and the other woman. But the other woman seems familiar to me.


    Regaleon ushered me to my seat and took the seat right next to mine.


    "I am sure you are going to love this show." Regaleon whispered near my ear that tickeled me. The hair on the back of my neck stood up instantly.


    I was still curious as to what ¡¯show¡¯ Regaleon was talking about. I looking at the persons on trial at the center of the hall, when I was shocked internally.


    The other woman that seemed familiar to me at a distance is none other than my step mother, queen Erica.


    I wasn¡¯t able to recognize her because of her current features. She looks a lot thinner since thest time I saw her, and that was at me and Regaleon¡¯s engagement party. Dark circles are visible around her eyes and she looked very frail.


    I looked at Regaleon, trying to convey my question thru my gaze. He just gave me a warm smile as a reply.


    ¡¯Is this all Regaleon¡¯s doing?¡¯ I was curious. But deep down I knew that he was the one who did this.


    "We are here for the trial of these three persons." Prime minister Murdoc announced. "General McGregor, you are charged with the crimes of treason and rebellion against our country of Alvannia, the murder of our king¡¯s concubine, and the attempted murder of our third princess, princess Alicia."


    My eyes went wide with this information. So this man was the one that hired those men that tried to kill me. And not only that he was the one that killed my mother. Anger was brewing inside of me. I clenched my fists hard.


    Regaleon saw my reaction and soothed my clenched fists. "Do not worry. They will get what they deserve." His voice was soothing that it made me calm again.


    "The wife of general McGregor is charged with human trafficking, smugling, and illegal business conducted inside our country of Alvannia." Prime minister Murdoc continued. "And queen Erica, is charged as the master mind of the murder of our king¡¯s concubine Leticia and the attempted murder of the third princess Alicia."


    The hall of justice was in an uproar after they heard the queen¡¯s charges. I myslef was shocked. But deep down inside me, I knew that my step mother had something to do with me and my mother¡¯s ill fate.


    "Silence!" My father roared and the people started to be silent. "What can you say for yourself?" He asked the people on trial.


    "Your majesty, we are innocent. Someone is trying to frame us." General McGregor¡¯s wife was crying. She kneeld down to ask for pity.


    "This here shows the evidence of your illegal businesses." Prime minister Murdoc walked towards the wife and gave her a thick folder. The wife skimmed it¡¯s contents and her eyes went wide with shock.


    "T-This... this is not true. Someone is trying to frame me. This is not true!" The wife screamed frantically.


    "The evidence speaks for itself." Prime minister Murdoc said and looked at the king.


    "You are convited with these crimes. ording to thews of our country, you are hearby sentenced to death." The king said with authority.


    "Guards, take her to the dungeons where she will await her sentence." Prime minister Murdoc said.


    The guards unlocked the chains from the floor and took general McGregor¡¯s wife.


    "No, no... your majesty I am innocent. I demand a re-trial." The wife was squirming out of the guards grip. "Unhand me you low lives. I am a noble. You can¡¯t do this to me."


    The wife was escorted outside the pce trashing and squirming, screaming that she is innocent.


    "Next is general McGregor." Prime minister Murdoc continued. "Do you want to see the evidence against you?"


    "Heh, do I still need to defend myself?" General McGregor said arrogantly. "I know what I have done. In this game, I have lost. As a general, I am prepared to take the responsibility of my own actions."


    "I see." King Edward red at general McGregor. "All of your crimes are punishable by death. You are sentenced with three death sentences and would be given the most slow and painful death for your treachery." His every word was coated with fury, resentment and hate.


    "Guards, take the general away to the dungeons to await his sentence." Prime minister Murdoc ordered.


    The guards in the vicinity carefully unlocked the chains of general McGregor. Once he was free, the guards escorted him. But just after some steps, the general paused.


    "Your majesty." General McGregor turned around to look at the king sitting on the high seat. "The crimes I havemitted, I plead to all of them guilty. But, there is something that I have to say before I go."


    The people kept silent, curious as to what the general has to say.


    "I am a great general of this country. I have fought in thest war and defended our country¡¯s borders. I have given my own blood and sweat for our country¡¯s future." General McGregor said. "I would die a death I choose of."


    A smile crept from general McGregor¡¯s face that sent goosebumps down my spine.


    "I always finish what I started." General McGregor looked my way with a piercing gaze. My body froze in an instant.


    General McGregor elbowed the guard escorting him in the stomach. The guard was caught by surprise that he wasn¡¯t able to counter, he writhed in pain. By that time, the general took out the guards sword from its sheath andunched towards me.


    "Guards, stop him!!!" The king roared.

 Chapter 133 The Conviction 2

    "Guards, stop him!!!" The king roared.


    Genereal McGregor was holding a sword that he stole from a guard andunched right at me. I was in shock with the happenings that I wasn¡¯t able to react fast.


    It happened so fast that only my eyes were keeping up but my body¡¯s movement felt slow. I see the guards ran towards the general, trying to stop his advance towards me.


    But the general was a veteran fighter and a master in using a sword. The guards did not stood a chance against him. In a sh, the general was able to fight past against the guards that were trying to block his advance.


    My head felt heavy and my heart was thumping rapidly.


    ¡¯What will I do?¡¯ I thought in panic.


    I can use my magic to stop the general from attacking me. But if I disy my magic powers now, I am afraid I would be the next one to be persecuted just by having Antian blood.


    I can sense the dangering near me, my body was feeling very heavy. I am feeling the fear of losing my life at this moment.


    When general McGregor was just a few feet away from me, I felt that time slowed down. My mind was racing fast but my body was heavy, stuck with the slow moving time around me.


    ¡¯Is this what you feel when death is right in front of you?¡¯ I wondered. It was like time was in slow motion.


    But I won¡¯t let him kill me now. He was the one that ordered his men to kill my mother and me. He seded in killing my mother, I won¡¯t let him get the satisfaction of killing me as well.


    I will kill him right now. I don¡¯t care if the secret about my magic will be exposed in front of this many people. I would kill him, the one that helped my step mother kill my mother.


    I clenched my fist hard and ready myself tounch a magic attack, when time ran at a normal pace again.


    Shadows shed in front of me, three shadows in total. And to my surprise I see general McGregor stop in his tracks, just a few steps in front of me.


    ¡¯Cough cough¡¯ General McGregor was coughing out blood.


    "I never thought...someome could defeat me in speed and agility." General McGregor said. "Maybe it is true...cough... I am getting old."


    Around general McGregor are three people I know of. William, who was wearing his white knight¡¯s unifrom. Regaleon, who was wearing a dark gray attire. And the crown prince of Jennova, who was wearing a dark blue attire.


    Their swords were sticking out the general¡¯s body, his blood was dripping on the floor.


    "Hahaha...hahahaha!" General McGregor wasughing like a maniac. "The young generation is quite promising...cough cough...at least I was able to die by the sword."


    General McGregor made onest smile and then his body went limp. The three men one by one took out their swords that was stabbing the general¡¯s body.


    "Ahhhhh...uncle. Noooo..." My step mother, the queen, screamed frantically and fainted afterwards.


    "Escort the queen back to her quarters immidiately!" The king ordered the guards.


    The guards bowed and lifted the queen out of the hall of justice.


    As for me I was standing in my ce, quite in a daze. I look at the three men in front of me. I have forgotten that I was not alone, and Regaleon was just right beside me. I didn¡¯t need to make any actions against general McGregor¡¯s attack because Regaleon would definitely save me.


    "Lili, are you okay?" Regaleon walked towards me at once, caressing my cheek with his hand.


    "Hmmm, I¡¯m okay." I nodded. I felt relieved with Regaleon¡¯s warm touch.


    Regaleon must be worried because I was in a daze just now. I am getting used to seeing blood so he need not worry. It was justst night when I saw my first blood bath and people dying in front of me.


    Then I looked at William in a confused way. I am happy that he was here to protect me. But as I remember, I have ordered him to take a day off for his wounds to heal.


    Looking at William, some of his wounds were re-opened again because of his sudden movement just now. Some blood was staining his beautiful white unifrom. His action just now infuriated me.


    "William Maxwell Cunningham!" I roared his full name in anger. I stompped my way towards him, looking at his blood stained clothes. "As I remember, I have ordered you to stay in bed to recover from your wounds!"


    I fight the tears that were trying to get out of my eyes. I do not know if I wanted to cry because of anger or because of sadness.


    "Don¡¯t worry Alicia, my wounds are not that serious. Some of it just re-opened because I moved suddenly." Willian tried tofort me.


    With William¡¯sforting words, I can¡¯t stop my tears any longer.


    "You were wounded because of me. And now your wounds opened again because of me as well. Don¡¯t you know how sad I am feeling right now?" My words just flowed out like a river. Tears areing out from my eyes. "You go back to rest this instant if you still want to be my personal knight. I swear that if you disobey me once again, I would fire you myself!"


    William was stunned with my words. This was the first time felt really mad, maybe my face looks ugly.


    "I suggest you follow your princess¡¯ orders if you still want to keep being her personal knight." Regaleon walked to my side. I burried my face on his chest and cried myself out. Regaleon patted my head gently.


    "Ahh...I understand, princess. I will head back to my quarters to rest, so please don¡¯t cry." William said apologetically but I didn¡¯t look at him. After a moment I heard footsteps leaving.


    "The princess¡¯ tears are quite powerful." I hear someone say. When I lifted my face out of Regaleon¡¯s chest, I see the prince of Jennova looking at me with a smile. "You still look lovely even when crying."

 Chapter 134 The Queens Sentence

    I look at prince diolus in a daze. I forgot about him. It was embarrassing for others to see my crying face.


    Regealeon gently pushed me into his chest, burrying my face in the process.


    \"I would like to extend my gratitude for helping us stop the traitorous general.\" Regaleon said politely.


    \"Don¡¯t mention it.\" Prince diolus replied. \"Such a man deserved to die. It is just a pity he got away with only a quick death. I was sure king Edward was thinking of other methods that will make his death more painful.\"


    I took a peak from Regaelon¡¯s chest. I see the prince of Jennova smiling brightly at us.


    \"Umm... thank you, for saving me.\" I said to him meekly.


    I would like to express my gratitude to the prince of Jennova face to face, but Regaleon was hugging me tightly on his chest. As if he doesn¡¯t want anyone to see my face.


    \"I am happy to be of help. I just extended a helping hand. You are well loved princess Alicia.\" Prince diolus said.


    \"Alicia and I will take our leave.\" Regaleon said. \"I am sure my fiancee had a great shock just now. I will take her back to her quarters to rest.\"


    \"I understand.\" Prince diolus replied.


    Regaleon ushered me out of the justice hall. We have just taken just a few steps when prince diolus called out to me.


    \"Princess Alicia.\" Prince diolus called. I reflexively looked back when I heard my name.


    \"Can I ask some time to have tea with you? Consider it as thanks for helping you today.\" He smiled.


    \"I guess it¡¯s alright.\" I said and looked at Regaleon instinctively. He nodded at me in agreement. \"Then maybe tomorrow afternoon, if you are free, prince diolus.\" I said politely.


    \"Then tomorrow afternoon it is.\" Prince diolus replied.


    After that Regaleon and I exited the hall of justice.


    ***


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    I escorted Alicia back to her quarters to let her rest after the incedent in the hall of justice.


    \"Have some rest.\" I helped Aliciay down on her bed. I can see her eyes that was red after crying, sleepishly fluttering.


    \"Where are you going?\" Alicia asked. She was looking drowsy. She must be tired after the incedent and the crying.


    \"I will be paying your father a visit.\" I replied. I kissed her forehead gently. \"Take a nap. I promise, I will be here once you wake up.\"


    \"Promise?\" Alicia said with droopy eyes. She looked so cute that I cannit resist her charms.


    I bend down to give her lips a sweet and passionate kiss. I kissed her deeply, my instinct wanted to devour herpletely. I inserted my tongue between her plump lips. I find her tongue inside and hooked it with mine. My hands are exploring her body once more.


    It took a lot of effort from me to break off from the kiss. I slowly let go of her sweet tender lips. Alicia¡¯s face was flushed red under me. Her gaze towards me was seductive that I fought my urge to devour her here and now.


    \"Sleep well.\" I said thru my teeth. \"I will be back in no time.\"


    I stood up and walked quickly out of Alicia¡¯s room. I closed the doors softly and sighed heavily.


    \"That was dangerous.\" I whispered to myself.


    As time passes by, my Lili is bing more and more beautiful. I need every ounce of my self control just to stop myself from taking her fully.


    After I have calmed downpletely, I walked towards the king¡¯s office.


    I went to king Edward¡¯s office for a quick visit. After the sentence was passed down to the queen¡¯s uncle and aunt inw, I want to know what is the sentence for the queen¡¯s crimes.


    ¡¯Knock knock¡¯ the guard who was guarding the entrance of the king¡¯s office knocked on the door to announce my presence.


    \"Your majesty, prince Regaleon is here to ask an audience with you.\" The guard said.


    \"Let him in.\" King Edward¡¯s said from inside the room.


    The guard opened the door and I quickly entered.


    \"What bring¡¯s you here prince Regaleon?\" King Edward asked.


    \"You know why I am here.\" I said while taking a seat in front of the king. \"You have not yet passed down queen Erica¡¯s sentence. I am here to know what is her sentence for the crimes she hasmitted.\"


    King Edward sighed heavily. I knew that he was anticipating me to ask this question.


    \"Erica is guilty of all the charges. She is the mastermind to the poisoning of Alicia¡¯s mother and my concubine Leticia, and also the attempted assasination of Alicia.\" King Edward said. \"I also want her to pay for her crimes tenfold.\"


    I can see the anger and resentment in the king¡¯s eyes.


    \"But..?\" I looked at him seriously.


    \"But Erica is still my wife, at least in name. And she is still the queen of this country.\" King Edward sighed. \"The ministers are against a death sentence. This could affect the citizens of Alvannia and might result to an uproar. I am a king of this country and cannot be selfish. Even though I want her to die for her sins, but I still need to think for the many.\"


    I nodded in understanding. Being a king doesn¡¯t mean you can do anything you want. Your hands are still tied up by the minsiters of the court. I look at the king before me and scoffed lightly.


    ¡¯This is not the kind of king I would be in the future.¡¯ I thought. I won¡¯t let some minsiters tie me up and make a puppet out of me.


    \"Then what sentence have the court decided for the queen¡¯s crimes?\" I asked not really interested now that death sentence is out of the equation.


    \"Erica will be stripped of her crown as queen. I willwfully divorce her.\" King Edward said. \"She would be sent to the tower of Grace found in the most remote outskirts of the country. There she will live her remaining days, not able to step out of the tower again.\"


    I just nodded in understanding and stood up from my seat. I turned to walk out of the office.


    \"Wait a minute.\" King Edward called.


    \"You still have something to add?\" I asked. \"I promised Alicia to be by her side before she wakes up, so I am in a hurry.\"


    \"Ahh.\" The king was stunned for a while.


    \"If it is not important then I will take my leave.\" I said.


    \"Are you okay with this? The sentence I mean.\" King Edward spoke hastily.


    I looked at him seriously. \"Well there is nothing I can do to change the court¡¯s decision. This is your country afterall.\"


    After that I turned around and walked away.


    ¡¯That might be your sentence for her crimes, but I have a sentence of my own.¡¯ I smiled internally.

 Chapter 135 Setting a Clear Line

    When I woke up, the sun had just set. I blink my eyes to adjust to darkness in my room.


    "Leon?" I called soflty but no one answered. It looks like he has note back yet.


    ¡¯Maybe he was still talking with my father about some important matters.¡¯ I thought.


    I slowly stand up and exited my room. Outside the maids are doing their normal routine for the evening.


    "Princess." Tricia was walking towards me. "You are awake."


    "Yes." I nodded. "How long was I asleep?" I asked.


    "Not very long princess. An hour at least." Tricia replied.


    "Oh." I reacted. So I wasn¡¯t asleep that long. But the nap did some good, I feel refreshed.


    "Dinner is being prepared. It will take about an hour." Tricia said. "Prince Regaleon said that he will be apanying you for dinner so I have prepared the usual dishes he likes."


    "Thanks Tricia, your the best." I smiled whole heartedly.


    Tricia has been with me for quite some time now. I treat her as a big sister rather than my personal maid. She knows many of my secrets, including my magical abilities.


    These past two years when we were at the country side, I have told her my secret. Tricia epted me whole heartedly and vowed her loyalty to me. She is my most trusted servant and confidant.


    "How is William doing by the way?" I asked. I have ordered him to rest in his quarters a while ago in the hall of justice. I wonder how he is doing.


    "Sir William has been in his quarters since the time he arrived a while ago." Tricia answered. "We were shocked when we saw his white uniform stained with blood. We only heard after that his wounds re-opened while defending you inside the hall of justice. I personally went to his room to bring some medicine and new bandages. But when I knocked on his door, he did not answer. Maybe he fell asleep."


    I became worried after hearing Tricia¡¯s words.


    "Where is the medicine and bandages? I will take it personally to him." I said.


    "Oh okay. Let me get it princess." Tricia said and left to fetch it.


    ***


    I was standing outside William¡¯s room, holding the tray of medicine and bandages.


    ¡¯Knock knock¡¯ I knocked gently on the door.


    When no one answered, I knocked even harder.


    "Will, its me." I called out to William.


    By that time I heard something crash on the floor inside the room.


    "William, are you okay." I began to worry.


    In just a few seconds, the door opened. William was standing in front of me with a shy look.


    "Alicia, it¡¯s you." William said in surprise.


    "Yes, it¡¯s me. What happened?" I peaked inside his room.


    "Oh...ah... I kind of hit the side table when I scrambled to open the door for you." William said, looking embarrassed. He was scratching his head casually and his gesture made me giggle.


    "You don¡¯t need to get embarrassed. That sometimes happens to me as well." I giggled.


    William looked at me with a gentle gaze and smiled.


    "You are not angry at me anymore?" William asked.


    I looked at him from head to toe. It looks like he had just taken a bath. He was wearing a clean white inner shirt and ck pants. But it looks like he hasn¡¯t dressed his wounds yet.


    "I won¡¯t be mad if you attend to your wounds." I said. "I brought some medecine and new bandages."


    "Thanks. I was about to go to Tricia to get some." William said. He reached out to get the tray I was holding when I purposely dodged the tray from his hands.


    "Let me help you treat your wounds." I looked at him with a piercing gaze.


    "Huh?!" William was surprised. "N-No need...Alicia, I can do it myself."


    "You can¡¯t reach the wounds in your back, can you?" I asked with a sarcastic tone and lifted one of my eyebroe at him.


    I know that Tricia helped him dress his woundsst night. She was the one that told me that William¡¯s wounds was only flesh deep. But still, a wound needs to be taken care of so that it won¡¯t get infected.


    "B-But Alicia..." William was trying to reason out but I cut him.


    "No buts." I entered his room swiftly. "It¡¯s the least I can do after saving me yesterday and today."


    I hear William heave a deep sigh and closed the door. I sat down in the couch and patted the area right next to me. William smiled but I see his smile twitched.


    "You know, you don¡¯t need to do this. It¡¯s my job to protect you as your knight." William walked towards me and took his seat right next to me.


    "You may say that, but to me you are still William, my best friend. I pains me to see you get hurt." I look at him with with sorrow.


    William sighed once again and gave me a genuine smile. "Then I will trouble you in putting the medicine." He said.


    William turned his back towards me and slowly took off his shirt. I am used to seeing the bare upper body of my brother Richard and Regaleon when they were practicing and sparring. But still, this is the first time I saw William¡¯s bare torso. I feel kind of embarrassed. His back muscles were toned beautifully. Even though he was a future duke, he didn¡¯tze around and still worked out his body. Now that his shirt is off, I see the fresh wounds on his back.


    The wounds were made by swords slicing thru his flesh. It was lucky that he only got flesh deep wounds. But still, looking at the long cuts and bruises made my heart ache. Not only that, the wounds re-opened a while ago when he saved me from general McGregor.


    I opened the lid of the medicine bottle and ced some onto the cotton. I carefully pressed the cotton onto his wounds.


    I see William¡¯s flinch and it made me worry. "Did I hurt you? I¡¯m sorry, I will apply the medicine more carefully." I said.


    "No, it¡¯s okay. The medicine just stings a little. I can handle it." William said.


    And so I resumed applying the mede to his wounds. After applying on his back I gestured him to face me. Once William turned around, I see his bare chest and well formed abs.


    His front torso had as many cuts as the ones at the back. My heart ached even more. Tears are welling up in my eyes.


    "You got hurt because of me." I said with a heavy heart. I started to apply the medicine on the wounds.


    "Don¡¯t cry." William gently wiped away my tears. "My job as your knight is to protect you, even if it costs my life."


    "But I don¡¯t want that." I said to him. "You are one of my most precious friends. You are very dear to me. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt or worse, give your life just to protect me. I would ask father to relieve you of you duties as my knight. You should be the one governing your dukedom, not here taking care of some princess."


    What I said to him just now was my true feelings. I feel that I am robbing him of his future as a duke. He should not be here taking care of me.


    "Alicia, no." I can feel the pain in William¡¯s voice. He suddenly grabbed my hands and squeezed them near his chest. "Please, don¡¯t push me away. This is where I decided to be, this is where I ¡¯want¡¯ to be."


    "But Will..." I want to tell him that he has a bright future as a duke.


    "Alicia," William looked at me straight into my eyes. "This is where I want to be. Please don¡¯t take it away from me. You know how I feel about you."


    "But Will, I can¡¯t return those feelings." I said with sincerity. "My heart belongs to only one person. This is unfair to you."


    "I know, Alicia. I know that you can¡¯t return my feelings. But at least, let me keep this chance to be by your side. Let me be of help to you and to stay close. At least let me love you at a distance." William said ernestly.


    I nodded slowly. I have told him what I wanted to say. I have clearly set the line between us. If it is still his decision to be my personal knight after hearing what I said, then I will let him stay. I don¡¯t want him to get hurt, but I don¡¯t want to reject his plea.


    William is still a precious person to me. He was my very first friend.

 Chapter 136 Cold Treatment, My Faul

    After I have helped William bandaged his wounds, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡¯Knock knock¡¯


    "Princess, dinner is ready." Tricia¡¯s voice was heard from the other side.


    "Okay, thanks." I replied.


    "You go and eat. I can manage to put medicine on my other wounds." William smiled.


    "Hmm, okay." I nodded in agreement.


    I stood up and walked towards the door. When I opened it, Tricia was standing in front. I gently closed the door behind me


    "Tricia, get Will¡¯s dinner and serve it to him here in his room. I am afraid that if he moves that much, his wounds would bleed again." I ordered.


    "I understand." Tricia bowed her head. "Oh princess, prince Regaleon has arrived a while ago. He is waiting for you in the dining room."


    "Leon is here?" I smiled brightly and trotted towards the dining room.


    "The prince looked for you so I said that you have tended sir William¡¯s wounds." Tricia said while I was walking hastily.


    I wasn¡¯t able to hear Tricia¡¯s words because I was excited to see Regaleon. If I have just heard her, I would have been prepared on what¡¯s toe.


    By the time I arrived at the dining room, I see Regaleon sitting on his usual seat. I felt happy seeing him again. If I could, I would like to always be by his side. But I know that is not possible. Regaleon is a crown prince and has many work he needs to do.


    "Leon." I called out to him while I walked towards him in a hurry.


    Regaleon nced and me and I was surprised with his cold stare.


    "Walk slowly." Regaleon said with a superior tone. "You are a princess, so you need to always mind your manners and etiquette."


    My body reacted instantly to his scolding and I walked with grace and beauty. I was a little confused. The Regaleon right now was a lot like when he was tutoring me, a strict teacher.


    I take a seat on my chair gracefully, so that I won¡¯t be scolded again. I took a peak on Regaleon but I can¡¯t read his mood with his mask covering half of his face.


    Regaleon and I eat in silence. All I can hear in the dining room are the sounds of the utensils on our tes.


    ¡¯Did I do something wrong that made Leon angry?¡¯ I thought to myself. But I wasn¡¯t able to find a reason. He was okay just before I took a nap.


    After finishing dinner, Regaleon got up.


    "I will be taking my leave now." Regaleon said coldly.


    A felt a pinch in my heart. "Leon, d-did I do something wrong?" I asked worriedly. My heart was feeling heavy, and the pain from it was spreading.


    Regaleon looked at me with a serious and cold gaze. "I will give you time to think of what you have done and reflect on it."


    After that, Regaleon walked away. I was left in the dining room in a daze. Tears started to fall from my eyes.


    "Princess!" Tricia quickly walked beside me holding a handkerchief. She gently wiped away my tears. "I was afraid that this would happen." She heaved a sigh.


    "Why, Tricia? What did I do to make Regaleon so cold towards me?" I asked. The tears are still flowing from my eyes.


    "Princess, I know you are still young. This is your very first rtionship and you are experiencing everything for the first time." Tricia gently said. "I know sir William is an important person to you and is your best friend. Maybe in the past when the two of you were still young, being in the same room alone is okay. But now, you are a youngdy, and is also engaged. You cannot be alone in a room with another man other than your husband to be."


    After Tricia¡¯s explenation, I understood why Regaleon was being cold towards me. I have done something wrong as his fiancee.


    "I never thought of that." I said. "It was normal for Will and I to be together in the past. I never thought about it until you have exined." I have wronged Regaleon and have hurt his feelings.


    "I understand princess. You are only sixteen years old. You will do a lot of mistakes and learn from them." Tricia patted my head and consoled me. "You just have to apologize to the crown prince and exin what happened. I am sure he will forgive you, he loves you very much."


    "Thanks Tricia." I wipe away my tears. "I still have many things to learn."


    "I am sure that you will learn many things in being a fiancee and a wife when you start your bridal training. For now, you just have to do your best." Tricia smiled sweetly at me.


    "I am happy that I have you by my side, Tricia. I am still young and ignorant in many things. I hope you help me in the future." I said sincerly.


    "I am happy to be of service to you princess." Tricia patted my head once again. "Now go and find your prince."


    "Yes." I smiled.


    ***


    I ran outside my courtyard to chase after Regaleon. I wasn¡¯t able to find him in the vicinity. It was already dark outside. I was contemting in going to the courtyard he was residing now but thought that it would be best not to go.


    We are not yet married. And it won¡¯t look good for a young princess like me visting him thiste at night. I turned my back and started to go back to my own courtyard.


    ¡¯Where are you going?¡¯ Snow jumped out of the bushes.


    "Snow," I called to her. "Did you see Leon walked through here?" I asked.


    ¡¯Oh, do you mean lover boy? I saw him walk past here a little while ago. He looked in a bad mood. Did you two have a fight?¡¯ Snow asked.


    I heave a deep sigh. "It¡¯s all my fault." I confessed. "I want to apologize to him but I don¡¯t know where he is."


    ¡¯Then why don¡¯t you sneek inside his room then?¡¯ Snow asked sarcastically. ¡¯He does that all the time to you. Why not you do it this time?¡¯


    Snow¡¯s idea seemed good. I looked at her and smiled widely. "Snow, you¡¯re the best." I picked her up and hugged her.


    ¡¯I know I am the best, but please don¡¯t squeeze me to death.¡¯ Snowined.


    "Oh, sorry." I giggled. "Do you know where Leon¡¯s room is? Can you help me sneek in?"


    ¡¯Of course I know.¡¯ Snow said and jumped down from my arms. ¡¯Follow me.¡¯


    I lifted up my skirt and followed Snow stealthly.

 Chapter 137 A Jealous Crown Prince

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    I have finished eating and heaved a silent sigh to myself. I look at Alicia who had her head bowed down.


    "I will be taking my leave now." I said with such coldness. I can¡¯t help myself from feeling this way, with jealousy.


    "Leon, d-did I do something wrong?" Alicia asked with worried eyes towards me.


    My heart skipped a beat with her beautiful face and pleading eyes. I want to hug her tightly. I want to bite her soft lips andvish her whole body with kisses, an adequate punishment for her mistake. I want to bury myself inside her and posses her, making all of her mine. Others would know that she is mine and would never try toe near her again.


    ¡¯This is not good.¡¯ I thought to myself. Because of my jealousy, I am thinking of bad things. I don¡¯t want her to hate me. ¡¯I need to get some fresh air and calm down.¡¯ I thought.


    I looked at Alica with a serious and cold gaze. "I will give you time to think of what you have done and reflect on it."


    ¡¯And I need time to cool myself down.¡¯ I thought.


    After that, I walked away in a hurry. I was not yet that far when I heard sobs from the dining room. I stopped in my tracks and clenched my fists hard.


    Alicia¡¯s sobs where like daggers piercing my heart. I really want to turn around andfort her, put her in my arms and shower her with kisses and affection. But in my state right now, I could only hurt her. I pick up my pace and walk away.


    ***


    It was already dark outside, and the only light that illuminates my path is the light of the full moon.


    I walk towards the remoteke found inside the pce. The stroll gave me time to think and calm myself.


    I heaved a heavy sigh. "My Lili." I whispered to myself.


    I was lucky to meet Alicia in her debutant party when she was fourteen years old. She was still a young girl back then but her beauty was already blooming. No wonder she attracts men like that William Cunningham.


    "If I wasn¡¯t there at her party that time, would she be with that William now?" I said to myself.


    The thought was unpleasant to me. Thinking that if I had note that day, then Alicia would be engaged to that duke now.


    I clenched my fists hard that the white bones in my hands are sticking out.


    "No. I am now Alicia¡¯s fiance. She is my bride to be and my future wife, my princess consort." I said.


    The fact that Alicia and William were close friends, I cannot change. "Alicia has a kind and pure heart, and I want her to stay that way. That is why she personaly tended to that person¡¯s wounds." I told myself.


    I was telling this to myself, that Alicia was so kind hearted that she tended William¡¯s wounds herself. But just the thougth of Alicia holding someone gently makes my blood boil.


    "I want to cut every ce where Alicia touched that man." My temper was rising again.


    I heaved another heavy sigh. If I continue this way, how can I calm down. I want to go to Alicia and be with her as soon as possible. I want my jealousy to be put in check as fast as I can.


    ¡¯I love you very much.¡¯ I remember Alicia¡¯s words. I imagine Alicia¡¯s blushing face while saying these words. I smile crept on my face.


    "My sweet and beautiful Lili." I said to myself.


    That¡¯s right, she loves me. I am the one that she loves and the one she chose. I can¡¯t help the fact that men can be smitten by my fiancee¡¯s beauty, but still I am the one that in her heart.


    I chuckled lightly. The thought of her loving me calmed me down.


    "Yes, I can be jealous. This is a normal thing when loving someone, I guess." I said. "But I don¡¯t have to let this jealousy be in the way of our rtionship."


    ¡¯I can deal with this jealousy.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    I have strolled a little far now. I turned back and traced my steps back to Alicia¡¯s courtyard.


    "Your highness." It was Dimitri¡¯s voice from the shadows.


    "What is it Dimitri?" I stopped in my tracks and asked.


    "Are you going to the princess¡¯ quarters?" Dimitri emerged from the shadows and gave a slight bow of his head. He knows that I frequently visit Alicia in her quarters at night.


    "Yes I am. What of it?" I asked in confusion.


    "Well, your higness. The princess is currently in your quarters." Dimitri said with a shy tone.


    "My quarters?!" I was shocked. Why would Alicia be in my living quareters this time of night?


    "Yes your higness. The princess¡¯ familiar helped her sneak in unnoticed. By the time the shadow guards around the area noticed her, she was already in your quarters." Dimitri said. "I apologize for my subordinates incapabilites. Please punish me ordingly."


    "No need." I simply said. Alicia¡¯s familiar Snow is capable of sneaking to ces unnoticed. With her powers cloaking Alicia, no one can really detect her. "I will head towards my quarters immediately."


    "Yes sir." Dimitri bowed and blended in the shadows once more.


    I hurriedly walked towards my own courtyard. Knowing that Alicia was inside my quarters waiting for me made me excited that my heart was thumping fast.


    Once inside the building, I rushed towards my quarters. I navigated the halls faster than I have anticipated and reached the door of my quarters in no time.


    I stopped right in front of my door and inhaled deeply. After exhaling, I held the door knob and gently turned it. The doors opened, and my dark room was seen. The room was silent, the only illumination was the light of the full mooning from the balcony door that is opened.


    I walked inside and closed the door behind me. I scanned my room, searching for her. And there, on top of my huge bed sheid. The curtains from the balcony door was swaying from the wind outside. The effects of the curtain and the moon¡¯s light made her sleeping body mesmerizing. Alicia looked like a sleeping beauty, waiting to be kissed by her prince.


    I walked quietly and slowly to her side. She was sleeping soundly when I see her shiver.


    ¡¯She might be cold.¡¯ I thought.


    "Silly girl." I smiled gently. "You entered from the balcony but you didn¡¯t close the door."


    I slowly closed the door to the balcony, stopping the cold wind from blowing inside. Then I gently seat down beside Alicia¡¯s sleeping figure. Her face was rosy white but had a few stains from tears. My heart clenched in pain.


    "I made you cry." I said guiltily. I softly traced her tear stained cheeks with my fingers.


    Alicia stirred awake, her beautiful eyes fluttered gently.


    "Leon." Alicia called.


    "I¡¯m here." I replied.

 Chapter 138 Kiss and Make-Up

    "Leon." I hear Alicia¡¯s sweet voice call my name.


    "I¡¯m here." I replied with a smile.


    Alicia hurriedly sit up from bed when she heard my voice.


    "Leon, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me." I heard Alicia¡¯s pleading voice. "I didn¡¯t mean to make you angry. I didn¡¯t think first before I made my actions."


    Tears started to stream from my princess¡¯ eyes. I wipe those tears away gently with my fingers.


    "You know what you did wrong?" I asked in a gentle voice. My jealousy has subsided by now and I don¡¯t want Alicia to cry anymore than this.


    "It¡¯s because I was alone with William inside one room." Alicia replied. "I know that it isn¡¯t an excuse for being ignorant. I should have thought of your feelings more. I know I have hurt you when I tended Will¡¯s wounds in his room alone. As your fiancee, it is wrong for me to be with a man alone. Your reputation may also be tarnished because of this."


    Alicia was sobbing. My little princess is hurt because of me. My heart aches while looking at her tears.Aall ????west ch??pt??rs on n.o./v??l??i/n/(.)c??m


    "Hush now." Iforted her. "I do not care about my reputation being tarnished, you know. And I am not angry with you. I was jealous." Isaid truthfully.


    "You were jealous?" Alicia asked with wide eyes. Her tears stopped atst, after she heard me being jealous. "B-But why would you be? I mean there is nothing for you to be jealous about. Me and Will are just friends. And if you look at it, your looks are above any man I have ever seen. Your swords skills are on top of the charts. Not only that you are the crown prince of a powerful country. Many would die to get my spot as your fiancee and princess consort."


    Alicia was giving me unending praises. This made meugh. "Hahaha..."


    "Why are youughing?" Alicia looked at me in irritation. "Are you not taking my words seriously? I am serious when I say that you are the most eligable bachelor that most woman will sought for. I am very lucky to be chosen by you."


    Alicia was looking cute and gullible, I pinched her rosy cheeks.


    "Silly girl." I said with a smile. "You are over praising me a bit. You know that I wear a mask, so how can other people say that I am handsome. Only a handful of people have seen my face."


    "W-Well, I don¡¯t know." Alicia lowered her head shyly. "I guess, even with your face covered, your presence and aura can ma young women¡¯s hearts." She had her lips pouted out in irritation.


    "Are you jealous when other women look and me and try to get close to me?" I asked, amused with what Alicia would answer.


    "Of course I am. Especially my sister, Veronica." Alicia said with a high pitched tone. "Just imagining how she got her hands and arms around you while trying to seduce you infuriated me. I want to clean the ces where she touched you with her dirty hands."


    Alicia¡¯s face was red just by remembering the events that took ce in our engagement party.


    ¡¯My Lili is also jealous.¡¯ I thought. It made me smile. A warm feeling crept inside my heart and travled all over my body.


    "That was what I felt when you were alone with that man." I caressed her rosy cheeks. "Just imagining you helping him tend to his wounds, carefully applying medecine to his body made me furious. It made me feel that I want to cut all of the parts you have touched."


    A trace of shock ran through Alicia¡¯s eyes. Then her eyes calmed down and looked at me intently.


    "So that was what you felt. I¡¯m sorry, I didin¡¯t mean for you to feel that way. I will never do that again, I promise. I know how it feels and I don¡¯t want you to feel that way too." Alicia said with sincerity. She lowered her head with guilt.


    "Oh Lili, I am sorry for being jealous as well. I just can¡¯t stand it when other men tries to get close to you." I cupped her chin and pulled her face up and her eyes met mine. "Do you know how beautiful you are? How many men also try to get your attention?"


    Alicia shook her head. She was oblivious on how other men see her.


    "My Lili, you are the most beautifyl girl I havended my eyes upon, and I have met many women in my twenty years of existence." I said with sincerity. I held her beautiful face between my hands gently. "Your beauty attracts many men like that duke and also that prince from Jennova. I also feel that jealousy when they have their eyes upon you. If I can, I would like to pluck their eyes out from their sockets, just for looking at my fiancee with such longing."


    Alicia looked at me in disbelief. She has been living with her step sisters that undermines her beauty, letting her think she is not beautiful.


    "But the one I love is you." Alicia said softly. "You don¡¯t need to get jealous, because you are the one that holds my heart." She bowed her head shyly. I can see traces of blush in her cheeks.


    My heart squeezed in ecstasy after hearing her words.


    "My Lili. My beautiful and sweet Lili." I said to her softly. "I am the one who is lucky that you chose me. You are the only one that I would ever love."


    Alicia looked up at me with twinkling eyes. Her blushed face looks so adorable, her rosy lips are rather tempting. I traced her blushed cheeks with my thumbs and ran it down to her rosy lips.


    Atst, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I pulled Alicia¡¯s face to me gently andnded my lips on hers.


    "Hmmm." Alicia gave a surprise moan but in an instant took my kiss willingly.


    Her lips were so soft and smooth that kissing her was such an indulgence. I can smell her sweet scent and my head swam with lust.


    I parted my lips from hers, fighting away the lust I am feeling right now.


    "Oh Lili, I want you. I want you so badly." My voice came out a little pained.


    "Then take me." Alicia said with a soft voice.

 Chapter 139 Heated Night 1

    WARNING: Strictly for 18 years old and above because of adult and sexual content. If you are below 18, please skip this chapter.


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    Her lips were so soft and smooth that kissing her was such an indulgence. I can smell her sweet scent and my head swam with lust.


    I parted my lips from hers, fighting away the lust I am feeling right now.


    "Oh Lili, I want you. I want you so badly." My voice came out a little pained.


    "Then take me." Alicia said with a soft voice.


    My eyes went wide with surprise. My body went stiff with the shock I got from Alicia¡¯s words.


    "Lili, do you know what you have just said?" I asked in disbelief.


    Alicia nodded shyly. "I would want to be one with Leon as well." Her cheeks were tinted red with her blush.


    After her sentence, myst defenses were broken down and torned apart. My will power crumbled in an instant and lust filled my senses once more.


    "Oh Lili, I hope you are prepared with what you had just said." My voice came out hoarse.


    Alicia nodded shyly. I see her lips parted slightly and that made the fire inside me burn more intensely with desire.


    In no time I captured Alicia¡¯s soft and sweet lips. I tasted them in my mouth. The kiss was not enough to satisfy my cravings and I gently parted her lips with my tongue, slipping in and tasting the insides of her mouth.


    I found her tongue and yed with them, hooking it with my own.


    "Ahmmm..." I hear Alicia¡¯s sweet moan. It was just like electricity that entered my ears and bolted inside my body.


    I pulled Alicia up instantly.


    "Ahhh..." She cutely squealed and was caught of guard with my action.


    The both of us are sitting on the bed facing each other.


    "Turn around." I told her.


    Alicia nodded curiously and turned around. Now, her back is facing me.


    Alicia was wearing a dress with the buttons on the back, that is why I told her to turn around. I slowly unbuttoned the buttons of her dress one by one. Her white and milky skin emerged in front of me.


    I gently pulled her long tinum blonde hair and swiped it to the side. Now, her bare back was seen. My body was heating up inside, my instinct only feels lust and love for her.


    I slowly slip off her dress, caressing her bare shoulders in the process. I see Alicia¡¯s body shiver.


    "Your skin is so smooth." I whispered right behind her ear and she felt ticklish.


    Seeing her bare neck made my hearr flutter. I quickly licked it up and bit one of her earlobes.


    "Hiyaahh~" Alicia squealed once again. Her voice beautifully rang in my ears.


    "Ticklish?" I teased her. A smile was etched on my face.


    "Hmmm." Alicia nodded.


    "I want to explore all of the corners of your body, Lili. May I?" I said with hoarse voice. My wanting is very evident in my voice.


    Alicia nodded shyly, her cheeks were burning red.


    With Alicia¡¯s permission, my lips traveled from her neck down to her shoulders and back. My hands gently caressed her smooth white skin along. The hair on her arms are standing, her body trembling slightly.


    I pulled her dress all the way down, taking it off of her in the process and tossing it aside. Now, my lovely girl is naked in front of me, aside from the underwear she was still wearing.


    I continued to rain kisses on her back and neck, my hands hovered in front of her.


    "Ahh~~hmmm." Alicia was feeling my caress and kisses, her body was submissive towards my every action.


    My hands then found her twin peaks. I kneaded them gently and pinched her nipples hard


    "Ahhh~~yaahh...L-Leon." Alicia called out my name seductively.


    "What is it, my love?" I whispered behind her ear. "Do you like that?" I started to lick her ear.


    "Ahhh~~~hmmm~ahh." Alicia was sensing pleasure with my actions. "I-It feels...good."


    I smiled with her answer.


    "Then I will do somthing else that will also feel good." I said yfully. "You liked it back then."


    Alicia looked confused for a while. When she noticed where my other hand was traveling, she knew in an instant what I was about to do.


    "L-Leon." Alicia looked at my hand traveling from her stomach and entered her underwear. "Ahhhhh...." Her neck arched back with the sensation.


    My fingers entered her private part easily. I kneaded the insided gently while my other hand was ying with her breast.


    "You are already wet." I teased her.


    "T-That¡¯s because...ahhh~~hmmm~~~ahhh.." Alicia tried to supress her sweet moans.


    "Let your voice out Lili." I told her. "I want to hear you feel good."


    "Ahhh~~~L-Leon.." Alicia was clearly enjoying my fingers.


    My own body was heating up just by looking at Alicia¡¯s face. I cupped her chin and move her toward me. I nted a kiss on her sweet alluring lips.


    "Hmmm~~~mmmm. L-Leon..ahhh~~I¡¯m~ahh." Alicia was clearly at her peak.


    "Come Alicia. Come for me." I said. I made the motions of my fingers more faster, thrusting inside her sex.


    "Ahhhhh~~~" Alicia screamed in satisfation.


    I quickly pulled out my fingers inside of her and nted a kiss on her lips.


    "Did you feel good?" I smiled at her.


    Alicia¡¯s face was flushed. She nodded slowly.


    "Are you sure you want to continue this?" I asked her. But I don¡¯t know if I can still stop myself from devouring her at this moment.


    Alica didn¡¯t answer. She looked like she was still in a daze after her orgasm. I gentlyid her on the bed.


    I took of my coat and shoes and tossed it on the floor. I unbuttoned my inner shirt and like the others, tossed it out. I simply hovered above my beautiful sweet girl who had just orgasmed.


    "My beautiful Alicia." I whispered to her.

 Chapter 140 Heated Night 2

    WARNING: Strictly for 18 years old and above because of adult and sexual content. If you are below 18, please skip this chapter.


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    I took off my coat and shoes and tossed it on the floor. I unbuttoned my inner shirt and like the others, tossed it out. I simply hovered above my beautiful sweet girl who had just orgasmed.


    "My beautiful Alicia." I whispered to her.


    I slowly unzipped my pants and my buldging manhood peaked out on its own.


    Alicia¡¯s face was flushed red, she was panthing just after her orgasm. I traced where her eye sight was looking at, and it was no other than my thing down there. I slightly smiled with her reaction.


    I gently caressed her thighs with my hands and worked my way up to the hem of her underwear. In just one thug, I pulled it out from under her.


    "Aahhh.." Alicia was surprised with my sudden action.


    After that, I kissed her toes and then her ankles. I trailed kisses upwards from her calf to her knees. I then started to lick her inner thighs.


    "Ahhh~~hmmm~~ahhh." Alicia was moaning with every kiss I give.


    I parted her legs genlty, exposing her private part before me.


    "N-no...don¡¯t look. It¡¯s embarrassing." Alicia face looked very embarrassed. She tried to cover her private part. Her action made me smile.


    "You don¡¯t need to be embarrassed." I told her. "I love every part of you, especially this part."


    I held her hands that were covering her private area and slowly put it away. When I see her sex right before me, I inched my face between her legs and started to lick it.


    "Hiyah~~" Alicia squealed in surprise. Her body was squirming on top of the bed. "Ahhh~~Leon." Her voice was seductive that it made me want to suck her more.


    ¡¯Slurp slurp¡¯ the lewd sounds were clearly heard. My tongue was ravaging Alicia¡¯s inner walls.


    "Hmmm~~ahhh..Leon...ahhh~ing..I¡¯m.." Alicia was feeling the pleasure that I was giving her.


    Hearing that she was nearing her climax, I sucked her a little harder.


    "Ahhhh..." Alicia came again, her body was convulsing on top of me.


    When she calmed down, she was panthing very hard. I took my pants off all the way and tossed it aside. I held her legs and squeezed it close. I let hery down side ways.


    "L-Leon?" Alicia looked at me in confusion.


    "I still don¡¯t want to penatrate inside you, Lili." I said with a husky voice. "But at least let me be satisfied with your body."


    Iid down behind Alicia, her back was sticking on my chest. I put my hard manhood in between Alicia¡¯s closed legs, near the opening of her sex.


    "Hmmm~~ahhh." I squeezed my manhood in the tight space and rubbed it on her skin.


    "Ahh~~" Alicia was feeling my hardness just between the entrance of her sex.


    Even I am not prating inside her, I am sure she is feeling the hardness of my thing rubbing her entrance.


    I started to thrust in and out between her tightly closed legs. The entrance to her private part is soaking wet that it made it easier to move.


    "Your so wet." I whispered in Alicia¡¯s ear. "You are loving this?"


    I continue my action on her private part, teasing her entrance slowly and kneaded her breasts gently.


    "Ahhh~~hmmm" Alicia was moaning with pleasure. Her voice was sending warm signals inside my body.


    I am feeling good with every thrust, I can feel something building up inside of me.


    "Ahhh~~Lili. I¡¯m at my limit." I was thrusting harder and faster right now.


    "Ahhh~~Leon...pleasee." Alicia¡¯s voice was clearly seducing me.


    With her words I put in more effort with my thrust. The lewd sounds thates out from our bodies¡¯ contact was getting louder.


    "Ohhh~~Lili... My Lili." I was at the peak of my senses. "Ngghhh..." I ejacted atst. The fluid spitted out of my manhood.


    "Ahhh..." Alicia found her own release.


    The both of us are panthing heavily and catching our breath. Alicia closed her eyes, clearly exhausted with our prior movements.


    "Tired?" I asked with a smile. I nted a kiss on top of her head and smelling the sweet scent of her hair.


    "Hmmm." Alicia replied with a simple nod.


    "Let me arrange the bath for you first. You will be more refreshed after taking a dip and washing the sweat off." I said.


    I got out of the bed and walked towards the bathroom. Inside, I opened the hot water and filled the huge bath tub. I put in some liquid soap and mixed it in. Once the tub was halfway full, I turned off the water and go back to Alicia.


    She was sleeping soundly on my huge bed. A smile crept on my face.


    ¡¯I could get used to her sleeping on my bed.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    I walked at her bed side and gently carried her in my arms. Alicia¡¯s arms instantly hooked around my neck, her face leaning on my chest. Her eyes were fluttering sleepily.


    "Let¡¯s get you washed first to get the sweat off. Then you can sleep." I whispered to her.


    I walked towards the bathroom with her in my arms. Once inside I carefully ce her in the huge bath tub and I followed after.


    Inside the tub, I cradled her in front of me. I took the sponge from the side and gently scrubbed her body.


    "Hmmm, that feels good." Alicia sleepily said. "It smells of you." She was talking about the soap I mixed inside the tub.


    "You like it?" I asked in amusement.


    "I like your smell. The smell of spring dew." Alicia turned around and looked at me with a smile.


    "I am happy you like it." I said and smiled back.


    After we scrubbed each other, we just sat there hugging. I was cradling her from the front, with my arms around her.


    "I will be gone for a few days." I remembered to tell her. "I need to take care of some business."


    "How long?" Alicia asked.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it will only be a few days." I assured her. "I will be surely here before the grand parade."


    The parade in the streets of the capital will be taking ce five days from now. All the preparations have been made. We are now only waiting for the date toe.


    "You only need to rx and wait for me to return." I pinched her small pointed nose.


    Alicia was clearly irriated with my action. I chuckled looking at her cute irritated face.


    "After the parade, we will be heading straight to Grandcrest. Once there, you will properly be introduced as my fiancee and future crown princess." I said.


    "I am ready to take the bride lessons once we arrive there. I won¡¯t let you down." Alicia smiled.


    "My little fiancee is still thinking such things. You don¡¯t need to impress anyone. Remember that I always got your back." I said.


    After the bath I carried her once again towards my bed. The sheets have been reced with new and clean ones. I gentlyid her down and I take my ce beside her.


    "Sleep well my love." I drape the sheets over us and kissed her forehead. I pulled her close to my embrace. Sleep took us in no time.

 Chapter 141 Waking Up Like a Married Couple

    I can feel something enveloping my body and it made me feel a little hot. I slowly open my sleepy eyes.


    The room was dimly lit with the early morning rays from the sun. When my eyes started to adjust to the light, I realized that this room wasn¡¯t mine.


    ¡¯Where am I? What happenedst night?¡¯ I thought in panic.


    Then I remembered the events from yesterday. Regaleon and I had a misunderstanding and he was angry with me because of it. Because I didn¡¯t want to end the day with us not making up, I decided to go look for him.


    Along the way, I see Snow. She helped me sneak passed the guards and lead the way to Regaleon¡¯s living quarters.


    When we arrived, the room was empty. Regaleon hasn¡¯te back yet.


    ¡¯You wait here for your prince charming.¡¯ I remember Snow said. ¡¯Have fun.¡¯


    I was confused with Snow¡¯s words at first. But when my eyes swept towards the big bed, then I realized what ¡¯Have fun¡¯ meant. My cheeks started to heat up.


    After Snow left, I sat down on the huge bed and waited for Regaleon¡¯s arrival. I hadn¡¯t realized that I have fallen asleep.


    I was woken up by the movement of the bed. The portion of the bed beside me sank. The room was dark, only dimly illuminated by the moon¡¯s light from the outside. I felt someone beside me and I knew it was Regaleon because of his spring scent.


    We have talked and apologized to one another, straightining out our misunderstanings. We knew how we loved each other so much, our actions went to a rather intimate side.


    ¡¯Then take me.¡¯ I remember my bold words fromst night. I have mustered a lot of courage just to tell him that line.


    Last night we have been more intimate that ever before. We might not have went all the way, but we have been very well acquainted with each other¡¯s bodies.


    Remembering the scenesst night made me feel embarrassed and I also panicked a little. It was not my intention to sleep the whole night here in Regaleon¡¯s room. I was just thinking of taking a quick napst night and go back to my own courtyard after. I never realized that I would doze offpletely until morning.


    ¡¯What would the people working in the pce say when I get out of Regaleon¡¯s courtyard early in the morning?¡¯ I thought.


    "Are you awake?" I heard Regaleon¡¯s husky voice from behind me.


    That was when I realized his arm embracing me from behind. I can feel his body heat touch my back.


    "Leon." I quickly turned around to face him.


    I see his beautiful face without the mask. His handsome face was a sight to behold and my heart thumped rapidly.


    "Good morning my love." Regaleon gave me a sweet smile and nted a kiss on my forehead.


    "Good morning." I replied back. I felt warmth with Regaleon¡¯s small gesture.


    Seeing his beautiful sapphire eyes looking at me lovingly made me remember our intimate time togetherst night. It made me feel shy that my cheeks felt hot. And then I realized that we werepletely naked under the sheets. This made me embarrassed.


    "After what we didst night, you are still shy?" Regaleon chuckled.


    "T-That¡¯s because..." I want to reason out but I can¡¯t seem to find any reason to give. It is true that I am still shy, even though Regaleon has explored every inch of my body from head to toe.


    "If you continue on acting that cute, I can¡¯t promise you that I can hold myself." Regaleon said with a serious tone.


    I looked at him in confusion. ¡¯What was I doing that made me look cute in his eyes?" I wondered.


    Regaleon¡¯s gaze were zing towards me. He quickly tossed the sheets covering me away. In an instant.


    "Hiyah~~" I squealed in surprise by his sudden action. I instinctively covered ny body with my hand to no avail.


    "Did you know Lili, that a man¡¯s thing is so hard in the early hours of the morning?" Regaleon said with a wolfish grin. "Because of you looking this cute and delectable, I can¡¯t resist in eating you up."


    And then we simply do once again what we didst night.


    ***


    Regaleon and I was eating our breakfast outdoors, at the garden patio located at Regaleon¡¯s temporary residence inside the pce. I take a bite of my toast and chewed slowly.


    I wanted to sneak back to my own courtyard after our intimate act this morning. With Snow¡¯s cloaking ability, I was sure that I can get back to my own quarters unoticed. But Regaleon insisted that I stay to eat breakfast.


    With what was happening right now, it will be just a matter of time when word spreads inside the pce that I spent the night in Regaleon¡¯s resisdence.


    I was eating silently with a grumpy look on my face. Regaleon who was seating across me, on the other hand, was grinning widely. I am not exagerating when I say that his smile can split his face in two.


    ¡¯He is clearly enjoying this.¡¯ I thought and sighed internally.


    Regaleon take a sip of coffee from his cup with elegance while holding some documents with his other hand.


    "Is your breakfast to your liking?" Regaleon asked with a smile.


    The food on my te consists of bacon and eggs with buttered toast. These are one of my favorite foods for breakfast. But the serving was too big, I can¡¯t simply eat it all in one seating.


    "I like it. But this is too much." I said. "I can¡¯t finish these all."


    "I am sure you are famished." Regaleon said. "After our vigorous workoutst night ang this morning, I am sure you are hungry." He teased.


    Regaleon¡¯s words made me feel shy. I can feel my face heat up. I can imagine steaming out of my ears any minute. I must be red as a tomatoe by now.


    Regaleon was just smiling nonchntly. He was done eating the same breakfast as me a while ago, sweeping his te clean.


    ¡¯He must be the one hungry after that rigorous exercise he mentioned.¡¯ I scoffed internally.


    "Ahem." Dimitri coughed. He was at the side all this time while Regaleon and I were eating breakfast. He looked my way and nodded apologetically.


    ¡¯Why does it look like Dimitri knows what happenedst night and this morning?" I thought. Just by thinking about this made me more shy.


    "Your highness, the preparations for your departure are all done. You will be leaving at noon." Dimitri announced.


    "Hmm." Regaleon simply nodded.


    Then I remember Regaleon telling me he will be gone for a few days to attend to some business matters. I lowered my head and felt a little sad.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will be back in no time." Regaleon must have seen my reaction just now. "I will return before the grand parade. And after that, I will be bringing you home to Grandcrest with me. We would be spending more time together once we are there." He reached my hand and caressed it gently.


    "Hmm." I smiled at him sweetly.


    "Be careful while I am away, especially around that crown prince of Jennova." Regaleon said.


    Then I remembered that I will be having tea with prince diolus this afternoon.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let my guard down. I promise." I said.


    "Good girl." Regaleon gently patted my head.

 Chapter 142 We are Family 1

    Regaleon apanied me back to my own courtyard after breakfast. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just me, but I felt all the people we passed by were looking at us.


    Regaleon was holding my hand along the way with a huge grin on his face.


    "With this, everyone would know that you belong to me." Regaleon chuckled.


    ¡¯So this was his intention all along.¡¯ I thought. I don¡¯t mind letting him brag that I am his because in this lifetime, he is the only one I intend to love until myst breath. But the gaze the people are giving at us now made me feel shy. I can hear some of the maids chat when we pass by.


    "The prince and princess looks so good with each other."


    "I know right. The prince clearly loves our princess."


    "Did you know that the princess spendst night in prince Regaleon¡¯s residence?"


    "Really?"


    "Do you think they have went the extra mile in their rtionship?"


    "I don¡¯t mind if they did. They are engaged to be married after all."


    "The prince looks like a hot blooded young man. With the princess¡¯ looks and great body, I am sure he can¡¯t wait till their wedding night."


    The maids were whispering and giggling. My face felt hot with the things I heard. I felt a lot more shy.


    Regaleon looked at me and had a meaningful smile. He lifted my hand that he was holding and nted a kiss on it lovingly.


    When we arrived at my courtyard, Theon and Trica were standing at the door to recieve us. They both bowed at us.


    "Good morning, princess Alicia, prince Regaleon." Theon greeted us respectfully. Regaleon and I both nodded as greeting.


    "Well then, I will be going back." Regaleon faced me and smiled. "I will miss you." He tucked a stray strand of hair from my face to my ear.


    "I am going to miss you to." I replied. "Be careful on your journey ande back to me safely." I returned his smile.


    Regaleon gave a kiss on my forehead as parting and looked at Theon.


    "I leave her to you." Regaleon said to Theon.


    "I understand your majesty." Theon nod his head once.


    Regaleon looked at me again and gave a parting smile. Then he walked back to his residence.


    I looked at his back in a distance until he turned in a corner and vanished from my sight.


    ***


    In the afternoon, I have ordered Tricia to prepare for the crown prince of Jennova¡¯s arrival. I have agreed to have afternoon tea with him after helping me thest time in the hall of justice.


    I opted to have afternoon tea in the rose garden outside. The weather was good and the roses are blooming beauifully.


    I sat down at the small tea table while Tricia and some maids prepare the tea and snacks.


    "So princess, what happendst night?" Tricia whispered behind me.


    I was taken by suprisen by her question.


    "W-What do you mean?" I asked.


    "Wellst night, I was so worried that you haven¡¯t gotten back when it waste. But then Theon informed me that you would be spending the night in prince Regaleon¡¯s residence." Tricia said. "So, did you get to thest base with the prince." She giggled teasingly.


    I felt a blush crept on my cheeks. "T-That...we didn¡¯t go all the way." I said with a low voice that only Tricia would hear.


    "Oh my, so you really did some naughty things with the prince. I have to apud prince Regaleon with his strong will power to not go all the way." Tricia giggled. "So, is the prince good? Did you enjoy his naughty actions?"


    "Tricia, don¡¯t tease me." I pouted at her. Tricia giggled even more with my action.


    "Prince diolus of Jennova has arrived." Theon announced.


    I look their way and a young man with tinum blonde hair was walking towards me. He was wearing a light gray suit and pants. Like Regaleon, their was a regal aura enveloping his whole being.


    I stood up from my seat to greet him. "Good afternoon prince diolus."


    "Good afternoon princess Alicia." Prince diolus greeted back.


    "Please, have a seat." I gestured the seat across me.


    "Thank you." Prince diolus smiled in response and took a sit. I too take my seat after.


    "I don¡¯t know what tea you prefer so I let them prepare ck tea." I said with a smile. "I hope this is to your liking."


    As for me I like jasmine tea because of it¡¯s aroma. But as prince diolus is a man, I thought he would like something much stronger.


    "ck tea is good. Thank you." Prince diolus replied.


    Theon was the one to serve us tea. With precision and elegance, he poured the tea to our cups. After that, Theon took his ce by the side to wait on us.


    "Your butler looks like a capable person." Prince diolus said.


    I looked confused, why would prince dioluspliment my butler. I look at Theon who was standing by the side, he was wearing a serious expression and his eyes were focused on us.


    Regaleon was the one to assign Theon to me, so I know how capable he is.


    "Theon is a really capable and dependable butler." I told the prince and he nodded as a reply.


    Prince diolus took a sip from his cup before looking at me once again.


    "Princess Alicia, I have something I want to talk to you about." Prince diolus said.


    I looked at him confused. "You can speak freely, prince diolus." I replied.


    "Before that, you can call me by my name. In return, can I call you by yours?" Prince diolus said with a smile.


    I was a little surprised by his words. We haven¡¯t been acquainted for long and was not close. But he wants us to call each other by name.


    "I guess it¡¯s fine." I answered. I don¡¯t feel any hostility ir bad intentiond around him, so I agreed.


    "Then Alicia, have you ever thought why the both of us has the same shade of hair and color of eyes?" The prince asked.


    I had a curious look. I have already


    suspected something and have been thinking about it the first time I saw him. But after the incidents that happend these past few days, this was pushed back on my mind.


    The prince smiled at my reaction. "I know that you have knowledge of your lineage, princess. You don¡¯t need to be wary of me because we are family." He took a sip of his tea casually.


    My eyes went wide in surprise.

 Chapter 143 We are Family 2

    "I know that you have knowledge of your lineage, princess. You don¡¯t need to be wary of me because we are family." Prince diolus takes a sip of his tea casually.


    My eyes went wide in surprise. ¡¯What did he mean by that?¡¯ I thought.


    As if prince diolus read my mind, he answered. "It is literally what I meant. You and I are both from the royal blood line of Antia. Your mother Leticia, was my mother Patricia¡¯s twin sister." He gave me a smile as confirmation.


    "So you mean... we are cousins." I tried to hide my surprise.


    "Yes, we are." Prince diolus said.


    "Then, how did you be the crown prince of Jennova?" I asked in curiosity.


    "It is like how you became a princess of Alvannia." Prince diolus said. "But the difference is, my mother became the queen while your mother just became a concubine."


    I was processing the information diolus was giving me. ¡¯So I still have a blood rtive.¡¯ I thought.


    "And another difference is, I am of purer blood than yours." Prince diolus looked my way. "My mother and our uncle, the crown prince of Antia were engaged. Their wedding took ce before he went to war, so I was conceived before he died. My mother was smart to let the king of Jennova think I am truly his."


    "O-Our uncle?" This was not news to me.


    I have learned that the royal family of Antia has practiced incest, to preserve and strengthen their magical blood line. But to think that a product of such incest is right before me, still shocked me.


    "That is why I am purer than you." Prince diolus exined. He takes a bite from a pastry.


    I look at the prince before me. It doesn¡¯t look like he is lying. The fact that his physical apperance is proof that he is of Antian royal blood, he might really be my first degree cousin. But why is he telling me all of this? I can feel that he still have something to say.


    "I am happy to know that I still have blood rtives living. I thought I am the only one left alive." I give him a smile.


    ¡¯I need to get his trust and to get on his good side.¡¯ I thought.


    I can¡¯t deny that I have some famlial feelings since the first time I saw prince diolus. But as Regaleon said, he is dangerous. I can¡¯t really put my finger on it, but I feel he has hidden ns.


    "My mother would love to see you in person. Why not visit us in Jennova?" Prince diolus said.


    "I am happy with your invitation." I smiled. "But I am afraid that I cannot visit any time soon."


    "Is it because of your engagement with prince Regaleon of Grandcrest?" Prince diolus smiled casually.


    "Yes." I answered. "After the grand parade after a few days, I will be departing and travel towards Grandcrest. I will need to take my bridal training in preparation for my wedding with prince Regaleon."


    "I see." Prince diolus take another sip of his tea and I do the same.


    "Maybe I can change your mind and let youe to Jennova instead." Prince diolus suddenly said. There was a mischeavous smile on his face.


    I see him insert his hand inside his pocket. He taked a small box inside and put it on the coffee table in front of me. I look at it curiously, not sure what is inside that will make me change my mind.


    "Go on and open it." Prince diolus encouraged me.


    I looked at him and the box with curiosity. Looking at him still smiling made me feel more curious. I stretched my hand towards the small box in front of me and lifted it.


    The box was light in weight. I hold it with both my hands. After some moment, I open the lid.


    Inside, I see a brooch. The center of the brooch was designed with some kind of family crest. A white tiger standing proudly on a pedestal. Around it were some kind of letters I don¡¯t have knowledge of.


    "Those texts are of ancient Antian writings that are long gone and forgotten now." Prince diolus said. "It is our family crest, the crest of the Antian royal famiy. The text says ¡¯The one that rules all, above heaven and earth¡¯."


    I look at him and then the brooch. I have the feeling I have seen this before. This brooch, I remember it when I was little. My mother has the same kind of brooch. I remember her looking at it with sad eyes.


    ***


    (Memory of little Alicia)


    "Mommy, what is that?" I asked my mother who was holding something shiny.


    "Oh this little thing." I see her wipe her tears away. "This was given to me by my mother. All of us siblings have one of this. See this?"


    Mother truned the brooch, and on the back was a carving of her name "Leticia".


    "All of us siblings have one of each, with our name on the back." My mother exined.


    "This is from grandma?" I asked. "So this is your treasure, right mommy?"


    "Yes." Mother nodded. "This is a precious momento of my past life and your grandma that I love so dear."


    (End of memory)


    ***


    I turned the brooch and saw the name carved at the back.


    "Leticia"


    My hands was shaking with shock. I remebered that this brooch was burried with my mother. My mother¡¯s body was burried at the town where we lived in before she died. She had asked my father the king to burry her at a hill overlooking where the sun sets behind the mountains.


    "H-How did you get this?" I asked forcefully. My eyes were looking at prince diolus with anger.


    ¡¯If ever he have deconsecrated my mother¡¯s grave, I am sure to skin him alive.¡¯ Anger was welling up inside of me.


    "Easy Alicia. You would not want to use your magic here now, would you?" Prince diolus calmly said.


    He was right, the pce has many eyes watching. I cannot move as I please. But still I stare at him with anger, demanding an explination.


    "Don¡¯t worry Alicia, we never moved even one rock from your mother¡¯s grave. In fact your mother was never burried there in the first ce." Prince diolus said.


    "What do you mean?" His words makes no sense at all.


    "The body that was burried in that grave was a body double. Another¡¯s body, so to speak." Prince diolus said.


    My eyes went wide in shock. "How can that be?!" I said with a forceful tone.


    "My mother was searching for aunt Leticia for a long time. When she found her, she thought it was toote. The news of aunt Leticia dead was what came to her. My mother loved your mother dearly, being the older one and aunt Leticia the younger of the twins. My mother didn¡¯t want to let your mother¡¯s body be burried at the country of the people that killed her. So she sent someone to steal her body before the burial." Prince diolus exined.


    Now my anger was being intensified. "All this years, I was visiting a grave of an unknown person?!" I stood up and shouted in anger at him.


    "Let me finish first." Prince diolus smiled. "When aunt Leticia¡¯s body came, there was still a small life force burning inside of her. But it was faint. With our body¡¯s magical abilities, your mother¡¯s life force was saved. Her heart seemed to stop beating if a regr doctor diagnosed it. But iwith an Antian doctor, she was saved from the brink of death."


    "Saved? You mean..." I was in shock with prince diolus words.


    "Yes, she was saved. Your mother is alive in Jennova." Prince diolus smiled.

 Chapter 144 My Mother is Still Alive

    "Saved? You mean..." I was in shock with prince diolus words.


    "Yes, she was saved. Your mother is alive in Jennova." Prince diolus smiled.


    I staggered a little in ce and lost my bnce. When I was about topose myself before I fall, I can feel warm hands carefully wrapped around me, assisting me. When I look up, a famr warm face greeted me.


    "Will." I called his name in a daze.


    "Alicia, are you all right? Do you feel ill? You look pale." William asked in a worried tone.


    I shook my head. "I-I¡¯m fine. Thank you for asking Will." I replied. "How about your wounds? Shouldn¡¯t you be resting?"


    "I have rested all day long. It is not so much hard work to guard you in your afternoon tea." William smiled at me. But then he gazed at prince diolus with piercing eyes. I am sure William had a hunch that I was pale because of something prince diolus said.


    Prince diolus and I were talking with a tone only the two of us could hear. I am sure that no one in the vicinity have heard our conversation.


    "You are sir William, Alicia¡¯s personal knight?" Prince diolus asked.


    William¡¯s gaze became much colder when he heard prince diolus calling me by my name.


    "I heard that with your efforts, Alicia¡¯s assassins weren¡¯t able toplete their tasks. You are a very capable knight. How are your wounds?" Prince diolus was looking at William with appreciation.


    "Thank you for thepliment. It is my duty to guard the princess even with the cost of my life. And for my injuries, I am healing well. Thank you for your concern." William nodded his head as a gesture of thanks but his body was stiff.


    "Well, I am afraid I have to take my leave. The afternoon is gettingte." Prince diolus stood up and took my hand gently. "It is a pleasure drinking tea with you, Alicia. If you have any concerns, you cane to my temporary resisdence. I will be waiting for you."


    Prince diolus gave my hand a kiss on the back that made me startled. William was still behind me, silently guarding me.


    "Keep safe on your way back." I said to the prince.


    I look at the prince¡¯s back dissapearing from my sight. I was still in a daze.


    "Alicia...Alicia...Alicia." William was calling me


    "Huh, what?" I was waken up from my daze.


    "Are you all right?" William cupped my face gently and stared at me worryingly. "You don¡¯t look too good. Why not go inside and drink a hot cup of milk?"


    "Hmm, okay." I agreed.


    William held me gently and escorted me back inside.


    When we reached the living room, William helped me down on the couch. Tricia quickly brought a cup of warm milk to help me energize.


    I took a sip from the cup and I felt the warm milk warm my body instantly.


    "Did that prince say something to you?" William asked with a serious tone. "If I may be bold, but there is something off from that prince of Jennova."


    I look at William¡¯s expression. His brows are furrowed and his face had a hint of displeasure


    "You feel that way towards him as well?" I asked William. He looked at me, curious with what I just said. "I mean, Regaleon and you have the same feelings about prince diolus."


    "Oh." William understood. "Well, that prince looks like a shady guy. I just fell that he is up to no good. Better put a distance from him."


    Regaleon and William¡¯s intuition is one and the same. I can¡¯t just brush off what they are saying, even if it¡¯s true that prince diolus is my cousin.


    "Hmm, I undsestand." I replied to William. He smiled to me in return.


    But I still want to know if what prince diolus said is true.


    ¡¯I have to know if my mother is really alive.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    And the one that has the power to know it is none other than Regaleon.


    ¡¯I must tell him about this when hees back.¡¯ I thought.


    I take another sip from my cup.


    ***


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    My business trip really didn¡¯t take too long. The main matter why I went away for a few days is because ex-queen Erica was scheduled to be transferred from the pce to the tower of Grace, which was located at the remote corner of the country of Alvannia.


    I wasn¡¯t content with the sentence king Edward had given to his ex-wife.


    ¡¯She tried to take the life of my most precious person. Of course I won¡¯t let her get away with such light punishment.¡¯ I thought.


    I was mounted on my horse, Midnight. We were concealed near the road going to the tower of Grace.


    I took my shadows guards and Dimitri with me, nning to ambush the ex-queen¡¯s convoy


    "Your highness." A shadow guard came out of nowhere and kneeled down before me. "The ex-queen¡¯s convoy will be here shortly." He said.


    "Hmm." I nodded. "You know what to do."


    "Yes." The shadow guard replied.


    "Tell the others to take their stations as nned." Dimitri ordered. "We will execute the n once the ex-queen¡¯s convoy is here."


    "Understood." The shadow guard retreated and vanished into the woods.


    "Is there any news from Theon?" I asked Dimitri.


    As I know, the prince of Jennova invited himself for afternoon tea with Alicia. I have ordered Theon to watch his movements carefully.


    "I have a very bad feeling about that prince from Jennova." I said.


    The sun has set in the west a while ago and the darkness of the night enveloped us. Only the light of the wanning moon illuminated the surroundings. Going to the tower of Grace from the capital will take at least a week by carriage.


    The location we are at now was the most suitable for ambush. It was clearly a remote road. If ever the convoy dissapeared, the rm will only go off after a week have passed and the ex-queen and her convoy haven¡¯t arrived in the tower of Grace.


    "A letter was just sent via Tempest, your higness." Dimitri said. I have specifically left Tempest behind to guard Alicia and if ever an emergency ured, I would know instantly because Tempest flies fast.


    "What is written?" I asked.


    "It said that the afternoon tea ended smoothly. Just that the princess looked ashened by the end." Dimitri replied.


    "Ashened?" I looked at Dimitri curiously.


    "It looks like prince diolus said something that shocked princess Alicia greatly. Unfortunately, Theon wasn¡¯t able to hear what they were talking about even with his advance skills." Dimitri exined. "Fortunately, sir William was there to support the princess. He also has the same view as you, pertaining the prince of Jennova."


    I sighed in relief. At least I can count on that William for Alicia¡¯s safety while I am away. The both of us truly cares about Alicia whole heartedly.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to admit it but William and I holds the same amount of affection towards Alicia.¡¯ I thought.


    Then we hear a bird¡¯s sound. That was the signal tomense the n.


    "Let¡¯s focus on what is on hand first." I said with a wicked smile. "I will deal with the prince of Jennovater."

 Chapter 145 Ambush

    (This chapter will be written in a 3rd person view)


    At a remote road in the outskirts of the country, the carriage bringing the ex-queen is seen. The road they are taking leads to the tower of Grace, which is a week¡¯s travel from the capital. At the tower, the ex-queen will be spending the rest of her days in house arrest.


    Inside the carriage, the ex-queen Erica is wearing in clothes. She isn¡¯t wearing any make up and her hair is only tied into a pony tail. Her appearance now is a far cry from her former self, who was always dressed in luxurious clothes and exquisite jewelry. Her hair is always styled with shining hair ornaments thatpliments her beauty.


    Now she is just a whisp of her former self, traveling to thest destination of her life. Looking at her like this, one would wonder how a queen who was high above all others would plumet down to nothing.


    The ex-queen was silently seating inside her carriage, outside are royal knights riding in their horses guarding her.


    Erica just took one maid with her. This maid has been with her ever since they were young and is very loyal to her. Even after Erica¡¯s sentence, the maid cried hard and wanted to go with her in exile. Erica tried to dissuade her maid froming but also gave in to her plead.


    "Your majesty, you look tired. Why not take a nap?" The maid said.


    Erica heaved a heavy sigh. "Why did this happened to me?" She asked her maid. "All I did was to love someone whole heartedly."


    The maid looked at Erica with a sad smile. "I am afraid you have loved him a bit too much, your majesty." The maid replied.


    Erica looked at the maid curioisly. "Did all I do wrong? I have given him everything he asked for. I gave him power, I gave him the throne. And this is how he pays me." She was heaving in anger.


    "Your majesty, please calm down. Your health isn¡¯t good these past few days. Getting angry isn¡¯t good for you." The maid tried to console Erica.


    "I do not care about my health. I curse them, I curse all of them. I wish they have a life like living hell!" Erica screamed in anger.


    "Your majesty." The maid looked at Erica with pity. It is true that the queen has given everything to the king that she dearly loved. But in the end, she was not the one the king loved. Her love wasn¡¯t returned to her.


    It was also a pity that the ex-queen¡¯s uncle died. If he was still alive, surely he would have a way to let Erica escape from her fate.


    By that time, their carriage came into an abrupt halt. Erica and the maid was confused.


    "What is happening out there." The maid called outside.


    "Just stay inside." A royal knight said.


    By then they heard the shing of swords outside.


    Erica and the maid looked at each other with grave faces. They knew that there was a battle being fought outside.


    "Bandits might be attacking us." Erica said.


    Erica thought that this part of the road they were taking was a remote area. Many bandits try to rob fancy looking carriages that they knew were owned by nobles.


    "Your majesty, let¡¯s use this opportunity to escape. With the royal knights busy fighting the bandits, we can slip pass them." The maid offered.


    Erica nodded in agreement. She thought this will be a good time to escape. She wasn¡¯t willing to be imprisoned in that tower for her whole life. She is sure to take her revenge against her ex-husband and his bastard daughter. And she would let her daughters marry suitable husbands and take over the throne and this country.


    "Your majesty, this way." The maid opened the door of the carrige slowly.


    The maid take a peek outside. The royal knights were in fact fighting against ck clothed men with half masks covering their lower faces.


    Once the maid saw the coast was clear, she opened the door and led Erica out towards the woods.


    "Hurry your majesty." The maid was holding Erica¡¯s hands, leading her inside the woods.


    "Yes." Erica was running just behind her maid. She felt hope for herself. She thought that this wasn¡¯t the end of the line for her yet.


    While they were running inside the woods, they heard rustling behind them.


    "Your majesty, the bandits might be after us. Hurry." The maid said.


    They were running as fast as they can now. They were running for their lives. Not long after, they can feel the exhaustion of their body from running. They stop to catch their breath.


    Erica can feel her throat burning while breathing. They have ran a long distance, maybe the bandits lost them.


    "Your majesty, hide here first." The maid saw a big hollow part under a huge tree¡¯s trunk. One person can fit inside.


    "I will scout the area and call you when the coast is clear your majesty." The maid said. "But if I don¡¯te back after a while, I am afraid you have to go on alone."


    Erica was surprised by her maid¡¯s words. She caught her maid¡¯s wrist before she walked away.


    "No, don¡¯t go. You have done enough for my expense. Just stay here." Erica was looking at her maid with pleading eyes.


    The maid gave Erica a sad smile. "Your majesty, do you remember how you saved me when I was still little?"


    Erica nodded her head in response. She saw her maid one winter¡¯s night in the capital¡¯s alley when she was a little girl. Her maid was in the brink of death and she took pity on her and took her in as her personal maid.


    "After you saved my life from that terrible cold winter, I have promised my self that I would dedicate my life to you. I was an orphan who you gave a home." The maid said with a smile. "Now I have the chance to pay my debt."


    The maid covered her head with the hood of her cape. With her appearance concealed, you won¡¯t notice the difference between Erica and the maid because they have the same body shape.


    They heard rustling from not far. The maid took Erica¡¯s hand off her wrist


    "Keep safe, your majesty." The maid smiled and run outside.


    Erica had a look of shock. She never thought that herst loyal servant would sacrifice her self just for her to escape.


    "There she is, after her!" I man¡¯s voice yelled. Many footsteps were now running away from her.


    Erica was hunched under the tree¡¯s trunk , shivering in fright. She was alone now, all alone.

 Chapter 146 Got Caugh

    Erica waited for a while before leaving her hiding spot inside the hollow of the tree. It has been a while when shest heard the footsteps of the bandits chasing them. She looked at the way where her maid ran and made a sad smile.


    "Please be safe." Erica said silently.


    After that she ran the opposite direction where the bandits chased her maid. She still needs to survive and to take revenge against the king.


    ¡¯I will surely kill your beloved bastard daughter in front of your eyes.¡¯ Erica thought.


    Erica ran under the cover of the trees. It was just past midday, and the sun was still high in the sky.


    Not long she hade upon a back road. This road is different from the one they have been travelling on. The road towards the tower was a main road used by many, while this back road is small.


    ¡¯Maybe I can find someone that could help me.¡¯ Erica thought


    Erica had conjured a story that she would tell when she met someone on this road. She would tell them that she was a normal merchantdy and her carriage full of goods, were attacked by bandits. She was lucky to get away.


    Erica has been walking for some time now but still wasn¡¯t able to encounter anyone on this road.


    "Well this is a back road after all." Erica said. ¡¯I guess not many uses this road, with the main road which is much nicer to travel on as an alternative.¡¯ She thought.


    Not long, Erica heard some horse hooves. It was approaching her from behind. She turns around, feeling hopeful that she was saved. She sees a beautiful ck stallion.


    Erica looked up and can only see the rider¡¯s silhouette because the sun was just behind. The stallion seems like a war horse, so maybe the rider was from the army. The build of the rider was male, so probably this was a soldier from an army unit. Erica was now ted, she can pretend to be a merchant in distress. With her current look now, none will recognize her as a noble. And not all people from this country had seen the queen, even an army soldier.


    "E-Excuse me, can you please help me?" Erica started to act. "The carriage I was riding was attacked by bandits. Luckily I was able to escape."


    Erica was silent for a while, waiting for the rider to reply. Once he replied, she will tell him her conjured story.


    "Well, look do we have here." The voice of the rider rang out. Erica was a little surprised with the rider¡¯s reply. Why did he reply like that and the voice also sounded familiar?


    "Why is the queen of the nation being here in such a remote road?" The voice asked sarcastically.


    Erica was now surprised, the rider recognized who she is instantly. She tried to block the sunlight with her hands. She squint her eyes to see the rider¡¯s face. Then she had the shock of her life.


    "P-Prince Regaleon?!" Erica had her eyes opened wide.


    "It is really surprising to see you here, Queen Erica." Regaleon smiled. "Oh, you are not the queen anymore. You have just been banished to the far corners of Alvannia."


    Erica felt frightened with Regaleon¡¯s chilly smile. She felt shivers ran through her spine.


    ¡¯Of all the people, why did I have to encounter him?¡¯ Erica thought.


    "Speaking of, aren¡¯t you on your way to the tower o Grace?" Regaleon looked puzzled.


    "M-My convoy... My convoy was attacked by bandits." Erica can¡¯t use her conjured story anymore, with Regaleon being here now. "I was lucky to escape. I am not sure of the rest."


    Erica lowered her head. She was telling half the truth actually, except that she was now running away from the bandits and the royal knights as well. Now her escape looked slim. Regaleon will surely report this incident to the capital right away. She will be captured once more and be traveled back to the tower of Grace.


    "Then you are lucky that I took this way now. This back road is usually used by bandits. You could have been found by them and you would have been in danger." Regaleon said with a convincing tone. "The next town from here will take a day if you walk. Why not I escort you? I also have business on the next town." He smiled respectfully.


    Erica looked at Regaleon with scrutiny. She was pondering whether to take his offer or not. But she was sure that this prince would report her whether she goes with him or not. And staying here out in the open is also not safe. As Regaleon said, those bandits mighte back.


    "Then I would trouble you, prince Regaleon." Erica said.


    Regaleon smiled and extended his hand and Erica reluctantly takes it. He pulls her up to his saddle and let her seat on his back.


    "Well hold on tight." Regaleon said with a grin. "The town is at least four to five hours on horseback, and that is we fly like the wind."


    Erica was shocked when Regaleon kicked his horse and it bolted forward. She grabbed Regaleon¡¯s cloak just in time. If she had been a moment toote, then she would have fell from the horse with a serious injury.


    Erica had a sour look behind Regaleon. She cannot believe that this prince is so arrogant towards her right now. If she doesn¡¯t need his help, then she wouldn¡¯t have even spoken to him.


    ***


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    It looks like this woman just fell asleep while we were riding. The sleeping powder Dimitri gave me was quite effective. I put some on my cape and so Erica was able to sniff it from behind.


    ¡¯To think you can keep our guard down in front of me.¡¯ Regaleon thought. I smirked wickedly.


    The sky was starting to get dim while the sun was starting to set. I never really nned to take Erica to the nearest town. I just wanted to give this wicked woman ast shimmer of hope before I shatter itpletely.


    I take a turn from the road and went into the woods. Not far from there, a small remote cabin was seen. Standing outside was my shadow guards.


    "Your highness." The shadow guards kneeled down in front of me.


    I came into a halt just before them. "What¡¯s the status?" I asked.


    "Your highness, the royal knights are all ounted for. The knock out gas was very effective." Dimitri was the one to answer. "The royal knights will be in aatose state for five days. Once they wake up, they will have difficulty to move and can go back to report the situation after two days have passed."


    "Good. Then I will have time to torture this wicked woman." Regaleon smiled wickedly. "You know what to do with this woman."


    "Yes." Dimitri answered. He gestured towards the shadow guards took Erica who was behind Regaleon and entered inside the cabin.


    Regaleon also came down his horse as well. He let Dimitri take Midnight to put him with the other horses.


    "I am looking forward these five days. I will let you experience how your life feels like a living hell." Regaleon had a face full of furry.

 Chapter 147 Torture 1

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    Darkness has enveloped the outside as the night had fallen. Erica was inside a dimly lit room, strapped on a chair. She was still sleeping because of the drug.


    "Wake her up." I told Dimitri.


    "Yes." Dimitri bowed. He took a vial from his pocket and walked towards where Erica was seated.


    Dimitri opened the vial and put it under Erica¡¯s nose. Not long, Erica gasped awake.


    "W-Where am I?" Erica was still visibly disoriented, looking around the room.


    "My queen, are you awake now?" I hooked one side of my mouth up.


    "P-Prince Regaleon...you.." Erica stammered.


    "Do you remember what happened?" I asked nonchntly.


    Erica was visibly distraught. I knew she was now panicking internally. She thought that she was saved by me but in fact it was the opposite. She tried to move but saw that her whole body was strapped on a chair.


    "What is the meaning of this?!" Erica roared.


    "What do you think is it, queen?" I replied with a smile.


    "How dare you, do this to me?!" Erica yelled.


    "Oh, I do dare." I looked at her with coldness.


    Erica looked around her and saw Dimitri wearing his shadow guard uniform with his faced concealed. This shocked Erica.


    "You... you were the one that ordered to attack my convoy?" Erica asked in disbelief.


    "I see you are still clever, your grace." I said sarcastically.


    "Why are you doing this?" Erica asked still in disbelief. "What have I ever done to you? Answer me!"


    I look at her with anger building up inside of me. She asks me such questions. Doesn¡¯t she know what she has done to Alicia?


    "You ask me this. Do you not know what you have done or have you forgotten?" I asked her with such cold tone.


    Erica was stunned with my reply. "This has nothing to do with you crown prince of Grandcrest. This is our family¡¯s affair. You have no part in this."


    I scoffed on her words. "Nothing to do with me? Family¡¯s affair?" I asked with coldness. "Have you forgotten who you tried to kill, Queen Erica?"


    Erica looked at me as if she is not getting the meaning of my words.


    "The one that you have wrong since from the start was my fianc¨¦e and future wife. By the time she became my bride to be, everything about her concerns me. Even if it was her past grievances, I am sure to get revenge for her, as she is the future crown princess of Grandcrest." I said these words with such authority.


    Erica shrank feeling my imposing aura. I know that she can clearly see my inner rage.


    "I...I was already given punishment with my crimes against Alicia and her mother. What else do you want from me?" Erica said clearly frightened.


    The former queen who was like a tigress in the past, is now frightened like a mouse before me. I unintentionally hooked up a wicked smile.


    "Do you think that banishment is a suitable punishment for your crime?" I smiled at her. "A life for a life. You have killed Alicia¡¯s mother, then you need to pay with yours."


    Erica was squirming in her chair, trying to undo the straps. She was evidently scared now and trying to break away from her straps.


    "No...let me go. I don¡¯t want to die." Erica said while trying to break free.


    "Call him in." I ordered Dimitri. He nodded in response and went outside.


    "What are you nning to do with me?" Erica asked.


    "I know you are smart, Queen Erica." I smiled to her. "You know what the people call me, correct?"


    Erica¡¯s eyes went wide. I am sure that she knew such small information. The nickname that my enemies called me, the ¡¯ck Devil¡¯.


    "Killing you is so easy. You need to suffer first. I want you to suffer like how my Alicia suffered. You took away her mother from her. Prevented her to have a loving bond with her own father. And you let your daughter¡¯s bully her since the time she set foot inside the pce." I counted all of her wrong doings against Alicia. "Do not worry. I will be sure to giveback to your daughter¡¯s the same treatment they gave to my wife to be." I smiled wickedly.


    "No..no no no! Not my daughter¡¯s!" Erica yelled.


    Not long Dimitri came back with a man in tow. He was one of my men, the best in torturing my enemies for answers, Shawn.


    "Your highness." Shawn bowed down when he saw me.


    "Rise." I replied.


    Shawn stands up and looks at Erica who was sitting strapped on a chair.


    "Is she the one I need to do my work on, your highness?" Shawn asked.


    "Yes, she is the one." I replied.


    Shawn ced hisrge pouch in the table right beside Erica. He rolled it open and different kinds of small torture devices were spread on the table. Erica was shocked when she saw them.


    "No..Noo! Let me go. Please, don¡¯t do this." Erica was rampaging in her seat. Tears were now flowing from her eyes. "Just kill me. Please, just kill me!" She pleaded.


    Dimitri and one of my shadow guards held on the rampaging Erica. Dimitri took a cloth and tied it on her mouth to stop her from shouting any more.


    Shawn was readying himself for the work he was about to do. I stood up and walkedzily towards him. I looked at the devices he was arranging in a row.


    "You won¡¯t need to do the work." I said nonchntly.


    The air inside the room went stale. All eyes of the ones present in the room were all on me, shock written on their faces. They might have had an idea what I was nning to do.


    "I want to personally torture her." I said with a cold tone. I look at the woman in front of me fiercely.


    This woman had inflicted such pain to my Alicia, both physically and emotionally. I want her to suffer by my own hands.

 Chapter 148 Torture 2

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    The air inside the room went stale. All eyes of the ones present in the room were all on me, shock written on their faces. They might have had an idea what I was nning to do.


    "I want to personally torture her." I said with a cold tone. I look at the woman in front of me fiercely.


    This woman had inflicted such pain to my Alicia, both physically and emotionally. I want her to suffer by my own hands.


    "No, no, no, no! Don¡¯te near me!" Erica screamed in fright.


    I walked towards the table beside Erica where the torture devices areid out. I pick them up one by one, inspecting them.


    "I will exin the uses of each device, your highness." Shawn said with respect.


    "Hmm." I nodded in agreement.


    "This, your highness is a thumbscrew." Shawn picked up a small metal object with a screw. "A person¡¯s fingers are one of the most sensitive parts in the body. This device is used to crush the fingers or toes slowly and painfully." Shawn exined.


    "I see." I hold the device and inspected it carefully.


    There is ten of this thumbscrew device in Shawn¡¯s pouch, which means one for each finger.


    "Then let me use this first." I smiled wickedly.


    "No, don¡¯te near me. Take that thing away from me." Erica was squirming from her sit.


    I take one of her hands that were balled into a fist, she was fighting hard. I acknowledge her fighting spirit. Of course, it would be boring if she just sits there submissively.


    I forcefully pried open her closed fits and inserted a thumbscrew in her forefinger. I slowly nutted it in ce until it tightened.


    "Ahhhhh!!!" Erica screamed with the pain. With her scream, I hooked up my mouth into a smile.


    "Please bear with it a little. This is my first time doing this." I grinned.


    "Noooo... Take it off!!! It hurts." Erica begged with tears.


    "Does it hurt? Well then that¡¯s good." I was satisfied with her pain.


    After that, I have inserted all the thumbscrews in her fingers. Erica was screaming and crying in the process.


    "Let¡¯s tighten them up a little more." I was not yet satisfied with the tightness of the thumbscrews.


    "Please...No more!" Erica begged. Her face was now full of tears.


    "I like hearing you beg." I grinned. "Beg more."


    Erica looked at me with pleading eyes. "Please I beg you, have mercy. Let me go."


    My grin widened even more. "The respectable and high queen is begging for mercy. I like it." I said. Erica was looking at me with hopeful eyes, thinking that her begging had moved me.


    It was really a pleasure for me to see the high and mighty queen who was at the top of the pedestal, stoop down so low to beg for mercy in front of me. In my eyes, she looks like a dog begging for a bone.


    "What else can I use?" I looked at Shawn with a smile.


    Erica¡¯s eyes went wide. Her hope just back then crumbled into dust.


    "No, please. You said if I begged..." Erica said.


    "I didn¡¯t say that I would stop if you begged." I looked her way. "I just said that I like seeing you beg." I grin wickedly.


    Erica resumed her begging, telling me to spare her from such pain.


    "This is nothingpared to the many years you have tormented Alicia." I said in a cold tone.


    I looked at Shawn again to inquire about the other torture devices.


    "This your highness, is used to slowly pull the nails from the fingers." Shawn picked up a plier like device. "With the thumbscrew slowly crushing her fingers, pulling her nails would deal much more pain."


    "Hmm, I understand." I get the plier like device from Shawn and inspected it.


    "No no no!!!" Erica screamed. "Please stop this, stop!" She tried to get out from her bindings and the chair tumbled down in the process.


    "Hold her." I ordered a shadow guard.


    The shadow guard quickly pulled up the chair Erica was strapped on. The ropes strapping her are slowly eating on her flesh while she tried to break free from them.


    "You know, you can¡¯t escape." I smiled at her. "So just bear with it."


    I use the plier like device and started with her thumb. I slowly pulled out her nail.


    "Ahhhhhh...!!!!" Erica screamed loudly. She trashed her hand that I was working on, but my shadow guard held her tightly.


    "If you move like that, I can¡¯t pull your nail in one go." I said. "Oh look, because of that I have to work a little harder. This is my first time doing this you know. I can¡¯t promise you a good work." I joked.


    I intended to make a mistake in pulling her nail out because I know how excruciatingly painful it is. Erica screamed even more and it gave me the satisfaction of torturing her.


    I pulled the nails of all her fingers one by one. Her fingers are all dyed with blood where her nails were pulled out. My hands are also stained with her filthy blood and I looked at it disgustingly. Dimitri hurriedly passed me a towel for me to wipe with.


    I looked at Erica who was sitting on the chair. She passed out before I pulled out thest nail from her finger. She wasn¡¯t able to handle the pain. I put down the plier like device on the table.


    "Wake her up." I ordered.


    My shadow guard quickly took a pail of water located at the far corner of the room and sshed it to the passed out Erica.


    ¡¯Cough cough¡¯ Erica woke up from the water disoriented.


    I pulled her hair to lift her head up. "You are not permitted to sleep while I¡¯m at work." I pped her face to wake her uppletely.


    "P-Please...just kill me." Erica said with a low voice. I can see that her strength was crumbling and this made me smile.


    "Kill you? We are just getting started." I grin wickedly. "We still have a few days to do this. I am sure to let you feel much more pain."


    ***


    These five days I continued to torture Erica in many ways. She always begged for death but I never gave her the easy way out.


    But because I promised Alicia that I would be back before the grand parade, I have to go back to the capital.


    "Shawn, you know what to do." I instructed him.


    "Yes your highness, please rest assured." Shawn bowed.


    I ordered Shawn to continue for another day and give her death at the veryst moment.


    I looked at Erica still sitting on the chair she was strapped at. She was a far cry from her former self. Her body was filled with wounds and bruises. All her fingers from hand to foot are now crushed and stained with dry blood. Her whole body is in fact stained with blood.


    Erica has stopped begging after the third day. That is because I cut off her tongue. Her excessive pleas for death irritated me. She is now but a lifeless shell, only waiting for death. Looking at her made me satisfied.


    "Then I will be going first, you finish here." I said to my subordinates.


    I took ast look at Erica and smiled. "Do not worry my queen. I will surely take care of your two daughters after you are gone."


    Erica, who was silent the whole time, looked up at me in an instant. Her lifeless eyes began to shed tears once more. She was muttering words incoherently, shouting and trashing with all her might. My shadow guards quickly subdued her in ce.


    This made my smile even broader. Just the idea of what I will do to her daughters frightened her back to life.


    After her onest satisfying plea, I turned around and walked away.

 Chapter 149 Royal Familys Meeting 1

    (Three days after Regaleon left)


    It has been a few days since Regaleon left the capital for some business. As for me, I have been in my courtyard all this time contimting the news about my mother being alive.


    I am currently walking at the rose garden this morning, just after breakfast.


    \"Princess Alicia.\" William said while escorting me in my walk. \"You have been sighing for many times now. If you have any problems, you know that you can confide with me.\"


    I look at William in a daze. He was looking at me with worry in his eyes. This made me snap out from my daze.


    \"I didn¡¯t realize that I have been sighing.\" I smiled at him.


    \"Well you have been out of it this past few days.\" William said. \"You know you can talk to me, Alicia.\"


    I look at William and contemted. He has been a loyal friend to me and I know he won¡¯t ever betray my trust. I sighed heavily and looked at the light blue sky with white clouds passing by.


    \"Will, what if your mother was still alive?\" I asked metaphorically. \"I mean, what if she didn¡¯t die of illness back then and she got better now. What will you do?\" I looked at William seriously.


    \"My mother?\" William was taken back by my question. He cupped his chin with his fingers and thought carefully. \"Well I guess, if my mother never died because of her illness and she got cured and all better now, then I will make every effort to make up for all the years she was never by our side.\"


    I looked at William who was wearing a smile on his face.


    \"I will take her to beautiful ces that she wasn¡¯t able to go because she was sick. Me and my siblings will make sure to spend time with her. We will do many things as a family that we weren¡¯t able to do back then.\" William answered. \"I have always wished my siblings have spent time with our mother while growing up.\" There was some sadness in William¡¯s tone that had a pinch in my heart.


    \"William, I¡¯m sorry.\" I apologized. \"I let you remember something painful.\" I regretted asking William about his deceased mother.


    \"It¡¯s okay, Alicia. The memory of my mother is a precious thing to me.\" William smiled at me and I smiled back.


    \"Your highness.\" I heard Theon¡¯s voice behind us. I turned back to see him bowing. \"His majesty the king asks for your presence in the throne room.\"


    \"Okay, I undsrstand.\" I replied. ¡¯Why is father calling for me?¡¯ I thought.


    ***


    I entered the throne room with William escorting me. As my personal knight, William is given authorization to apany me in the presence of my king father.


    \"I greet king father.\" I give my curtsy and William kneeled down in one knee as well.


    \"Rise my daughter and sir William.\" My father announced.


    I looked up to see my father looking at me with a smile on his face. His gaze was warm and his facial expression was tender towards me. This made me feel surprised. He has never given me such expressions in the past.


    I look around and all of my family members are present. My step siblings, Veronica, Elizabeth and Richard. Grandapa Robert was next to Richard as per usual. Elizabeth¡¯s personal knight, now Veronica¡¯s fiance Bradford, was standing next to Veronica. These attendance I am not surprised, father seemed to call for a family meeting. What I was surprised was prince diolus¡¯ presence.


    \"Take your seat Alicia.\" Father said.


    I bowed my head and took my usual seat with William standing next to me. I look at the throne area where my father was seating and noticed that the queen¡¯s throne was vacant. Then I remembered that my step mother the ex-queen, was sent to the tower of Grace a few days ago as punishment for her crimes. Just thinking that she was now far away from me gave me some peace of mind.


    But not long, I can feel the burning gazes of my step sisters. Their hatred was so evident in their eyes. Now that their mother has been taken away, they have lost their backing. This made me sneer towards them.


    My step sisters saw me sneering and it just made their faces more twisted in hate. This made me feel some joy.


    \"I am sure you are all wondering why I have called for all of you today.\" Father started. \"This meeting is regarding our royal family¡¯s matter.\"


    All of us who are present are now looking at father.


    \"As you all know, your mother has been convicted with a serious crime. Hence, she was exiled as punishemnt.\" Father exined.


    \"Father how could you?!\" It was Elizabeth who said this and stood up from her seat. Tears start to fall from her eyes. \"Mother can never do such a thing. I am sure that she is innocent, she was just framed. It¡¯s all your fault.\" Elizabeth pointed a finger towards me. \"You framed mother for the assasination attempt on you because you hated her!\"


    I stayed silent with Elizabeth¡¯s usations towards me. I was prepared for this kind of scenario happening in such a meeting.


    \"Silence!\" Father roared furiously. Elizabeth was visibly shakened after hearing him. \"This matter had been investigated properly by our kingdom¡¯s judiciary. Are you saying that their investigation is wrong?\"


    Elizabeth was speachless by this time. She cowered in fright.


    \"King father, please quel your anger.\" Veronica stood up and said calmly. \"Elizabeth is just shaken up with the event pertaining our mother. I hope you don¡¯t take offense with what she had said. She loves mother dearly. Sister please sit down and calm your self.\"


    Elizabeth took her seat after Veronica helped her. It looks like Veronica is taking the role as mother hen and defending this baby chick.


    \"Your mother¡¯s punishment was given by the judiciary and is final so let¡¯s not talk about about this further.\" Father said.


    The people inside became gloomy. Aside from the outsiders and me, all of the remaining people have a blood rtion with the over thrown queen.


    My gaze swept towards Richard who had his head bowed down slightly. My heart squeezed in pain when I saw his sad face. Queen Erica was still his mother. I know that it pains him to see his mother exiled from the kingdom.


    Grandpa Robert was looking tough and patting Richard¡¯s shoulder, consoling him. But I know deep down, grandpa Robert is also hurting inside. Queen Erica was his sole daughter.


    \"Before your mother left, we have talked about the marriages of you siblings. That is the agenda of our meeting today.\" Father said.

 Chapter 150 Royal Family’s Meeting 2

    "The reason I called for this meeting is about the marriages of my royal children." Father said.


    Currently, I am the only one engaged out of us four siblings. With what happened to Veronica and Sir Bradford in my engagement partyst time, I am sure that she will be engaged to him. That only leaves Elizabeth and Richard.


    "As you know, Alicia has just been engaged to the crown prince of Grandcrest, prince Regaleon." Father said. "My eldest Veronica has found a suitable suitor. He is one of my capable royal knights, Sir Bradford. He has asked the hand of Veronica and I have given them my consent."


    All the eyes of who was present in the hall turned to look at the couple. Sir Bradford bowed his head in acknowledgement, while Veronica was forcing a smile on her face.


    "Congrattions sister." Richard gave his sincere greetings.


    "Congrattions." Grandpa Robert smiled.


    "Congrattions eldest sister." I also give my greetings and smiled.


    "Thank you for your greetings." Veronica replied to us.


    Veronica looked at me in the end, with such fierce gaze. I gave her a smile in reply.


    ¡¯You tried to steal my man. Of course I won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡¯ I sneered internally.


    I will never let Veronica try such a thing once again. She tried to use her chastity as an excuse for Regaleon to marry her. And because she was willing to let go of her chastity just like that, then I have given it to someone who has longed for her.


    ¡¯She is fortunate that I let Sir Bradford be the one to take her chastity.¡¯ I thought. If I have been a little evil, I would have given it to a random passer-by on the streets of the capital.


    "I am happy to know that my daughter Veronica will be in capable hands." Father said.


    "Thank you for your trust your majesty. I promise to cherish princess Veronica all her life." Sir Bradford replied.


    "I know you will. I will be counting on you." Father said. "From here on, I will be giving Sir Bradford the title of Duke."


    Sir Bradford having the title of duke is not surprising. He is from the noble line and to be marrying a princess is an honor for nobles. Receiving a duke¡¯s title is just fitting for the husband of a princess of this country.


    "You will be bestowed upon thends that were confiscated from the dethroned queen¡¯s maternal family. You will now be addressed as Lord Bradford of Stalin." The king said.


    Stalin was the name of thend governed by the dethroned queen¡¯s maternal family. Thisnd is situated near the Antian Sea, where the ports are situated. The dethroned queen¡¯s maternal family was a military one but wedded in a daughter inw of a merchant family, making it a more rich and powerful family. With them managing the ports, they ventured into smuggling that was a serious crime.


    Giving thend was fitting because Veronica is the daughter of the dethroned queen. Being the eldest, she is to be the next in line to inherit the vastnds and riches of the dethroned queen¡¯s deceased uncle general McGregor and his merchant wife. With the only son of general McGregor being a wanted criminal and in hiding, it is best to give the governing of thends to the future husband of Veronica.


    "Thank you your majesty. I will do my best to govern it the best that I can." Lord Bradford said sincerely. Father nodded in satisfaction.


    Lord Bradford is an honest man to say the least. I am sure that he will at least not go into illegal ways such as the former lord or thend once did.


    "Next will be my second daughter Elizabeth." Father continued.


    Elizabeth looked excited when she heard her name and nced our way. Her gaze fell upon the handsome man standing beside me. This made me giggle.


    "Hey Will." I whispered to him.


    "Hmm?" William slightly bent down to my level.


    "It looks like Elizabeth is still expecting to be your future wife." I giggled.


    William turned his gaze to look at Elizabeth. His eyes wrinkled upon seeing her looking at him with such expectant eyes full of love and want.


    ¡¯Cough¡¯ William coughed lightly. "You know that I will be apanying you in Grandcrest, princess. Of course if ever someone would be engaged to princess Elizabeth today, that certainly would not be me. And I never in the slightest thought of her as my future wife." His eyesnded on me. His gaze bore down in the depths of my consciousness.


    "I know." I smiled shyly. Deep down I know what William¡¯s gaze to me meant ¡¯You are the only one I thought to be my future wife¡¯.


    Well that just means that Elizabeth¡¯s fantasy won¡¯t be turned into reality. It looks like I have also stolen away one of my step sister¡¯s dreams.


    "As you know, crown prince diolus of Jennova is here with us today." Father announced. diolus nodded his head. "He came here in Alvannia in search of a wife."


    With father¡¯s sentence, everyone knew what will be said next. Father had only three daughters. I am engaged to Regaleon while Veronica is engaged to Sir Bradford, which leads to only one daughter remaining.


    I nced at Elizabeth who was just looking at us with fantasizing eyes, now looking surprised at father.


    "Because my other two daughters are already engaged, my remaining daughter Elizabeth will be the one to be married to prince diolus." Father said calmly.


    Everyone was silent inside the hall and looked at Elizabeth. It was known all over the capital how Elizabeth is very much infatuated with William. She has been very vocal since young that she will be William¡¯s wife. The Cunningham family has never denied such rumors as well. Because of this, many people expected that this woulde true in the future. But I remember William exin to me before so that I won¡¯t misunderstand, they never rebuked the rumors because they knew Elizabeth is a spoiled princess. They don¡¯t want to invoke the wrath of the queen back then.


    Prince diolus stood up from his seat and slightly bowed to father. "Then I ept your majesty¡¯s bestowment of marriage to princess Elizabeth." He said respectfully.


    "No!" Elizabeth screamed suddenly. All of our attention was swept passed prince diolus who epted the engagement to Elizabeth now. "I won¡¯t ept this!"


    All of the people who are present were shocked with Elizabeth¡¯s sudden outburst. I know that she is a spoiled and frivolous one. But to show such actions to an outsider and a crown prince of a neighboring country to top it off is so embarrassing.


    "Elizabeth, mind your manners!" Veronica reprimanded. She held her sister back. "Calm down. This is not the ce to let out your temper."


    "No!" Elizabeth was pushing Veronica away. "This isn¡¯t fair. Mother said father has promised me to be wed to Sir William."


    A smirk spread out of my lips. ¡¯I never thought I would watch such a good show today.¡¯ I thought.

 Chapter 151 A Good Show

    Elizabeth is now starting to act hysterically. She was trying to push away her sister Veronica that is trying to subdue her.


    "I won¡¯t ept this!" Elizabeth yelled. "Father, you promised to marry me to sir William. Why are you doing this now?"


    "Are you trying to question my decision, Elizabeth?" Father¡¯s face was starting to get red. It looks like Elizabeth¡¯s hysterical act made him angry.


    Veronica looked at Lord Bradford and gestured him to hold down Elizabeth. Lord Bradford nodded and took Veronica¡¯s ce holding Elizabeth.


    "Father please calm down." Veronica said. "I am sure Elizabeth is just having an outburst of emotions right now. With mother gone and the promise she left is still fresh in Elizabeth¡¯s heart."


    "I understand that your mother has always given the both of you all your whims. But you aren¡¯t young anymore. I am making this decision for your future and also there is a reason why you can¡¯t marry William." Father started to calm down. "Sir William has renounced his session of Duke to his brother who is next inline. He has agreed to be Alicia¡¯s personal knight, hence he will be going with her in the country of Grandcrest after the engagement parade."


    Elizabeth eyes darted its way towards me with surprise. It was not a secret that William became my personal knight so it ismon sense that he will follow me where ever I go.


    ¡¯So why is Elizabeth looking surprised?¡¯ I thought.


    Is she deaf to the news around her? Is she so blinded by her infatuation that she thought William is exclusively hers?


    "You...you bitch!" Elizabeth pointed towards me.


    ¡¯Here we go again.¡¯ I sighed internally.


    "You have stolen prince Regaleon from sister Veronica and now you want to steal away my William!" Elizabeth roared.


    "I have never stolen anything." I gave her an icy look. "Prince Regaleon came here in Alvannia and has chosen me as his fianc¨¦e and crown princess. And as for William, he was the one to choose his path as my personal knight. I didn¡¯t force them to make such decisions and I have never done anything to be given such usations."


    The hall became silent once more. I sweep my eyes to the family members around me. Elizabeth was startled while Veronica was evidently suppressing her anger. Richard was smiling at me while grandpa Robert was nodding as acknowledgement to my words. Prince diolus who was seating courteously looked at me with a smile on his face. As for father he looked at me gently, full of love and affection.


    In the past I have just let my step sisters bully me. But now that I have grown up and with my loved ones backing me up, I won¡¯t let them trample on me any longer.


    "You are lying!" Elizabeth suddenly said. "Sir William would never give up his right for session as the next duke if you haven¡¯t done anything. I am sure you did something, you might have given them love potions so that they would follow you blindly."


    "What nonsense are you spouting now, my dear sister?" I smirked. "If you are talking about potions, isn¡¯t our elder sister more informed in this kind of matter? I am not so knowledgeable with such drugs. And also this kind of drugs came from the easterners across the sea. They travel their merchandise by ship and also make there trading business at the ports. So tell me, who manages the ports before?"


    Elizabeth became speechless. She never thought that I would turn her words back to our elder sister. Veronica on the other hand was looking furiously at Elizabeth.


    "Your majesty, may I speak?" William suddenly asked father.


    "Go on." Father approved.


    "Because I am also included in this matter, I want to say that princess Alicia is correct. I have decided to renounce my session as a duke and be princess Alicia¡¯s personal knight on my own ord. She never once gave me any drugs like Elizabeth is her using of. I whole heartedly epted this future." William said respectfully.


    "Hmm, I understand." Father said. "Elizabeth, you have no basis for your usations towards Alicia. As I have decided from here hence forth, you are now crown prince diolus¡¯ fianc¨¦e."


    Elizabeth looked defeated and slumped down on the floor. Tears streamed down her face and she was wailing.


    Grandpa Robert and Richard looked at her in pity while Veronica was trying to help her stand up.


    "Come now Elizabeth, this is unsightly for a princess." Veronica wasforting her but Elizabeth pped the hand helping her.


    "Now that mother has been banished, you just leave us like this!" Elizabeth roared to father. "Now that mother is not here, you favor your bastard child over us the legitimate ones. She is just a daughter of a maid and a whore."


    "Shut your mouth!" Father stood up on his throne and roared in anger. "If you try again to nder Leticia¡¯s memories again, I will not hesitate to send you to the tower of Grace with your mother!"


    We were all shocked with father¡¯s reaction. This is the first time I have seen him defend my mother¡¯s memories from these pair of sisters.


    "Elizabeth, just stop talking right now." Veronica was also looking at Elizabeth with anger. Who knew what else woulde out of Elizabeth¡¯s mouth that can hurt others including herself?


    "This meeting is over. Robert, Richard I will speak to you in my office personally." Father said and walked out of the hall.


    After father left, William and I also exited the hall. When we were at the door I thought of something.


    "Oh wait. I think I dropped my handkerchief." I said. "Can you please wait for me here Will? I will be just a minute, maybe I dropped in under my chair."


    "Okay." William nodded.


    I trotted lightly towards my seat acting like I was looking for something but in fact I never really dropped anything. I was gambling that with Elizabeth¡¯s temperament, her anger will blow up once she sees me again and will try to physically hurt me. Of course my n was for her to attack me while everyone was still present and that willnd her in trouble. Now without her mother here to help her, she will surely be punished.


    As I thought, the others were just preparing to leave. Elizabeth was just a few meters away from me and still visibly shaken with the oue of her engagement. Her gaze fell on me in an instant.


    "You...! It¡¯s all your fault. If it was not for you, everything would have been fine. If you never existed, this would not have happened." Elizabeth shouted with rage. "It¡¯s your fault, you bastard!"


    Elizabeth ran towards me with fury ready to pounce at me. She pushed me down on the floor in an instance.


    "You bastard, you bitch... I will kill you...kill you!" Elizabeth was pulling on my hair and pping me left and right.


    "Ahhh..!!" Of course I have to act as the victim and let Elizabeth deal a blow on me. But at least I was defending at best to not get injured.


    In no time I felt someone pull Elizabeth away on top of me. And then I hear a loud p.


    ¡¯SLAP!¡¯

 Chapter 152 My Prince is Back

    In no time I felt someone pull Elizabeth away on top of me. And then I hear a loud p.


    ¡¯SLAP!¡¯


    I open my eyes to see the broad back of William in front of me. Elizabeth was standing in front of him holding her cheek in surprise.


    "W-William?" Elizabeth was looking at him with wide eyes. She cannot believe that William pped her on the face.


    William turned around and helped me stand up. "Alicia, are you okay? I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t able to save you in time." Worry was etched on his beautiful face.


    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m...ahh." I felt a sting on my left cheek.


    "You¡¯re bleeding." William looked in shock. He reached from inside his pocket and took a handkerchief. He pressed the handkerchief on my bleeding face. "I¡¯m sorry."


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a scratch." I assured him and smiled.


    William¡¯s eyebrows were crunched with irritation and turned around to look at Elizabeth who was still standing with a dumbfounded face.


    "I know that you are still a princess of this country but you have gone too far." William started to let out his anger on Elizabeth. "Alicia is innocent on the charges you said against her. She has never forced me to make this decision."


    "B-But William, you had a bright future ahead as a duke of your fief. Why would you turn all that down and choose to be with...with my sister?" Elizabeth said. I was sure she was about to say something demeaning of me when she paused but reverted to just calling me sister.


    ¡¯You turn into a sweet little kitten in front of William but turn into a ferocious wild cat in front of others.¡¯ I sneered internally.


    "This is what I have chosen for myself. And even if I never turned down the duke title, I would have never been your fianc¨¦." William said with a cold tone.


    "N-No...it was set when we were still young that you would be marrying into royalty and to me." Elizabeth was still spurting out her fantasies.


    "I have never corrected your fantasies when we were still young, knowing that you are a princess of this country. But I have never intended to marry you, EVER." William said clearly. "There is someone that I love and she is the only one that upies my heart. I do not intend to marry anyone that I do not love. I am not like you royalty that needs to be wed for political gain."


    "No...no, no, no." Elizabeth was now getting hysterical. "That can¡¯t be. But mother said..."


    "I do not know what your mother had promised you. But she isn¡¯t here anymore." William said. "I have made my decision and it is final. I am sorry princess Elizabeth but I hope you do not include me on your fantasies ever again. You are not a child anymore. Grow up!"


    William¡¯sst sentence was the most intense, it was a huge blow to Elizabeth. Now her dreams were broken and crumbled into dust. Elizabeth slumped on the floor with dejection written all over her face. This gave me a bit of satisfaction on my end.


    William turned around and looked at me. "Let¡¯s go back to your courtyard. We need to take care of your wound so that it won¡¯t leave a scar on your beautiful face."


    "Hmm, okay." I nodded in agreement. I take ast look at Elizabeth and smiled internally. ¡¯That¡¯s what you get for always picking on me.¡¯ I thought.


    My n was a huge sess. For William to say those things to Elizabeth¡¯s face was a huge blow to her. Now her dreams of bing William¡¯s wife and Duchess Cunningham were shatteredpletely. I am sure this emotional blow will render her paralyzed for quite some time.


    ***


    Back at my courtyard, Tricia and Theon were at the front door to greet me.


    "Wee back princess. You just came at the right time. His highness prince Regal..." Theon was greeting me when Tricia cut him off.


    "Ahhh...princess, what happened to your face?" Tricia was a little overacting.


    "Oh this, it¡¯s just a scratch." I said.


    "But it¡¯s still bleeding. What if this leaves a scar?" Tricia was so worried. "You just went to the summons of the king and youe back hurt. Tell me, did one of your monster step sisters do this?"


    I just looked at Tricia with a smile. She knows full well what my step sisters are capable to do.


    "Ooohhh, those two really are really something." Tricia was fuming with anger. "And what were you doing sir William?!"


    "Um well...I am sorry. It¡¯s my fault I wasn¡¯t by her side to save her before she got hurt." William bowed down his head feeling apologetic.


    "Don¡¯t scold William." I defended him. "It was my fault. If I didn¡¯t tell him to wait for me outside, maybe Elizabeth wouldn¡¯t have been able to hurt me."


    Tricia sighed in defeat. "I understand but still, you have to protect her more carefully next time." Tricia pointed a finger at William and he nodded in agreement. "Well anyway, I will get some medicine for your wound. You go to the receiving room and wait for me there."


    "In the receiving room? Do we have a guest?" I asked.


    "Well I was about to say that prince Regaleon haseback from his trip before Tricia cut me." Theon said and looked at Tricia with a scolding gaze. Tricia shrank back in embarrassment.


    "Regaleon is here? He hase back from his business trip?" I asked excitedly.


    "Yes princess. His highness is currently in the receiving room. When he heard that you were called by the king for a meeting, he said he would rest in the receiving room and wait for you there."


    I excitedly ran towards the receiving room in an instant. After navigating some corridors, I was now standing in front of the receiving room¡¯s door. I look at myself and thought I need to tidy my dress and hair. My hair style came undone after Elizabeth¡¯s onught against me, so there was no choice but tob my long tinum blonde hair with my fingers and pull it on one side. My dress on the other hand was still intact, except from some wrinkles.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to look untidy in front of Leon.¡¯ I thought. I want to change my dress andb my hair into a style but I want to see him right this instant.


    I inhaled deeply and opened the door. The sunshine was beaming inside the room. The breeze was blowing the curtains from the opened french windows.


    I see Regaleon sitting on the couch with his eyes closed and his arms crossed in front of his chest, he wasn¡¯t wearing his mask. He was breathing evenly.


    ¡¯Is he sleeping?¡¯ I thought.


    I slowly walked towards him, keeping my footsteps silent as to not wake him up.


    ¡¯He¡¯s really sleeping.¡¯ I thought.


    I giggled lightly and squatted down in front of him. Regaleon looks so handsome with his sleeping face. I used this time to look at his face. His eyshes were just the right length, but it ents his closed eyes beautifully. His nose was pointed and his lips were thin. His jaw has just the right curve and his chin was so manly. All in all he was just so handsome in my eyes.


    Regaleon was sleeping peacefully in front of me. ¡¯He might be so tired on his trip.¡¯ I thought.


    I saw his lips tremble lightly. And so my eyes focused on his moist lips. I inched my face near him slowly. I closed my eyes and nted a kiss on his lips.


    "Hmm." I hear Regaleon groan.


    I was startled and stepped back and was about to fall on my back because of the sudden movement. But I feel a pair of hands catch my waist and pulled me up. In no time I was face to face with Regaleon. His deep blue eyes were looking thru mine.


    "I would love to be always woken up like that." Regaleon said with a smile.

 Chapter 153 Mother’s Memento

    "I would love to be always woken up like that." Regaleon said with a smile.


    "Y-You¡¯re awake?" I asked in surprise.


    "I was really sleeping a while ago. But when I felt your warm lips on mine, how won¡¯t I wake up?" Regaleon smiled sweetly. But then his smile changed into a frown in no time.


    "What is it?" I asked curiously.


    "What happened to your smooth beautiful cheek?" Regaleon asked worriedly. He gently caressed his thumb on my cheek where my wound was.


    "Ahh." Regaleon was only caressing the outer edge of my wound but I can still feel the sting.


    "Is it swollen?" I asked worriedly.


    "Who did this to you?" Regaleon¡¯s eyes became icily dark. There was a hint of danger in his pair of dark blue eyes. He was emitting an aura of anger and killing intent.


    "Well actually, I nned on getting hurt." I confessed to him.


    "You nned on getting hurt?" Regaleon¡¯s killing intent disappeared in a sh and was reced with worry. "Lili, why would you hurt yourself?"


    Regaleon¡¯s eyes were looking at me intently. If I didn¡¯t regret on getting hurt with my n a while ago, now I was regretting it because I can see how Regaleon is worrying for me.


    "Actually I didn¡¯t really hurt myself. It was Elizabeth who did this." I said.


    Regaleon¡¯s killing intent came back in no time after hearing that Elizabeth was the one that hurt me.


    "But I have nned her to hurt me." I exined. "In the meeting a while ago, Elizabeth was chosen to be prince diolus¡¯ fianc¨¦e."


    "Hmph, I expected that much." Regaleon scoffed. "And then what happened?"


    "Well, she was harassing me as per usual in front of our family members. She was ming me for stealing you from elder sister Veronica and William from her." I continued.


    "Your step sister is so delusional." Regaleon said. "I would never even think of having any rtion with those two step sisters of yours."


    "Yes, I know." I smiled with his words. "Good thing father reprimanded Elizabeth. Especially when she bad mouthed my mother, father didn¡¯t want to hear any of Elizabeth¡¯s whims any longer and scolded her. Father just gave her a warning, but I won¡¯t let her get away with bad mouthing me and mother again."


    "And so you made her mad to attack you?" Regaleon assumed.


    "Hmm, yes." I nodded. "Elizabeth was so infatuated with William. So after William saw her hurt me, of course as my personal knight he saved me and said some things that made Elizabeth¡¯s dreams crumble down into dust."


    I smiled while recalling the events. Seeing Elizabeth looking devastated gave me some sense of satisfaction.


    "It¡¯s good that you are not letting your step sisters bully you once again. But I hope that you won¡¯t get hurt in the future." Regaleon said while caressing my other cheek gently. "I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt. If you want to get even with them, you can tell me and I will surely arrange something that is befitting for them."


    I looked at Regaleon¡¯s face. He was looking at me with worry. I am sure he was thinking that he doesn¡¯t want my hands to be dirty with such things.


    "I know Leon. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go overboard. I will never do anything that will taint my conscience." I smiled in assurance. "And I won¡¯t do anything in the future that I know would hurt me."


    "That¡¯s good to hear." Regaleon smiled.


    ¡¯Knock knock¡¯ there was knocking from the door.


    "Come in." I said.


    The door opened and Tricia came in with a tray of medicine and some bandages.


    "Greetings princess, your highness." Tricia bowed down to greet us. "I have brought the medicine for the princess¡¯ wound."


    "Leave it here. I will be the one to tend to your princess¡¯ wound." Regaleon ordered.


    "Yes your highness." Tricia ced the tray of medicine and bandages on the table and left the room.


    Regaleon took some cotton and put alcohol in it. "Here, let me."


    "O-Okay." I felt shy in an instant.


    Who would have thought that a crown prince of a powerful would tend to my wounds carefully? Once the cottonnded on my wound, I felt a sting.


    "Hsss." I hissed with the pain.


    "Bear with it for a while." Regaleon said gently.


    After disinfecting my wound with alcohol, Regaleon got the cotton suave and put some medicine on it and carefully put the medicine on my wound. It stung at first and then it felt cold. After that the area of the wound became numb and the pain was gone.


    "Does it still hurt?" Regaleon asked.


    "Not anymore." I said.


    "That¡¯s good." Regaleon smiled and put the cotton suave down on the tray.


    Regaleon got some bandages and put it on my wound gently. After that he gently pulled my head and nted a kiss on my forehead. My heart started beating rapidly. Regaleon¡¯s every sweet action tickles my heart.


    "You are already wearing it." Regaleon eximed.


    "Hmm, what?" I was taken by surprise by his sentence. I was in my own world just now, savoring Regaleon¡¯s sweet actions.


    "This." Regaleon held up my left hand. In my ring finger was the engagement ring he gave me, the one that once belonged to his mother.


    "Yes." I smiled. "Now that we are officially engaged, I thought it was okay to wear it."


    The real reason is because these past few days, my cousin prince diolus has been visiting me every morning. He was tagging it as a ¡¯courtesy visit¡¯ and says that he visits my siblings as well. But I can feel his gaze towards me has a deeper meaning. I know that he knows I am already engaged to Regaleon but I still need to show him further proof.


    "It looks good on you." Regaleon¡¯s sweet smile warms my heart.


    "Come to think of it, I want to also give you something." I said.


    I raised my hands towards the back of my neck and unhooked the ne which was always with me. I put the pendant and the ne on my palm and presented it to Regaleon.


    "You are always wearing this ne, right?" Regaleon looked at me questioningly.


    "Yes. This was my deceased mother¡¯s memento to me. I want you to have it." I said. I opened his palm and slowly put the ne on top.


    Regaleon examined the ne carefully. "Are you sure you want me to have this? I mean, this was your mother¡¯s memento."


    "I also have your mother¡¯s memento with me." I showed the ring I was wearing. "Let¡¯s just say we exchanged." I smiled sweetly at him.


    "Okay." Regaleon smiled as well. "I promise to safeguard it for the rest of my life."


    "I will safeguard this as well, for the rest of my life." I was holding up my hand with the finger on.


    It felt like Regaleon and I were exchanging our solemn vows. I guess it will be like this on our wedding day. Just the thought of it made me smile and a warm feeling crept all over my body.

 Chapter 154 The Investigation Results 1

    Regaleon carefully ced the ne around his neck. After ast look on the pendant, he hides it under his clothes.


    "I will keep your mother¡¯s memento safe." Regaleon said while giving a peck on my other cheek.


    My heart was thumping rapidly with our close proximity with each other. I thought that I have gotten used to it by now but Regaleon¡¯s presence still overwhelms me.


    "I know you will." I smiled gently. "Will you eat dinner here tonight?" I asked expectantly.


    "Yes, I n to." Regaleon smiled. "But I am afraid I can¡¯t spend the night with you tonight. I have some important matters to attend to, I¡¯m sorry." He patted my head softly.


    My cheeks felt hot with what Regaleon just said. "I-I wasn¡¯t asking if you are going to stay the night here." My voice was a pitch higher in embarrassment. I turned my head to the side to hide my shyness.


    "Hehehe." Regaleon chuckled. "I was just teasing you. But really, if there wasn¡¯t something important tonight, I would have sneaked into your room and sleep beside you." He whispered near my ear. This made the hair on my body stand.


    Regaelon cupped my chin and nted a sweet kiss on my lips. "I seem to not get enough of you." He made a wolfish grin. "I have missed you these past few days. I want to have my fill."


    "W-What?!" I was speechless.


    After that we had a ¡¯sweet time¡¯ by ourselves.


    ***


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    After eating dinner and having a ¡¯sweet time¡¯ with my fianc¨¦e Alicia, I have retired to my courtyard for the night.


    Even though I want to spend the night with my beautiful fianc¨¦e, the agenda tonight is rather important. This meeting can take up to midnight to discuss.


    After entering the hall, I walked straight towards the study room. As I entered, the guests I was expecting were inside already. I saw Dimitri standing at the side and bow his head to me.


    "Good evening your highness." General Robert greeted me.


    "Good evening brother-inw." Alicia¡¯s brother, the crown prince of Alvannia Richard was here as well.


    "Good evening gentlemen." I greeted back. "I hope I didn¡¯t kept you two waiting." I smiled courteously.


    "No, not at all. Grandpa and I had just arrived as well." Richard hurriedly said. "And we know you came from sister¡¯s courtyard. I am sure she has missed you so much."


    "Yes, your sister asked me to stay for dinner." I smiled at this young man.


    Two years ago, he was just a boy being trained by general Robert to be this country¡¯s pir in the future. Looking at how he has grown up, I am sure he will live up to everybody¡¯s expectations.


    "Well I¡¯m surprised you are not spending the night there." General Robert said to me with a sarcastic tone.


    "What? Is bother-inw already spending the night with sister Alicia?" Richard had a surprised expression but it had a positive tone to it.


    "How can I spend the night with your sister? We are not yet married." I made a white lie.


    Of course I don¡¯t want to be a bad influence on Alicia¡¯s little brother. As for general Robert, I am sure he had known my sneaking in Alicia¡¯s room at night. He has spies all over the pce working for him, so there are no secrets that can¡¯t be hidden from him for long.


    "I just hope that you uphold your promise." General Robert¡¯s gaze was drilling my whole being.


    "Do not worry general, I am always trying HARD to uphold it." I smiled angelically but in fact my devilish side really wants to break that promise. "Well then gentlemen, let¡¯s start our meeting." I took my seat.


    "As the crown prince of Alvannia, I have briefed Richard of the happenings. He will be the next ruler of this country and so he must know what is happening." General Robert said.


    "I understand." I nodded. "Richard after knowing of your father¡¯s ns, what are your thoughts?"


    Richard¡¯s angelic face became serious in an instant. There was a hint of sadness but also dedication in him.


    "Knowing that father is nning to ally himself with the country of Jennova to wage war against Grandcrest is a shock to me. Even though he has good reasons that would benefit our country greatly, still war is something that can give huge losses to both parties. Themon people would suffer the most if war breaks out." Richard said solemnly. "I don¡¯t want this war to ever happen."


    I nodded in agreement to Richard¡¯s words. "I am happy that we have the same feeling. I would want to prevent a war from happening as much as possible. Dimitri, what is the status?"


    "The reports have just arrived from the border of Jennova and Alvannia." Dimitri replied. "Now that Alvannia and Jennova are connected with an engagement, Jennova has prepared its forces in the border. Once Jennova¡¯s queen asks for king Edward¡¯s allegiance and army, I am afraid that war is inevitable."


    "Hmm, is that so?" I cupped my chin in thought. "But it is not only Jennova which Alvannia is connected by engagement. Grandcrest is also connected with an engagement with Alvannia." I smiled.


    "Yes, that is correct. But Jennova¡¯s proposition is much harder to resist." General Robert said. "Jennova promised that after defeating Grandcrest in this war, they will split the abundantnd in half. You know that Grandcrest¡¯snds have more resources."


    "You have a point there." I said. "King Edward is really an ambitious man. Hasn¡¯t he thought that war can destroy thends he is hoping to achieve? It will take years before the destroyednds can be beneficial again. Hasn¡¯t he learned what happened it thest war?"


    "I am sure that father also thinks of his people. That is why he hasn¡¯t given his full cooperation to Jennova yet." Richard said.


    "What I am curious about is why Jennova is pushing ALvannia to ally up with them to wage war?" General Robert cupped his chin in thought. "I can feel that something is fishy with the queen of Jennova. Just by letting her son the crown prince journey here to take a wife just means she is pressuring Edward with the alliance."


    "Come to think of it, the crown prince of Jennova has Antian blood." I inserted the thought.


    General Robert¡¯s eyes widened. "Does that mean that the queen of Jennova, the crown prince¡¯s mother, is an Antian survivor?"


    "I am not sure about this. Dimitri, do we have any information with the Jennovian queen¡¯s identiy?" I asked.


    "Replying to your highness, we have none." Dimitri replied. "The information about the queen only states that she has never left her pce even once. Her information before she became queen is a nk. Also the pce has a tight security and we were not sessful in nting a spy inside."


    "A very secretive queen I guess. That just means she is hiding something." I said.

 Chapter 155 The Investigation Results 2

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    "Replying to your highness, we have none." Dimitri replied. "The information about the queen only states that she has never left her pce even once. Her information before she became queen is a nk. Also the pce has a tight security and we were not sessful in nting a spy inside."


    "A very secretive queen I guess. That just means she is hiding something." I said.


    "I also do not like this prince diolus." General Robert added. "I have a bad feeling about him."


    "We both feel the same general." I said. "And he has been around Alicia more than I can take. I am afraid he has something up his sleeve. Dimitri."


    "Yes your highness?" Dimitri moved near me.


    "What has your men reported about him?" I asked.


    I have ordered some of the shadow guards under Dimitri to stay hidden inside the pce when we were away. It was for Alicia¡¯s safety and also to observe the crown prince of Jennova¡¯s movements.


    "Replying to your highness, they have reported the frequent visits of prince diolus to princess Alicia. Other than that were only mundane things."


    I was deep in thought. "It looks like this prince knows how to y his cards." My eyebrows furrowed deeply.


    I can¡¯t deny the feeling of hostility towards that prince diolus.


    "Dimitri, let your men keep an eye on that prince. I can feel he is up to no good." I ordered.


    "Yes your highness." Dimitri bowed his head as confirmation.


    "General Robert, once I have gone back to Grandcrest with Alicia I will request father to hold a meeting with king Edward. I will try my best so that this war that Jennova hopes for won¡¯t happen." I said sincerely.


    "Thank you prince Regaleon." General Robert said.


    "Thank you brother-inw." Richard followed.


    I smiled hearing Richard call me brother-inw. "It would be best if you take the throne sooner than necessary. I am sure that Grandcrest and Alvannia will be great allies in the future." I extended my hand towards him.


    "Then please take care of me in the future." Richard took my hand and shakes it with a genuine smile on his face.


    "Well then, we will retire for the night." General Robert said. "The grand parade will be held tomorrow afternoon. I am sure you will be busy in the morning so we won¡¯t hold you from your night¡¯s rest."


    "Brother-inw, please take care of my sister Alicia." Richard asked me solemnly.


    "Do not worry. I will take care of her." I smiled at him.


    After General Robert and Richard had left, Dimitri and I were left in the study room.


    "How are the preparations going for the grand parade tomorrow?" I asked Dimitri.


    "The route has been set for a long time and all the necessary preparations are done your highness." Dimitri replied.


    "Do you think we can change the route of the parade tomorrow?" I asked deep in thought.


    "That is..." Dimitri was at a loss in my question. "I am afraid that we don¡¯t have enough time to change the route your highness. All the decorations have been set and if we change the route at a short notice, I am afraid that we can¡¯t finish it all by morning tomorrow."


    I sighed deeply. "What if we change some locations then? We don¡¯t need to change the entire route. Maybe we can change some streets and also the exit of the parade."


    Dimitri cupped his chin deep in thought. "I guess that will be doable your highness. I can change some street routes and rather than we exit the south gate of the capital we can take the east gate. But that would give us some additional travel hours getting to Grandcrest¡¯s borders."


    "That would be fine, just make the changes immediately." I ordered.


    "I understand. I will do it right away." Dimitri said. "But before I go, may I know why you had this idea abruptly?" He asked curiously.


    "I feel something is going to happen tomorrow." I crunched my eyebrows. "I can¡¯t discard this feeling. It will be better to add some additional counter moves rather than be taken by surprise."


    "I understand. I would also double the guards in patrol tomorrow." Dimitri said.


    "Tell the ck Dragon Army to be prepared to mobilize the troops for tomorrow. I want them to be ready whenever we need them." I said.


    "I will ry your message to the captain." Dimitri said.


    Dimitri bowed down and left the room. I looked at the fire burning in the firece. I can see the embers slowly burning. I sped b hand deep in thought. I am probably just being paranoid because tomorrow would be thest day Alicia will be staying here. I will be taking her to Grandcrest where I know I can keep her safe.


    My mind can¡¯t be put to rest while that crown prince of Jennova is buzzing around Alicia. I can¡¯t but feel that he intends to do something bad.


    ***


    (Alicia¡¯s POV)


    I was tossing and turning on my bed. It was clearlyte at night but sleep has evaded me. The sheets around me has crumpled with my tossing and turning.


    "Ah I give up." I said and seat on my bed. I slip my slippers on my feet and get my robe to cover myself.


    I walked outside the french doors and into my balcony. The cold wind brushed my face and a shiver crept all over my body. But I still walked out and looked up at the night sky to see the stars twinkling brightly.


    While looking at the stars, I remembered the vision Anna helped me to see. Will Regaleon be in danger if he stays with me?


    "What will I do?" I sighed. I don¡¯t want Regleon to be in danger because of me but I think I can¡¯t help being separated from him. "Am I selfish for thinking that?"


    The news that my mother is still alive was something to hope for. I am not yet sure if what diolus told me was true and I haven¡¯t told Regaleon about it for now. But I am nning to ask for his help about this.


    "Hmm maybe tomorrow I will ask him." I said while leaning my elbow on the balcony. "Grandcrest huh. What kind of life will I have when I arrive there?"


    I know there will be some hardships along the way but with Regaleon by my side, I am sure I can face anything. A smile crept on my face with that thought.

 Chapter 156 Calm Before a Storm

    (We will be back to Alicia¡¯s POV from here)


    "Oh my gosh, princess. What happened to your eyes?" Tricia came inside my room to wake me up early in the morning.


    "Huh, why? What happened to my eyes?" I looked at her groggily. I still felt sleepy.


    "You¡¯ve got dark circles around it." Tricia exined.


    "Ohh." I understood instantly. "It¡¯s because I can¡¯t sleep wellst night. I think I have fallen asleep in the wee hours of the night." I exined.


    "This won¡¯t do princess. Good thing I know exactly what to do." Tricia had her dedicated face on. "Leave everything to me princess. I will freshen you up in no time. You have to look your best for the grand paradeter."


    "Huh, but I don¡¯t need to lookvishly for the paradeter right?" I asked.


    This parade is for themoners of the capital to see. My marriage with Regaleon is a big thing for our country of Alvannia and so to let them see us in public will give them spirit for the future ahead. Because this parade is also my exit from the capital and the start of the journey towards Grandcrest, I don¡¯t need to wear formal clothes. Tricia prepared me beautiful casual outdooe attire that noble women wear.


    "Of course you still need to look good beside prince Regaleon. I want the whole capital to know how beautiful the forgotten third princess of Alvannia is." Tricia pumped her fist as a show of her fighting spirit.


    Tricia is right. I don¡¯t want to look nd looking beside Regaleon. Of course I want the others to see that I am a fitting partner to the crown prince of Grandcrest.


    "Then I am in your care Tricia." I smiled to her sweetly.


    After a few hours of aroma bath, spa therapy, and a massage, I felt rather glowing. I look at myself in the mirror feeling satisfied with the glow on my cheeks and skin.


    "Wow Tricia, you really work wonders." I praised her skills. "I am happy you will being with me in Grandcrest. I don¡¯t know what to do without you."


    It was decided that I will take only a handful of my maids with me in Grandcrest and also including butler Theon. Regaleon said that he has already prepared my living quarters there in Grandcrest.


    "Have you packed your luggage?" I asked Tricia.


    "Yes, of course." Tricia replied. "I also packed your luggage and some necessities for our travel. Theon said that the journey towards Grandcrest¡¯s capital will take about a month because of our huge entourage. He also said that we won¡¯t need to take other things because the ce we are staying in Grancdrest has been prepped up and only awaits our arrival."


    "Oh is that so?" I looked at Tricia teasingly. "It looks like you and Theon are talking to each other more frequently."


    Tricia blushed in an instant. This made me giggle.


    "I-It¡¯s because of work, yeah right because of work." Tricia said. "I-I mean Theon is your butler and I am your personal maid. Of course we need tomunicate with each other." I can see her fidgeting.


    "Okay, okay. If that¡¯s what you say." I said. "But you know, you two look good together." I teased.


    "You think so?" Tricia asked expectantly. "I-I mean, no. Theon is so good looking. I was surprised at first that he was only a butler. When I first saw him, he looked like a young noble. Look at me, I look in." She smiled sadly.


    "What are you talking about?" I scolded her. "You look pretty Tricia. You are definitely a head turner when we are out walking in town on our time in the outskirts. Don¡¯t lose hope. I am sure Theon will notice you."


    "Oh princess what are you saying." Tricia was holding her cheeks blushing red.


    ¡¯Knock knock¡¯ we heard someone knocking on the door.


    "Princess Alicia." Theon¡¯s voice was just outside the door.


    "Speak of the devil." I whispered towards Tricia.


    "Pleasee in Theon." I said.


    Theon opened the door and walked inside. "Good morning princess."


    "Good morning Theon. Is there something you need me for?" I asked.


    ording to schedule I am free this morning until after lunch so I was curious why Theon came looking for me.


    "Prince diolus asked if he can apany you for breakfast." Theon said respectfully.


    "Prince diolus?" I asked. ¡¯Him again." I thought.


    diolus has been pestering me every day since we had tea together. I can¡¯tin because he was my father¡¯s guest. He has been telling me so many things about magic, our people that survived who were now living in Jennova and my aunt who is his mother and my mother¡¯s twin sister.


    I am happy that my countrymen have been living well under him in Jennova. But whenever I ask about my mother, diolus only replies to me ¡¯You have toe to Jennova to see for yourself how she is doing.¡¯ He says mother is doing fine but that¡¯s only about it.


    It frustrates me that diolus isn¡¯t telling me any other information about my mother. It makes me want to really go Jennova to see if she is truly there, but I know I can¡¯t. It feels like I am falling into his trap if I do go there.


    "He asks but I know he won¡¯t take no for an answer." I replied to Theon.


    I stood up and exited my room. I am sure with what I have known about diolus¡¯ temperament this past few days, he always finds where I am even if I try to dodge him. And so I am sure he was waiting for me at the dining hall. I walk towards that destination in mind.


    Theon and Tricia were following just behind me. I can hear them whispering to each other.


    "Why is your face all red?" Theon asked Tricia with a hint of concern.


    "R-Red?" Tricia sounded flustered. "Maybe it¡¯s because of the heat from the bath earlier. Or maybe because of the spa treatment I gave the princess."


    I giggled to myself hearing Tricia¡¯s reasons.


    "It is not good to over exert yourself." Theon scolded. "You are the princess¡¯ personal maid and also you will be the head maid once we arrive in Grandcrest. You have to be perfectly healthy to attend the princess."


    "I know that. You don¡¯t need to scold me." Tricia sounded irritated.


    ¡¯Oh Tricia. Can¡¯t you see that even though Theon scolded you he was doing it because he cares for you?¡¯ I thought. ¡¯And Theon as well. I can hear his is concerned for Tricia. He means well but his words came out like a scolding.¡¯


    I shook my head and giggled internally. ¡¯I think the two of you still have a long road ahead. Don¡¯t worry, I will help you two.¡¯ I thought.


    I arrived at the door to the dining hall. Theon carefully opened the door and inside I saw that long dining table. At one end, prince diolus was sitting gracefully, a true picture of a crown prince. Like I thought, he was really here waiting for me.


    "Good morning Alicia." diolus stood up once he saw me entering.


    "Good morning diolus." I greeted back.

 Chapter 157 Confrontation Between the Two Crown Princes 1

    I arrived at the door to the dining hall. Theon carefully opened the door and inside I saw that long dining table. At one end, prince diolus was sitting gracefully, a true picture of a crown prince. Like I thought, he was really here waiting for me.


    "Good morning Alicia." diolus stood up once he saw me entering.


    "Good morning diolus." I greeted back.


    "You are even more beautiful than yesterday." diolusplimented me. "You are more radiant and glowing today."


    I have been immune to hispliment since a few days ago. Every time hees to visit, he alwayspliments me with such flowery words.


    "Thank you for thepliment." I tentatively smiled at him.


    Of course I feel more rxed after Tricia¡¯s pampering just a while ago so diolus¡¯pliment may not be just lip service. But still, the wordsing from his mouth feels like something to lure me in.


    "Please take a sit." I gestured to diolus. "Theon, tell the kitchen staff to serve breakfast."


    "Yes your highness." Theon bowed and left the dining hall.


    I walked towards my sit which is across diolus.


    "Thank you for allowing me to apany you for breakfast." diolus said.


    "I know you will not take no for an answer." I sarcastically replied to him doubled with a sweet smile.


    I can see diolus chuckle lightly.


    ¡¯Does he think I am being funny? Even though I am being sarcastic.¡¯ I thought.


    "I can see you are a little feisty. I like that." diolus said. "Actually it runs in the family."


    "Oh, is that so?" I simply brushed his words off not seemingly interested.


    Not long the kitchen staff came and carried in the breakfast. They ced the tes of pancakes, toasted breads, eggs, and ham on the table. They also put down the jars of strawberry jam and butter at the center. At the side was hot water with the choice of tea and coffee.


    "I do not know your highness¡¯ food preference so I have them bring a variety to choose from." I said politely.


    "Do not worry. I am not a picky eater." diolus replied with a smile. "And you are being formal with me again. Like I said you don¡¯t need to speak formally towards me."


    diolus has asked me to call him by his name which is a huge leap being we had just met. I agreed, because he is said to be family from my mother side. But still, I cannot just take away the formality between the both of us that easily. I only met him just a few days ago.


    "I am sorry diolus. It is just I am not yet used to it. We have just met and as you are a crown prince of Jennova, I cannot just take away my formal tone." I exined.


    diolus sighed. "Okay, at least for now. But in the future when we get to know each other more, then let¡¯s skip the formalities. We are a family, Alicia." He smiled.


    diolus smile gave me the chills. He may say that we are family but I cannot understand the feeling that I am getting from him. I really don¡¯t want to get any closer to him as I possibly can.


    "Well then, let¡¯s start." I smiled awkwardly.


    I put a pancake on my te and spread some butter on top of it. I also get an egg and put it beside the pancake. I slowly lifted my fork and knife and started eating.


    There was silence between diolus and I, only the sounds of the utensils can be heard for a while. I felt a little bit tense and awkward.


    ¡¯Really, how can I eat when he is staring at me like that?¡¯ I groaned inwardly.


    diolus was eating with no problems but his nces at me more often than I can take.


    "Alicia, have you thought about it?" diolus broke the awkward silence.


    I looked up at diolus and remembered what he has been asking these past few days. He wants me toe with him to Jennova. Of course I only have one answer for him.


    "diolus, my reply to you will never change." I said while I put down my knife and fork. I get a napkin to wipe my mouth clean. I looked at him seriously. "I cannot go with you to Jennova now. I am the fianc¨¦e of the crown prince of Grandcrest. It is my duty to follow him to his country after the grand parade. I can visit Jennova after I am married. Of course with my husband¡¯s permission, that is."


    diolus looked at me straight to my eyes and sighed. "What a pity. I thought I can fulfill my promise to your mother. But I guess she has to wait for a while longer." He smiled sadly.


    diolus¡¯ words pinched my heart. He knows that the mention my mother is a soft spot for me.


    I hear the door of the dining hall opened and see Theon looking outside.


    "Your highness, crown prince Regaleon is here." Theon announced.


    Not long I see Regaleon enter the dining hall. He was wearing his casual prince attire of white long sleeved shirt and ck pants. He was wearing a ck mask on the upper half of his face.


    "Leon." I cannot hide the happiness when I saw him enter.


    "Good morning Lili." Regaleon greeted me.


    "Have you eaten breakfast? Come and have a seat here." I patted the seat beside me. "Tricia, get a te set for Leon." I ordered.


    "A cup of coffee will do." Regaleon said. "I ate breakfast beforeing here."


    Regaleon¡¯s gaze sweep by to diolus who was sitting across me in the dining table. Regaleon just nodded his head towards diolus as a greeting. diolus replied with a nod as well.


    "I didn¡¯t know that the crown prince of Jennova wille by this early in the morning." Regaleon said with a sarcastic tone.


    "I asked to have breakfast with the princess." diolus replied with a smile.


    "Well that¡¯s okay. Knowing that this will be thest time you see Alicia." Regaleon smiled back.


    Regaleon took the seat right next to me.


    "I am sure this won¡¯t be thest time I will see Alicia." diolus retorted back to Regaleon¡¯s words.

 Chapter 158 Confrontation Between the Two Crown Princes 2

    "I didn¡¯t know that the crown prince of Jennova wille by this early in the morning." Regaleon said with a sarcastic tone.


    "I asked to have breakfast with the princess." diolus replied with a smile.


    "Well that¡¯s okay. Knowing that this will be thest time you see Alicia." Regaleon smiled back.


    Regaleon took the seat right next to me.


    "I am sure this won¡¯t be thest time I will see Alicia." diolus retorted back to Regaleon¡¯s words.


    The two held each other¡¯s gaze for a while. I feel some tension rising in the air.


    "Your highness, your coffee." Tricia carefully ces a cup of coffee in front of Regaleon.


    Thank God for Tricia¡¯s little gesture, the gazing battle was broken and the tension was elevated.


    "Thank you Tricia." Regaleon smiled.


    "Here, let me put in some sugar cubes." I said.


    Regaleon liked his coffee ck with two sugar cubes in it.


    "Thank you Lili." Regaelon sweetly smiled at me. He took my hand a put a gentle kiss on its back. His gesture made my cheeks feel hot.


    Regaleon lightly caressed my burning cheeks with his fingers and smiled teasingly at me. "You continue eating. You will need your energy for this afternoon."


    ¡¯Cough couch¡¯ diolus lightly coughed. "Hmm sorry, something got stuck in my throat." He looked irritated.


    I felt a little awkward knowing that diolus was just in front of Regaleon and I, watching the scenes.


    ¡¯Regaleon is doing this on purpose.¡¯ I thought.


    "Oh please prince diolus, don¡¯t mind us." Regaleon hooked up one side of his mouth into a smile and took a sip of his coffee.


    The tension between these two princes started once again. It was like they were engaging into an internal battle with each other with words.


    "So prince Regaleon, I heard that you are called the ¡¯ck Devil¡¯ in your country." diolus said. "This gives me an impression you are feared in your country. It is a little bit different in my country where I lived alongside with themon people."


    I look at diolus with wide eyes. Is he trying to pick a fight with Regaleon? Saying that he is a benevolent prince while Regaleon is a tyrant ticked me off.


    "That nickname was given to me by my enemies." Regaleon replied with a smile. "Grandcrest is a big nation and internal conflict is unavoidable within the royal family and the nobles supporting different factions. To be on top, being ruthless is necessary and fear is needed to keep those enemies at bay and in line. Being a good ruler isn¡¯t just being benevolent, you also need to strike fear to keep the peace and protect the whole country."


    ¡¯Really well said Leon.¡¯ I gave him a thumbs up internally.


    "Is that so?" Was all that diolus replied.


    There was a moment of silence and we continued our breakfast. After we finish our breakfast, the kitchen staff came in to clear the table. diolus and Regaleon remained seated, not one budging from their respective stations.


    "Would the two you like to take a stroll outside the garden?" I tried to elevate the tensed mood. It looks like diolus doesn¡¯t n on leaving yet.


    "If that¡¯s what you wish then I am happy to." diolus replied instantly.


    Regaleon stood up from his seat and offered his hand towards me. I smiled at his gesture and ced my hand on his palm and stood up from my seat. He carefully escorted me outside the dining hall. diolus followed behind us.


    It was getting a bit cold now that autumn has just arrived. Regaleon took my coat Tricia was holding and carefully draped in on my shoulders. I look at him wearing his own coat gracefully. When our eyes met, I smiled at him as a thank you and he smiled back.


    Regaleon and I walked hand in hand while diolus was walking just a few steps beside us.


    "The garden is starting to wither, what a pity." diolus said. "But it is still a blessing that you have four seasons. Jennova is in the far north of the continent that it is always cold. Majority of thend there is a barren icend. That is why I always strive to work hard for my people."


    Hearing diolus talking about his country made me feel something positive about him. I have heard the living conditions in Jennova are hard with the cold temperature.


    "It is good to think that the crown prince of Jennova is thinking of his subjects dearly." Regaleon said. "I hope you make decisions that are the most beneficial for them."


    I can¡¯t help but feel that Regaleon¡¯s words had more meaning in them. diolus stopped walking and faced the two of us.


    "I heard that the crown prince of Grandcrest is the best swords master in your country." diolus¡¯ smile seemed a bit off. "I would like to test my skills against the best swords master of Grandcrest. That is if you permit me." He bowed his head humbly.


    "You are suggesting sparring against me?" Regaleon hooked one side of his lips up. "Then I ept your challenge."


    "I am happy to hear that." diolus looked up with a smile on his face. "Let¡¯s meet at the clearing in the garden after thirty minutes?"


    "Of course." Regaleon replied. "That¡¯s ample time to get prepared."


    After their exchange of words diolus left with his assistant.


    "Dimitri, prepare my things." Regaleon ordered.


    "Yes your highness." Dimitri who was standing a few feet from us replied and left.


    "Leon, are you sure you want to spar with him?" I looked at him worried. "I mean the both of you are crow princes of different countries. Won¡¯t this bring some conflict?"


    "Don¡¯t worry Lili. A duel is inevitable between us." Regaleon said. "If only such duel can stop a more serious problem from happening." His face had a trace of worry in them.


    I think Regaleon is talking about the top secret investigation. ¡¯Is there some conflict against the country of Jennova?¡¯ I thought.


    "Your highness." Dimitri came back in no time carrying Regaleon¡¯s sword, vest, and gloves. Regaleon nodded in acknowledgement.


    "Don¡¯t worry Lili, I will be okay." Regaleon reassured me. He nted a gentle kiss in my forehead and walked towards Dimitri. I stood in ce while looking at Regaleon putting on his things.


    "Don¡¯t worry Alicia, I¡¯m sure the prince will be fine." William said while walking towards me from where he was standing. He stood just behind me.


    "I know Regaleon is good with a sword. I am just not very sure of his opponent." I said.


    "I don¡¯t know if you understand, but sometimes men have to talk with their fists to settle things. Well in this case, with their swords." William replied. "The more they trade blows, the more they can understand each other and the more they know who will be the winner."


    I looked at William with my eyebrows scrunched. "I really don¡¯t understand you men using violence to settle things." I guess men will be men.

 Chapter 159 Sword Figh

    Sword Fight


    "I don¡¯t know if you understand, but sometimes men have to talk with their fists to settle things. Well in this case, with their swords." William replied. "The more they trade blows, the more they can understand each other and the more they know who will be the winner."


    I looked at William with my eyebrows scrunched. "I really don¡¯t understand you men using violence to settle things." I guess men will be men.


    I look at Regaleon who was looking handsome wearing his ck light armored vest and gloves. His signature sword was dangling on his waist. He looked my way and our eyes met. I can¡¯t hide the feeling of worry I am feeling right now.


    Regaleon walked towards me with confidence. Once he was right in front of me, he cupped my face and slowly lifts it up.


    "You do not need to worry. This will only be a friendly match between two crown princes." Regaleon smiled lightly.


    "Hmm I understand." I replied. I know that Regaleon won¡¯t ept this fight if he thinks he is at a disadvantage. And if ever this is some kind of trap, I am sure Regaleon is ready for countermeasures.


    Regaleon patted my head affectionately. "Just watch while I beat that prince." His smile was full of confidence.


    "Just be careful." I said with a serious gaze towards him.


    "I always am." Regaleon grinned and nted a kiss on my forehead. "Please watch over her sir William."


    "I will your highness." William, who was behind me replied. The both of them looked at each other as if they were having a silent understanding with one another.


    "I can see you are already prepared prince Regaleon." diolus just arrived. He was wearing a simr light armored vest only in beige color with matching gloves. He was using a long sword simr to Regaleon¡¯s.


    "We can start after the one I called to officiate our duel arrives." Regaleon said nonchntly. "If it¡¯s fine with you, I have called upon general Robert to officiate. Being he is a neutral party.


    "Fine by me." diolus agreed with a smile.


    Our group walked towards the clearing found at the center of the garden. Not long after we arrived, I heard a familiar voice calling out to me.


    "Sister Alicia." Richard called out to me. He was walking beside grandpa Robert.


    "Richard, you came with grandpa." I smiled at them. "Hello grandpa." I greeted.


    "I was called by your ¡¯fianc¨¦¡¯." Grandpa Robert sneered. "What the heck is he up to now?"


    "I am sorry if Leon disturbed you in any way. It wasn¡¯t his idea to duel with crown prince diolus. It was diolus who challenged him." I exined to them.


    "I heard that bother inw is going to have a sword duel with the crown prince of Jennova." Richard said with an exciting tone. "I came with grandpa to watch."


    I giggled while looking at the excitement my younger brother is showing. "I hope you didn¡¯t skip any of your studies just to be here to watch."


    Richard turned down his head shyly. "Well grandpa said I can finish my studiester."


    "You little scoundrel." I giggled while ruffling his hair. I am happy to see that Richard is still the way he is and nothing has changed while I was away. He is still young now but I am sure he will do great things in the future.


    "Ahh sister, you are treating me like a child. It¡¯s embarrassing." Richard tried to block the hand I was ruffling his hair with.


    "General, thank you foring." Regaleon was walking towards us and greeted grandpa. "Richard is here as well. Are you going to watch the duel?"


    "Yes brother inw." Richard replied courteously. "Good luck to you."


    "Thanks." Regaleon smiled at my younger brother.


    "Greetings crown prince Richard and general Robert." diolus also came near us. "Thank you for agreeing to officiate in our friendly duel."


    "The honor is all mine prince diolus." Grandpa bowed lightly.


    While they were conversing with each other, I realized that the three crown princes of this continent have gathered.


    ¡¯So these three men will the future rulers of this continent.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯I hope that there will be a bright future for this continent.¡¯


    "Take your post." Grandpa Robert said.


    Regaleon and diolus stand at least ten feet from each other.


    "Ready." Grandpa Robert said.


    Both of the princes had their hand hover on the hilt of their swords.


    "GO!" Grandpa Robert shouts atst.


    I see Regaleon pulled his sword from its sheath in one swift motion. The de of his sword swing towards diolus in no time but the other defended nicely.


    ¡¯ng Cling ng¡¯


    The sound of the swords shing against each other is heard. Both the princes¡¯ movements are swift, the swing of their swords equally powerful.


    With the exchange of their blows I can see that they are equally matched in skill. While one attacks the other defends swiftly. After one defends and counterattacks the other one tried to parry the attack and start another counterattack. This scenario is repeating over and over again.


    "I can tell they are both good." I hear William say. I nodded in agreement.


    "With their power and skill so equally matched, I guess this duel will onlye to a draw." I said while watching the battle in front of me.


    "Their equal standing won¡¯tst long." William said. I turned around to look at him in confusion.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "I can tell that prince diolus has been tutored well in sword fighting simr to all noblemen of our country." William said. "But both Alvannia and Jennova have internal harmony within their respective countries. Other than bandits, pirates, and other low lives that has no swords skills whatsoever, there is no major conflict that can enhance your sword training except if you enter the army or the royal knights."


    I was processing what William was saying.


    "Do you mean there are no life threatening things that can enhance your sword skills better?" I asked.


    "Exactly." William replied. "As I have heard in Grandcrest, the princes are always at each other¡¯s throats fighting for the right to the throne. Every prince has their own factions and their personal armies are both powerful and skilled. To think what prince Regaleon has gone thru to achieve his position now. I can only imagine that his life was in constant danger since he was young. I am sure that his hands are stained with the blood of many people that tried to harm him and want him dead."


    This story I know. Regaleon has told me what king of darkness he had gone thru to be in his current position now. He had to bath with the blood of all of his enemies. It was kill or be killed in their royal family.


    "Having a life and death experience is an advantage, correct?" I asked.


    "You can say it that way." William smiled. "And also constant battles to keep yourself alive also makes you stronger, look." He gestured to the two princes battling.


    I looked at the sword fight that was still going. The once even battle has run for some time. The battle now is not only in skill and strength but also endurance and stamina. Looking at the two princes, diolus was now breathing heavily his movements started to be slow, while Regaleon is still keeping hisposure.


    Not long, a slight opening urred. diolus took one misstep and Regaleon took this opportunity tounch an attack. Regaleon swift swing with his swords was aimed just above the hilt of diolus¡¯ sword. This made diolus lose his grip and his sword flew out of his hand and hit the ground.


    ¡¯ng...ng..ng.ng¡¯ the sound of the sword hitting the ground vibrated to the silent surroundings.


    Regaleon swiftly rested his de on diolus¡¯ shoulder near his neck. diolus was holding his injured hand.


    "To this, the winner is evident." Prince Regaleon hooked up one side of his mouth into a smile.

 Chapter 160 Saying Goodbye 1

    Regaleon swiftly rested his de on diolus¡¯ shoulder near his neck. diolus was holding his injured hand.


    "To this, the winner is evident." Prince Regaleon hooked up one side of his mouth into a smile.


    "I concede." diolus said with a bitter smile.


    "With this, the winner is no other than prince Regaleon." Grandpa Robert said.


    Regaleon extended his hand to diolus for a hand shake. "Nice dueling with you."


    diolus epted Regaleon¡¯s hand shake. "I feel the same. I can say your skills with the sword are outstanding."


    "I can also say the same to you prince diolus." Regaleon replied courtly.


    "Well then I shall take my leave." diolus bowed his head and left with his assistant.


    "Well sister we will be heading back ourselves." Richard said. "Your duel was magnificent brother inw. As expected, you are the best." Admiration was drawn on Richard¡¯s face.


    "Thank you for thepliment." Regaleon replied with a smile.


    "We will not take your time. I know you will be busy for the grand parade this afternoon." Grandpa Robert said.


    I felt a slight tightening within my chest. This would be thest time I will see grandpa and Richard. I won¡¯t be back in Alvannia for quite a while.


    "Richard, be sure to study hard. I will always be writing to you." I said to Richard. "Grandpa please always watch your health."


    I can¡¯t stop my tears froming out.


    "Ahh, sister you¡¯re gonna make me cry." Richard said. He opened his arms and hugged me.


    As of now Richard was the same height as me. After a few more years I am sure he would tower over me.


    ¡¯My little brother isn¡¯t little anymore.¡¯ I thought to myself and sighed.


    I was sobbing lightly in Richard¡¯s embrace. Not long I also feel strong arms embrace both Richard and I. When I look up I see grandpa Robert with a sad smile.


    "Be well there in Grandcrest. We will also write letters to you frequently." Grandpa Robert said.


    "We are going to miss you sister." Richard said with some tears in the rim of his eyes. "I will surely wait for your letters toe and reply to them diligently."


    "Hmm." I nodded while wiping my tears away and smiled at the both of them.


    In this huge and cold pce, grandpa Robert and Richard are the only family members that gave me warmth. I will always be grateful to grandpa that loved me like a real granddaughter.


    Grandpa released us from his huge hug after a while. He looked at Regaleon with a serious face.


    "Take care of my granddaughter your highness." Grandpa Robert said to Regaleon. "If ever I heard news that she is being ill-treated in Grandcrest, I will personally pick her up and take her back here in Alvannia."


    ¡¯That sounded like a threat grandpa.¡¯ I thought.


    "Do not worry general. I will not let Alicia feel any mistreatment. Anyone who tries will personally answer to me." Regaleon¡¯s words were firm and resolute.


    Grandpa Robert nodded and looked satisfied with Regaleon¡¯s promise.


    After some words to each other, grandpa and Richard left.


    "They are the only ones I consider as family inside this pce." I said while looking at their retreating backs. "I am going to miss them."


    Regaleon pulled me into his arms tofort me. "Don¡¯t worry. We will surely visit them from time to time." He nted a kiss on top of my hair.


    "Hmm." I nodded sadly.


    "Are your luggage and things prepared for our journey?" Regaleon asked.


    "Yes. Tricia prepared them." I looked up at Regaleon.


    "That¡¯s good. I can¡¯t wait to take you to my home country." Regaleon gave me a gentle smile. "I can¡¯t wait to marry you. I want you to be my wife as soon as possible"


    My heart felt warm from Regaleon¡¯s words. "I cannot wait to be your wife as well. But I still need to finish the bridal training before that."


    "I am sure you can ace that in no time." Regaleon chuckled. "Please pass it with littlest time possible. I think I can¡¯t wait much longer."


    I giggled with Regaleon¡¯s words. "I will do my best."


    Regaleon cupped my chin up and nted a light and sweet kiss on my lips. "Soon you are going to be Alicia Roselyn Astley, crown princess of Grandcrest."


    Hearing my name with Regaleon¡¯s surname made me a little embarrassed. I can feel my cheeks getting hot and my heart is thumping fast.


    "You will be my one and only wife." Regaleon caressed my cheeks and nted another kiss on my lips. This time the kiss was deeper. I can feel his passion flowing while pressing his moist lips on mine.


    ***


    It was mid-afternoon and the sun was not as high anymore. The entourage of the grand parade is now being prepared in front of the pce gates.


    I see the open carriage where Regaleon and I will be sitting while on the parade. The carriage was gold colored with flowers decorated all over. The two horses in front was snow white in color.


    For this parade, I was wearing a simple light blue dress with little frills and ribbons and a hat to match. My hand was covered with whiteced gloves and I was only wearing simple jewelry. I don¡¯t want to be overkill in wearing expensive looking clothes and jewelry.


    ¡¯It looks like all is set.¡¯ Snow came out of nowhere and was twirling at my feet. I picked her up and cradled her in my arms.


    ¡¯Where have you been?¡¯ I asked her. As per usual we were conversing telepathically.


    ¡¯Oh here and there.¡¯ Snow replied. ¡¯If you are searching for me because you want me to get in that cage then the answer will be no.¡¯


    I was contemting how to travel Snow. But she was reluctant to go inside the cage Tricia has prepared.


    ¡¯Then you can apany us in the carriage.¡¯ I said. ¡¯You can choose which carriage if you want.¡¯ I pet her snow white fur and I can hear her purr.


    ¡¯Then I want to be with that light brown haired knight.¡¯ Snow replied.


    ¡¯Light brown hair?¡¯ I thought who Snow was talking about and saw William fixing the reigns of his gray horse. ¡¯Do you mean William?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes that one.¡¯ Snow replied.


    ¡¯Have you taken a liking with Will?¡¯ I teased her.


    ¡¯N-No... it¡¯s just that he looks like a gentleman. And also he has good taste.¡¯ Snow stuttered so I tried to tease her more.


    ¡¯Is it because heplimented you a few days ago?¡¯ I giggled. ¡¯Well I can ask him if he is willing to take you. But he will be traveling by horseback you know.¡¯


    ¡¯I am not saying I will travel with him all the way. I can also ride with you if I be tired of course.¡¯ Snow said. If she was human I bet she will be blushing by now.


    ¡¯Okay I understand. I will ask him before we depart.¡¯ I smiled.


    "Alicia." A familiar voice called out to me. I have heard this voice many times since I arrived in this pce. But even after this many years I can¡¯t help but feel the distance between us.


    I look around to find king father walking towards me. All the people that he passed by bowed down to him.


    "Greetings to you king father." I curtsied when he was just a few steps in front of me.

 Chapter 161 Saying Goodbye 2

    "Alicia." A familiar voice called out to me. I have heard this voice many times since I arrived in this pce. But even after this many years I can¡¯t help but feel the distance between us.


    I look around to find king father walking towards me. All the people that he passed by bowed down to him.


    "Greetings to you king father." I curtsied when he was just a few steps in front of me.


    "Rise my child." Father said


    I looked up and see father looking at me with love and affection that he has never once shown to me before. This surprised me so I turned my gaze away, not to the extent that he would notice.


    "Let me look at you before you leave." Father gently cupped my face and raised my face. He looked at me with such warmth. "You really have your mother¡¯s looks."


    My father¡¯s words gave me a sense of warmth. Something I have craved from him since the first time I met him.


    "I want to apologize to you my child." Father¡¯s voice was firm and gentle. "I have never been such a father to you. I know that in your heart, you have some ill feelings towards me."


    His words shook me. It is true that I have some ill feelings against him to some extent. It has been many years since he has taken me in as his daughter but he never once been a father to me. Even though in the exterior, I seem to be okay with his cold treatment towards me but deep down inside, I have always hoped he would love me even just a bit. The years that I lived and grew up with my step siblings, seeing them being treated well by my father made me envious.


    And now with father¡¯s words, my inner most feelings are trying to surface. I was trying to suppress the tears that are at the rim of my eyes.


    "Oh, my Alicia." Father might have seen how I was fighting back the tears from falling. He quickly pulled me into his embrace. "Shh, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s father¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all this father¡¯s fault."


    His words broke the dam that was holding back my feelings. I then cried out loud like a child in her father¡¯s embrace.


    "Why? Why only now father?" I let out my pent up frustration on him. "I have always craved for your love. I have tried my best to be well behaved. I have always hoped that even though I was just an illegitimate child, if I behave well you would at least give a nce or a simple recognition. But it was all in vain. I thought you really never loved me, that I was just a mistake that you made for only one night with my mother who was only a maid."


    "Shhh...shhh. It¡¯s my fault, please forgive me." Father was patting my back trying to console me. "I know my past actions cannot be forgiven lightly and all my reasons are just excuses, but please don¡¯t think that I do not love you."


    Father held my face and lifted it up. He gently wiped away the tears with his thumb. "I have always loved you as my daughter Alicia. You were never a mistake my child. Don¡¯t ever think of that. Your mother is the only woman I have ever loved in my life. I had made bad choices, wrong decisions and I have regretted all of them until now. But at least I want to correct one mistake and that is to show you that I love you, my daughter."


    Hearing the words ¡¯I love you¡¯ and ¡¯My daughter¡¯ made my heart squeeze with both pain and happiness. This made me cry even more and father never let go of me in his embrace. He continuouslyforted me in my sobs.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I have cried after my sobs have subsided. When I calmed down, father released me from his embrace.


    "Are you alright now?" Father asked me with gentleness while wiping the remaining tears away.


    I nodded as a reply and a handkerchief was handed to me in an instant. When I looked up, I see Regaleon who was handing me his handkerchief.


    "Have you calmed down?" Regaleon asked with patience. I nodded to his question and took his handkerchief and wiped my eyes from the tear stains.


    "Father inw." Regaleon gave his greeting to father and father nodded as acknowledgement. "I hate to interrupt but I am afraid we must proceed with the parade."


    "I understand." Father replied curtly.


    I nearly forgot that the grand parade was about to start and that we were standing at ce where many people were preparing. When I looked around the employees and maids that were busy were looking at us with tearing eyes.


    ¡¯They just saw our family drama.¡¯ I thought. This made me felt embarrassed. I feel like I want to dig a hole on the ground and hide.


    Regaleon may have noticed my embarrassment, he pulled me into his embrace with my face buried into his chest.


    "If you can excuse us father inw? I want to take Alicia to freshen her up." Regaleon asked.


    Regaleon¡¯s reasons is what I really need right now. I feel that my eyes were swollen from the crying.


    "Of course." Father gave us his permission.


    Before Regaleon was able to escort me away, father called out to him.


    "Prince Regaleon." Father called and Regaleon turned around. "Please take care of my daughter in my stead." I can hear father¡¯s utmost sincerity with his request.


    Regaleon hooked up his lips into his clever smile. "Even without you asking your grace, I intend to take care of her until the day I die."


    There was a hint of irritation in my father¡¯s face for an instant but then he heaved a sigh and nodded in acknowledgement.


    After that Regaleon took me away to help me freshen up before the grand parade begins.

 Chapter 162 An Insect Repellant?

    After my brief moment with father, Regaleon escorted me inside a receiving room to tend to my swollen eyes from crying.


    Not long a maid came in carrying a small towel and a tub of ice cold water.


    Regaleon took the tub and the small towel from the maid. "You may go." He ordered and the maid bowed down and left silently.


    I see Regaleon dip the small towel inside the tub of ice water.


    "I can do that myself." I shyly said.


    Regaleon was the crown prince of a powerful nation. It is a little embarrassing to let him attend to me.


    "No need. Let me." Regaleon smiled sweetly at me that it made my heart flutter.


    Regaleon pushed me gently on the couch toy down. I closed my eyes and let him put the cold towel on top of my eyes.


    "This is a little embarrassing." I confessed to him. "I should be the one attending to you. Not the other way around. What will your country men say if they knew that the crown prince of their great nation is the one attending to his wife to be?"


    I hear Regaleon lightly chuckle. "There are nows in my country banning a crown prince from attending to his wife." He said with an amused voice. "I will rather call this ¡¯spoiling¡¯ my wife to be. And doing this brings me great joy."


    I slowly lifted the towel from my eyes to take a peek at Regaleon. I saw him gazing at me with such gentleness and warmth. This made me smile.


    "But by the time I be your wife, let me attend to you more. I would like to take care of you as a wife should be." This promise I really want to do. Just by imagining the both of us, getting older side by side give me a sense of fulfillment. It gives me something to look forward to in the future.


    "I will look forward to it in the future." Regaleon said with a smile, as if reading my thoughts. He leaned down carefully and nted a kiss on my lips.


    His kiss was sweet and light. His tongue carefully nibbles on my lips and slowly slipped in between. What was just a light kiss at first now deepened. I can feel his vigor while ravaging the inside of my mouth. Our tongues intertwine with each other and my breath hitched up. My body was feeling a bit hot and wanting. I hooked my arms around his neck and slid my fingers on his silky ck hair. The feel of his hair between my fingers was soft and smooth. I can feel Regaleon¡¯s hands explore my waist towards my back. His light caress made my body even hotter. Our breaths are bing heavier while seconds pass by.


    ¡¯Knock knock¡¯


    Our passionate kiss was interrupted with the knock on the door. Regaleon let go of my lips and sighed with irritation.


    "Yes?!" Regaleon¡¯s voice was a little angry.


    "Pardon my intrusion your highness." It was Theon¡¯s voice outside the room. "But the parade is about to begin."


    Regaleon seemed a bit disappointed and heaved a heavy sigh. "I understand. We will be there shortly."


    "Yes." Theon replied and we heard his footsteps leaving.


    Seeing Regaleon¡¯s disappointed expression made me giggle.


    "What are youughing at?" Regaleon asked me teasingly.


    "N-Nothing in particr." I tried not tough out loud.


    "Oh you areughing at me huh." Regaleon looked at me mischievously.


    "W-What are you nning?" I can see he was up to no good.


    "Because you wereughing at me, I need to punish you." Regaleon said yfully.


    "Ohh, no..no..hahaha." Iughed out loud when Regaleon started to tickle me along my waist. He knows where I am most ticklish.


    Regaleon held me firmly under his body while tickling me and I wasughing nonstop. Then he lowered his head on my neck and I can feel his lips touch side of my neck. I can feel him suck my skin and it made my body tingle.


    "Hmm." I suppressed a moan escaping from my mouth.


    "There that should do it." Regaleon looked at me with satisfied eyes. "With that they will know you are mine."


    I looked at Regaleon a little confused and then realized what he had just done. Sometimes he loves leaving love bites in ces on my body that are easily concealed. Those love bites takes days to about a week before they fade away.


    Realizing what Regaleon had just done made me irritated. "What did you just do?" I pped his shoulders and he began tough out loud.


    "Come on, let¡¯s go. They are waiting for us." Regaleon pulled me up from the couch and led me.


    Before going outside the room, I stopped by a mirror and looked at my neck. And as I have predicted, a love bite was ced at the side of my neck.


    "You put it where I can¡¯t cover it. You pervert!" I pped at his shoulder again. I don¡¯t know if am angry with him for doing this or gravely embarrassed that people in the parade can catch a glimpse of it. Maybe both.


    Regaleon smiled mischievously. "You can cover it with your hair a little." He brushed my hair to the side of my shoulder with his fingers, covering the love bite.


    I looked at him with pouted lips and irritation. My hair can only cover it a little but when we are on the parade outdoors, my hair would be blown by the wind.


    "Alright, I am sorry. Don¡¯t get mad at me." Regaleon kissed my pouted lips. I love his yfulness but this is a little bit too far. "Don¡¯t worry. With the distance from the crowd, I am sure they won¡¯t see it."


    "Are you sure?" I looked at him with a piercing gaze marked with my irritation.


    "I promise you the crowd won¡¯t see it." Regaleon assured me. I sighed a little and fixed my hair over it. "You can just treat it as an insect repent. To ward of bugs trying to get close to you."


    "Insect repent?" I asked. ¡¯Why would a love bite be an insect repent?¡¯ I thought to myself in confusion. Regaleon only looked at me with a knowing smile.


    "Let¡¯s not keep them waiting." Regaleon held my hand and pulled me out of the room.

 Chapter 163 The Grand Parade 1

    All the preparations for the parade are set. The only ones the people are waiting are me and Regaleon.


    When Regaleon and I walked hand in hand outside, I can feel the people¡¯s stares towards me. This made me a bit nervous. The ones who are here now are the employees inside the pce and also Regaleon¡¯s men. Outside will bemon people of the people. Just thinking about how I will look to them made me a little stiff.


    "Don¡¯t be nervous." Regaleon squeezed my hand that he was holding, giving me a sense of security. He must have sensed my anxiety. "I am right beside you." He assured me with a smile.


    Once Regaleon and I reached our luxurious carriage, I see Dimitri open the doors and bowed as a greeting to us. Regaleon ushered me carefully inside the beautiful carriage that was decorated with flowers and followed after.


    I take my seat on thefy cushion and inhaled deeply. ¡¯This is it.¡¯ I told myself.


    This will be my first time leaving the capital and traveling to a foreignnd. A mix of anxiety, nervousness and excitement are filling my whole body.


    Regaleon took his ce by my side and held my hand once again. He gave me a warm smile that was very muchforting my mixed emotions.


    "Are you ready?" Regaleon asked with a soothing voice.


    "Yes." I replied to him with a sweet smile.


    I looked around the pce grounds onest time. I will not return to this ce for a while. This pce has been my home since father brought me here. I have many memories here, good and bad. But even though I had bad memories here, I would never forsake this ce. I have treated this ce as my second home.


    My eyes hovered to my family who was waving towards me. Grandpa Robert and Richard were the family that loved me unconditionally. Seeing them give theirst farewell made my emotion stir.


    ¡¯I wish Richard the best. I am looking forward to him growing up and take father¡¯s ce and be a wise ruler of Alvannia.¡¯ I thought.


    Then I see my father the king standing with grandpa and Richard. He had a sad smile on his face. Ourst talk has let out all my grievances against him. Knowing that he also loves me as a daughter made meplete and wash away all those grievances. Even though it waste and we won¡¯t be together, I wish that in the future we can have a more pleasant talk between father and daughter.


    The only step sister who was present to see me off was Veronica with his fianc¨¦ Bradford. Her eyes are still full of grievances against me. I am sure seeing me off is just for show as il piety to father. Elizabeth on the other hand as I know is on house arrest because of the ruckus she did thest time.


    ¡¯Well even if she was not on house arrest, I doubt it she would be here to see me off.¡¯ I scoffed inwardly.


    "Let¡¯s begin the parade!" Regaleon said with a loud voice.


    After receiving their master¡¯s order, Regaleon¡¯s men started the procession. As I know the grand parade consists of Regaleon¡¯s ck knights riding in horse back in the front and back. In the middle was our carriage. And in between was my dowry to be showcased to the masses.


    At the front is the dowry that my king father gave and at the back was Regaelon¡¯s betrothal gifts. I haven¡¯t personally seen the betrothal gifts that Regaleon has presented but with the rumors I have heard it was quite a fortune. Looking at the back I can see a line of open carriages with cloth covering them.


    ¡¯Come to think of it, I cannot see the end of the line of carriages from where we are.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯I should ask Regaleon how much are the gifts he has given for my betrothal were, just out of curiosity.¡¯


    When I look at my side of the carriage, I see William riding on top of his gray horse. He was wearing his white knight¡¯s uniform.


    "Greetings princess Alicia, prince Regaleon." William greeted. Regaleon nodded as confirmation.


    "You¡¯ll be riding near us?" I asked.


    "Yes princess. As your knight, I am tasked to protect you so I must ride close." William replied with a smile.


    "That¡¯s good to hear." I smiled back at him.


    Not long I heard the blowing of the trumpets from the starting point of the parade. I felt our carriage started to move forward not long after. I take onest look at my family and waved them goodbye. When my eyesnded at my father I can see his mouth word to me a ¡¯take care¡¯.


    ***


    At a distance, diolus is seen taking cover under a huge tree inside the pce grounds. The parade line was just an eye shot away from him. He was looking at Alicia seating with prince Regaleon. diolus was watching with an irritated face.


    "Your highness." One of diolus¡¯ men just came.


    "Report." diolus ordered.


    "I am afraid the route was abruptly changed just this morning your highness." The subordinate said with a nervous look.


    Rage filled up inside of doulus. He gripped the tree¡¯s trunk and dug his fingers unto it with irritation.


    "That damn prince is really something." diolus seethed in his anger. He scoffed and started tough out loud. "Haha...hahaha..."


    "Y-Your highness?" The subordinate became more nervous as he looked at his masterughing out loud.


    "He really is a worthy opponent." diolus looked at the direction of Alicia and Regaleon¡¯s carriage. "Call the men back and trace their new route. I will be the one to personally lead the attack."


    "Yes your highness." The subordinate bowed and dashed out with no time to lose.


    "Be happy now prince Regaleon because it won¡¯tst long." diolus said. "Alicia is mine and no one can take her away from me."


    Rage was filled in diolus¡¯ eyes. The hand that was on the huge tree¡¯s trunk was gripped into fists and punched thru the tree¡¯s trunk. The huge tree shook violently with some of its leaves falling. A hole was left at the center of thick trunk.


    "I wille for you Alicia. Wait for me." diolus¡¯ gaze was on Alicia¡¯s back that was fading away from his sight.

 Chapter 164 The Grand Parade 2

    The streets of the capital were bustling with people. I can see a variety of people left and right cheering as we pass them by.


    "Congrattions on your engagement princess Alicia."


    "You and prince Regaleon are well suited for each other."


    "We wish you good fortune on your road ahead and a bountiful wedding."


    The cheers and well wishes of the people gave me a sense of happiness from the bottom of my heart. Regaleon and I are both waving and smiling at themon people while we pass by.


    "Like I told you, there was nothing to be worried about." Regaleon said with a soothing voice. "Themon people of Alvannia have good impressions of you."


    I smiled at Regaleon¡¯s words. Themon people only knew of me when I debuted in society, unlike my step siblings that were known since their birth. People inside the pce have called me the forgotten princess because of my illegitimacy and my family¡¯s treatment but all of that changed after I debuted.


    After my debut I met Regaleon and William, the two men that became close to my heart. One was my lover, while the other was my best friend.


    Regaleon has taught me many things while he was ¡¯Leon¡¯ my personal knight. He taught memon and advance knowledge in history, arithmetic, arts and culture. He was also my instructor in the art of magic and sword.


    William on the other hand was my close friend and confidant. Our time together when we were young and now in the present are precious memories. I may not return his affection of love towards me but at least I can love him as an older brother.


    I look at William riding his gray horse by our carriage side. I see a fluffy white thing curled up in front of him and it made me lightly giggle. I remember when I requested William to let Snow ride with him in the parade, giving him the reason that Snow can¡¯t be seen riding with us in the carriage while the parade is ongoing. William happily agreed to my request.


    While I was remembering this scene, I see the curled up Snow perk up her little head. Her little white ears pointed up and wiggled. I looked at her curiously.


    ¡¯There is something wrong.¡¯ Snow said to me telepathically.


    ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯ I asked. My happy expression just a while ago bes stiff in an instant.


    ¡¯I feel something is not right.¡¯ Snow sat up and jumped down from William¡¯s horse.


    "Ah..Wait...Snow." William looked flustered with Snow¡¯s sudden departure. He looked at me with worried eyes.


    I only shook my head, giving him a signal that it¡¯s okay. William nodded and resumed his riding pace.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Regaleon looked at me worryingly. He must have seen my expression change suddenly.


    "It¡¯s Snow." I said. "She was worried with something and ran off somewhere."


    Regaleon was deep in thought. "Familiars are still animals. They have heightened senses that normal people does not have." He said. "If Snow felt something, then I think we need to take it seriously."


    Regaleon lifted his fingers towards his lips and whistled. Not long, I saw a big ck bird flying in the sky.


    ¡¯It¡¯s Tempest.¡¯ I saw Regaleon¡¯s familiar flying thru the sky. He flew in circles in our vicinity and then towards the beginning of the parade line.


    I watched Tempest fly away and looked at Regaleon¡¯s face. His face that was once calm now scrunched his eyebrows. He was wearing a serious look in an instant.


    "Dimitri." Regaleon called.


    Dimitri who was riding on the other side of the carriage rode near after he was summoned.


    "Yes your highness." Dimitri replied.


    "There is an ambush up ahead. Halt the parade immediately." Regaleon said with a calm but serious demeanor. "Lead the men to fight against the ambushers. I will personally escort the princess out of the capital towards where the ck Dragon army is waiting. Let a dozen of your men guard us from behind."


    "I understand your highness." Dimitri nodded. He pulled his reigns and kicked his horse to run towards the front of the parade.


    "Halt! Stop the parade immediately." Dimitri shouted to the knights that were escorting us in the parade. "We will not proceed with the parade. The others will help disperse the crowd in the streets while the others wille with me." He had shouted instructions.


    "What is going on your highness?" William came near us and asked Regaleon.


    "There is an ambush up ahead." Regaleon replied with a hushed voice.


    William¡¯s eyes grew wide with Regaleon¡¯s words and then calmed down after. "Please give your orders." He asked Regaleon with a serious look.


    Regaleon looked at William with understanding. He whistled a different tune from when he called Tempest. Not long I heard horse stompsing from behind. Regaleon¡¯s ck horse Midnight stopped just at the side of our carriage.


    "Ahh.." I shrieked when Regaleon carried me up and ced me on top of Midnight and he followed after sitting at the back.


    "Sir William, I need you to ride with us." Regaleon said. "While Dimitri engages the ambushers in battle, we will find another route outside the capital and towards where my ck Dragon army is stationed. I am sure you know the streets of the capital more than I do."


    "I understand." William said with a serious expression. "Follow me."


    ¡¯BANG...BANG...BANG¡¯


    Three big explosions were heard at the front of the parade. The crowd that was being dispersed by the knights started to scream and run. Chaos engulfed the streets of the capital.


    "Let¡¯s not waste any time." Regaleon said while pulling the reigns and kicked Midnight. "Hiyah!"


    William took the lead as we take another street out of the capital. We avoided the strings of people running in fright in the streets. We turned into a street where there were much lesser people. I looked around and saw at least a dozen or so ck knights of Regaleon following and guarding us from behind.


    "Why are they attacking with so many civilians around? Are they after us?" I asked Regaleon.


    "Sometimes ck hearted men do not think of the civilian casualties in achieving their goal." Regaleon said while clenching his fist holding the reigns. "Such scum doesn¡¯t deserve to live." I can hear his anger.


    Our horses where running in a fast pace on the streets when a loud explosion was heard from just above us.


    ¡¯BANG!¡¯


    The horses were startled at the explosion and soon the debris from the buildings came down from above us.


    "Hiyah!" Regaleon and William kicked their horses to throttle faster.


    I looked at the debris that was falling right above us with shock and fright. I want to do something with my magic abilities but can¡¯t think of a way how to stop such big debris falling out of the sky and with so little time. The Antians magic abilitieses from the five elements of nature, hence we are still bound by naturesws. I held onto Midnight with all my might willing for the debris to stop.


    And then the unthinkable happened, the falling debris that was just a few feet from above moved in slow motion. We passed thru just in time before the huge debris fell on the ground blocking the path from behind.

 Chapter 165 Ambushed 1

    The unthinkable happened, the falling debris that was just a few feet from above moved in slow motion. We passed thru just in time before the huge debris fell on the ground blocking the path from behind.


    "Whoa..." Regaleon and the rest have slowed down the pace of the horses and looked back at the building debris blocking the road.


    All of the people around me were dumbstruck as to what had just happened. Even I can¡¯t seem toprehend how the debris slowed down when it was just on top of us, waiting to tten us to death. I looked back at Regaleon with the same dumbfounded face the rest of the people are having.


    Regaleon was looking at the pile of debris and looked at me after. It was like he was saying ¡¯I know it was you who did that¡¯ while gazing into my eyes.


    "How did that just happened?" William was the one to word out the question all of the people present was thinking.


    "I am not sure but this isn¡¯t the time to ponder over it." Regaleon said with a calm demeanor. "We need to make haste. This area is not safe. Sir William, please lead the way."


    "Yes." William still had that dumbfounded look but it was reced with a serious look in no time. He resumed leading the way.


    Regaleon pulled Midnight¡¯s reigns and resumed in following William on his chosen path. As before, the knights that were left followed us from behind. The horses were running in full speed while navigating the streets of the capital.


    I noticed that the road we were taking now leads to the east gate of the capital. Just one turn and we will reach the road where the east gate was just a few kilometers ahead. As we take that turn, the building located just at the corner of that turn exploded. Fire started to spread like wild fire before our eyes, blocking our path.


    "William!" I shout while I see William was flown out from his horse from the impact of the explosion.


    "Whoa..." Regaleon was able to stop Midnight just before the fire spread in front of us.


    Then dozen upon dozen of arrows started to rain from above us.


    "Men, take cover!" Regaleon ordered.


    I quickly came down from Midnight and ran towards William who was lying unconscious on the ground.


    "Alicia!" I heard Regaleon call out to me but my worries are with William who was lying on the ground while arrows are raining down.


    "William...Will!" I got down on my knees beside William. "Please talk to me, William!" My heart was pounding hard inside my ribcage that I thought it will fly out any second.


    William was facing down the ground. I can see his clothes were tattered and are stained with some blood.


    ¡¯Cough cough¡¯


    Then I hear him cough. This made my pounding heart slow down a few notches. William tried to get up and so I helped him sit up. When he sat up I saw blood trailing from his forehead, he might have hit his head when he fell from his horse. His body was filled with scratches and wounds but thankfully I can¡¯t see any major bleeding besides the wound from his forehead.


    "Will, are you okay? Can you get up?" I asked him urgently. "The enemies are raining arrows overhead. We need to find cover."


    "I...guess so." William said with a grunt.


    I lifted his arm up and draped it on my shoulder to help him up.


    "Ahh...!" William flinched in pain. He held the side of his ribs. "I think I have broken a few ribs."


    "I¡¯m sorry." I looked at him apologetic. Then I slowly lifted him up and supported him.


    When we started to walk I scanned the vicinity we were in. The knights that were guarding us are parrying the iing arrows from above and finding cover in nearby buildings. Regaleon was just a few feet from us.


    "How is he?" Regaleon walked towards us and exchanged with me in supporting William.


    "His head is bleeding and I think his ribs are broken. Aside from that and some scratches, I think there are no other major wounds in his body."


    Regaleon led us inside a deserted shop. Thankfully there are in civilians in the vicinity when the explosion happened. The people might have evacuated beforehand thanks to Regaleon¡¯s men. Heid down William on the floor carefully. I can see William flinch in pain.


    "I...I¡¯m sorry. I am of no help to you now." William said with his eyebrows squinted in pain.


    "It¡¯s alright. Just lie down and rest for a while." Regaleon took of his over coat ripped it apart. He used the ripped cloth and pressed it on William¡¯s wound in the forehead to stop the bleeding. "Lili hold this down for me."


    I took Regaleon¡¯s ce and pressed the cloth on William¡¯s forehead.


    "Who are they? What are they after?" I asked in a frantic tone. The knights outside were defending us from the attackers. For sure after the arrow attack, the ambushers will go down to subdue us personally.


    "I am afraid they are after you?" Regaleon said with anger in his eyes.


    "Me?" I looked at him dumbfounded.


    "When the arrows were raining from above us, I realized that they were not firing on your position." Regaleon said.


    With this reason I know Regaleon deduced that the ambushers are after me and they want me alive.


    "But why me?" I asked. "What could they possibly want with me?"


    "There is only one man I can think of that has the audacity to challenge me." Regaleon unsheathed his sword. "The crown prince of Jennova, diolus." Rage was written all over Regaleon¡¯s face.


    Once Regaleon mentioned diolus, it dawned to me. The past few days that he visited me and tried to persuade me to go to his country. I never thought he would go this far to get me, even hurt innocent people.


    "Then this fire that was spreading..." I wondered about how the fire spread so fast on the few blocks of the street and stop us from advancing. This fire was not normal and like it has a life of its own.


    "They are magic users I presume. They are surely under prince diolus." Regaleon also deduced.


    Regaleon was right. Apart from Grandcrest where Regaleon fought to give political amnesty to the refugees of Antia, for sure the surviving royal family of Antia who is my aunt and her son also have loyal Antian survivors working for them.


    "Let me talk to them. I am also of Antian royal blood. Maybe I can persuade them to..." I was telling Regaleon my opinion when he cut me off.


    "Lili, I am afraid that won¡¯t do any good!" Regaleon said with anger. "They are after YOU. What they want is obtaining you. I am sure they only take orders from that prince of theirs. And I am sure they are blinded by their loyalty to the royal family. They still think that having to continue the Antian royal pureblood and produce an heir will help their nation rise from the ashes. That just makes me sick!"


    Regaleon was raging in anger. This was the second time I saw him like this, like a demon burning with fury.


    "Stay here and guard Sir William." Regaleon said.


    "Where are you going?" I was startled with Regaleon¡¯s decision. I don¡¯t want him to go away from my sight. I held his hand before he got up and gripped it tight. I know that he is strong but still, I can¡¯t push away my worries that he might get hurt. Especially now, that he is up against magic users.


    "I need to give Dimitri a signal where we are. With the enemy knowing you are here, for sure they will swarm here in no time. We will need reinforcements." Regaleon said. "Don¡¯t worry, I will be fine." He saw the worry in my face. He pulled his hand gently away from my grip and caressed my cheek.


    Regaleon pulled in closer to my face and nted a kiss on my trembling lips. I closed my eyes savoring the heat of his lips that gavefort to my worried heart.


    "Be careful." I said when we parted lips.


    "I always am." Regaleon smiled my favorite smile. "Because someone is waiting for me to return."

 Chapter 166 Ambushed 2

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    "Be careful." Alicia said when we parted lips.


    "I always am." I smiled at her. "Because someone is waiting for me to return."


    I took my sword that Iyed on the ground. I stood up and walked towards the door. I looked back onest time before exiting the door.


    "Wait for me." I said with a gentle smile.


    "I will." Alicia smiled back.


    I walked outside and see my remaining knights guarding the entrance.


    "Guard the entrance well. Be sure not to let anyone in." I ordered them.


    "Yes your highness." The knights answered.


    I look around and all I could see is a sea of me blocking our path. My magic leans on the fire, wood, and wind elements and so I don¡¯t have any means to stop. We can¡¯t escape from here without any outside help. I need to find a way to send a message to Dimitri and fast.


    ¡¯Tempest, where are you?¡¯ I called my familiar telepathically.


    ¡¯I¡¯m here flying around in your vicinity.¡¯ I heard Tempest reply. ¡¯The fire encircling your area is too strong. Look and see for yourself.¡¯


    I made a resonance with Tempest. I can see what his eyes can see. He was flying in circles above the burning area. We really are surrounded by a sea of fire.


    ¡¯I cannot swoop down because the fire is too strong.¡¯ Tempest said.


    ¡¯It¡¯s okay, don¡¯te any nearer. You might get shot down by archers.¡¯ I replied.


    "Heh! As if they can hit me.¡¯ Tempest scoffed.


    ¡¯But still it is better to be safe.¡¯ I said. ¡¯Go find Dimitri and tell him we are trapped inside this sea of mes. We need his help in getting out of here.¡¯


    ¡¯I understand.¡¯ Tempest replied.


    But before I cut our resonance I see a spec of light in one of the buildings inside the burning zone.


    ¡¯Wait, zoom in on that spot.¡¯ I ordered Tempest.


    His eyes adjusted and zoomed in on the shining spec of light. When the image became clear it was a person with his tinum blonde hair shining under the rays of the light. It was none other than the crown prince of Jennova, prince diolus.


    And as if he heard me call him, his eyes locked on mine or rather it was Tempest¡¯s. I see diolus talk to one of his men and the subordinate gave him a bow and an arrow. It was clear what he was going to do.


    "Tempest, get out of there!" I called out loudly. Then our resonance was cut off. Thest thing I saw was diolus pulling the string of his bow and targeting Tempest.


    "Tempest! Tempest!" I called but there was no response. "DAMMIT!!!" I cursed out loud.


    I gripped my sword tightly with rage. ¡¯How dare he?! I am going to kill him!¡¯ This was the only thing going around my mind right now. Rage was enveloping my whole body.


    "Come out!" I yelled out loud. "I know you are here. I know what you want. And I am telling you now, you can never have her while I am still alive and standing!"


    The whole area was silent. Only the sounds of the fire burning can be heard.


    "Then all I need is to kill you then." The voice of diolus was heard. "You are correct. Once you are dead, I won¡¯t have any more problems. Without you, Alicia will have no other reason to refuse to go with me to Jennova. Without you, conquering this whole continent will be pretty easy."


    From the burning building, diolus emerged. His men followed jumping down the buildings from above.


    "Prepare to die here crown prince Regaleon of Grandcrest." diolus smirked. "Kill him." He gave the order to his men.


    Looking at the enemies before us, we are greatly outnumbered. But I have always battled with such odds against me.


    "The two of you, remain guarding this entrance. Remember, don¡¯t let anyone enter." I said and both of the knights nodded. "The rest of you will fight with me. Our main objective is to defend until reinforcements arrive."


    ¡¯I have faith in you Dimitri. I am sure you will notice our location.¡¯ I have full confidence on my right hand man.


    The knights with me held their swords in front prepared to charge at my order. diolus¡¯ men charged in front of us with their swords pointed against us.


    "Ahhhhh!!!" diolus¡¯ men yelled. They were prepared for battle.


    "CHARGE!!!" I shouted.


    Me and my knights bolted and charged against the iing enemy. By the time we met at the center, swords shed and blood has spilled.


    ¡¯CLING CLANG SLASH¡¯


    The area that was silent a while ago was now filled with the sounds of swords shing and men screaming. Both sides were getting casualties.


    But with me here, even though we were outnumbered, there were more casualties from the enemy side. With my every swing was a lethal blow, once sh from my sword the enemy before me fell down lifeless.


    Blood sprayed left and right. I am once again bathed in the blood of my enemies before me. I let out the rage burning inside of me thru my sword. My eyes targeted the enemies in front of me, wanting them all dead.


    "Tch... Can¡¯t you kill him?!" I heard diolus¡¯ voice shouting in anger.


    His irritated face gave me a satisfaction. My lips lifted up into a smirk, my rage now turned into frenzy in killing his men.


    "You think your men can kill me?" I taunted diolus while shing and piercing his men that came at me. All of them dropped dead once I am through with them. "These weaklings are of no match to me. If you want to kill me, why don¡¯t you yourself give it a try?" I mockingly said.


    diolus¡¯ irritated face smoothed out and smirked. "You are right, these men are weaklings. They deserve to die." His smirk widened. "I only need a few people that are truly capable beside me."


    Two people jumped down andnded on each side of diolus, one male and one female. The male was familiar to me. I racked my memory as to where I saw him and then I remembered. That man was the one that tried to kidnap Alicia, the magic user.


    "Get the princess." diolus ordered.


    "As you wish your highness." Both of them replied in unison and charged straight towards us.


    "Guard the entrance!" I yelled.


    I was prepared to parry them before they get near to where Alicia was. But in an instant I sensed danger and defended with my sword. Out of nowhere diolus appeared in front of me with a swing of his sword. I was able to parry right in time.


    "Really, you are a master in swordsmanship." diolus had an evil smirk on his face. "I will be your opponent as you wished, prince Regaleon."


    I used my strength and pushed him. "Then I will dly fight you one on one, prince diolus." I also replied with my own sinister smile.

 Chapter 167 Fighting a Fellow Atlantian 1

    I can hear the fighting that was going on outside. I can hear swords shing and men screaming. I can only imagine what kind of battle was raging outside now.


    "I am sorry that I am of no help outside." William said. He was groaning in pain due to his ribs being broken.


    "It¡¯s okay. I am sure Regaleon¡¯s men are quite capable in battle." I smiled at him to relieve his worries. I was still pressing his wound on his forehead to stop the bleeding.


    "I just feel useless." William sighed.


    "Don¡¯t think like that." I scolded him. "You are my personal knight. Of course your ce is here by my side."


    That is why I agreed to be left here beside William. Even though I want to go outside and help Regaleon in fighting, I decided to be left here with William so that he won¡¯t think of anything stupid like going out and fighting in his condition.


    The sound of the fighting is getting nearer and nearer. Not long I can hear someone exchanging sword swings just outside the door.


    My heart was racing frantically knowing that an enemy is right outside. I remembered Regaleon saying that their target was capturing me alive.


    I look at the injured William lying on the floor clearly in pain. ¡¯I have to defend him even if I use my magic abilities in front of him.¡¯ I thought.


    Like me, William heard the fighting outside and tried to get up.


    "What are you trying to do?" I scolded him.


    "An enemy is right outside the door. I need to protect you." William said while groaning in pain. He looked so pale while holding the area of his broken ribs. Beads of sweat are seen trickling down his face. His appearance just indicates how painful he is feeling right now.


    "You are not moving with that injury." I scolded him while holding him down.


    "But..." William looked concerned.


    "I am not that weak like you are thinking William. I can also defend myself." I said while grabbing his sword from him. "Lend this to me for a while." I looked at him in confidence.


    "Alicia..." William was looking worried now.


    "William, I haven¡¯t told you yet about my secret." I looked at him seriously. "We don¡¯t have much time now but after this I will tell you everything, I promise."


    William looked at me with confusion.


    "All I can tell you for now is that I can use magic." I smiled at him. "So don¡¯t look too surprised with what you will see now."


    "Magic?" William¡¯s face was a mix of confusion and shock.


    By then I closed my eyes and concentrated. I tried to feel our surroundings. The building was built with wood and y. I thought of baring the windows and doors so that the enemy can¡¯te inside.


    I opened my eyes again and lifted my hands and concentrated towards the windows and the door. The window sills were made of wood and so I have given it life and let them grow. Thick branches started to grow from the wooden sills, leaves started to grow from them as well. Those thick branches are now covering the windows tightly that even sunlight only sipped thru its narrow spaces.


    Next I looked at the door. I let the y wall grow and crush the wooden door into pieces. The ce where the door once was, only the extension of the y wall can be seen now. It was like there was no door there to begin with.


    The room went dim with the sunlight being blocked by the thick branches blocking the window. I looked up the ceiling and saw chandeliers hanging. I lit up the candles on them to light up the room.


    After making the defenses, I pulled out William¡¯s sword from its sheath. His sword was a long sword with just the right width for a man. It was a little heavy for a woman like me but as I weighed it in my hand I guess that I can manage to wield it.


    ¡¯I should ask Regaleon to forge me a sword fit for me to use.¡¯ The thought crossed my mind. In situations such as this, carrying a sword rather than a knife will be more useful.


    I looked at William that was still lying on the ground. He has his eyes widely open in astonishment. He looked at me and pointed to the things that I just did.


    "Did you...I mean were you the one..." William was unable to finish his question.


    "Yes." I smiled at him. "Cool right?"


    Even though I was smiling outside, inside I was feeling nervous. What will William think while seeing me use magic? I am sure he has deduced by just this that I am Antian because only Antians can use magic. Will he see me as a freak or a monster? My heart was thumping rapidly.


    "It really is cool." William gave me a warm smile. His smile carried no malice or fright towards me. It was his usual gentle smile that he always shows me.


    I smiled back at him. At least I am sure he wasn¡¯t turned off with knowing my hidden race. After this is over, I will sit down with him and talk about my hidden bloodline further.


    When everything was calm was when there was an explosion in front of us. Someone sted thru the wall I made a while ago and a huge hole was open where the former door was ced. I used my arms to block the small debris flying towards us and William was doing the same as well.


    Sunlight from outside seeped thru the hole on the wall and a silhouette of a person is seen standing there.


    "That was a little hard to crack." I voice of a woman is heard from that silhouette. When our eyes adjusted to the light, we saw a young woman maybe older than me by two or three years.


    "So you¡¯re the princess that our prince diolus is talking about." The young woman looked at me with scrutinizing eyes. "Heh, you are just a little girl. I can¡¯t see why you are qualified to be our prince¡¯s wife." Her voice was full of contempt.


    I held the sword in my hand and readied myself to fight her.


    "Well judging by the defense that you made, you have high magic aptitude. You really are of royal Antian blood." The young woman smirked. "By the way my name is ra, your highness. I am here to escort you to our prince diolus."

 Chapter 168 Fighting a Fellow Atlantian 2

    "Well judging by the defense that you made, you have high magic aptitude. You really are of royal Antian blood." The young woman smirked. "By the way my name is ra, your highness. I am here to escort you to our prince diolus."


    "To prince diolus you say?" I looked at her with contempt. "So he was the one that nned this attack."


    "If the prince wishes something, then he will have it." ra said with confidence.


    "Well I am afraid I will disappoint you Ms. ra." I smirked at her. "I don¡¯t have any ns toe with you."


    There was a moment of silence inside the room and then raughed out loud.


    "Hahahha!!!" ra looked at me with amusement. "Well you have no choice in this matter princess. Don¡¯t think that with your higher magic abilities can stop me."


    I looked at her maintaining my calm demeanor but inside I was rather curious why she would say my magic abilities can¡¯t defeat her.


    "We know beforehand that you are of royal blood line and with higher magical aptitude than us normal Antians. Judging by the defenses that you made, you have practiced your magic well even without an Antian teacher. I can hypostasize that you can use your magical abilities well." ra said. "We have foreseen your talent is using magic and so we came prepared."


    ra reached from her pocket and showed me a ck rock with a size of a fist. I looked at the rock curiously.


    ¡¯What can a rock do?¡¯ I thought.


    "This is no ordinary rock." ra answered my silent question. "This rock is called Jenitite, a rock used to nullify magic abilities of Antians."


    My eyes went wide with surprise. I have never read or heard of such a rock in my studies. Looking at my surprised face, ra smirked.


    "This kind of rock is only found at the snowy peaks of Mt. Nerion that is found in the most northern part of Jennova. Getting there is rather risky and so only a few people that have ventured there came back alive with just a hand full of these precious rocks." ra exined. "These rocks were used at thest great war. And because it was little in numbers, they used in on specific people. Mainly, the royal family of Antia."


    I was digesting this new information I am getting. ¡¯Can such a rock really nullify my magic?¡¯ I thought.


    I tried using my magic by to no avail. That just means that what ra said about this rock is true.


    "This specific piece of rock that you are seeing now was used against the crown prince Antia, prince diolus¡¯ father." ra¡¯s face showed anger and hate. "All of those who have brought us Antians grief and pain will pay. That is why I follow prince diolus, to avenge my family that perished in the war."


    Looking at ra, I can see her thirst for revenge. Looking at her she looks two to three years older than me but maybe she was even older than I thought. I can see her pain and hatred while talking about the past great war. Maybe she was a survivor that has seen the downfall of our country.


    "I understand that you are in pain and wish to seek revenge. I can¡¯t change your mind if that is what you wish. But you cannot force me to go with you to aplish your so called ¡¯revenge agenda¡¯." I said. "I maybe of royal Antian blood but half of my blood is still Alvannian. I also have my own life and I don¡¯t have any ns to go with prince diolus¡¯ ns."


    "Heh, if you don¡¯t want toe with me peacefully. Then I can only take you by force." ra pulled out her sword from its sheath and pointed it towards me. Determination was etched all over her face.


    I stood up from my position. Looking at my dress, I cut the long skirt right up to my knees. I cannot move freely with such long dress.


    "Alicia, no." William tried to get up but flinched in pain and lied back down on the floor again.


    "Don¡¯t worry Will, I can fight her." I looked at him and smiled. William¡¯s face was full of worry.


    "Hahahaha, a princess trying to fight with a sword." ra said sarcastically. "Please, don¡¯t make meugh. Well I guess a few bruises will not anger prince diolus. I will just say I need to use force to get you."


    ra made her stance while I made my defensive stand. The enemy thinks I am a weak princess, it will be best for her to make the first move and get her by surprise. I hold up Will¡¯s sword just right not to alert ra.


    "Prepare yourself princess." raunched towards me with her sword.


    I know that she only ns to incapacitate me and not really hurt me. She needs me alive to bring to diolus.


    When she swings her sword I prepared to counter it at the veryst moment. After I counter her sword she looks so surprised. This gave me just a little opening to use the hilt of my sword and struck her in the stomach.


    "Ahhh..." ra screamed with pain and kneeled down holding her stomach. My strike was quite strong that she coughed out blood. "I guess you are not a weak princess as you y to be."


    ra now looked a little more serious than earlier. When she was about to stand up Iunched towards her immediately. Of course this is a battle that I cannot afford to lose. Even seeing my enemy down Iunched my next attack in an instant. That was what Regaleon has taught me.


    ra was caught by surprise but was able to parry my attack. With her uneven footing because of her surprise, I was able to push her back with my sword strikes.


    ¡¯CLING CLANG¡¯


    Our swords made sounds inside the store. Because of the narrow space and with ra being caught by surprise, I got the upper hand on this battle.


    "You little b*tch!" ra was fuming in anger. She never thought she will have a hard time fighting me one on one. "I won¡¯t let you get away. The prince trusted me to get you and that is what I will do."


    ra used her anger and tried to overpower my attacks. This gave her some leeway to push me back but this also made her movements readable. Regaleon has taught me that always keep your calm in a fight. Once you let your anger take over you, all of your actions will be sloppy and the enemy can easily read your every move.


    I made use of ra¡¯s anger and made my counter attack. My light attacksnded perfectly and ra was now being filled with sh wounds all over her body.


    "You f*ucking b*tch!" ra shouted and she was panting heavily.


    Because she was angered, her stamina was overly used and now she was tiring out. This gave me an opportunity to put all my force to one swing of my sword and knock out ra¡¯s sword from her hand.


    ra¡¯s eyes went wide in shock while her sword went flying off her hand. I then turned my sword and used its hilt again to strike a more powerful blow on ra¡¯s stomach. Her eyes went white and she fell down to the ground unconscious.

 Chapter 169 The Atlantian Siblings

    ra¡¯s eyes went wide in shock while her sword went flying off her hand. I then turned my sword and used its hilt again to strike a more powerful blow on ra¡¯s stomach. Her eyes went white and she fell down to the ground unconscious.


    "You did it Alicia. You won." William looked at me with surprise and praise.


    "I guess I did." I was panting lightly. I have won my first real one on one battle.


    Judging by ra¡¯s confidence, I was sure that she is a capable fighter. But I know I have an advantage because she didn¡¯t know my true capabilities. She let her guard down and that was her down fall.


    I looked at the unconscious young woman on the ground and saw the rock she was holding beside her. I picked it up and started to inspect it.


    Looking at it closely, it looked just like any ordinary rock but with color as ck as charcoal. Its surface was smooth to touch and it felt cold on my palm.


    "William, it¡¯s better for you have this." I handed the rock over to William.


    "Are you sure?" William took the rock and looked at it.


    "This will be of use to you in the future." I insisted.


    "Hmm, okay." William nodded and put the rock inside his pocket.


    ¡¯Should I kill her?¡¯ I thought to myself while looking at the unconscious ra.


    ra was an enemy, that¡¯s for sure. But she was also a victim of the past great war. She was still an Antian, a fellow countryman of mine.


    I was conflicted inside if I should kill her or not. But then knowing that she was with the group that made this mess in the capital where innocent people got hurt, I weighed on killing her more than letting mypassion cloud my judgement.


    ¡¯I also don¡¯t know what danger she will give us in the future.¡¯ I thought. If diolus¡¯ trusts her with capturing me then she may be a formidable enemy in the future.


    I lifted my sword and was prepared to drive it thru her heart.


    "No, wait!" William yelled. I looked at him in confusion. "Let me do it."


    I looked at William who tried his best to stand up. I used my other arm to help him up.


    "You know I can do this. You don¡¯t need to stand up." I said.


    "No. It is my duty as your knight to protect you. Even it means to stop you from tainting your hands with the lives of others." William groaned with pain while I was helping him up.


    William reached the sword from my hand and pulled it from my grip. He held it up the unconscious ra and was ready to give the final blow. But then a huge wave of water sshed at us from out of nowhere.


    I was disoriented at first then I realized my whole body was submerged in water. I held my breath and scanned my surroundings. William was unconscious and also with me under water. I swam at him in panic. When I was near him, I can see he wasn¡¯t breathing. This made me panic even more.


    ¡¯He needs air.¡¯ I thought.


    I don¡¯t have any time to think and pulled his mouth to mine. I blew some short breaths of air inside his mouth.


    ¡¯This won¡¯t do. I have to think of something to get out of here.¡¯ I thought.


    I look around to think of what to do. The rock was with William so I can¡¯t use my magic here. But someone was surely using water magic. That person must be just around here. I looked around and saw a few meters away a man holding the unconscious ra in his arms. I recognize that man was the one that tried to kidnap me before.


    ¡¯He can use magic. That means the rock can only nullify magic abilities at a short amount of distance.¡¯ I thought.


    I was contemting on swimming away from William so that I can use my magic.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll pull him away.¡¯ Snow¡¯s voice was in my head.


    Then I saw her in her white tiger form swimming towards us. She used her mouth to bite William¡¯s cloak and pull him away from me.


    When they were just the right distance away from me, the feeling of coldness that I felt from the rock disappeared. That was when I knew the nullifying effect of the rock was out of reach. I concentrated hard and used my energy to burst this huge water bubble we were in.


    The water bubble that upied the inside of the store burst and the water gushed out. I was washed out of the store and into the streets.


    ¡¯Cough cough¡¯ I tried to spit out the water that came inside my throat.


    ¡¯Alicia, I think he¡¯s not breathing!¡¯ Snow came running towards me with William on her back. She gentlyid him down the ground before me.


    "Dammit, William!" I yelled at him.


    I know he has broken ribs but I need to pump his lungs to let him spit out the water. I held my hands on his chest and pushed as gently as I could.


    "Come on Will, spit it out." I said while pushing on his chest. I pinched his nose and pressed my mouth to his and blew in some air. "Come on William, dammit!"


    I made this action a few times before William came thru. He coughed out the water that came in and he was breathing atst.


    "Oh thank God." I gently hugged him.


    "Grrrrrr..." I hear Snow¡¯s growl in front of us. She was guarding us from the man that casted that water bubble.


    "I never thought that the princess was this capable." The man said. "I have to apologize. I just made that water bubble around you until you faint so I can capture you while you were unconscious. But I guess that was a failed attempt. And looking at your familiar, capturing you will be rather difficult."


    "Who are you?" I asked him. "I remember that you were the one that tried to kidnap me a few years ago."


    "It¡¯s an honor for her highness to still remember me." He replied. "I am Jeremy, ra¡¯s big brother. I am here by order of prince diolus. Pleasee with us."


    "Like I told ra, I don¡¯t have any ns to go with you." I said.


    Jeremy showed a sad face. "Your highness, don¡¯t you want to see your mother? I am sure she also wants to see you too. She has always been calling your name princess. Princess Leticia has always been asking when you will be arriving to see her."


    My heart wavered while hearing my mother¡¯s name. Knowing that she was alive and well was joy to me. And now hearing from this man she was looking for me made my heart clench.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t listen to him Alicia.¡¯ Snow said to me.


    I snap back from my thoughts.


    ¡¯You help William. I will deal with this man.¡¯ Snow said andunched towards Jeremy.


    Snow was fighting with her current tiger form which was agile and strong. But with a magic user as her opponent, she was having difficultiespared to the normal humans she has fought.


    "Princess..." One of Regaleon¡¯s knights came to my side.


    "Please move William to a safer ce." I ordered.


    "Yes princess. But what about you?" The knight asked.


    "I will followter." I said.


    Looking around, I am more of help here. The sea of mes was like a wall around us.


    "It feels like I have seen this before." I tried to remember where I have seen the same situation like this.


    Then I remember my dream. It was I my dream where I saw Regaleon fighting a formidable enemy in a sea of mes. My heart thumped rapidly and my eyes darted around to search for my beloved.

 Chapter 170 My Dream Coming True

    The sea of mes was like a wall around us.


    "It feels like I have seen this before." I tried to remember where I have seen the same situation like this.


    Then I remember my dream. It was I my dream where I saw Regaleon fighting a formidable enemy in a sea of mes. My heart thumped rapidly and my eyes darted around to search for my beloved.


    I was running around searching the vicinity of where Regaleon might be. All around me were Regaleon¡¯s knights fighting the enemy.


    "I have to find him." My heart was racing rapidly.


    Remembering my dream, Regaleon was fighting with a man with ck robes and I wasn¡¯t able to see his face. But judging by the circumstances, Regaleon might be facing of diolus in person.


    diolus was the one behind this ambush just to get me. He knows he can¡¯t get me while Regaleon is still around. For sure he would face Regaleon himself because he is the only one that can do so.


    I was frantically searching the area but still can¡¯t find Regaleon.


    "Where might you be, Leon?" I was getting frantic by every minute.


    In my dream Regaleon was able to handle his opponent with his master sword skills. What I am afraid of is that diolus was like me, an Antian of royal blood. For sure his magic abilities are like mine or maybe even stronger. And remembering the arrow that pierced Regaleon on his back, just by remembering it sent chills up my spine.


    "I have to find him as quickly as possible." I said.


    While walking around, enemies saw me and tried to approach and capture me.


    "I don¡¯t have time for this!" I shouted at them.


    I use my magic to get them out of my way. I stopped their movements by moving the earth from the street and solidifying them on the enemy¡¯s feet. I freeze some of them and made them living ice sculptures. Every enemy that came my way, I dealt them with my magic.


    This gave Regaleon¡¯s knights opportunity to give the final blow on our enemies. But still enemies wereing towards us.


    By the time I was dealing with some enemies, I can hear swords shing on top of one of the buildings nearby. When I look at that area I saw him, my beloved.


    "Leon!" I tried to call out to him but my distance was still far away to be heard.


    ¡¯I need to go there.¡¯ I thought.


    I looked around to see that the entrance of the building they were in was copsed. I cannot use that entrance to get there. But I saw that the nearby building was still intact and so I decided to run there and use the stairs up.


    "Get out of my way. I don¡¯t have time for you people!" While running towards there, enemies was stillunching towards me.


    "Princess we will guard you." A knight came by my side and helped me with the iing enemies.


    "Yes princess, leave them to us." Another knight said.


    "Thank you." I was very thankful to them. At least I was able to arrive at the building safely.


    I rushed to find the stairs and climbed it as fast as I can.


    "Leon, please be safe until Ie." I was chanting this sentence over and over.


    The stairs up seemed to be endless. I was panting really hard and my legs were starting to hurt. But I still need to move forward. My every breath was like on fire, the raging mes were making this area hotter than where I was a while ago. I casted magic upon myself to cool down my body temperature.


    Once I reached the top I had stopped temporarily to catch my breath. When I opened the doors towards the rooftop of the building, I can hear the shing of swords from not far away. I looked around to find that the building Regaleon was fighting was still some floors higher than the building I was in, and it is also a few feet away.


    I was correct, Regaleon¡¯s opponent now is no other than diolus. Both of them are fighting with their swords as well as using magic. Regaleon used the mes around to his advantage but diolus was able to counter them at every turn. Judging by this, diolus has more skills in magic abilities. This was no surprise because he had Antian royal blood. Good thing Regaleon has master sword skills and was experienced in battle, diolus can¡¯t get the upper hand even with using his magical abilities.


    I want to call out to Regaleon but I know this can only distract him if he knows I am here. With his battle now, he needs to concentrate on it or he might lose even by doing one tiny mistake.


    If I asses their battle now, I would say they are in a stalemate. Both of them are using their skills and efficiency but their powers are evenly matched. diolus is best with using his magic abilities while Regaleon¡¯s was just below a level. But Regaleonpensates the difference in magic by using his skills and experience in battle.


    I snap back from watching those two fighting and focused on the task I was here for. I need to find the location of the archer. If my dream was really a premonition then a sneak attack will give diolus an upper hand.


    I looked around the vicinity to find suitable locations where an archer can be using.


    "I have to find them, I have to." I was frantically searching for them. What area has a good vantage point?


    Then I saw a tall building with a right amount of distance. It was the best ce for an archer to use. And right of the mark, I see a silhouette of a person.


    The person was holding a bow and at this moment aiming for Regaleon. I was about to use my magic on that person when he let loose the arrow.


    The same whistling sound that I heard from my dream was heard. My eyes went wide with fright.


    "Noooo!!!" I screamed at the top of my lungs.


    I guess my scream has caught Regaleon¡¯s and diolus¡¯ attention but my focus was on the flying arrow. I made the arrow set a me while in midair and it disintegrated to dust.


    With this I had a huge sigh in relief and looked at Regaleon. Like I thought I caught their attention. The both of them stopped their fight and were looking at me. But Regaleon¡¯s eyes were coated in fright.


    "Alicia! Behind you!" Regaleon yelled.


    I was shocked with his words and when I turned around I saw Jeremy. His face was bleeding with w marks etched on it. But what shocked me the most was that he was holding a bow and just by that time he released the arrow.


    This went so fast that I was shocked in ce. The arrow just passed the side of my face and I heard its whistle.


    I turned around fast and tried to stop the arrow but my magic isn¡¯t working. I see Regaelon was struck by the arrow on his chest.


    https://.ReadRead/book/12507300405677105


    Please remeber that our efforts in writing such wonderful stories are out hardwork.


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 171 Unexpected Occurrence

    The arrow just passed the side of my face and I heard its whistle.


    I turned around fast and tried to stop the arrow but my magic isn¡¯t working. I see Regaelon was struck by the arrow on his chest. I see him fall down on his knees.


    "NOOOO!!!" I shouted in agony. It felt like my heart had burst open, it felt so painful.


    "You really are something." diolus said with a smirk. "You evaded the arrow that was about to strike your heart. But no matter, because you will fall down by my sword."


    Regaleon was still breathing but heavily. I can see blooding out from his mouth. Hope blossomed in my heart. The arrow didn¡¯t hit his heart. Regaleon looked my way and our eyes met. He gave me aforting smile and worded me something.


    "I love you." Regaleon said. I might not have heard his word because of the distance but I read his lips say that.


    diolus lifted his sword and pointed it towards the kneeling Regaleon before him. "Die, crown prince Regaleon of Grandcrest!" diolus yelled.


    "STOOOOPPPP!!!" I shouted on the top of my lungs.


    I want to stop him from striking that sword down; I want to save my beloved.


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    When diolus¡¯ sword was about to strike me, a bright blue light shined from my chest. The light began pulsating and not long the blue light came out from my inner clothes. It was the pendant that Alicia gave to me, it was her mother¡¯s memento to her.


    The light from the pendant engulfed me into a bubble like force field. The sword that diolus had thrusted towards me came in contact with the force field. The sword shattered into pieces upon contact.


    "What the...?" diolus was caught in surprise.


    This bought me some precious time and thrusted my sword into diolus¡¯ body. diolus was surprised with the sudden events. Blood trickled from his mouth.


    "Hah, I was caught by surprise." diolus said.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate and lifted my sword to give him a one final deadly blow.


    "Your highness!!!" A young woman came running out of nowhere and was able to save diolus from myst strike.


    "Ahh..." My wound from the arrow gave me unprecedented pain. I wasn¡¯t able stand up.


    "Your highness, hang in there." The young womanid diolus down. Not long the man that shot the arrow towards me was standing protectively in front of them with his sword pointed towards me.


    "K-Kill him now." diolus coughed up blood.


    I was at a disadvantageous state. With my arrow wound that was hurting immensely, I can¡¯t move. I also can¡¯t use my magic for unknown reasons.


    When the man was about to attack, ck robed men came by my side.


    "Your highness, sorry for beingte." Dimitri kneeled beside me and supported me.


    "That¡¯s not important now." I said while flinching in pain. "Alicia... get Alicia!"


    By hearing me calling Alicia¡¯s name diolus¡¯ party also looked Alicia¡¯s way and moved towards her in a rush.


    Dimitri didn¡¯t waste any time and sprinted towards Alicia as well. But then something simr to what happened when she was kidnapped was happening now. Alicia was glowing in white light. The surrounding areas around her started to crumble into dust.


    "Dimitri, withdraw in a safe distance!" I ordered at once. diolus¡¯ subordinate also withdrew as well after seeing what was happening.


    Alicia¡¯s body started to float. The building that she was standing a moment ago turned into dust particles.


    "Alicia!" I yelled at her but it was as if she didn¡¯t hear me. Her eyes were nk and lifeless. "Alicia, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m alive!" I tried to reach out to here to no avail.


    The light enveloping Alicia started to spread and everything that came into contact with it was turning into dust.


    "Your highness, it¡¯s not safe here. We need to move away." Dimitri insisted.


    "No, I won¡¯t leave Alicia behind." I was getting frantic. I need to go to her, to tell her that I am alive and she doesn¡¯t need to worry.


    "Your highness, if we stay here we will also be disintegrated into dust." Dimitri shouted at me.


    "I don¡¯t care! I need to go to her!" I tried to stand up but the arrow that was still piercing my body hindered me.


    I pulled out the arrow that was sticking at my upper left shoulder. "Ahhhh!!!" I cried in pain while pulling it out. Blood started to flow from my wound nonstop.


    "Your highness!!" Dimitri scolded me. He tore his ck robe and pushed it on my wound to stop the bleeding. "Please don¡¯t be foolish."


    My eyesight blurred and I started to get dizzy.


    "Dammit. The arrow was poisoned." I hear Dimitri cursed. "Let¡¯s retreat from here. Fire the signal for retreat."


    My eyes went all ck in an instant. Once I came thru we were at distance from the dome of light. I sat up and felt my wound on my shoulder hurt.


    "Ahh..." I grunted.


    "Your highness, please do not move or the poison will spread even faster." Dimitri was just beside me. "We are still searching for an antidote."


    "How long was I out?" I asked in haste. I see that my wound has been bandaged but the poison was still in my blood system that I felt weak.


    "You were just out by a few minutes your highness." Dimitri replied.


    "What¡¯s the status?" I asked.


    "The dome of light is spreading at a fast speed at first but began to slow down. It has enveloped arge part of the eastern side of the capital. Anything it touches turns into dust in an instant." Dimitri exined. "The princess is definitely at the center of the dome."


    "It¡¯s because of me." I wallowed. "Alicia saw me in critical danger and this made her magic powers go berserk."


    I stood up and looked at the dome of light at a distance.


    "I need to go there. I need to calm Alicia down." I said.


    Then I saw the pendant dangling on the ne around my neck. It was sticking at my bare chest. I remember it giving a blue glow earlier when I was in danger. I held the pendant in my palm and inspected it. But then I felt it pulsating and a soft blue light glowed from it once more.


    ¡¯Leon... Leon... Where are you?¡¯ I hear Alicia¡¯s voice.


    "Lili...?" I called out.


    ¡¯Leon?¡¯ Alicia replied.


    "Lili, can you hear me? Where are you?" I asked frantically.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s all white around me. Leon I¡¯m scared. I thought you...you...¡¯ I heard Alicia sobbing.


    "Lili, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m alive and well." I replied.


    ¡¯Really? You are alright? You are not just a dream?¡¯ Alicia asked.


    "Yes my love, I¡¯m safe and sound. So please, pleasee back to me." I pleaded to her. My heart clenched in pain just by thinking that I can¡¯t get her back from her out of control magic powers.


    ¡¯I¡¯m so happy nothing bad happened to you. I love you, I love you so much.¡¯ Alicia said in between sobs.


    "I love you to, my love." I replied.


    Then the pendant gave out a blinding blue sh that blinded everyone in the vicinity for seconds. When we opened our eyes, the dome of light started to extinguish.


    "Dimitri..." I was about to order him.


    "I understand your highness." Dimitri didn¡¯t need to hear my order and took some of his men and rode their horses to get my beloved.


    I got dizzy after that and was out of bnce when I felt someone supported me from my back. When I looked around I see general Robert supporting me and Richard was looking at me with worried eyes.


    "Brother inw, please lie down and rest. You don¡¯t look too well." Richard said and helped me lie down on a stretcher. "Let us handle things from here."


    I nodded as affirmation but I can¡¯t rest easy until I see Alicia by my side safe and sound.


    https://.ReadRead/book/12507300405677105/The-Forgotten-Princess


    Please remeber that our efforts in writing such wonderful stories are out hardwork.


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 172 The Beginning of a War

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    General Robert and Richard had persuaded me to go back to the pce and get treatment for the poison.


    Once I wasid down in bed in my previous living quarters in the Antian royal pce, the royal physician Dr. Andrew was the one that came to look at me.


    "It¡¯s a wonder that you can still move with this kind of poison in your system." Dr. Andrew said while concocting an antidote. "This kind of poison is strong and can kill a normal human being within only three hours. You were lucky that I have the necessary ingredients in my possession to make an antidote."


    "My body has been ustomed to different kinds of poisons since I was young." I replied. "I am immune to majority of poisons."


    I remember when I was still a child, many of father¡¯s concubines tried to kill me with poison just because my mother was greatly favored by him. They were afraid that I will be a thorn to their sons¡¯ future. Luckily my mother was an expert with herbs and was able to make antidotes to all the poisons given to me hence my body had high immunity to different kinds of poisons.


    "Well your body is really worth studying." Dr. Andrew said and I looked at him with scrutiny. He realized my gaze was not very friendly. "I only meant it as a joke your highness. Of course I will not dare to use your body to experiment on." I scoffed with his reply.


    After Dr. Andrew administered the antidote via injection, I took my shirt from the side of the bed and started to put it on. The wound from the arrow was bandaged nicely my Dr. Andrew but it still hurts if I move. So I slowly put on my shirt while flinching in pain when I stretch the wounded area.


    "Has Dimitri not yete back?" I asked Theon who was standing by the side.


    "He has not yete back your highness." Theon replied.


    I became worried. ¡¯How many hours has it been when I ordered Dimitri?¡¯ I thought.


    Not long I heard footsteps of someone running on the corridors and getting near my room. A man in ck robes emerged from the door panting heavily. He was one of Dimitri¡¯s men.


    "My lord, I came to give the situation report from Sir Dimitri." The man said while kneeling in front of me.


    My heart felt pain as it was gripped tightly. If Dimitri sent one of his men to give the report, it only means that something bad had happened and he stayed to handle the situation that aroused.


    "Rise and report!" My voice was loud and firm but my inner feelings were in turmoil.


    "When our group arrived where Princess Alicia should have been, we saw prince diolus¡¯ men arrived there first. They have retrieved the unconscious princess." He reported. "Our group gave chase at once and had to fight thru magic users in their group. Fortunately are group consists of magic users as well and the fight was at an even match. But the once carrying the princess was able to escape while we were fighting. Sir Dimitri is in pursuit now and ordered this one to report to you at once."


    My heart was filled with anger and pain. "How dare that prince kidnap my fianc¨¦e!?" I roared in anger. I tried to stand up to join the pursuit but my injury got the better of me. I still felt dizzy and my wound was still in pain that I staggered once I stood up.


    "Your highness, please calm down. Your wound is had just stopped bleeding and might open again. And I had just administered the antidote. The poison in your system is still there. The antidote still needs time to detoxify all of the poison in your body." Dr. Andrew supported me and helped me sit down in bed.


    "But I can¡¯t just do nothing while my fianc¨¦e might be in grave danger." I said seething my anger in. I clenched the bed sheets and gripped my fists hard that the bones on my knuckles were sticking out.


    "I have already sent out my soldiers and also sent word to your general in the ck Dragon army." General Robert walked inside the room with King Edward walking in front. "They will be in pursuit of the kidnappers."


    "Anyone that tries to harm my daughter will pay the price." King Edward said.


    "Heh... Do you think I will trust your words your majesty, after how you treated Alicia poorly all these years?" I scoffed.


    "How dare you nder our king..." One of the king¡¯s personal aides said. But King Edward raised his hand as a gesture for him to stop.


    "I understand what you are saying prince Regaleon. But whether you belive it or not, I love my daughter dearly. I will do everything in my power to get her back safe and sound." King Edward said.


    I tried to stand up and Theon came by my side to assist me. I walked towards the king and talked to him face to face.


    "After this incident, I will personally ask for prince diolus¡¯ head from Jennova. That is if he is still alive." I said with conviction. "If they don¡¯t meet my criteria, then there is no other way but to wage war against Jennova."


    King Edward¡¯s eyes widened with hearing that a war can emerge from this.


    "Harming me a, crown prince and kidnapping my fianc¨¦e is a grave crime in itself." I said while looking at the king in the eye and patted his shoulder. "I know that you are colluding with Jennova. I suggest you think carefully where you will give your allegiance to. Grandcrest is not a country you can trifle with." I whispered in his ear.


    King Edward¡¯s face turned pale in an instant.


    "I am afraid I need to ask your majesty to leave. As Dr. Andrew has said, I need to rest." I said while Theon helped me back to bed.


    "Then I will be going now." King Edward turned around and left my room in haste.


    "I will try my best to advice the king on this matter." General Robert said and bowed before leaving.


    "I am sure that Jennova won¡¯t give their crown prince¡¯s life. They want a war then I will give it to them." I gripped my fist in anger. "I will burn Jennova to the ground!"


    **


    (Back to Alicia¡¯s POV)


    ¡¯Lili...Lili.¡¯ I hear Regaleon¡¯s voice was calling for me.


    "Leon... Leon where are you? Where am I?" I looked around me but everything was ck. I can¡¯t see anything.


    ¡¯Wait for me Lili. I wille for you. I will get you back no matter what it takes.¡¯Regaleon¡¯s voice was starting to fade.


    "No, Leon. Please don¡¯t leave. I¡¯m scared." I felt scared and alone in this ce. It was all pitch ck and empty.


    ¡¯I will get you back. Wait for me.¡¯ Regaleon¡¯s voice faded into nothingness.


    "No...wait. Leon..." I suddenly opened my eyes. I was panting heavily. "A dream? It was only a bad dream."


    I calmed my racing heart and then realized the bed canopy on top of me. I looked around and didn¡¯t recognize this room.


    I sat up and looked around. I see a fire burning on the fire ce. I stood up bare footed and walked towards the window. I lifted the curtains up and looked at the scenery outside.


    "Snow?" I saw that everything outside was covered in snow. "But it¡¯s still autumn, right?"


    Then I was startled when the door of the room opened. I saw a maid came in.


    "Oh my, your highness. Your awake atst." The maid was shocked at first but rejoices after seeing me awake. "The queen will definitely be happy when she sees you awake atst."


    "The queen?" I looked at her confused.


    "Yes, Queen Patricia has been eagerly waiting for you to wake up." The maid said cheerfully. "You have been sleeping for the past six months. The queen and the prince have been worried about you. Since you arrived here in the pce, you have been sleeping and didn¡¯t even once wake up."


    "Six months, I have been sleeping for six months? And are you pertaining to Queen Patricia of Jennova?" I asked the maid. "Am I in the royal pce of Jennova?"


    "Yes your highness." The maid replied with a smile. "You have arrived here six months ago."


    My eyes went wide in shock. Prince diolus has been sessful in taking me to Jennova.


    The End of Vol. 2


    https://.ReadRead/book/12507300405677105/The-Forgotten-Princess


    Please remeber that our efforts in writing such wonderful stories are out hardwork.


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 173 In the Span of Six Months

    "Six months, I have been sleeping for six months? And are you pertaining to Queen Patricia of Jennova?" I asked the maid. "Am I in the royal pce of Jennova?"


    "Yes your highness." The maid replied with a smile. "You have arrived here six months ago."


    My eyes went wide in shock. Prince diolus has been sessful in taking me to Jennova.


    "I will take my leave your highness. I have to ry this news to her majesty and the prince." The maid said cheerfully. "I will be getting some food for you as well. I am sure you are famished after sleeping for six months."


    "Uh...Wait..." I called out to her but she dashed outside the room and closed the door behind. "Is it really been six months? It has been that long?"


    I thought about the events that happened before I woke up here. The ambush that prince diolus nned was a major event that can stir problems between the two countries, not to mention my being here in Jennova against my free will. I am the fianc¨¦e of the crown prince of Grandcrest, kidnapping me can be seen as a major crime between the two countries. And to think six months have passed after that.


    "Regaleon must be so worried about me." I said.


    I walked towards the door and turned the knob. "It¡¯s locked. Heh..." I scoffed.


    Of course, I was brought here against my will. I was being treated as a prisoner here in my so called ¡¯family¡¯s¡¯ estate.


    I walked towards the window to see if I can escape thru there. Looking outside, this room must be located at the third or fourth floor. But using my magic, I can make the tree from nearby grow its branches so that I can climb down from here. I opened the window to survey the distance and a gust of cold wind came inside. I shivered from the coldness.


    "I won¡¯t advice you to escape from there." A woman¡¯s voice came from behind me. I was startled and turned around.


    The woman standing by the door was wearing a very beautiful dress. She had an aura of magnificence and grace that can put anyone looking at her in awe. But what surprised me the most was her face, she definitely looked like my mother. She has exactly my mother¡¯s face, with her eyes, lips, nose and mouth. I know she isn¡¯t my mother but I was still shocked by the resemnce. I stared at her face awestruck.


    "Close the window. The room is getting cold." The woman ordered the maid that I saw a while ago.


    "Yes your majesty." The maid walked passed me and closed the windows. The cold wind stopped froming inside but I was still shivering in ce.


    Like I thought, she was the queen of Jennova. My aunt, Queen Patricia.


    Queen Patricia really looked like my mother, they must be identical twins. She walked towards me and took the robe from the stand. She gently covered me with the thick robe and ushered me to the fire ce and let me sit on the chair.


    "I am sure you have many questions in your mind. Why not sit down for a while and gather your bearings. I will answer all of your questions." Queen Patricia said. "Go get some hot cocoa to warm my niece¡¯s stomach." She ordered the maid.


    "Yes your majesty." The maid bowed and left the room.


    **


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    After Alicia was kidnapped, I returned to Grandcrest immediately after my body was stable. Even though my wound wasn¡¯t fully healed yet, I raced back to Grandcrest as the crown prince and sent a letter demanding the head of the crown prince of Jennova and the return of my fianc¨¦e that was taken away to their country by force.


    I have stated that with the crimes prince diolus have done, his decapitated head was the onlypensation I sought for. But of course the queen of Jennova rejected my demands and only war was the only way.


    At first many of Grandcrest¡¯s high advisers rejected my proposal for war. They were also being backed by one of my half-brothers that remained low key until now. He used this as a reason, deeming me unfit being crown prince because of my violent tendencies. He was calling me a war hungry beast.


    The only reason he was still alive until now was because he never fought for the crown prince position back then. Who knew that he was just sitting idly, waiting for an opportune time to strike.


    The royal ministry was divided into two factions after this. The one that supports my half-brother and the other that was under my rule. My father the king didn¡¯t want to interfere with the political battle between us half-brothers and used this to his advantage.


    My father the king stated that whomever that rises triumphant within this political battle will be the next king.


    "Whoever that emerge victorious in the battle between you brothers, will be crowned king of the Grandcrest Empire." My father has given his royal edict. "I am old and also want to take my life easy the remaining days of my life. The one that will be crowned king can do whatever he wishes of my vastnds, riches, and army. Of course I wish you will think of the best interests of our empire." He looked at me with knowing eyes and smiled.


    My father was willing to step down from his position and retire. This gave my half-brother the courage to go on an all-out civil and political war against me. He was aiming for the throne and to be crowned as king of Grandcrest.


    Because of this I needed to take the position as king before I can engage war against Jennova and take back my beloved. This political battle onlysted two to three months. After that I put my half-brother in his rightful ce, six feet below the earth.


    After emerging victorious from this battle against my half-brother, I was then crowned king of the Grandcrest Empire.


    "I always knew you will be king, you have it in you." My father patted my shoulders after the crowning ceremony. "Can I ask onest favor as your father? Can I at least see the face of my son?"


    I was touched with his warm and kind face that was different from what I had always seen. I guess now that the burden as ¡¯King of Grandcrest¡¯ has been lifted from his shoulders, he felt at peace and serene.


    I nodded my head as acknowledgement from his request and took off the silver mask that has been on my face for so long. My father looked at me with loving eyes and became tearful. He touched my face gently.


    "I am sure your mother is very proud of you wherever she is right now." My father said with teary eyes. "Don¡¯t make the same mistakes as I did. Go get back your fianc¨¦e."


    "Of course, father." I smile crept on my face.


    And so I started to engage war against Jennova.


    https://.ReadRead/book/12507300405677105/The-Forgotten-Princess


    Please remeber that our efforts in writing such wonderful stories are out hardwork.


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 174 The War

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    I am currently in a war council meeting with my most trusted generals and advisers. My war council consists of four generals and two of my most trusted advisers.


    General Fernan and Vincent were young talented generals that are under mymand in the ck Dragon army. Now that I have be king, I have given them the full authorization to use my ck Dragon army in this war.


    General Stewart and Greynon were veteran generals thatmand the royal army of Grandcrest. They have fought together with my father in thest Great War. I believe in their capabilities and experience in fighting a war.


    My two most trusted advisers were Fritz and Rudolph. They are sons of Archdukes in Grandcrest. Both of them are not heirs to their fathers¡¯ dukedom because they are not the eldest sons in their family, but I have seen their talent and capabilities and handpicked them to be my left and right hand men.


    Of course Dimitri will always be my personal assistant and is my most trusted one of all. He is my shadow, one which can make decisions whenever I am not around.


    It has been three months since I started the war against Jennova. Currently my generals are giving me their report on the situation with each regions and divisions they are handling.


    "Your majesty, we have seeded in taking some of Jennova¡¯s territories in the central ins." General Fernan said. "Jennova¡¯s army stationed in the central ins have retreated a few miles.


    "The waters are defended well your majesty." General Fritz who was in charge of the navy said. "Jennovian ships have tried to infiltrate using the Deuss River way but we have intercepted them and won the battle. I have stationed ships to guard the river way and also the Trestian Channels."


    The Deuss River is one of thergest rivers that run across Jennovian border to Grandcrest. Also the Trestian Channels found in the West seas is also a pathway between the two countries.


    "The mountain paths are a problem your majesty." General Stewart said. "Jennovian soldiers are adept in fighting in high altitude and low temperature which are a disadvantage to our soldiers. I have to apologize with the battles we have lost. I will take full responsibility." He bowed down low towards me.


    "I understand Stewart, no need to lower your head." I replied. "This is a war. There will be advantages and disadvantages in both parties. Advisor Fritz and Advisor Rudolph, what are your thoughts on the battles in the mountain paths?"


    Advisor Fritz held his chin in thought. "Jennova has more mountainous region and with colder climates than we have. They are adept in such terrain and weather climate than us. They have the advantage against us in this area." Advisor Fritz said.


    "I suggest that we defend the mountain passages for now so that they cannot use this as a means to enter our country. It will be better to focus on the water ways and the central ins to push forward for now." Advisor Rudolph advised.


    I nodded in acknowledgement.


    "As you heard Stewart, focus your men on defending the mountain pass. Don¡¯t let any Jennovian enter our territory." I gave the order.


    "Yes your majesty." General Stewart replied as confirmation.


    I looked at the old General Greynon by my side. "I am sorry if you are far from the action Greynon. It is in your hands to defend the capital and the cities around it. I know that you are the best one to defend our capital if an attack urs." I said.


    "I understand your majesty. It is an honor to be the one to defend you and our people of Grandcrest." General Greynon smiled.


    "This war is going at a slow pace as I can see. If you ask me I want to finish this war as soon as possible. If this war takes a long time, many of themon people of both countries will suffer." I said to my generals and advisors with a serious face. "I want to see more good results in the next war council."


    "Yes your majesty." All of them replied in unison.


    "I will not take your time any further. I know that you will be going back to your stations soon. If ever you cannot attend the next war council meeting because of something pressing and urgent, then you can send a proxy on your behalf." I said.


    The generals and advisers walked out of the council room one by one till only Dimitri and I are the only ones left.


    "Dimitri, tell me some good news." I waspletely dissatisfied with how slow this war is going on right now. If I wait till this war ends to see my beloved Alicia once again, I think I am going to be crazy. "It has been six months since Alicia was taken away from me." I gripped my hands together in anger.


    The anger that I felt the day Alicia was taken is still burning inside of me. I want to win this war as soon as possible and get Alicia back, safe and sound. And once I win this war, I am sure to kill that prince diolus with my own two hands.


    "Your majesty, we have sessfully nted a spy inside the pce walls of Jennova." Dimitri replied. "It will only be a matter of time until we rescue Princess Alicia sessfully and bring her back by your side."


    "Is this spy one of your men?" I asked Dimitri. I trust Dimitri¡¯s subordinates because he has trained them personally.


    "I am afraid not your majesty." Dimitri replied.


    "Then who did you send?" I looked at him curiously.


    "As I said before, Jennova has been a closed country since back then. Outsiders cannot enter freely. Therefore I have asked one of the princess¡¯ acquaintances for help, the leader of the Crimson Bandits." Dimitri exined.


    "The Crimson Bandits?" The name sounds familiar to me. Then I remember the time when Alicia and I were traveling back to the capital of Alvannia. A group of bandits tried to rob us. A smile crept on my face. "So it is them? Heh, let¡¯s see what they are capable of. If they put my Lili in danger, they will suffer my wrath." I scoffed.


    **


    At the outer courtyard of the Jennovian pce, a young man was dressed as a male pce worker. He has crimson red hair and was cockily walking the pce grounds.


    "Achooo... Maybe someone is talking about me?" The young man sneezed and shivered. "Nah, I am sure it¡¯s because of the cold out here. Brrrr... I need to find the princess fast, so that I can go back to a much warmer climate."


    The young man was no other than the leader of the Crimson Bandits that Alicia and Regaleon met back then, Jack.


    https://.ReadRead/book/12507300405677105/The-Forgotten-Princess


    Please remeber that our efforts in writing such wonderful stories are our hardwork.


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 175 A Prisoner here in Jennova?

    I sat down in front of a coffee table near the fire ce. I was a little conscious because I was still wearing a sleeping gown while in front of the Queen of Jennova.


    "You, help the princess get dressed while waiting for her food to arrive." Queen Patricia ordered one of the maids that were in waiting.


    "Yes your majesty." The maid replied and bowed. "Right this way princess." The maid gestured.


    I got up and followed the maid towards a door found inside the room. Once I entered my eyes went wide with surprise.


    The room was filled with different kinds of dresses, shoes, jewelries and hair ornaments fordies. They were arranged neatly by category. I have heard about walk in closets because my step sisters and step mother was said to have them in their rooms back in the Alvannian Pce. But this is my first time seeing and walking in to one because I never had one of this rooms before in my pce.


    "What would you like to wear princess?" The maid asked. "I will be here to assist you in changing your clothes." She said with a respectful tone.


    "Will it be alright for me to use such beautiful clothes?" I asked. For sure these clothes and essories are the queen¡¯s.


    "It will be no problem princess because everything you see here is all yours." The maid said.


    "A-All of this is mine?!" I was shocked.


    "Yes princess. The queen has specifically bought and filled this room with the things you will need while living here in Jennova." The maid answered in a calm tone.


    "Living here?" I asked in confusion. ¡¯They want me to live here? Even if they buy me such exquisite and expensive things, I will still look at myself as a prisoner forced to stay here.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    I look around and touch the dresses that were all lined up. The touch of the fabric in each and every dress feels exquisite. The dresses are all designed gorgeously. The jewelries and hair essories looked expensive. Even the shoes are designed beautifully.


    "Can you pick me a simple dress to wear for now?" I asked the maid.


    "Of course princess." The maid bowed and left to find the things I need to wear for the day.


    Once she came back, she was carrying a light pink dress with a simple design together with a pair of boots to match. The dress had long sleeves and the seams are lined up with white fur made for cold weather. The maid helped me to wash my body first before putting on the dress.


    After that, the maid helped me with my hair. She braided the front part with pink ribbons while letting my hair flow freely at the back. She also picked simple essories topliment the dress I am wearing.


    When all of these are done, she assisted me back to the room. Upon entering I saw that food was already ced on the table. It was still hot because I can see the steam rising up from the food.


    Queen Patricia looked back when she heard me entering and gave me a warm smile. "Come sit and eat. I am sure you are quite hungry."


    After hearing the word hungry and looking at the food on the table, my stomach grumbled in agreement. I was ashamed and looked shyly around, looking if the people heard my stomach grumble just now.


    The maids maintained their expressionless face so I sighed quietly in relief. I walked towards the table and sat down opposite the queen.


    "Thank you for the food." I humbly said. Even though I am imprisoned here at least they are treating me well.


    I started to eat. I wasn¡¯t paying attention to the queen at first and just dug in on the food because of my hunger. But when I was about to finish, I realized that the queen was looking at me with affectionate eyes.


    I chomped myst bit of food and drank some water. I took the napkin at the side to wipe my mouth. I still need to maintain my elegance as a princess in front of someone of much higher status than myself. It was a bit difficult to move around with this aunt that I have only met now.


    "You are very beautiful indeed." The queen stretches her arm and caresses my cheek. This made me flinch in surprise. "You have the looks of the royal blood of Antia. I always wanted to have a daughter like you. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t given such luck."


    I looked at Queen Patricia gauging her reactions. But she maintained that affectionate look as if she was looking at her own child.


    "Your majesty..." I have resolved to ask her my questions.


    "You can call me Aunt Patty, Alicia." Queen Patricia smiled gently. Looking at her made me remember my own mother, their looks are rather identical. Looking at her smile so gently made my heart clench in longing with my own mother.


    "A-Aunt..." I stuttered. "May I know why I¡¯m here?" I gathered my courage and looked at her coldly. ¡¯She is not my mother. She is not my mother.¡¯ I repeated this sentence inside my mind. I need to be firm in where I stand and not give in to my aunt who looks exactly like my mother.


    "I was taken here without my consent and stayed here for six months. I am the crown prince of Grancrest¡¯s fianc¨¦e and should be married to him by now." I said with confidence. "This is clearly a crime to have me here for the past six months. But if you kindly let me go back to Grandcrest, I will specifically talk to the crown prince to pardon this action. After all you are my family by blood."


    The queen looked at me while listening to my words and was still maintaining her smile. A brief silence enveloped the room.


    "I am afraid I cannot let you go to Grandcrest." The queen said nonchntly. "As of now a war is raging on between Jennova and Grandcrest. Therefore it will only be dangerous for you to travel there."


    "War?!" I looked at her with shock. ¡¯But I thought Regaleon was trying to prevent this war. Was it because I was taken away here in Jennova that a war broke? Is he trying to get me back with force?¡¯ My heart felt warm knowing that Regaleon was trying to get me back even if he is against a whole country.


    "Yes. And not long Alvannia will ally themselves with my country in this war. I am afraid that after this war ends, Grandcrest will be no more." The queen¡¯s smile that was once gentle a while ago now became sinister. "And the engagement between you and the crown prince of Grandcrest is null and void, because by birth you are my son¡¯s one and only fianc¨¦e. You were born to be my son¡¯s wife."


    Like I thought, speaking with her won¡¯t do any good. I am really a prisoner here in this country. I have to find a way to escape and send word to Regaleon.


    https://.ReadRead/book/12507300405677105/The-Forgotten-Princess


    Please remeber that our efforts in writing such wonderful stories are our hardwork.


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 176 Queen Patricias Story

    \"War?!\" I looked at her with shock


    \"Yes. And not long Alvannia will ally themselves with my country in this war. I am afraid that after this war ends, Grandcrest will be no more.\" The queen¡¯s smile that was once gentle a while ago now became sinister. \"And the engagement between you and the crown prince of Grandcrest is null and void, because by birth you are my son¡¯s one and only fianc¨¦e. You were born to be my son¡¯s wife.\"


    Like I thought, speaking with her won¡¯t do any good. I am really a prisoner here in this country. I have to find a way to escape and send word to Regaleon.


    \"And I think you will not want to leave your mother here, correct?\" The queen was smiling confidently while looking at me.


    \"My mother? Is it true that my mother is still alive?\" I wavered while hearing about my mother.


    \"Yes, your mother Leticia is also here inside this pce.\" Queen Patricia said. \"She is my twin sister that I love. We were lucky that we found her before she breathed herst.\"


    My mind was now in turmoil. I am afraid that my face shows what I am feeling right now. I can¡¯t keep up the face of holding my ground just a while ago.


    \"Child, can you hear me out first before branding me as your enemy?\" Queen Patricia looked sorrowful. \"After that I can send you to see your mother.\"


    I nodded slowly after hearing her words. All I wanted to do now is see my mother.


    \"Maybe you know about thest Great War that ended our country of Antia. You might have heard of all the bad things my father, your grandfather did. But let me tell you he also made good things too.\" Queen Patricia said. \"Back when I and your mother were still young, Antia was a flourishing country. It was abundant with good weather,nds, and also gifted with magic. My father was a good ruler and loved his people. But all that changed when he saw the tablet of prophecy.\"


    ¡¯The prophecy? Yes I heard that before.¡¯ I thought.


    \"The prophecy states that one Antian of royal blood will be born to rule or destroy the world, whichever he chooses.\" The queen continued. \"Of course my father thought he was the one stated in the prophecy. He tried to invade the other countries in the continent and wage war against them. The prophecy drove my father mad and of course it led our country into ruin.\"


    That part of the story of course I already have heard about it.


    \"I and your mother were lucky to survive before the fall of Antia. Our brother the crown prince had nned for us sisters to flee the country before the final battle on the Upgrove ins. He had nned for us to take shelter in a safe location hidden in the country of Alvannia. We were sessful in escaping the country¡¯s destruction but on the road our envoy were ambushed by Jennovian soldiers. Using myself as a diversion I let Leticia escape but I was captured.\" The queen¡¯s face twisted with the memory. \"The king of Jennova knew I was of royal blood of Antia and took me as a trophy for winning the war. You don¡¯t know just how he used me.\"


    The queen was fighting back her anger but it was very evident in her face.


    \"That pig used me like a ve. He pleasured himself using my body day and night. I endured all of that with the hopes that my brother will surelye and save me and make that pig pay. But when I heard the news that my brother died with father at the Upgrove ins, my whole world sank. All I wanted after that was vengeance, vengeance to all the people that have hurt us and took away our home, our life, everything.\" The queen¡¯s words were all coated with anger.


    Thinking about what she has gone thru made me pity her. My mother was a little lucky that she stumbled upon my father who loved her. But my aunt only knew pain and suffering after the war.


    \"Then I found out I was pregnant. Of course I knew that this child is my brother¡¯s child because we were married and consummated before my sister and I escaped the country. The pig, thinking that it was his made me a concubine because his own wife cannot produce an heir. This was where I started my ns. I fought my way up and kicked the former queen from her ce. I became queen and my son became crown prince. And after that of course I can¡¯t let that pig live any longer. I seized his power and became the most powerful person in Jennova. Of course it won¡¯t end there.\" The queen looked at me after.


    \"Is that why you want to wage war against Grandcrest? Are you also nning to devour Alvannia as well?\" I looked at her seriously.


    \"Those two countries also sinned against us. It is only befitting to take them down as well.\" Queen Patricia smirked.


    \"But vengeance won¡¯t get you anywhere. War can only hurt many people.\" I said. I may not know what she is feeling but I am sure that anger is fueling her every move. I pity her for what happened but war is never a solution to her grievances.


    \"You are still young. I am sure your mother also wants vengeance as well.\" The queen said. \"Do not worry, if Alvannia upholds our agreement then I will not devour them. And also on behalf of your marriage with diolus, Alvannia and Jennova will be united in marriage.\"


    I was at a loss. This queen was really hell bent on her vengeance. And also dragging me and my mother into this mess.


    \"And with the use of the forbidden magic, I am sure that we will win this war.\" The queen said and smirked.


    \"The forbidden magic. But that magic only destroys!\" My eyes went wide. ¡¯Does she have information regarding that destructive power?¡¯ I thought.


    \"My father was unable to control the forbidden magic because he was not the chosen one. After doing further research I am sure that we can control such magic. It will be only a matter of time until I gather more information about the chosen one. But I am sure that my son diolus is the chosen one, because he is the only surviving male heir with the purest bloodline.\"


    It frightened me to the core after hearing that my aunt was nning on using the forbidden magic once more. Regaleon and my loves ones will be in danger.


    \"Then I will be going. For now you rest for a little while. I will let a maid send you to your mother¡¯s quarterster.\" Queen Patricia said. She stood up and walked towards the door but stopped before exiting. She turned around and looked at me. \"I hope you find it in your heart to help us whole heartedly. I am sure your mother will like that as well. Think about it.\"


    Then she left. I had a sigh of relief after she exited the room.


    ¡¯I am afraid I can¡¯t leave this ce for now.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯I need to know what my aunt is nning and how to stop her from using the forbidden magic once more.¡¯


    I looked outside the window. Outside, snow was starting to fall.


    \"I miss you.\" I said. ¡¯I want to see you Leon.¡¯


    https://.ReadRead/book/12507300405677105/The-Forgotten-Princess


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 177 Seeing my Mother Once More 1

    I was again detained inside my room after the queen left. Many things came into my mind after my talk with her. Firstly, I knew now that this war is her personal revenge on everyone that has hurt her or her family. Second, she was nning to revive the forbidden magic once used by the mad king of Antia that destroyed the country and let it sink to the depths of the ocean floor. Third, my mother was still alive.


    My biggest worry now is the reviving of the forbidden magic. The magic that destroyed an entire country is really frightening. Knowing that it can be used against Regaleon and Grandcrest made me shiver in thought.


    "What I need to do now is to know where the queen was in her research about the forbidden magic." I said to myself.


    My aunt the queen is trying to ¡¯recruit¡¯ me into her side. Being her niece and being the so called ¡¯fianc¨¦e¡¯ to his son, I think I can y the part of an ally to her so that I can see what her ns are and to warn Regaleon beforehand.


    ¡¯For short I am making myself into a spy inside the enemy¡¯s inner circle.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    What I need to know now is how I can send word to Regaleon. I was currently a prisoner here. I need to get the queen¡¯s trust first before I can search for a way to contact Regaleon.


    I look outside and see the snowkes slowlying down from the sky.


    "I wonder how you are doing after these past six months we were apart." I look at the sky outside. "How I wish to see you now."


    ¡¯Knock knock¡¯


    The door opened and the maid that I saw when I woke up came inside the room.


    "Princess, I will be the one to take you to your mother¡¯s quarters." The maid said respectfully. "By the way my name is Martha. I will be your personal maid while you are here." She bowed in front of me.


    "Thank you Martha." I said nonchntly. "Can you take me to my mother now?" I asked.


    "Of course princess. Please follow me." Martha smiled energetically.


    Looking at this maid, she must be just the same age as me. She seems to be a lively and kind person. I am thinking if I can reel her to my side. But first I have to know how loyal she is to the queen first.


    I followed Martha as she led the way. Looking around, this pce was a little dark. The corridors are lit with warm candle light even in day time. The sun was blocked by dark clouds outside so little lightes inside the windows.


    "This pce is quite big." I masked my questions in idle chatter so that Martha won¡¯t get suspicious.


    "Yes princess. This pce is quite big. Even I always got lost here when I first started to work. Without a guide you can lose your way." Martha happily replied.


    "How long have you been working here inside this pce?" I asked.


    "I started to be an apprentice maid when I was twelve years old." Martha answered. "I came from a remote vige at the most northern part of Jennova. Because life is hard there, I decided to serve as a maid here in the pce in exchange of a good amount of wage. I always give my monthly wage to my parents and little brother that were left in the vige."


    "Is the life here so hard?" I asked.


    "Arge part of Jennova is an icend princess. Life here is really hard. But thanks to the queen and the crown prince¡¯s efforts, life has been bearable for usmon folks." Martha replied. "And if we win this war, then Jennova¡¯s borders will extend to the south where more livelihood is abundant."


    ¡¯So my aunt and cousin are at least good leaders to themon people of Jennova.¡¯ I thought to myself. But their way of waging war is still wrong.


    "But don¡¯t you think war is a little over the top." I said. "I mean there are still other ways that Jennova can live well like trading and business. War can destroy thends that once were abundant with life. It can also take years to get it back to how it once was."


    Martha was silent in thought for a while. "You are also correct there princess. Actually, wemon people really are not very enthusiastic with the idea of war. What we only need is to make a living every single day, having clothes to wear, a roof to take shelter and food to eat are the most important to us. But the queen has promised us that we will have a morefortable life after winning this war."


    "But what if there are other ways for the people of Jennova to livefortably, will you think twice on this war?" I asked.


    "If you ask me princess, then I will much wish for this war not happening if there are others ways. I mean war is always apanied with death and the loss of many people¡¯s lives." Martha replied with a sincere face. "I am sure many of themon people will also think of this. Many of their livelihoods are affected in this war. If not for the queen¡¯s mary and food support, themon people of Jennova will not have a positive outlook with this war."


    ¡¯So the queen is giving support to the affectedmon people of Jennova.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯Then what will happen if this support is cut off? Will the people of Jennova revolt against the queen?¡¯


    Thoughts are swirling inside of my head. This brief chat with Martha is quite beneficial. I think I can devise a n that can help Regaleon to win this war. If Jennova is having internal conflicts while engaging war against another country, it can pose a big problem to them.


    Not long Martha stopped on a specific door. We have been walking for quite a while, that just means that this pce is really quite big. The corridors all looked the same hence you can get easily lost in your way.


    ¡¯I need to familiarize myself with the pce¡¯syout to n my escape in the future.¡¯ I thought.


    "This is the quarters of Princess Leticia." Martha said to me.


    "Then my mother is waiting inside?" I asked eagerly.


    "Yes princess." Martha smiled and opened the door.


    Inside was a room with the sameyout as the room I came from. Scanning inside, I saw a woman sitting beside a window, she was looking outside. She also had the same tinum blonde hair I had.


    "M-Mama...?" My voice was low but still broke the silence inside the room.


    The woman sitting beside the window turned to look towards me and smiled sweetly.


    "Mama!" Tears came pouring down my eyes. I quickly ran to where my mother was.


    https://.ReadRead/book/12507300405677105/The-Forgotten-Princess


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 178 Seeing my Mother Once More 2

    Inside was a room with the sameyout as the room I came from. Scanning inside, I saw a woman sitting beside a window, she was looking outside. She also had the same tinum blonde hair I had.


    "M-Mama...?" My voice was low but still broke the silence inside the room.


    The woman sitting beside the window turned to look towards me and smiled sweetly.


    "Mama!" Tears came pouring down my eyes. I quickly ran to where my mother was.


    I quickly walked towards her and hugged her tightly. "Mama. Mama, I¡¯m so happy that you are alive."


    Tears started to fall from my eyes down to my cheeks. The happiness I am feeling right now is welling up inside my heart.


    I slowly released her from my embrace to look at her face. Looking closely you can see some age lines in her face. Of course she has aged these past few years since Ist saw her.


    The time Ist saw her was at her death bed. She has been sick for a long time and her body was all skin and bones. Her face was pale and her eyes were lifeless. But now I am happy to see her with a healthy body and a rosy glow in her cheeks.


    But when I looked at her eyes, it was the same eyes I saw when she was dying. It was lifeless.


    "Mama, mama it¡¯s me Alicia." I tried to call out to her.


    She didn¡¯t reply but only smiled at me.


    "Mama, can¡¯t you remember me?" My voice started to tremble. I was getting anxious.


    My mother looked away from me and resumed looking outside the window.


    "What¡¯s wrong with mama?" I asked Martha.


    "P-princess, she has been like that ever since I saw her." Martha replied.


    My heart started to ache. My mother was alive and well before me but I am afraid her mind have suffered.


    "Your mother has never uttered a word since I rescued her." I heard my aunt¡¯s voice. I looked around and saw her entering the room.


    "What do you mean?" I asked her. Worry was clearly evident on my face.


    "We were able to save her from death due to the poison your step mother has given her. Her body recuperated and is very healthy now. But her mind was closed off." Queen Patricia said.


    The queen walked towards my mother and put her hand on her shoulder.


    "The doctor¡¯s said it was due to mental and physical trauma. Her body was able to heal while her mind was locked up to protect itself from harm." Queen Patricia exined. "I was hoping that once she sees you, there can be at least a tiny opening from the walls she has ced herself in her mind."


    I was processing all of this information. It is true that my mother¡¯s body tried to withstand the slow acting poison my step mother has secretly administered to her. She was able to prolong her life longer that the enemy anticipated. But it took a toll on her mind.


    "She tried to survive because of me." I said in a whisper.


    "Your mother didn¡¯t want to leave you behind alone. She tried to fight the poison in her body for as long as she could bare but at end her body gave in. And so her mind also gave up." Queen Patricia said. "By the time she gave your custody to your father was also the time she locked up her mind. She separated her body and mind to nullify the pain before dying. We were able to save her but I was toote because she has locked herself up."


    "But she can be normal again. Can she go back to normal?" I asked.


    "I triedmunicating to her thru magic. Our bond as twins is different from normal siblings. But when I came knocking, she wasn¡¯t willing to open up." Queen Patricia said. "I am hoping maybe you can make a difference."


    "Me?" I asked in confusion.


    "Yes. I can teach you how to use mind magic." Queen Patricia said. "We Antian¡¯s of royal blood can use any form of magic, unlike normal Antians that can only use given particr types of magic. We of royal blood can use all but with some limitations. For example I have high aptitude in fire type magic while having low aptitude on water type magic." She exined.


    The queen was giving such useful information. So far I know that I can harness the power of all elements but I am still not sure where I excel in.


    "Mind abilities are rare, only a few has this. Also in the members of the royal family, mind abilities are rather weak. The most I can do is talk telepathically with one person at a time." Queen Patricia said.


    ¡¯Talking telepathically? I only have talked with Snow like that because she is my familiar. But never thought I can also use it tomunicate with other people.¡¯ I learned some new information.


    "But your mother, she is adept with mind abilities." Queen Patricia said. "She can talk to many people telepathically at one time and can also link others mind to one another. I only know the extent of her abilities with what she has told me when we were young. Who knows if she was able to further enhance such abilities? But judging personality which was a kind heart, she would never use it to harm others. Therefore she decided to lock herself away inside her mind."


    I looked at my mother again. She was still looking outside the window with lifeless eyes.


    "Do you think I can wake her up from her state now?" I asked the queen.


    "There will be no harm to try." Queen Patricia smiled. "I am willing to teach you what I know so that you can reach out to your mother."


    "Then I am willing to try." I said with conviction.


    I get a feeling Queen Patricia is using me but for now I will y in the palm of her hands. I still need to get her trust. And if ever I can wake my mother up, it is hitting two birds with one stone.


    ¡¯If ever the timees, I will escape this pce with my mother.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    **


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    It was deep in the night and I was still sitting in front of my desk. I pinch my temples from the headache that I was feeling.


    "Your majesty, it¡¯ste. Why not take your rest for the night? I will tidy things up here." Dimitri said with a worried tone.


    "How can I sleep in this kind of situation?" I said with frustration.


    Since the start of this war I wasn¡¯t able to sleep properly. And after receiving news from the spy inside the Jennovian pce two weeks ago, I wasn¡¯t able to sleep at all.


    Knowing that Alicia was asleep for the past six months we were away from each other made me more anxious. I couldn¡¯t sleep from worrying about her. How I wish I can storm that pce now and take her back. The anger I was feeling against the crown prince of Jennova intensified tenfold.


    "I know you are worried your majesty. But your body also needs to rest." Dimitri said. "Your position is essential in this war. And also the princess is waiting for you. You need to be in your best shape to be able to rescue her and also win this war."


    Dimitri¡¯s words seeped in me. "You are right. I need to be in my top condition to save her." I sighed.


    "Then let me make you a cup of tea to calm yourself and help you rest." Dimitri bowed and exited the room.


    I put my head back on the chair and slouched. This war really is tiring and draining me. If I want to make clear decisions, I need to rest well to have a clear mind. This is essential for winning the war and rescuing my beloved.


    "Just wait Lili, I wille for you." This promise I will definitely make.


    "Your majesty, there is word from our spy in Jennova." Dimitri rushed in the room.


    https://.ReadRead/book/12507300405677105/The-Forgotten-Princess


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 179 Regaleon’s Worries

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    I put my head back on the chair and slouched. This war really is tiring and draining me. If I want to make clear decisions, I need to rest well to have a clear mind. This is essential for winning the war and rescuing my beloved.


    "Just wait Lili, I wille for you." This promise I will definitely make.


    "Your majesty, there is word from our spy in Jennova." Dimitri rushed in the room.


    I quickly sat up when I heard that the news was from the spy. This only meant there is news regarding Alicia.


    "Quickly, read it." I ordered immediately.


    "Yes your majesty." Dimitri nodded. He lifted the note he was holding. "It says that the princess has just woken up from her six month of sleep. She seems to be in good health and doing well. The princess is still being guarded carefully by the Jennovian queen¡¯s men and it is still hard to get close. But he will try to make contact."


    It was like a huge and heavy rock lifted from my heart. Relief has spread in my entire body.


    "Let me see the note." I ordered Dimitri and he handed it to me. I read the note once more and now I felt joy in my heart. "She is well. She is doing well. Thank God."


    "That is good to hear your majesty. I am sure that the princess will be safe." Dimitri gave meforting words.


    "I know. She is a smart and strong girl." A smiled crept from my lips.


    "Is it true? Alicia is awake already?" A voice came from the open door of my office.


    With Dmitri¡¯s rush to give me the note from the spy, he might have forgot to close the door. When I looked at the open door, I see a familiar face of a young man with blonde hair and blue eyes. He was holding a white cat in his arms.


    "Good evening Sir William. Pleasee inside." I greeted him.


    William was badly injured in the parade ambush. It took him at least two to three months to fully recover. And after recovering from his injuries he begged to join me in my quest to save Alicia.


    "Good evening your majesty. I am sorry to eavesdrop on your conversation with Sir Dimitri but after hearing Alicia¡¯s name." William said while entering my office and closing the door.


    "I understand Sir William. Like what you have heard; Alicia has just woken up from her six months sleep as the note says." I said.


    "Then that¡¯s a relief." William sighed. "Do you have any ns on how to rescue her? I am willing to offer my help." A glint of hope was sparkling in his eyes.


    I know that like me, William was still very much in love with Alicia. I may not like the feelings he possess towards my fianc¨¦e but I am relieved to know that his feelings for her are pure and with no ill intentions.


    "The news is still new Sir William and our spy hasn¡¯t had the privilege to make contact with the princess yet." Dimitri exined. "We can devise a n for a rescue operation after our spy gives us some more valuable information. So for now all we can do is to wait."


    William has same anxious face like mine. Then I realized that he was carrying Alicia¡¯s familiar in his arms.


    "By the way, what brings you here in the middle of the night Sir William?" I asked.


    "Oh yes. Alicia¡¯s cat Snow has just woken up." William said. I see Snow lift her head slowly and looked at me. "She said she wants to talk you."


    Snow was Alicia¡¯s familiar and because of that they have a link with each other. Snow was living off of Alicia¡¯s magic essence and so they are linked with each other like how Tempest is linked to me.


    After the battle in the ambushed parade, Tempest was able to survive the arrow shot. He was able to evade at thest second and the arrow only hit his right wing. As for Snow, after Alicia had gone berserk, she was also found unconscious. Snow was able to help many of my soldiers during the battle and guarded the unconscious William back then. After she became unconscious, my soldiers took her to me. The doctors said that Snow¡¯s injuries were minimal but she wasn¡¯t waking up. When William was recuperating, he asked me if he could take care of Snow as a thank you for helping him.


    I had my doubts as to why Snow wasn¡¯t able to wake up because this has not yet happened to me and Tempest before. But now seeing that Snow has woken up after I received the news that Alicia also has woken up confirmed my doubts. A familiar¡¯s link to its master is really beyond what I currently know.


    Snow that was nestled in William¡¯s arms leaped towards myp slowly. She was still weak.


    ¡¯Regaleon, I want to go to Alicia.¡¯ Snow talked to me telepathically. ¡¯I am worried about her.¡¯


    Unlike me and Tempest that can talk telepathically at a distance because we have a link as familiar and master, Snow needs to have physical contact to telepathically talk to me. I guess Snow had also talked to William like this as well.


    "I understand that you are worried about her. I am also worried. But we can¡¯t go in there blind." I said to her. "Let¡¯s wait for further information like Dimitri said. And you need to gather your strength as well. You are still weak."


    ¡¯Alicia¡¯s magic is still in disarray. Now that she is awake, I can feed off of some of her magical essence. But I am afraid there is something there that is blocking her magic from reorganizing.¡¯ Snow said.


    ¡¯Could it be the rock that nullifies magic abilities?¡¯ I thought. I have only read about this rock in the texts of thest Great War.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it. For now you must rest and regain your strength. I will inform you at once if we have further information." I said.


    I looked at William signaling him to take Snow so that she can rest. He nodded and carefully took Snow and nestled her in his arms.


    "Thank you your majesty." William bowed.


    "It is nothing. I am sure that you are also worried as well." I replied. "If it is okay with you, I will need your presence by my side starting tomorrow. You are one of the only men whom I could trust."


    William was taken aback by my words but then smiled. "Then I will be of service to you your majesty." He bowed and left my office. "Please use my skills as you deem fit."


    "Dimitri, bring me all of the information you can gather about that magic nullifying rock from Jennova." I said once the door was closed. "I want it as soon as possible."


    "Yes your majesty." Dimitri nodded.


    If Alicia¡¯s magic is being nullified then she can¡¯t use it to her advantage. I need to think of a way to rescue her as quickly as possible.


    https://.ReadRead/book/12507300405677105/The-Forgotten-Princess


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 180 A Palace made of Janetite

    The next day, the queen asked me to walk with her on the pce grounds. Because it was cold outside, I was once again inside the walk in closet room full of beautiful clothes.


    "This dress will be very beautiful on you princess." Martha said enthusiastically.


    Martha was holding an all-white dress with a matching thick fur coat, gloves and boots. I was amazed with how fluffy the coat was that I stroked it. And to my amazement, it was really fluffy to touch. Martha helped me put on the clothes and escorted me outside. While walking along the corridors, I made a mental note of every corner of this ce. I have memorized the way towards my mother¡¯s room and now I have to learn how to get out of this pce walls.


    "Princess, the queen has assigned to you a pce servant to apany you where you want to go." Martha said. "If you want to go anywhere, I and the pce servant will be the ones to apany you."


    The queen has given me permission to roam inside the pce and also visit to my mother any time I want. At least I had freedom to walk inside the pce walls. But still I am not allowed to go anywhere without an escort to apany me. I am sure that the escorts are not simple pce servants but someone that was sent by the queen to guard me.


    "Oh there he is." Martha said with joy. "Rafael..." She called out.


    I saw a young man wearing the pce servant¡¯s uniform. He had a good built and an above average height. Like I thought, he was not a simple pce servant. Judging by his physique, he was a soldier or a guard. What caught my eyes was his fiery red hair. His red hair made me think of someone I know.


    "Rafael, the princess you will be escorting is here." Martha made a whisper on the ear of the pce servant. Then the young pce servant turned around.


    I was shocked for a split second but have gone back to my calmposure in an instant.


    "Greetings your highness, I am Rafael." The young man said respectfully. "I will be the one to apany you in your stay here in the pce."


    "Nice to meet you Rafael." I replied. "I will be under your care then."


    "The honor is mine your highness." The young man replied.


    I looked at him once again and I am sure I am not mistaken. This young man was no other than the leader of the Crimson Bandits, Jack.


    Jack gave me a knowing smile and winked. ¡¯If I am not mistaken, he is here to help me.¡¯ I thought.


    Maybe Regaleon sent him here to rescue me. This made my heart feel warm. I am sure Regaleon is doing whatever he can to win this war and take me back.


    "Right this way your highness. The queen is waiting for you." Jack said.


    Martha and I followed him and went outside the pce. A cold wind blew on my body once the door was opened. Thend outside was covered with white snow. The sky today was a clear blue and there was no snow was falling. I walked at the clean shoveled path and followed Jack. Not long I see the queen with her hand maidens tending to some flowers in the garden.


    "What kind of flower can bloom in such a cold weather?" I asked out of curiosity.


    "Those are called snow lilies your highness." Martha replied. "This flower is rather special. They can only grow in cold climates."


    We stopped just a few meters from where the queen was standing.


    "How was your night dear?" The queen asked and turned around. She gave me a warm smile. "I hope you were not too cold. I am sure you are not very ustomed to this kind of weather."


    "I slept well, thank you for asking your majesty." I replied respectfully. "The room was rather warm, Martha made sure that the fire ce had the ample amount of fire wood."


    "That is good to hear. And please call me Aunt Patty like I told you yesterday." Queen Patricia said.


    "Yes, Aunt." Iplied with her request. This will make the both of us feel at least a little close and familiar to one another. I need to gain her trust.


    "Yes." Queen Patricia nodded in satisfaction. "Come, let¡¯s take a walk."


    The queen and I started to walk on the clean path while her hand maidens and my escorts followed not far behind.


    "There is a small greenhouse located not far from here. Let¡¯s have some tea there while talking." The queen said and I nodded in response.


    "Have you decided on what I asked you yesterday?" The queen asked while we were walking.


    "If it is about learning mind abilities, then I am willing to try aunt." I replied. "I want to help my mother go back to normal."


    "Then I will teach you what I know. But to do that we have to do it at a far distance from the pce." The queen said.


    I was rather curious why we need to practice it at a far distance from the pce.


    "It is because the pce walls are made with jite." The queen answered my silent question. "That is why we cannot use magic in the vicinity of the pce."


    ¡¯So that¡¯s why my magic isn¡¯t working.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    At first I thought the queen has a jite rock hidden somewhere in my room. But even after going out of my room, my magic isn¡¯t working. I never thought that the pce walls are made with jite rock. It was a good prison for us Antians.


    "That pig saw how valuable jantite was to nullify magic abilities. And so he made his castle ¡¯magic proof¡¯ to protect himself from any Antian assassins during thest Great War." Queen Patricia exined. "And also because of that, I wasn¡¯t able to use my magic abilities to make my revenge. So I turned to the old version to take my revenge which took time but at least I still had my end result." She had a wicked smile on her face.


    I was curious what that ¡¯old version¡¯ was, but after seeing such a wicked smile I opted not to know.


    We arrived at the greenhouse and entered. Inside had the right amount of warmth and so the inside was filled with different kinds of trees and nts. At the center was a small pond with fishes swimming.


    When I was looking around I saw a girl, maybe between ten to twelve years of age. She had light brown hair and green eyes. She was wearing a beautiful green dress and had a graceful demeanor, signifying she is of noble birth.


    The young girl noticed our presence and was shocked to see us. She quickly curtsied in front of me but I am sure she was giving her greetings to the queen.


    "G-Greetings to the sun of the Jennovian Empire." The young girl stuttered. She was evidently frightened.


    "Why are you here?" The queen asked with a cold tone.


    "I-I am sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you would be visiting the greenhouse, royal mother." The young girl replied.


    ¡¯Royal mother?¡¯ I looked at her and my aunt who was just by my side. ¡¯Is this young girl my aunt¡¯s daughter?¡¯


    https://.ReadRead/book/12507300405677105/The-Forgotten-Princess


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 181 The Princess of Jennova

    "G-Greetings to the sun of the Jennovian Empire." The young girl stuttered. She was evidently frightened.


    "Why are you here?" The queen asked with a cold tone.


    "I-I am sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you would be visiting the greenhouse, royal mother." The young girl replied.


    ¡¯Royal mother?¡¯ I looked at her and my aunt who was just by my side. ¡¯Is this young girl my aunt¡¯s daughter?¡¯


    "Hmph, it seems like my mood has been disrupted." Queen Patricia said. "Let¡¯s have tea together some other time Alicia. You can stay if you want. I will be going back to rest. I feel a headacheing."


    And just like that the queen left the green house. The young girl looked really awkward while looking at the queen leaving. She had a sad bitter face showing.


    "Are you okay?" I asked her.


    "I-I am sorry." The young girl was startled. "B-Because of me, your tea with queen mother was interrupted. If I have known before hand, then I would have visited the greenhouse in the afternoon."


    "You frequent here in the greenhouse?" I tried to start a friendly conversation with her. "By the way, my name is Alicia." I gave her a friendly smile.


    "I am sorry to bete to introduce myself." The young girl curtsied to me. "My name is Satiana Elissar, princess of Jennova and the queen¡¯s second child."


    "So you really are the queen¡¯s daughter?" I was surprised. This young girl doesn¡¯t have the same features a royal of Antian should have.


    Satiana looked embarrassed with what I have said and lowered her head.


    "Oh I¡¯m sorry. Did I hurt your feelings?" I was flustered with her reaction. She was just a little girl and by experience I am sure her emotions are fragile.


    "I don¡¯t have the same features like mother and big brother." Satiana said sadly. "I guess that is why queen mother hates me so much."


    I can feel the sadness and the hurt in Satiana¡¯s words. I have also felt the same way as her before. I walked towards her and held her hand gently.


    "Having these features isn¡¯t anything special." I said. Satiana looked up at me with a teary eye. "You are beautiful and special in your own way."


    "R-Really?" Satiana asked. Tears started to fall on her pinkish cheeks.


    "Of course. Everyone is special in their own personal way." I wiped her tears.


    I can feel the pain she was feeling. It was so simr to what I had felt before. It was the feeling of not being loved by your own parent. It was really painful and quite lonely. If Grandpa Robert and Richard weren¡¯t there for me, I do not know what have happened to me.


    "You really have such beautiful hair like big brother¡¯s." Satiana said while holding my hair. "C-Can we be friends?"


    I smiled with her shyness. "Of course we can. We are cousins after all."


    Satiana smiled brightly and it made me feel warm somehow.


    "Then you can call me Sati." Satiana said. "I¡¯m so happy to have a big sister like you."


    "B-Big sister?" I was taken by surprise. Yes we were cousins but being called a big sister.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to be my big brother¡¯s wife?" Satiana asked with a curious face.


    "Um well, why not sit down first and let¡¯s have some tea." I ushered her to the table where the tea and snacks were.


    Satiana was still a young girl. Judging by our interaction so far, she doesn¡¯t have any malice towards me. I n to tell her my situation and maybe I can get her to sympathy and help me out inside this pce.


    Once we sat down, I took a sip of my tea and looked at Satiana with a serious face.


    "Sati, can I trust you?" I asked her seriously.


    "Yes... you can trust me big sister Alicia." Satiana smiled brightly. "Other than big brother, only you treated me well inside this big pce."


    I have expected that she will also be shunned by the servants inside this pce. Even though she is a true princess of Jennova born from the king, because the queen hasn¡¯t given her any favor then the servants isn¡¯t giving her any importance.


    "Your big brother treats you well?" I was a little doubtful that diolus was a good brother to her. The only impression I have of him is that he wants me badly that he has hurt my loved ones in the process.


    "Yes. Even though he hasn¡¯t been visiting metely, he is a good big brother to me." Satiana smiled.


    ¡¯Well maybe diolus has his positive side as well. But for me he is still a bad guy.¡¯ I thought.


    "Well Sati, to tell you the truth I was taken here in Jennova against my will." I said with a sad smile.


    Satiana froze up while holding her tea cup. She looked at me with surprise.


    "You were kidnapped?" Satiana said doubtfully. "But...how, why? I mean you are family."


    "I am engaged to another man, the crown prince of Grandcrest. And that man is the one I truly love." I said. "When I was on my way to his country, your brother diolus abducted me and taken me here against my will."


    Satiana lowered her tea cup and was in thought. "I can¡¯t believe my big brother would do such a thing."


    "I understand if you don¡¯t believe me. diolus is still a good big brother to you and you have just only met me." I solemnly said. "But I don¡¯t have any intention on marrying your brother that I do not love."


    Satiana was silent for a while and looked at me. Then out of nowhere she stood up and pped the table in front of us that made me startled.


    "I can¡¯t believe that big brother would do such a thing to a girl in love with someone else." Satiana was looking a bit furious. "Even though he is my brother, I cannot forgive him. I girl¡¯s love is so pure and forcibly taking it is so unforgivable. Big sister, your situation now is simr to the ones I have read in novels and my big brother is bing a viin."


    I looked at Satiana and giggled. This little girl is immersed with romance novels, no wonder she sympathized with my situation instantly. Having a huge gap with her own family, Satiana will be a very good ally inside this pce.


    "I promise big sister Alicia, I will surely help you return to your one true love." Satiana reached for my hands and sped it tightly, making such promise.


    "Then I will hold you to that promise." I said to her and smiled.


    "Hmm." Satiana nodded with resolve.


    If Satiana was like me a forgotten princess of this country, then I also want to help her as much as I can. I feel a connection between us.


    https://.ReadRead/book/12507300405677105/The-Forgotten-Princess


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 182 What Happened while I was Asleep?

    "I promise big sister Alicia, I will surely help you return to your one true love." Satiana reached for my hands and sped it tightly, making such promise.


    "Then I will hold you to that promise." I said to her and smiled.


    "Hmm." Satiana nodded with resolve.


    If Satiana was like me a forgotten princess of this country, then I also want to help her as much as I can. I feel a connection between us.


    "Tell me Sati, do you have magic powers as well?" I was rather curious about Satiana¡¯s magical abilities.


    Even if Satiana doesn¡¯t have the Antian Royal Family¡¯s distinct looks, royal blood still flows in her veins because she is my aunt¡¯s daughter.


    "Well, I have magical abilities. But it isn¡¯t something that grand." Satiana answered shyly. "It isn¡¯t something to boast about, unlike big brother¡¯s abilities."


    "It¡¯s okay, you can tell me." I encourage her.


    "Well, I have earth affinity. I can grow different kinds of nts." Satiana replied. "All that you can see here inside the greenhouse is what I have grown. I am still working on nts that can survive the cold harsh weather of Jennova. The snow lilies outside is one of my sessful creations."


    I was rather impressed with Satiana¡¯s magic abilities. If she can work on it even more maybe this snow coverednd will be filled with green nts that can help themon people.


    "Your magic ability is amazing." I cheered. "If you work hard, then you can help the country of Jennova in the future."


    "R-Really?" Satiana looked at me with hopeful eyes.


    I nodded. "Your magic abilities may not be that big but it can be beneficial for your country. Think about creating crops that can withstand the cold weather, then the people won¡¯t starve and they can also use it as livelihood." I exined.


    Satiana¡¯s eyes went wide with amazement. I have given her something to work hard for. I am sure that she will be an asset to this country in the future.


    **


    I was able to chat with Satiana in the greenhouse happily. She also gave me a short tour of the pce grounds. She promised to give me a tour of the interior of the pce tomorrow.


    Before retreating for the night, I gave Jack a secret message to sneak into my room when the maids and servants are asleep. And so, now in the middle of the night I am still wide wake, waiting for Jack to arrive.


    The wind was blowing hard outside and snow was falling. The temperature at night was freezing cold. I am sitting by the fire ce to keep warm when I heard someone tap on the window.


    I slowly approached the window and saw a shivering Jack outside. I hurriedly opened it to let him inside.


    "How did you manage to climb up from the outside?" I was shocked.


    My room is located at the third floor. And the floors here are considerably high. Not to mention the temperature outside is surely below zero.


    "I...I ca..ca..can¡¯t sss...neak in usss...ing the door." Jack was chattering while shivering. "M...many g...uards are sss...taioned near your door."


    I pitied Jack¡¯s current state. I took a thickforter from the bed and wrapped it around Jack.


    "Come here and sit right next to the fire." I led him near the fire ce.


    "Aaahhh... so warm." Jack stretched his hands near the fire.


    "Tell me, how is Regaleon doing?" I asked Jack. "Was he the one who sent you?" I was eager to know any news about my beloved. I have been sleeping for six months. Many things can happen in that span of time.


    "Yes princess, his majesty was the one who sent me." Jack replied. "In these past six months a major event happened in Grandcrest and your lover boy is now king."


    "Regaleon is now king?" I was shocked by the news. "Tell me more."


    And so Jack told me all the events that had happened when I was asleep. Such big things happened while I was not by his side. My heart ached just knowing the pain Regaleon must have been thru to fight against the faction against him who was his countrymen and his own brother.


    What I was sad about more was I wasn¡¯t there to support him. I have promised myself to be strong and stand by his side. But now I am here miles away from him.


    "The war is progressing slowly. Jennova is putting up a good fight but they are being pushed back by the forces of Grandcrest. What we are afraid about now is if Alvannia will be joining in on the fight." Jack said.


    "What is the news from my father?" I am still hopeful that my father will side with Grandcrest rather than with Jennova.


    "The news I caught was that your father is demanding for you to be returned to Alvannia safe and sound. And rather than marrying you to the crown prince of Jennova, he demanded prince diolus to honor his word and marry Princess Elizabeth instead." Jack said. "Those are your father¡¯s demands. As of now prince diolus epted marrying your sister to honor his word. He is now traveling to your country to marry her."


    "But Jennova hasn¡¯t replied about me yet?" I asked.


    "I think the queen is still hesitant in giving you back. But with half of the demands being met, King Edward has given half of his army to aid Jennova." Jack looked at me with sad eyes.


    I am pained that my father is helping Jennova in this war. But a part of me still believes in my father. He hasn¡¯t given the full force of the Alvannian army, meaning he has not yet allied himself with Jennova whole heartedly.


    "I think my aunt needs me for something." I said truthfully.


    "Then that means we need to find a way to take you out of here and escape as quickly as possible." Jack said. "And I will also get out of this freezing hell atst." His mouth was arched in a wide smile.


    "No, I can¡¯t leave her yet." I said with a serious tone.


    "W-WHAT?!" Jack was shocked. "But princess, the king has said to rescue you in the soonest possible time. I am afraid that he will have my head if I don¡¯t follow. You know he is really very scary." He made a frightened face.


    "Ohe on Jack, Leon isn¡¯t that scary." I giggled with hisically frightened face.


    "Maybe with you he isn¡¯t. But to others he really is suuuuppper scary." Jack replied. "So please, let¡¯s just get out of here." He pleaded.


    "I can¡¯t yet. I need to find information about the forbidden magic. My aunt is nning to revive and use it in this war." I exined. "You can help me send a letter to him right?"


    "Yes, I can send your letter discreetly if that¡¯s what you wish." Jack said with a sad face. "Oh wait, the forbidden magic do you mean THE forbidden magic that sank the country of Antia?" Jack asked with curiosity in his eyes.


    "You know about it?" I asked him. Not everyone knows about the country of Antia because it was erased in the history of this continent. Not many books about Antia remain.


    "Well my father is an Antian Schr." Jack grinned and my eyes grew wide in surprise.


    "You mean you are part Antian as well?" I grabbed his shirt cor and started to shake him. "Why didn¡¯t you say so before? Wait I think I have heard this information, where did I hear about this before?"


    "E-Easy princess. I am getting dizzy." Jack said.


    I thought very hard and then remembered Anna, the one that read my fortune.


    "Wait, is your father¡¯s name George Wilson?" I asked Jack. This was the name given by Anna that she said can help me with the prophecy.


    "Yep, that¡¯s my old man." Jack looked at me with curious eyes. "But how did you know his name?"


    I quickly scrambled to my bed side table. My belongings that my aunt thought was safe were given to me. The crystal Anna has given to me looked like an ordinary jewel and so it was given back to me. I took it from the bedside table and quickly trotted back to Jack. He was looking at me dumbfounded.


    "I don¡¯t know if this will work." I said. This ce is made with jite stone, but it won¡¯t harm to try. As I know jite stops a person with magic abilities in using magic, but maybe magical objects can still be used.


    I held the crystal inside my closed palm and opened it slowly. At first nothing happened, the crystal maintained its clear color. When my hopes went down the crystal became warm. When I looked at it again the crystal had a faint glow. Not long the glow became brighter and the color became clearer, it was bright red.


    "Hey hey, I thought we can¡¯t use any magic inside this pce. Why can you do that?" Jack asked me with a curious look.


    "I am not using magic. This is a magical object given to me by Anna, a fellow Antian." I exined.


    The crystal that was giving a bright red light lessened it¡¯s brightness to a warm red. ¡¯Red color, meaning the red star.¡¯


    I looked at Jack and was sure in an instant that he was the red star in the vision I have seen. Then I remember Anna¡¯s words. ¡¯The person that red star represents might have a way. I believe that star might hold a key to change the course of fate.¡¯


    "Jack, I think you are the only one that can help me." I said with realization.


    "I don¡¯t know what you mean princess, but with my greatness I am sure I can do many things let alone help you." Jack grinned.


    https://.ReadRead/book/12507300405677105/The-Forgotten-Princess


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 183 A Letter from my Beloved

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    Days have passed by since thest report of Jack from Jennova came. After learning about Alicia waking up and is well, I had some peace of mind and was able to get a good night¡¯s sleep after these past six months.


    The war against Jennova has been progressing slowly. General Vincent of the navy has winning battles on water. Grandcrest has been gaining Jennovian ports one after the other at a slow pace. As for General Fernan, he was been managing the battles in the central ins well. And for General Stewart that has been ordered to defend the mountain passage, he was at least doing a good job. Jennovian soldiers are adept with the mountainous terrain and the cold weather unlike our Grandcrest soldiers. And so the advice my capable advisers has given to General Stewart has been very helpful. Defending is a lot easier with a good vantage point rather than push forward where we know we would be in a disadvantage.


    When I looked at the piece of paper reporting the movements of the crown prince of Jennova, diolus, I heaved a heavy sigh.


    "Is this thetest report about that b*stard?" I asked Dimitri who was standing by my side.


    "Yes your majesty." Dimitri replied. "As of yesterday he has arrived in the capital of Alvannia."


    "So, Edward is willing to marry his b*tch daughter to that b*astard. Heh, a pair made in heaven." I scoffed thinking what a matching pair they would make.


    "King Edward is not willing to lend his army unless the crown prince of Jennova keeps his promise to marry his daughter Princess Elizabeth." Dimitri said. "I think this is his way to keep Alicia safe from marrying Prince diolus. At least he is buying some time until we can rescue the princess."


    "Even without his help, I won¡¯t let that b*astard marry my Lili." I was feeling anger just by thinking that Alicia is still in that b*astard¡¯s territory.


    "After the crown prince of Jennova sessfully marries Princess Elizabeth, King Edward has promised to lend Jennova half of his army." Dimitri continued. "He is not willing to join in the war unless Princess Alicia is safely returned to Alvannia."


    "We will have some difficulty after Edward lends half of his army. As of now Jennova sees our strength to be just above from theirs by only a bit." I sped my fists together deep in thought. "If they can have even half of the Alvannian army¡¯s strength, they would think that they will be above our fighting strength and be in the advantage." My mouth arched up to a grin.


    "That is what Jennova knows about our military strength." Dimitri had a smile as well.


    "They do not know about our hidden trump card." I grinned. "Let them think that they have a chance to win this war. I want them to have a look at what victory is before I trample them to the ground and crush them beneath my feet."


    Thinking about how I would make the crown prince of Jennova pay for abducting my beloved makes my blood boil in excitement.


    ¡¯Knock knock knock¡¯ There was a knock on my office door and Dimitri walked there to see who it was.


    Dimitri came back to my side after talking with someone by the door.


    "Your majesty, one of my messengers came to deliver a letter. It has been sent from Jennova." Dimitri carefully ced a white envelope on my desk in front of me.


    "Jennova you say?" I looked at the letter curiously. "Is it news from Jack about Alicia?"


    I quickly opened the envelope and took out the piece of folded paper from within. When I opened the letter, what caught my attention right away was the penmanship.


    "This... This is Alicia¡¯s handwriting." I was overjoyed with receiving a letter from her after all this time we were apart.


    "Then I will take my leave your majesty." Dimitri bowed and walked out of my office to give me some privacy.


    Once I was alone, I started to read Alicia¡¯s letter.


    ==


    My beloved Leon,


    I do not know how to begin really. I have just woken up some time ago and have just met Jack here inside the pce of Jennova disguising as a male servant. The first time I learned that I was sleeping these past six months, I was at a loss. I was in an unknown territory and I was away from you. I have been awake for some weeks now and I am missing you so badly. I can only imagine how you have felt these past six months that we were apart.


    I am doing well here for the time being. I have met my aunt who is the current queen of Jennova. She is treating me well as her niece besides the fact that I am practically a prisoner here inside this pce. Oh and I have met my mother here. Leon, my mother is still alive and she is living well here in Jennova. I am so happy to see her once again. The only thing missing in my life right now is you. Oh how I miss you so much my love.


    But I cannot go back to your side yet. My mother is not yet in her right mind. I will try to get her mind back and escape with her. And also my aunt is nning to revive the forbidden magic and use it against you. I know how dangerous the forbidden magic is and I don¡¯t want you or my other loved ones to get hurt. I will try to learn more about the forbidden magic to gain some advantage before I go back to your side. I know you would like for me to get back as soon as possible but I need to do this. I want to be of help to you.


    I will try hard to aplish my goal and go back to your side as soon as possible. I love you so much Leon, I miss you so much.


    Your Lili


    ==


    After reading, I caressed the smooth top of the paper. A sad smile crept on my lips.


    "You little fool. You know you don¡¯t need to do that. You just have toe back here by my side and let me protect you." My heart ached.


    I know that Alicia has a mind of her own. She is strong willed and fierce when ites to protecting the ones she love.


    "How I wish that I can just lock you up by my side." This was my wishful thinking. But I know that I cannot keep her locked up in a cage like a bird to spoil and protect her. She is free willed and can decide on her own actions. That is her beauty and I don¡¯t want to take that away from her.


    And so I can only support her. There is only one thing that I can do to help her and at least lessen my worry, I need to send someone I can trust to be by her side and help her aside from the Crimson Bandit Jack.


    "Dimitri!" I called out.


    Not long Dimitri opened the door to my office and entered.


    "You called your majesty." Dimitri said.


    "Call for William. I have something to tell him." I ordered.


    "At once your majesty." Dimitri bowed and exited my office.


    "I cannot be by your side for now but at least I can send someone to help you." I whispered.


    I lifted Alicia¡¯s letter and nted a gentle kiss on top of her name.


    "I miss you to, my Lili." I said.


    https://.ReadRead/book/12507300405677105/The-Forgotten-Princess


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 184 Going to Enemy Territory

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    ¡¯Knock knock knock¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t waiting long inside my office when I heard someone knocking on the door.


    "Come in." I said.


    The door opened and Dimitri came in first.


    "Your majesty, Sir William is here." Dimitri announced.


    After Dimitri entered, William followed behind with Snow. Snow has long since recuperated, meaning that Alicia is in good health as well. But a familiar that is far from its master is not in best shape. They tend to be depressed and sad.


    "Greetings your majesty. You called for me." William bowed.


    "Yes. Please sit." I said.


    When William took his sit in front of me, Snow walked towards me and jumped up on myp. Because Alicia is quite far, she tends to cling to a strong magic user to appease the absence of her master¡¯s magic essence. Everyday Snow searched for me because of this.


    I felt sad for Snow right now. We are both missing Alicia so much. I stroke her snowy white fur and I hear her purr.


    "A letter came from my spy in Jennova." I started. "The letter was written by Alicia."


    "The princess?!" William was shocked at first and then smiled. I can see him sigh in relief. I am sure that he is also very worried about Alicia¡¯s wellbeing.


    "Yes. She said that she is doing fine and we don¡¯t need to worry." I said. "She also said she cannot return for now because of her mother. Her mother is alive and well in Jennova and is being kept by her aunt but she is presently not in her right mind. Alicia wants to escape there with her mother and so she will wait until her mother gets better."


    "Her mother is alive? You mean King Edward¡¯s concubine, Lady Leticia?" William asked. "But what if her mother doesn¡¯t recover?" He asked worriedly.


    "That is why I asked you toe here." I looked at him straight in the eye. "You are the only one I trust with Alicia¡¯s safety. And so I would like you to go to Jennova and help her. If after a long time and Alicia¡¯s ns doesn¡¯t go smoothly, then I want you to help her escape with her mother."


    William returned my look with the same seriousness. He knows that the task I am giving him is very important.


    "I understand." William replied firmly.


    "And another thing, besides Alicia¡¯s mother she is trying to gather information about the forbidden magic in enemy territory." I added.


    "Forbidden magic?" William looked at me questioningly.


    "I will let Dimitri brief you with the details. What I can tell you now is that it is a very frightening weapon of mass destruction. And the queen of Jennova is searching for it and is nning to use it against us." I exined. "This frightening magic destroyed and sank the country of Antia to the bottom of the sea."


    William¡¯s eyes went wide. I am sure he has heard some stories from the soldiers under mymand which were Antian survivors.


    "I understand your point your majesty but why is Alicia the one given the task to gather such information from the inside. It is very dangerous." William asked. "Don¡¯t you have a spy inside Jennova?"


    I sighed with hearing his word. "Both of us are thinking of the same thing. I don¡¯t want Alicia in any kind of danger. But she was the one to offer her help." I said. "She has her own will and I cannot stop her from doing so. And this also concerns her loved ones that are put in danger and so she wants to do what she can to help."


    William sighed. I am sure he also knows Alicia¡¯s feelings of wanting to help. My Lili is really a kind person.


    "Then I will go to enemy territory to give my assistance to the princess." William answered resolutely. "I will do as you say your majesty."


    I nodded in agreement.


    ¡¯But what if that prince of Jennova recognizes William?¡¯ Snow asked. Her little head looked up at me.


    "Yes, I know what you mean." I replied to her. "And I have a solution for that."


    William looked at me confusingly. "What did she say?" He asked.


    "Snow said that what if prince diolus recognizes you." I answered. "Not only that, some of his subordinates that came with him in Alvannia six months ago might recognize you as well. But I have thought of a solution about that. Do you remember Alicia¡¯s first personal knight?"


    "Yes, I have a vague memory of him." William replied.


    My lips curved up into a smirk. Using my hand I covered my face and slowly glided it outwards. I used my magic to change my appearance. Now I am using my old disguise, I used the old look when I was ¡¯Leon¡¯ Alicia¡¯s first personal knight.


    William¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise. He maintained that appearance for some minutes until he said a few words. "You... you¡¯re Alicia¡¯s first knight."


    "Yes, using magic I altered my face to get inside the Alvannia¡¯s pce." I said.


    William was speechless once more. I am sure he was thinking of so many things right now but cannot voice it out. He is not in the position to ask me why I spied inside Alvannia and I don¡¯t have to exin anything to him. And so there was a moment of silence between us.


    I opened a drawer on my desk and took a small box. Inside was a male tinum ring with a small crystal at the center.


    "Dimitri has studied the jite rock that blocks magic users from using magic. The whole Jennovaian pce is made with jite rock and so we need more information about this. After his research, it is said that magic items infused with magic can still be used near jite." I said. "I will infuse my face altering magic in this crystal ring which is a magical object. Once you are wearing it, your appearance will change." I exined.


    I passed the ring to William. He took it without further questions and examined it.


    "Snow will apany you in your journey. Being separated with her master for so long isn¡¯t good for her." I said.


    "Yes your majesty." William bowed his head.


    Snow jumped down from myp and into William¡¯s arms. She snuggled gently to him.


    "Just tell Dimitri what you need in your journey and he will prepare it for you. He will also brief you with thetest news." I said and looked at Dimitri.


    "Sir William, please follow me." Dimitri led the way.


    "Then I will be going your majesty." William bowed and followed Dimitri out.


    "William." I called to him before he exited my office. William looked back at me questioningly. "Be careful. And please keep Alicia safe for me."


    "I will, your majesty." William bowed down to me once more and then left.


    "You are the only one I can count on for now." I whispered and sighed.


    I looked outside the window and saw the clear blue sky. I thought of Alicia¡¯s beautiful tinum blonde hair and light blue eyes. I imagined her sweet and gentle smile while calling out my name.


    "How I wish that I was the one to be able to go to your side." I said while thinking of her. "But as king andmander in chief in this war, my presence here is more important. To win this war as soon as possible is what I need to focus right now."


    ¡¯Winning this war and destroying all my enemies is the only thing that can ensure your safety and our happiness. And after that we will be together forever my love.¡¯ I thought.


    https://.ReadRead/book/12507300405677105/The-Forgotten-Princess


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 185 Learning New Tricks

    My aunt Queen Patricia has started to train me using mind magic for these past few weeks. I have been practicing diligently in the greenhouse which has a considerable distance from the pce which is made with jite.


    Here inside the greenhouse, I was able to practice my magic skills under ¡¯supervision¡¯. Guards are stationed near the entrance and both Jack and Martha are ordered to monitor me. Good thing that Jack is on my side. I still need to reel in Martha to my side as well.


    These past few weeks, Satiana has been apanying me. Every day that we spend with each other¡¯spany, the more we get closer like sisters.


    "I can¡¯t believe big brother is such a yer!" Satiana was fuming with anger.


    "What is the matter Sati?" I asked curiously.


    "I was wondering why I wasn¡¯t seeing big brother di these past month. I know that meeting him by chance in this huge pce is a few, but at least I can see him a few times in a month." Satiana pouted her lips in irritation. "And then I just knew that he left a month ago to go to your country Alvannia and take your step sister as his wife. How infuriating!!! He said that you are the one he would marry and be his wife but now he was jumping to another country to marry another girl."


    I was informed by Jack of what was happening in the other countries so the news of diolus marrying Elizabeth isn¡¯t new to me. Satiana only heard of this recently and now her impression of her big brother is bing worse. This is a good thing for me of course but I am a little sad that there sibling rtionship is bing worse because of me.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry Sati.¡¯ I whispered inside my heart. ¡¯But I need to sow discord between you and your brother.¡¯


    It¡¯s not like I am fabricating lies or false information against diolus. It was just that his wrong doings are showing and his true colors are being seen by his little sister Satiana.


    "I am not concerned if your brother marries another woman, because I am not going to marry him even if he forces me." I said with a calm tone.


    "Uhuhmm." Satiana nodded in agreement. "di is a good big brother to me but I never knew he was such a yer to other women. Even kidnapping a woman he fancies who has another fianc¨¦. I am beginning to see him in another way." She frowned.


    "Well let¡¯s just stop talking about your brother. Why not help me with practicing my mind magic?" I said with a smile.


    "Okay." Satiana smiled gleefully. "If I can be of help to you big sis then I am willing."


    "Great. Okay, close your eyes." I said.


    Satiana closed her eyes as I have asked. I took her hands and sped it between mine. I closed my eyes as well and concentrated to go in her mind.


    At first all I saw was ck nothingness but then there was a gleam of light. It was a small light at first and then it enveloped the whole space around me. It blinded me for a while but after a few seconds it dimmed out and my surroundings changed.


    I looked around and noticed that this was the inside of the Jennovian pce. Maids passed by me like I wasn¡¯t there, it was like I was invisible to them. Then I saw a little girl of about four to five years of age running. She had light brown hair and green eyes, this little girl was Satiaina.


    ¡¯I¡¯m seeing her memories.¡¯ I thought.


    The little Satiana was happily running around the halls of the pce. I can hear her giggles along the way. But then when she turned on a corridor, she bumped in on someone and fell down on her butt on the floor.


    "Aww.." Little Satiana said. Tears stared to gather on the rim of her eyes.


    When she looked up she saw the queen looking at her coldly and clearly irritated. A young diolus was standing by her side.


    "M-Mother." Little Satiana held her tears back after looking at her queen mother.


    But the queen didn¡¯t even utter a word and walked away. The young diolus helped little Satiana up and brushed her skirt with dirt.


    "Are you alright?" The young diolus asked with a worried tone.


    "Is mother angry with me?" Little Satiana asked. The tears that she held back were now starting to flow after her mother left.


    "Don¡¯t worry about mother. She must be angry because you were running in the hallways. Next time don¡¯t run and just behave okay." diolus said with a loving tone and patted her head.


    "Mother doesn¡¯t like me very much." Satiana said and started to cry.


    After that scene my surroundings change once again. I am now inside the greenhouse but it was different with the present one. This greenhouse was still new and doesn¡¯t have trees or nts yet.


    A middle aged man was walking with a little older Satiana. She must be seven or eight years old by now.


    "I made this greenhouse for you. I know you like growing nts. You can do that here." The middle aged man said with a smile.


    "Thank you king father." Satiana said with a radiant smile on her face.


    ¡¯Oh so that is Sati¡¯s father, thete king of Jennova.¡¯ I looked at the middle aged man. He had the same features as Satiana, light brown hair and green eyes.


    ¡¯Thete king has a big belly. I guess that¡¯s why my aunt calls him a pig.¡¯ I thought.


    But he looks like a kind and gentle man, well at least in front of his daughter. And it looks like Satiana loves his father very much. It seems she was spoiled by him.


    ¡¯She mightck the love from her mother but at least it looks like her father loves her dearly.¡¯ I thought.


    And then the scenery has changed once again. I was now inside a room and many people are crowding around the bed. By the looks of it, those people were doctors.


    On the bed, a weak and sick man was lying. It was thete king, Satiana¡¯s father. He was deathly thin and pale.


    "W-Where are my children?" Thete king weakly asked.


    Not long diolus and Satiana arrived on his bed side and the queen was also present as well.


    "Father... father. Please don¡¯t leave me." Satiana was crying.


    "F-Father is sorry. My dear Sati, I cannot stay by your side." Thete king said. "diolus, please take care of your sister for me." diolus simply nodded.


    And after that thete king took hisst breath and Satiana cried even louder. The queen who was looking by the side had a small grin on her face.


    The other people left the room and only the queen, diolus and Satiana remained.


    "Stop crying!" The queen scolded. "He is already dead. Your tears won¡¯t do anything."


    "Hush now Sati..." diolus wasforting the crying Satiana.


    "Mother, why... why don¡¯t you love me like you do to big brother?" Satiana blurted out the question. I am sure she always wanted to ask this but was afraid of the answer. And now that her emotions are in turmoil, she had the courage to ask.


    "It¡¯s because you resemble that b*astard so much!" The queen said angrily. "I would have ignored that you are that b*astard¡¯s child if you inherited our looks. But you just have to look like him. You can¡¯t even be a candidate to be your brother¡¯s bride!"


    Satiana¡¯s face was full of shock and loss. My heart ached for this little girl. I can feel the pain she was feeling, the pain of being abandoned by her own mother.


    I can feel tears flowing down my face and I opened my eyes. I have nowe back to the present.


    "Big sis, why are you crying?" Satiana¡¯s face was full of worry.


    "Oh, no it¡¯s nothing." I wiped away my tears. "May I hug you?"


    Satiana looked confused but nodded. And so I hugged this young girl. I want her to be happy in the future, I genuinely think of her as a little sister now.


    I thought about my mind ability, this was the extent of my mind magic for now. I have seen the strong memories of a person. I wonder if I can do other things such as alter memories and the likes in the future?


    https://.ReadRead/book/12507300405677105/The-Forgotten-Princess


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 186 Reunion with dear Friends 1

    Two months has passed by since I have woken up here in Jennova. I have been cooped up inside the pce and haven¡¯t been able to go out. But I have been easing my way thru my aunt¡¯s heart.


    I have been very good, following all my aunt¡¯s rules. I can sense that she is starting to trust me. Just a few days ago I asked her if I can go out to see the town capital of Jennova. My aunt agreed with the condition that her assigned knights will keep watch and guard me. Of course my two servants, Jack and Martha will keep a closer watch over me as well.


    Currently I was with my mother inside her room. I have been visiting her every day and tried talking to her. I have told her about my life inside the pce of Alvannia, Father, Grandpa Robert and Richard, and about Regaleon. I told her that I was now engaged and is about to get married to the love of my life.


    My mother was still reactionless, only smiling lightly towards me. Today I thought about telling her the hardships that I have faced. How my own father shunned me and how my step mother and sisters bullied me. I told her about the assassination attempt that threatened my life and that it was nned by my step mother and her uncle. I also told her about how my own cousin prince diolus abducted me from my fianc¨¦ and forced me toe here against my will.


    "But still, I am happy that I came here because I was able to see you once again." I smiled sweetly at her.


    If there is something I am happy about to be here, that is seeing my mother alive and well. I was also able to meet my sweet little cousin Satiana.


    "I never regretted having such hardships mama, because I became stronger because of them." I assured her that I never the hardships I faced made me for the better.


    After I have told all the hardships I went thru, I saw my mother gripped the chair handle tightly. My heart clenched when I saw some reaction from my mother.


    "Mama, oh mama." I hugged my mother tightly. "I know that you are still in there somewhere. Why aren¡¯t you speaking to me?" Tears started to flow from my eyes.


    Then I felt her hand touch the back of my head and gently patted it.


    "Hmm hmmhhmm mmhhm..." Mother started to hum. It was the luby song that she always sings to me when I was little.


    When I was still little, I was afraid of ghosts and ghouls at night. An old grandma from our neighborhood always told scary stories to little children that were still outside at night. And unfortunately I was one of those kids that love ying outside until dark.


    My mother calms me down and sings this luby song to get me go to sleep. Her voice was soothing andforting.


    I pushed out of my embrace and looked at my mother, hoping that she has returned to her senses. But the eyes looking at me were still empty. Mother was still humming the luby song.


    "Mama, I know you are in there. I will do everything I can so that you cane back." I said with conviction.


    I am happy that there was even this little progress in my mother¡¯s condition. Now that I have my mind magic abilities in control, I can ask my aunt to try it with my mother.


    ¡¯Knock knock knock¡¯ The door opened and a guard came inside.


    "Princess, your assigned knights that will apany you to your trip today are ready and waiting for you." The guard said.


    "I understand. I will be on my way." I said.


    The guard bowed and retreated.


    "Mama, I will go out for a while. Don¡¯t worry, I will be back before dark." I kissed her cheeks. After that I stood up and exited the room.


    Once outside I saw Satiana was waiting for me in the hallway.


    "Good morning Satiana." I greeted her.


    "Good morning big sis." Satiana smiled brightly. "I asked permission from my mother to go with you in the town capital. She granted my request so I can go with you today."


    "That¡¯s great." I smiled at her. I have told Satiana of my trip today and she expressed her feelings to go with me. It was good that aunt gave her permission. At least I can go sightseeing with her.


    Satiana hooked her arms to mine and we walked towards the front door where our carriage is waiting. Outside, I saw at least six well-built knights standing in formation to greet us.


    "Greetings to the stars of the Jennovian Empire, Princess Alicia and Princess Satiana." The knights greeted in unison.


    I bowed to acknowledge their greetings. "I will be under your care gentlemen." I smiled.


    While walking towards the carriage, my eyes were caught by one of the knights. Like the other knights he was tall and had a well-built body. He had light brown hair and green eyes. When my eyes lingered longer to him, he smiled at me.


    I felt something strange. I felt he was familiar but I am sure we haven¡¯t met in the past. I have never seen this man before. But I cannot exin what I was feeling right now, this feeling of familiarity.


    "Big sis?" Satiana who had boarded the carriage looked at me, confused why I wasn¡¯t getting in.


    "Oh yes, I¡¯m sorry." I smiled shyly.


    The carriage door was closed and the carriage started to depart. Satiana and I sited side by side while Jack and Martha was sitting opposite of us.


    I looked outside the carriage window and saw the knight that caught my eye was riding on his white horse.


    "What is the matter big sis?" Satiana asked. "You know that knight?"


    "Huh, oh... he seems a bit familiar but I don¡¯t know where I have seen him." I replied.


    "Do you mean that knight princess?" Jack pointed to the knight I was looking at and so I nodded. "Well he is my cousin." Jack smiled. His smile told me there is more to his story of being ¡¯cousins¡¯.


    I looked at Jack curiously. ¡¯Is that knight really his cousin? Maybe he was someone that Regaleon sent to look over me.¡¯ I thought.


    I looked at the knight once more. I can¡¯t push back this feeling of familiarity. I have to get a chance to talk to Jack about his so called ¡¯cousin¡¯.


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/book/12507300405677105/The-Forgotten-Princess


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 187 Reunion with dear Friends 2

    Our trip by carriagested for at least two hours before arriving at the city capital of Jennova. Like Alvannia¡¯s capital, this city was also bustling with life. This country is currently at war with Grandcrest, but the people are in ¡¯business as usual¡¯ mode.


    "The city capital is also quite big, simr to Alvannia." I said while peeking out from the curtains of the carriage window.


    "Yes, the city is quite big. It is found at the center most part of Jennova." Satiana exined.


    "Oh, so that¡¯s why it is a little warmer here than the pce." I said.


    "The pce is situated just a little north from the city but the climate is a little harsher because of the windsing from the most northern part." Satiana exined.


    I nodded in understanding. "And your family is living at the far north, right Martha?" I looked at Martha.


    "Yes your highness. It is harsher to live there but because the old people don¡¯t want to leave their ownnds. That is why they try to go on and live there." Martha said. "We young people do what we can to support our families living there."


    "But how can people survive in such harsh weather?" I asked in confusion. "Shouldn¡¯t that area be inhabited because of the climate?"


    "The climate wasn¡¯t this bad before." Martha said with a sad face. "The old people said that in the past, Jennova had a more forgiving climate. It was cold but at least it was bearable. The old ones told stories that they could grow livestock and also fruits that survive in cold weathers. Their livelihood back then was just right to make a living. But twenty years ago the weather started to worsen until it became like this, a cold wastnd."


    ¡¯Twenty years ago? That was during or after the Great War.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯Does this cold weather have a connection with the fall of Antia?¡¯


    Ideas started to swirl on my mind. There is much information I have learned and to know more I need to research and investigate further into it.


    "Where do you want to go to your highness?" Jack asked.


    The carriage just entered the gates of the capital a few minutes ago and we were driving slowly on the streets.


    "I want to visit the national library." I said.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll tell the coachman." Jack replied.


    After Jack told the coachman of our destination, the carriage continued slowly with the knights following from the sides. Themon people from the outside looked at our entourage with wonder and amazement. The carriage we are in right now carries the royal seal of Jennova and so they for sure knew that the passengers are of royal blood.


    I looked at the young knight that was riding the white horse once more. The feeling of familiarity was still there. And as if the young knight felt my stare, he nced at me and caught me staring at him. The young knight smiled at me once more. I turned my head in an instant, getting shy for being caught staring.


    After some time the carriage stopped. Once I looked outside, I saw a huge building that looks quite old.


    "We have arrived." The coachman announced.


    Martha and Jack were the first ones toe down the carriage followed by Satiana and I. When I stepped outside, a hand was offered to me for support and so I took it.


    ¡¯The feeling of this hand...¡¯ I was jolted by the touch and warmth of the hand I was holding. It seemed somewhat familiar. I looked up and it was the young knight¡¯s hand I was holding.


    ¡¯Him again. Who is he?¡¯ My thoughts were running while looking at his emerald green eyes. The twinkles in those eyes were bright and warm.


    "I will be your escort your highness." The young knight said.


    "Oh, then I am in your care." I smiled.


    Satiana was walking in front of me with her own knight escorting her. "Big sis, do you have books you want to read here?" Satiana looked back at me and asked.


    "I am just nning to borrow some books to read so I won¡¯t be bored in the pce." I smiled at her.


    Actually I was nning on researching about thest Great War and Jennova¡¯s part in it. I believe that the cold and harsh weather in this country isn¡¯t normal at all. The country may be on the most northern part of the continent, but Alvannia also shares the same northern terrains but the weather isn¡¯t this harsh at all.


    I also n to see how themon people of Jennova are living. As far as I have seen here in the capital, they are living quite normally, but I bet that is just for now. The war has been going on for months now and it will be almost a year. The effects of the war are surely being felt at the southern parts of Jennova. For my n to start a revolt inside Jennova, I need to gather more information and also allies inside this country.


    The inside of the national library was huge. The building might seem old from the outside but the interior has been well kept. Rows and rows of books are seen everywhere I look.


    "Oh my, oh my. I wasn¡¯t informed of a visit from the royal family." An old stout man with eyes sses was running towards us. The old man was rather short but looked kind. "My apologies, I am John Sinir the head librarian. Wee to our national library." He extended his hand for a handshake.


    "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you Mr. Sinir." I smiled and shook his hand. "I am Alicia, niece of Queen Patricia. I am with my cousin Princess Satiana."


    "It¡¯s a pleasure, a pleasure for you to visit us. And it¡¯s so nice to see you once again Princess Satiana." Mr. Sinir said. "Would you like me to give you a tour Princess Alicia?"


    "Oh, no need." I said. "I will just take a look for a while."


    "Oh, then if you need anything or find a specific book you can ask our capable librarians on duty." Mr. Sinir said.


    After that Mr. Sincliar walked to the other librarians and gave out some orders. We on the other hand started to walk around.


    "Big sis, do you have any specific books in mind?" Satiana was looking around while following me.


    "Well, not really." I replied. "If you want to go to a specific section, then you can go. I will just look around."


    Satiana¡¯s face brightened. "Then I will be just in the romance fiction section big sis. You can go and look for me there or at the reading lounge."


    "Okay, go." I giggled while looking at Satiana skipping away. "That girl really likes to read romance stories." I said to no one in particr.


    "Well she is a young girl still waiting to bloom." The young knight beside me said with a smile.


    I looked at him and became conscious of his presence. I feel a blush crept from my cheeks.


    "T-Then I will be looking at the world history section." I said shyly.


    Martha and the young knight were my escorts while Jack was left with the other knights in guarding the entrance. I was a few paces in front of my escorts while trying to use my magic if it would work but still to no avail. I also tried using my magic inside the carriage but it was still not working back then.


    ¡¯There is only one reason why my magic isn¡¯t working. Someone from my two escorts is carrying jite stone.¡¯ I thought.


    The history section was found at the second floor of the library. The second floor was packed with rows and rows of books with towering bookshelves, like a maze. You can easily get separated with yourpanion here.


    I tried looking at the books in the history section trying to find what I was looking for. I got some books about Jennovian history and politics in the past decades but there are no books about the Great War.


    I sighed, thinking that they might have burned anything that talks about Antia. While reading one of the books I took from the shelf, I felt something fury touch my legs. When I look down I see a snow white cat twirling on my feet.


    "Snow!" I was shocked that I screamed her name.


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 188 Reunion with dear Friends 3

    I tried looking at the books in the history section trying to find what I was looking for. I got some books about Jennovian history and politics in the past decades but there are no books about the Great War.


    I sighed, thinking that they might have burned anything that talks about Antia. While reading one of the books I took from the shelf, I felt something fury touch my legs. When I look down I see a snow white cat twirling on my feet.


    "Snow!" I was shocked that I screamed her name. I picked her up and petted her instantly. "I missed you so much." Tears started to form at the rim of my eyes.


    ¡¯Long time no see Alicia. I missed you too, so much.¡¯ Snow purred while a petted her in my arms.


    "Your highness!" I saw Martha pop up from a bookshelf corner and rushed to me. "I heard you scream. Is there something wrong?"


    I quickly tucked Snow in between the books in the bookshelf. "Ohh, ah no. There¡¯s nothing wrong." I said. "What I meant was snow is starting to fall outside. I was just worried that we would get snowed in here."


    Martha looked outside the window and indeed snow was starting to fall. "It is only light snow your highness. Don¡¯t worry."


    "Hmm okay." I nodded. "By the way Martha, can you please get me something warm to drink and send it to the reading lounge? I will be going there soon after I pick the books I want to read."


    "Of course your highness." Martha bowed and left.


    "Phew, that was close." I sighed in relief.


    ¡¯It¡¯s good you send that maid away. I don¡¯t feel good when she is near.¡¯ Snow said while looking out of the bookshelf she was hiding.


    "I guess it¡¯s because she is carrying jite stone that prevents magic users from using magic." I exined.


    Now that Martha is far away from me, I tried using my magic powers. I concentrated on my right forefinger to generate a small me. And after just a few seconds, a me came out from my fingertips.


    "My magic is working again." I said with a smile.


    ¡¯Hmm it feels warm when I am around you.¡¯ Snow jumped into my embrace. Her little gesture made me smile.


    "Your highness." I hear the young knight called.


    I was caught by surprise and I extinguished the me on my fingertips instantly. But Snow was still in my embrace.


    "Umm, this is... well I just saw this cat and..." I was thinking of an exnation when I heard Snow giggled.


    ¡¯Hehe... you don¡¯t need to get flustered you know.¡¯ Snow jumped from my embrace and walked towards the young knight.


    "Ehhh... wait..." I was flustered on what to say when I saw the young knight kneeled down and picked up Snow in his arms.


    "It¡¯s good that you have met each other atst?" The young knight smiled warmly at me.


    "Ehhh... what do you mean?" I was confused. When did Snow get to meet a Jennovia knight and got close to him?


    The young knight slowly walked towards me and put Snow in my arms once again.


    "She has missed you so dearly. It¡¯s good to see that she is in good health now that she is with you once again." The young knight said. He stretched his arms and caressed my cheek. "Well Snow wasn¡¯t the only one that missed you. Everyone back in Alvannia and also Grandcrest missed you and worries about you."


    The young knight¡¯s gesture surprised me that I involuntary stepped back. My back hit the bookshelf behind me and it shook hard, making the huge heavy books from the upper rows fall down and I let go of Snow. I brace myself with my arms from the falling books overhead. The young knight held the bookshelf in ce so as to not let it fall and quickly embraced me to shield me from the falling books.


    ¡¯Thud thud thud¡¯ The sound of the heavy books hitting the young knight¡¯s body is heard.


    "A-Are you alright?" I asked. But the young knight did not answer and still held me close in his embrace.


    There was silence between us for a few minutes. My heart was thumping fast with our bodies this close to each other.


    "I have sworn to protect you with my life." The young knight said with a sad tone. "I¡¯m sorry. I am sorry that I wasn¡¯t able to keep my sworn oath. I wasn¡¯t able to do anything to protect and save you the time you were abducted."


    I can feel his body trembling while I was in his embrace. The sense of familiarity was so powerful now after I heard his words.


    ¡¯There are only two people that sworn their oath to protect me with their lives.¡¯ I thought.


    It was Regaleon and William, my former and current personal knight. But with his words it is easy to know who he was from the two.


    "William?" I whispered. "Is that really you?"


    The young knight slowly let go of me and looked at me right in the eye. His smile was warm and friendly, it was definitely like William¡¯s.


    "Yes it¡¯s me." William said coarsely.


    My eyes went wide with surprise. "Will, it¡¯s you? Is it really you?" I raised my hands and caressed his cheek. "But how...?" His face is different. No one can recognize him with such a disguise.


    "His majesty, King Regaleon lent me his face altering magic." William said. "He has embedded his magic in this ring. He said that while I wear this, I can change my appearance and the magic won¡¯t get affected by jite stone."


    William raised his hand and showed me the ring he was wearing. He quickly took it off and his appearance changed instantly. He was now reverted back to his true appearance. Blonde golden hair and sky blue eyes. It was really him, my best friend Will.


    "It really is you Will." I was so happy that I instantly hugged him. "Oh I missed you so much."


    I can feel William patting my head gently. "And I missed you too."


    After being in this posture for a while, I realized that I shouldn¡¯t be doing such intimate things with other men. I instantly pushed William.


    "I-I¡¯m sorry for the sudden embrace." I said. "It¡¯s just that it has been so long since I saw someone close and dear to me. And I am so happy to see you." I reasoned.


    "It¡¯s okay." William scratched his head in shyness and I saw his face blush. "I need to get back to my disguise." He put on the ring and his appearance returned to that of the young Jennovian knight.


    "By the way, why are you here?" I asked out of curiosity.


    "His majesty sent me here with Snow to apany you in your mission. With Jack¡¯s help, I was given a false identity and was made into a low rank knight entrusted to guard you." William replied. "His majesty wished he was the one toe here but he cannot leave the ¡¯Chief in Command¡¯ seat while the war is going on. And so he has sent me, the one he mostly trusts to protect you."


    Just by hearing that Regaleon wished to be the one toe here already made my heart feel happiness and warmth. Even though he can¡¯te, I know he was thinking about me.


    ¡¯Has your little reunion ended?¡¯ Snow said with a bored tone. ¡¯Well if it is, I need to show you something. Come on follow me.¡¯ Snow ran to the far side of the second floor.


    "Snow wants us to follow her." I told William and he nodded.


    We followed Snow in navigating the towering bookshelves that felt like a maze. And after a few twists and turns we ended up at the far wall of the second floor. At the wall hang a huge painting. It was a painting of a battlefield. Many soldiers are seen bloodied or dead and others are seen battling with soldiers with a different uniform.


    In the painting at the far right, there was a small hill. There was a statue of a woman with her arms lifted up. She was holding something bright and the light from the object she was holding was shining through the battle field.


    "I guess this is the battle in the Upgrove ins." I said while looking at the scene in the painting.


    "Thest battle in the Great War?" William asked in wonder.


    ¡¯I feel something suspicious from here.¡¯ Snow said.


    I put my hand over the painting and I felt something odd. It was like some kind of electricity surging thru my palms.


    I hovered thru the painting and tried to find where it was most strong. And my hands reached the right upper corner where the statue of thedy was. I looked closely at the object that the statue was holding in her hands and unconsciously touched it. And I was surprised that is was some kind of jewel.


    My finger was drawn to it like a ma and a spark ignited when the jewel and my finger touched.


    "Ahh." The spark left a tinge of pain in my fingertip and I withdrew my hand instantly.


    "Alicia, are you alright?" William was by my side in no time. He nestled my hand within his and examined my fingertip.


    "I¡¯m okay." I assured him.


    But then there was some kind of movement. The huge painting lifted up on its own and behind it was a door that leads to a staircase upwards.


    William and I looked at each other in wonderment of our discovery. Good thing that this was the far side and usually deserted area of the second floor.


    "Where do you think this leads too?" William lit up a torch that was found inside and lighted up the way.


    "Well there is only one way to find out." I said and started to climb the stair case.


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 189 A Hidden Section Inside the National Library 1

    The huge painting lifted up on its own and behind it was a door that leads to a staircase upwards.


    William and I looked at each other in wonderment of our discovery. Good thing that this was the far side and usually deserted area of the second floor.


    "Where do you think this leads to?" William lit up a torch that was found inside and lighted up the way.


    "Well there is only one way to find out." I said and started to climb the stair case.


    "Let me lead the way." William said while holding the lighted torch in his hands.


    "Hmm, okay." I nodded in agreement.


    Once we started to ascend, the painting started to go down from behind us.


    "Well, we have no choice but to go forward I guess." William said.


    The staircase that was leading up is enclosed with no windows, hence it was dark. The torch William was holding is the only source of light.


    We have been climbing up the staircase for a while and we were hit on a dead end. Only a wall was seen in front of us.


    "A dead end? William said curiously. But then I saw a crack on the wall sipping with light.


    "Look." I pointed to William and he saw the crack.


    William peeked inside for a while before looking at me once again.


    "There is a room beyond this wall." William eximed. "But how can we go there?"


    "Let me take a look." I said.


    William gave way for me. I inspected the wall right in front of me. I tried to feel the walls surface with my hands. After sometime I felt a rough texture with edges.


    ¡¯Is this another jewel like in the painting?¡¯ I thought. My hands were drawn to the jewel once again and I felt the same spark from before.


    The sound of the wall moving was heard once again. In no time there was now a passage way towards the room William has seen before.


    William quickly extinguished the torch and made a ¡¯shh¡¯ gesture with his finger to me. I nodded, telling him I understand.


    "I will go on the lookout first." William whispered to me. "You wait here for me, okay?"


    "Okay." I replied and nodded.


    William silently inspected the outside of the room and stealthily moved out. Snow and I remained inside the room.


    ¡¯There are about three people in the vicinity.¡¯ Snow said.


    "Then this section is a secret section only a few can enter." I concluded.


    William came back after a few minutes.


    "Outside is a whole new section, maybe a secret section in this library." William said. "The way we had gone thru is a secret passage that seems no one really knew about. The three people outside are using another passage way."


    "How does the outside look?" I asked.


    "It still looks like a library with many books outside. But other than books, they have a section where they are doing some kind of experiments using some kind of jewel stones. I do not know what they are specifically doing." William exined.


    I thought about what William has said and I want to see this secret section for myself. I tried to feel my magic powers again and as expected it was still on effect, meaning there are no jite stones in the vicinity.


    "I want to go for a look." I said.


    "But it¡¯s dangerous. What if the people outside find you out?" William refused.


    "Trust me." I gave him a wink. "I can use magic."


    And then I tried to use my camouge magic. With this I am invisible to the naked eye. I have only found out I have this kind of magic a few weeks before being abducted so I was still not used to using it. The camouge in my body is still erratic, blinking on and off.


    "Alicia, are you sure you are going to be okay?" William looked worried.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I can manage." I assured him. "I will be very careful."


    I adjusted the camouge around my body once more.


    "There. Can you still see me?" I asked.


    "No, you arepletely invisible." William replied.


    "Okay. Be back in a few." I said and exited the room carefully.


    Once outside, I saw that this section was enclosed. It may be a separate section from the library or aplete blocked floor. As I remembered the exterior of the library building, I am guessing it should have at least four floors. But the map of the library only has three floors.


    ¡¯So this floor ispletely sealed from outsiders.¡¯ I thought.


    I proceeded in caution and made my steps as silent as possible. I looked at the books on the bookshelves and saw the titles of the books.


    ¡¯These books are all about magic.¡¯ I thought.


    I silently picked one book from the bookshelf and started reading it. The book I am holding right now has contents about magical potions and concoctions.


    I tried looking at other books and some are about various herbal nts that can be used to cure incurable illness. Some are about the formation of weapons using magical objects.


    ¡¯These books can be very helpful to people but if used in a bad way it can also be dangerous.¡¯ I thought.


    I silently walked towards the experiment section where three people are busy working.


    "Ahhhh, I need a break." One man said.


    "We are almost done. Just a little and we have hit the quota for this week." The other man said.


    "I don¡¯t know about you, but this is myst piece and I am done." A woman said. "I can go home atst."


    The woman was holding a jewel stone simr to the magical objects I have seen before. She was embedding some kind of magic inside of them and it was glowing yellow. The two men are also doing the same but with a different glowing color.


    "This is really hard work. Embedding magic into these magical objects is exhausting." The man said.


    "After we are thru for the day, others wille by to take our ce. We have been doing this for the past week. We need to rest to restore our magic." The other man said.


    ¡¯So these people are Antians.¡¯ I thought.


    "This is just a littlepared to what the queen and the prince had done for us." The woman said. "They had helped us live on after the fall. If not for them, we would have livened as outcast in other countries or probably be dead by now."


    "Yes, this is just a small way to show our gratitude. The pain of losing our homend, I cannot forget this grudge." The man said.


    "We will get our revenge on the countries that trampled on us. We will take theirnds as payment for robbing us of our own homend." The other man said.


    I can feel the anger and pain this Antians have. Their grief and anger are deep and with the queen¡¯s influence it became even more.


    ¡¯I need to get more information while I am here.¡¯ I thought.


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Please remeber that our efforts in writing such wonderful stories are out hardwork.


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 190 A Hidden Section Inside the National Library 2

    "We will get our revenge on the countries that trampled on us. We will take theirnds as payment for robbing us of our own homend." The other man said.


    I can feel the anger and pain this Antians have. Their grief and anger are deep and with the queen¡¯s influence it became even more.


    ¡¯I need to get more information while I am here.¡¯ I thought.


    "Well, I don¡¯t know about you guys but I am finished here." The woman said while stretching her arms up.


    "Oh, I am done as well." The man said.


    "Me too. Let¡¯s tidy up and go home for the day." The other man said.


    The three people tidied up their work and left the room one after the other.


    "I am famished." One man said.


    "Let¡¯s go and grab a bite once outside." The other man said.


    "Be sure to lock the doors before we leave." The woman reminded.


    "Yeah, yeah. Locking it right now." One man said.


    After the three people left and closed the door, I heard a click on the lock outside. That was when I knew that the cost is clear.


    "William." I called lightly. "The coast is clear. You cane down with Snow."


    Not long, William arrived where I was standing but was looking around searching for me.


    "Alicia, where are you?" William asked.


    "Oh, sorry. I¡¯m still invisible." I giggled. I canceled my camouge magic and I was visible once again.


    "Ohh, there you are." William said with a smile.


    ¡¯I can always pinpoint where you are even when you are invisible.¡¯ Snow jumped down from William¡¯s arms and on the table. ¡¯I can feel magic from this stones.¡¯ Snow sniffed the stones that were neatly ced in boxes on the table.


    There are also a bunch of boxes stacked in the room where we were just in. That just means that they are mass producing this magical stones.


    "These stones are magical objects embedded with magic, like your ring William." I exined.


    "Like this?" William raised his hand where the ring was. "His majesty said that the magic he embedded in this stone willst for at least three months. And so I can use this for that time limit only."


    I cupped my chin with my fingers deep in thought. "So the magic embedded in these stones has a time limit. It¡¯s just like a container that runs out."


    "If they have mass produced such magical stones, then that means evenmon soldiers without magic abilities can use this in battle." William concluded. "This is bad. This can give Jennova an advantage in this war."


    "You are right. We can¡¯t let them have that kind of advantage. But I am afraid this is not the only facility where they are making this stones." I concluded.


    ¡¯But this ce stores a lot of magical books to their favor.¡¯ Snow interjected. ¡¯If you destroy their base of information, then you can at least cripple them.¡¯


    "You have a point." I nced at Snow and smiled to her. "Let¡¯s destroy this ce. But first let¡¯s look around. Maybe we can find some valuable books and information that can be used to our advantage." I said.


    William nodded in agreement. I looked around other bookshelves to find more valuable books that can be of use to us.


    ¡¯It will be good if I can find books about the forbidden magic.¡¯ I thought.


    After looking for a while, I ended up on a bookshelf with books containing letters that I cannot read or understand. My eyebrows squinted trying to look at this strange letters and symbols but I cannot decipher them. After flipping a few pages, I saw the picture of the statue of the woman on the painting.


    "It¡¯s the same statue." I said.


    Like in the painting, the woman was holding her arms up high. But in this picture she wasn¡¯t holding anything in her hands, unlike in the painting that she was holding something that emits bright light.


    When I flipped the pages once more, I saw some kind of medallion with a huge jewel on the center. I have the feeling that this medallion is of some importance.


    "I need to get this book." I said. I quickly took the books on that shelf with the same unfamiliar letters.


    I walked towards the table carrying at least five to sixrge heavy books stacked to each other in my arms. I ced it down on top of the table and sighed.


    "These books are heavy." I said. "How about you Will, did you find something?" I asked.


    William emerged from a corner holding stacks of documents and maps. "I found some valuable information here." William spread the map and the documents on the table. "These are some ns of different toons in the battles toe."


    William pointed out the Deuss River way that crosses the border of Jennova and Grandcrest.


    "Currently, Grandcrest are gaining these parts of the river upward." William ran his finger to a portion of the river going up. "And here where Deuss River meets the Trestian Channels, the Jennovians are nning a sneak attack. They have seeded in hiding their huge naval fleet until today. Grandcrest¡¯s informationwork has not yet caught up to this information."


    "If the Jennovian naval fleet seeds in winning that battle, then our defenses on the Deuss River will be eliminated." I said with eyes wide in fright.


    "They will have an open way to Grandrest if that happens." William summarized. "General Vincent¡¯s naval fleet that is stationed in the West seas won¡¯t be able to get in time to stop the Jennovian naval fleet from crossing the river and into Grandcrest. That river runs thru the capital where the Chief in Command is stationed."


    I understood what William is trying to say. The Chief in Command is no other than the king of Grandcrest, King Regaleon. Killing the king and the opponent¡¯s Chief in Command is like pulling the backbone from the body. The winner of this war will definitely be Jennova.


    "We can¡¯t let that happened!" My voice sounded desperate.


    "Of course we won¡¯t let that happened." William assured me. "I will send word to his majesty immediately."


    I nodded in agreement. I won¡¯t let Regaleon be in danger, I will do everything I can to prevent that.


    "Then let¡¯s leave and make haste." William said.


    "Okay." I replied.


    When we were fixing the things we decided to bring, we heard footstepsing from the way we used to get here. William and I stopped what we were doing and looked at each other.


    William gesture with his finger to be silent and unsheathed his sword. I squatted on a bookshelf to hide myself. I used my magic to make an ice dagger if ever I need to help William fight.

 Chapter 191 Fire in the Library 1

    While we were fixing the things we decided to bring, we heard footstepsing from the way we used to get here. William and I stopped what we were doing and looked at each other.


    William gestured with his finger to be silent and unsheathed his sword. I squatted on a bookshelf to hide myself. I used my magic to make an ice dagger if ever I need to help William fight.


    I can hear the footstepsing near my hiding spot. I gripped my ice dagger tightly while my heat was thumping rapidly behind my chest. When the footsteps were just right beside me I sprung in front and moved my ice dagger to the obvious kill, the neck.


    But before my dagger hit where I was aiming, my dagger flew out of my hand. I can still feel the vibration when something hit my ice dagger and make it fly away from my hand. I was surprise with the sudden events. But when I thought the assant had the upper hand, I saw William brandishing his sword on the throat of the said assant.


    "Whoa... hold your horses!" A familiar voice rang. When I looked at the assant before me, I saw his bright crimson hair and happy go lucky face.


    "Jack!" My voice was unexpectedly high pitched. "You scared me."


    "You are the one that scared me princess. Your dagger was just this few inches from my throat." Jack made a gesture with his finger. "Come now knight in shining armor, can you please move that thing away from my neck?" He patted the William¡¯s hand holding his sword right over his throat.


    But Jack was also using twin short des in his hand. He one to stop William¡¯s sword on his throat and the other one was pointing back towards William¡¯s stomach.


    "You are good." William lowered his sword. "Well it¡¯s your fault for popping out like that." He lowered his sword.


    "Well thanks for thepliment. But why do people want my neck today?" Jack grumbled while tucking his twin short des away and holding his neck. "Good thing I was fast. By the way princess, where did you learn how to fight like that? I must admit, I am amazed." He nodded in amazement.


    "That¡¯s not important." I said. "Why are you here by the way? How did you get here?" I asked.


    "Well, princess Satiana was wondering where you were. She asked Martha to go get you but I offered to be the one to call you." Jack said. "When I arrived I saw a painting moving. Before it was about to close, I was able to squeeze myself inside before it closedpletely. Well it looks like you found something interesting here princess." He looked around.


    "Yes, this ce is hidden away. It must be one of the queen¡¯s hidden headquarters. Not to mention, this ce keeps a stack of books of information." I said.


    "In other words, this is their heart of information." Jack grinned and I nodded. "Well then, what will happen if all this information is destroyed I wondered?" His grin became devilish.


    "Before you think about destroying this with the magical stones they have made, I need to take these books with me." I gestured the stacks of thick and big books on the table. "I will need this on my research about the forbidden magic."


    "That looks like a lot of books princess." Jack cupped his chin. "Good thing I have just the magical object for that. Tadda!!!"


    Jack took out a leather pouch from his pocket. I looked at it curiously.


    "Are you thinking of putting all these books inside that?" I pointed at the pouch. "I think one book won¡¯t fit into it, not to mention all of these."


    "Ahh...ahh. Didn¡¯t you here what I just said princess, this is a magical object." Jack said. "Observe."


    Jack took one thick book and put it inside the pouch. The pouch maintained its shape as if it was still empty. It was like the book that was put in vanished.


    "Uhh... but how...?" I was surprised and also amazed at the same time.


    "This pouch can store any amount of things that can fit its opening. It has an unlimited space inside." Jack grinned widely.


    "Okay, enough of showing off. We need to get going." William scolded Jack.


    "Okay...okay. Sheesh." Jack put all the books inside his pouch.


    After all has been packed up, we were ready to leave.


    "What will we do to destroy this ce?" I thought on how to destroy this ce in one go and for us to escape this room just in time.


    "Oh, I have just the thing." Jack said while rummaging his pouch. "Here it is."


    Jack took a stack of dynamite from inside.


    "You have explosives inside there?!" I was astonished.


    "Don¡¯t worry princess. It is perfectly safe." Jack grinned. "And not to worry, I will be putting a number of explosives around, just the right amount to start a fire and destroy everything here."


    Jack knew I don¡¯t want any innocent bystanders inside the library to get hurt in the explosion of the fire. I am sure he also doesn¡¯t want any innocent people hurt.


    "Once the fire starts, the fire rm of the library will ring and the people inside the library will be ushered outside for safety." William exined. "So don¡¯t worry princess."


    "Thank you, to the both of you." I felt very thankful. "I really appreciate the two of you being here. If I was alone, I won¡¯t be able to do or think of all this."


    "It¡¯s my pleasure princess." William smiled sweetly.


    "I¡¯ll always be of help to you princess." Jack grinned widely.


    After that, Jack and William carefully ced the explosives in the vicinity. Once all of the explosives were in ce, the three of us with Snow in my arms made our way back to the history section.


    "How will the explosives ignite?" I asked Jack in a low voice. I was rather curious about this after we left the explosives in ce.


    "That¡¯s my magic ability." Jack winked. "I have fire, earth and metal attribute. I am adept with explosives. Every explosive I have created are carefully linked to me."


    "That¡¯s amazing." I said with enthusiasm. "Can you teach me when we have the time?"


    "Do you have the same attributes as I have?" Jack looked at me curiously.


    "As of now, I am adept with using water, earth, and wood attributes. But I can use all the other attributes a little." I said nonchntly.


    "Oh right, I forgot." Jack smacked his head with his palm. "You are of royal blood. You have the power to wield most of elemental and non-elemental attributes. But still, none can master all of it except for the chosen one I guess."


    "The chosen one of the prophecy?" I looked at Jack curiously.


    "Oh, so you have heard of it." Jack said. "I don¡¯t know much of it but my father should know. Why not ask him once you get to meet him? I can arrange a meeting if you want to meet him. The problem is, he is always wondering all around the ce. It is a little hard to find him but leave it to me."


    Jack¡¯s father was George Wilson, the man that Anna talked about that can help me regarding about the ancient knowledge of Antia, the prophecy and the forbidden magic. Anna was correct about the red star helping me.


    "Thank you Jack." I said from the bottom of my heart. "I definitely want to meet your father. I have many questions to ask him and also I suspect he is the only one to decipher the texts in those books I found."


    We were walking to the reading room while we were having this conversation. Not long we entered the reading room and I saw Satiana instantly.


    "Big sister, where have you been?" Satiana waved to me. "Come sit here next to me." She smiled cheerfully.


    "Thank you." I take a sit and opened the book I was carrying. "I am sorry for being too long. There were so many books. I do not know what to read first." Of course I took a random book just to pretend to read something.


    "It¡¯s okay big sister. I was also immersed in this book." Satiana said. "This book is about amoner girl that lived in the country side but has a hidden identity of being the daughter of a duke that was kidnapped when she was a baby..."


    Satiana started to narrate a summary of the romance book she was reading and I nodded with her every sentence. My eyes secretly looked at Jack and William and nodded slightly. The both of them knew that was my signal and they nodded in reply.


    Not long a chain of explosions was heard. The building rumbled like there was an earthquake.


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 192 Fire in the Library 2

    My eyes secretly looked at Jack and William and nodded slightly. The both of them knew that was my signal and they nodded in reply.


    Not long a chain of explosions was heard. The building rumbled like there was an earthquake.


    "What was that?!" Satiana stood up startled. She hurriedly walked towards the window to look outside. "The people from below are look up. What is happening, what are they looking at?


    ¡¯Cling cling cling.¡¯ The sound of a huge bell is heard ringing immediately. I stood up from my sit acting in panic.


    The reading room door opened in a bang and the knights stationed to guard the door outside came inside in panic.


    "Your highnesses, there is a fire going on at the top floor of the library." The knight said in rm. "The people inside the library are being ushered outside the building for safety purposes."


    "Hmm, I understand." I replied. "Sati, we have to go out of the building fast. A fire has started at the top floors."


    "O-Okay." Satiana replied in shock. "B-But what about the books? These precious books." She was wide eye in shock.


    "Leave them be Sati, our safety is our primary concern for now." I said with a serious face.


    "I-I understand." Satiana said with a sad face.


    I took her hand and pulled her to lead outside. In the hallways, people are running in panic. There was panic in the people wanting to get out to safety that a stampede might ur at any moment.


    "Make way, make way." A knight before us pushed thru the crowds of people.


    "Make way for the royal princesses!" Another knight shouted in front of us.


    With the chaos ensuing, I wasn¡¯t able to hold on to Satiana¡¯s hand.


    "Satiana!" I screamed for her. She was being swept away by the swarm of people to another direction.


    "Are you alright?" William came near and shielded me from the throngs of people squeezing their way in the narrow hallway.


    "Yes, don¡¯t worry about me. Please get to Satiana." I said with pleading eyes.


    "Princess you are my priority. I will get you out first to safety." William replied.


    "But..." I was about to protest when Jack interjected.


    "I will go after her. You just go to safety with knight in shining armor here, okay?" Jack said. "I don¡¯t know if I can keep my neck sticking to my body if anything bad happens to you. That king my cut it off without a word."


    "Thanks Jack." I said with relief.


    We have started this fire. I know there will be casualties but I hope there will only be minimal injuries and no loss of life.


    I see Jack pushing his way back in between people to where Satiana was swept away.


    "Come now, let¡¯s get you to safety first." William said.


    William pulled me into his embrace and pushed his way in between the people. With his tall built and strength, we were able to go out of the building safely.


    Once outside I looked up at the old building. The top part of it was burning slightly. Not long, fire fighters came to stop the fire from spreading out. With them here the fire will be put out in no time.


    ¡¯BANG BANG BANG!!!¡¯ another wave of huge explosions was heard. William covered me with his body to shield me from the falling rock debris from above. He ushered me to a safe distance from the building.


    "Why was there another chain of explosions?" I asked William in panic. "We only put a few explosive, right?"


    "I suspect there was a reaction when the magic stones came in contact with the fire." William deduced.


    The fire that was small at first now was burning heavily. The fire quickly spread out to the upper floors of the library building.


    I saw the head librarian, Mr. Sinir outside and safe. He was looking up at the burning building. I rushed towards him.


    "Princess Alicia, thank the heavens that you are safe." Mr. Sinir said after seeing me.


    "I am d you came out safely as well. Have all the people exited the library? Are all safe?" I asked hastily.


    "So far, all the personnel and majority of the guests in the library today are ounted for and safely got out. Only minimal cuts and bruises were reported in the ensuing panic to go out and are now being treated by the medical team that came." Mr. Sinir said. "


    "My cousin, princess Satiana. Have you seen her?" I asked.


    "I am afraid she is one of the few guests that are still not listed that safely got out your highness." Mr. Sinir said. "Weren¡¯t you with her when you got out your highness?"


    My heart jumped from my chest, it was beating rapidly in nervousness. "No, we got separated with the strings of people."


    I looked at the burning building again and dashed my way to enter it once more.


    "Princess, what do you think you are doing?!" William grabbed me by the waist and pulled me into his grasps.


    "NO! Satiana and Jack, they are still in there!" I screamed. "I got to go back and save them!"


    My heart was beating faster and faster. The hysteria is building up inside of me.


    "You can¡¯t go back inside! It¡¯s too dangerous!" William held me tightly in his embrace. I tried so hard toe free of his arms.


    "No! Let me go, I need to go back!" I screamed at the top of my lungs.


    Dark clouds started to brew on top of us apanied lightning and thunder. The sounds of thunder crackled in the clouds and not long heavy rain poured from above.


    The people were surprised at first and then ran to take shelter from the heavy pouring rain. People started to murmur.


    "Why is it raining?"


    "This is the first rain I have seen in decades."


    "It frequently snows here but this is the first time I see it rain."


    The people were surprised with the heavy pouring rain. Because this country¡¯s weather has been freezing for the past decades, it has been a long timest they have seen rain pouring from the sky.


    The heavy rain helped to weaken the burning fire from the building. The people shout in rejoice. When I see the burning starting to weaken, my heart started to calm down slowly.


    "Is this your doing?" William asked in my ear. He was still holding me tightly, frightened that I will enter the burning building. "It is fine now. The fire is starting to weaken. I am sure that Jack will keep Satiana safe."


    I looked up and see the dark clouds above. The heavy rain was sshing onto my face concealing the tears I was shedding.


    ¡¯Was this my doing?¡¯ I thought to myself. I know that I am adept in using water magic but I never thought I can control the weather and make it rain like this.


    "But Satiana and Jack are still inside." I said in worry.


    But after I said those words I heard a crashing sound from above. When I looked up, the windows in the upper floor were broken.


    "Look out!" William pulled me to the side fast to avoid the falling ss debris. And after that I saw a shadow jump out of the broken window.


    The shadow became more visible to me and saw Jack rappelling down with Satiana cradled in his arms. My heart felt relieved instantly.


    ¡¯They came out safely." I sighed in relief.


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 193 The Aftermath

    "Sati, Jack!" I called them after theynded safely on the ground.


    Jack was carrying Satiana protectively in his arms.


    "What happened? How is she?" I asked immediately once I was near them. I saw Satiana covered with ck ashes and stains on her skin and dress. Her eyes were closed and she wasn¡¯t responding.


    "Don¡¯t worry princess, she just fainted." Jack reassured me but I can¡¯t get myself to calm down until someone checks on her.


    "Medic!" I looked around and called for a medic. "Is any medic free to look at the princess?!"


    "I can check on her your highness." AI female medic came running towards us with her bag. "Pleasey her down on the stretcher over there."


    Jack carefullyid Satiana down on the stretcher where there is cover from the rain. The female medic checked her up instantly. My heart was beating faster and faster because of anxiety.


    "Don¡¯t worry Alicia, I am sure everything will be fine." William was beside me andforting me.


    "I pray that is the case." I whispered. "If something bad happens to her, I think I can¡¯t forgive myself."


    I was starting to shiver with the cold wind. My dress was soaking wet from the rain and to double it, the wind is blowing even colder.


    ¡¯How I wish Leon was here.¡¯ My mind thought of him and my heart was yearning for his warm embrace. ¡¯If he was here, I would have been more at ease. He would know what to do.¡¯


    To my surprise a nket covered me out of nowhere. When I looked back, William was tucking me in the huge thick nket. I didn¡¯t realize when or where he got the nket because I was preupied with my thoughts.


    "You might catch a cold." William said with a gentle tone. His voice gave mefort from my anxiety right now.


    "Thank you." I tried to smile at him.


    "Your highness, princess Satiana inhaled some smoke but it isn¡¯t an amount to be worried about." The female medic said after diagnosis. "She might have fainted due to shock. But overall, there is no major threat to her health. It would be best to take her home and let her rest. I will be prescribing some medicine for her."


    "Thank you." I sighed in relief after the words of the medic. My heart became calm after the worry I was feeling.


    And like my calm heart, the rain clouds quickly dispersed and a clear blue sky appeared. I looked up and pondered about the weather just now.


    ¡¯Was that rain clouds my doing? Are my feelings affecting the weather?¡¯ I looked at my hands unconsciously. ¡¯Do I have such strong magic to affect even the weather?¡¯


    I have so many questions and I hope that the answers are all in the books that I got from the hidden section of the library.


    Remembering the books, I quickly searched for Jack and found him leaning on amp post. Looking around and being certain that Martha wasn¡¯t here I quickly paced towards Jack and pulled him towards a corner where no one was.


    "Whoa easy there princess, my arms might get pulled off." Jack joked.


    After looking around and seeing no one but William, Jack and I, I stopped.


    "What happened back there?" I asked him curiously. "That other set of explosions wasn¡¯t your doing right?


    "Of course not princess. Why would you ever doubt a very honest person like me?" Jack said. "I am sure it was because of the magic stones. The stones are not like ordinary rocks or stones. They have chemicalpounds that are veryplicated to myprehension. But I am sure that after contact with fire, it became an explosive in its own manner. I cannot give you a definite reasons but my father might give you more details about this."


    I listened to Jack¡¯s words carefully. He might know that the magic stones have a different set of chemicalpounds but he didn¡¯t know the reaction of it to fire and would be an explosive.


    "Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I am not ming you for that big explosion. I just wanted to know what really happened." I looked at Jack apologetically. "I would me myself for my ignorance if things got out of hand and many got hurt.


    "I understand princess. Don¡¯t worry, I would also me myself if someone got severely injured or died out there." Jack said while patting my head and dispelling my worries. "I am just thankful that I was able to save the little princess in time. She strayed near the burning floors and nearly got squashed by a burning bookshelf that was falling. Fortunately I was there in time but she lost consciousness after thanking me for saving her."


    "So, what will we do now after this incident?" William asked.


    "I am sure the queen will be vignt after what happened to the secret room. That was where most of the useful information was gathered. She would be furious and would investigate this incident." I said. "But we didn¡¯t leave any traces so we should be fine. By the way Jack, when would be the soonest I can meet your father Mr. George Wilson?" I asked Jack.


    "I will send out word to my Crimson Bandits to search for his whereabouts and send word that you would like to meet him. Maybe give me at least about a month." Jack said while cupping his chin in thought. "The continent is vast and my father doesn¡¯t stay at one ce too long so searching for him would take time."


    "I understand. What¡¯s important is that I can be able to meet him." I said.


    "I understand." Jack nodded.


    "Princess... Princess Alicia." I heard Martha¡¯s worried voice at a distance.


    "We better head back Alicia." William said.


    "Okay." I agreed and the three of us walked back to where the people were gathered.


    I looked around the people that safely got out of the library building safely and sighed in relief. Even though this people are Jennovian, they are innocent from their queen¡¯s schemes. I need to get their hearts and let them see what the true colors of their Queen Patricia.


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 194 The High Priest of Jennova

    "WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED??!!" Queen Patricia¡¯s voice echoed inside the royal office.


    The three people thatst entered the hidden section of the library were seen on the floor kneeling in front of the queen with their heads bowed down and hitting the floor.


    "P-Please spare us your majesty." One of the men said with a quivering voice.


    "W-We didn¡¯t know what happened." The other man said with fear in his voice. "W-We left there without any incidents happening."


    "Then how can you exin how and why the fire started?!" The queen asked furiously. "It is said in the investigation that the fire started on that section of the building!"


    "W-We are not sure your majesty." The woman said with a shaking voice. "M-Maybe someone started the fire." She wanted to make an excuse and divert the queen¡¯s anger and escape punishment.


    "Oh, but you said earlier ago that you were sure that you locked the doors before all of you left." The queen said mockingly. "Are you seeing your queen as a fool?!!" Her voice resounded again inside the room.


    The three people were shivering in fear and answered simultaneously.


    "O-Of course not your majesty."


    "No your majesty."


    "No, no my queen."


    "Because of your ipetence, the vast knowledge that we have saved from our country turned into dust!" The queen said furiously. "Your actions are punishable by death! Guards seize them and cut off their heads! Let this serve as an example for the others to avoid ipetency!"


    The guards stationed outside the room rushed inside to take ahold of the three people.


    "Have mercy my queen!"


    "Please forgive us!"


    "Please spare our lives your majesty!"


    The three cried in agony for their impending death.


    "Your majesty, I know that your subordinates have made a huge error in their ways. But these errors could be redeemable." The man standing next to the queen said.


    This man was wearing a white Jennovian priest¡¯s robes. He was middle aged with grayish hair and beard.


    "Then what do you suggest, High Priest Hector?" Queen Patricia looked at the middle aged priest beside her.


    "Of course their actions are subjected to punishment. To serve as an example to your subordinates for them to not make the same mistake as these three did, why not give them thirtyshes of the whip each." High Priest Hector said with a gentle voice and smiled. "I am sure this will be an adequate punishment for their errors."


    "Hmph, if that is what you advice then do so." Queen Patricia sneered. "You heard him, thirtyshed each!" The queen said to the guards.


    "Thank you your majesty, thank you High Priest Hector for leniency." The three bowed with gratitude for sparing their lives. The guards quickly dragged them away from the room and the door was closed shut.


    "Hmph, they retained their lives thanks to you." Queen Patricia sneered at the high priest. "If not for you, I would have beheaded them instantly."


    "That is a little cruel your majesty." High Priest Hector smiled calmly. "As your personal advisor and right hand, my advises are for your benefit."


    "Oh, and how will that benefit me?" The queen looked at the high priest with piercing eyes.


    "If your other subordinates and countrymen learned that you weren¡¯t merciful with the mistake of your own countrymen, then they will view you as being simr to your father the mad king." The high priest maintained his calm demeanor. "We wouldn¡¯t want them to turn against you because of this. Am I correct your majesty?" He smiled.


    "Hmph, I suppose you are right." The queen said, forcefully admitting to the high priest¡¯s exnation. "But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that the important materials from my country are now destroyed."


    High Priest Hector stroked his beard deep in thought. "This may not be just a simple mistake of those three, your majesty."


    The queen looked at the high priest with confusion. "What do you mean? That someone was behind the destruction of one of our bases."


    "I have a feeling that there is more to the fire. Let me investigate this further." High Priest Hector said solemnly.


    "Okay then, investigate what you must. And I want the other bases of operation to be more secured." Queen Patricia ordered.


    "As you wish your majesty." High Priest Hector bowed.


    ***


    The next morning I specifically went to visit Satiana in her room first before eating breakfast. She was told to rest for the whole day after the incident that happened yesterday.


    William was promoted to be my escort knight after protecting me from the fire yesterday.


    Jack was also promoted to senior servant, simr to a head butler of an estate. His role is to see to me and princess Satiana¡¯s needs.


    And because of that, these two men are walking behind me with Martha. It was quite reassuring to know that both of them are here with me.


    ¡¯Knock knock¡¯ I knocked on her door after arriving in front of it.


    "Sati, it¡¯s me Alicia. Can Ie in?" I asked.


    "Yes,e in." I heard Satiana said.


    Because this was a princess¡¯ private quarters, the men was left to guard outside while Martha and I came inside.


    I saw Satiana lying on bed still wearing her nigh gown. Her face that was pale yesterday was now regaining her rosyplexion.


    "How are you feeling Sati?" I asked while sitting in her bedside and holding her hand.


    "I¡¯m doing fine big sis." Satiana smiled cheerfully. "Thanks to Mr. Rafael for saving me. Uhm big sis, is Rafael with you? I heard that he was your personal escort and was just promoted as senior servant." Rafael was Jack¡¯s alias here in Jennovia.


    "Yes, he is jusy outside." I said. "Do you need him for anything?"


    "Ohh...I just...I want to thank him for saving me." Satiana shyly dodged my gaze and was stated down while fumbling with her fingers.


    ¡¯Is that a blush?¡¯ I thought while I was looking at Satiana¡¯s face. I smiled gleefully. ¡¯It looks like our little Sati is starting a crush.¡¯ I giggled.


    "Well he can¡¯te inside a princess¡¯ room. So if you want to personaly thank him you need to recover first, okay?" I said with a smile.


    "Yes big sis!" Satiana said enthusiastically.


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 195 A Message from Jennova

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    Time flew by fast and the war was still on going. We were winning battle upon battle slowly yet surely. Alicia¡¯s letterse by once a week and those letters are what give me strength and hope in this ongoing battle with Jennova.


    "Your majesty." Dimitri walked inside my office. "A letter from Jennova just arrived."


    "From Alicia?" I looked at the envelope that was passed to me by Dimitri with glee.


    "Yes your majesty. And there is another one from William." Dimitri said after giving me the two envelopes.


    "From William?" I looked at the envelope that has an unfamiliar handwriting. "What could it be?"


    I decided to open William¡¯s letter first before Alicia¡¯s. I was thinking to savor her wordster.


    After opening the envelope, I took out William¡¯s letter and read it. The contents were about the ns of Jennova for a sneak attack in the junction between the Deuss River and Trestian Channels. He said that Jennova has been hiding their massive naval fleet and ns to use it in the sneak attack.


    "Dimitri, send word to General Vincent about the contents of this letter." I handed the letter to Dimitri. He quickly read its contents and had his eyes wide in shock.


    "This... if William didn¡¯t send word about this..." Dimitri said with fear on his face.


    "Then the Jennovian naval fleet would have seeded in getting into our country using the river ways. They could haveunched an attack here in the capital." I finished Dimitri¡¯s sentence.


    "We would have been defenseless." Dimitri added. "With the three generals outside fighting their battles, only General Greynon¡¯s army is stationed to guard the capital and the cities around it. Judging by the naval fleet that William mentioned here in this letter, it is quite massive."


    "They were aiming to take the easier way to win this war and that is to kill the Commander in Chief of Grandcrest¡¯s army, me." I said with a serious tone. "Heh, I am in awe with whoever devised this n. It is a n to aim at the tigers head, an instant kill."


    "I will send word to General Vincent at once your majesty." Dimitri said.


    "Tell him to make haste at the junction." I said. "And be sure to conceal our fleet."


    "Conceal the fleet? What are you nning your majesty?" Dimitri asked.


    "Jennova has hidden their massive naval fleet, letting us think that they don¡¯t have power over water battles. They are expecting that we would station just enough fleets to guard the junction and the river waysing inside Grandcrest." I said and gave of a grin. "Then let them think that we really have a few fleets left guarding it. Let our main fleet, lead by General Vincent hide from their view andunch an attack when they least expect it."


    It was just letting them the taste of their own medicine. Having them think that they have the advantage, just to crush it in the end.


    "I understand your majesty. I will send word to General Vincent at once." Dimitri bowed and quickly exited the room.


    I let out a sigh and leaned my back on my chair. I pressed my temples, feeling a headacheing up.


    "This war is taking so long." I said. "Just in a blink of an eye, nearly a year has passed."


    I reached for the envelope that contains Alicia¡¯s letter and opened it. In the letter, she ryed her day to day events to me. She wrote about her mother¡¯s condition and about her little cousin Satiana who she is being close to right now.


    "Once we win this war, I will need to give pardon to this princess of Jennova." I said.


    Alicia talked about her little cousin fondly in her letters. She might be the little sister of that b*stard, but fortunately she didn¡¯t follow on her mother and brother¡¯s ways.


    I continued reading Alicia¡¯s letter and she wrote about the incident in the Jennovian National Library. Reading that they were able to find a hidden section inside the library full of information from the fallen country of Antia made me proud of her. She was moving independently and is making good progress of her actions.


    Alicia informed me about the magic stones that the queen ns to mass produce. This gave me a problem that needs to be solved. If normal Jennovian soldiers were equipped with such magic stones in battle, it was like fighting against an Antian magic user. My current army now is not trained to handle opponents that use magic. This will be a disadvantage for us.


    Alicia also wrote about how they nned to destroy the hidden section together with that vast information and magic stones that were stored there. They executed the n perfectly except for one thing they did not expect. The magic stone¡¯s reaction to fire made them explode. The fire that they didn¡¯t n on getting bigger was uncontroble after another chain of explosions came. She narrated how she felt anxiety and fear for her cousin¡¯s safety that was left inside the burning building. She said her emotions were out of control and she unconsciously summoned rain clouds that poured heavy rain to help stop the fire.


    I was no stranger to Alicia¡¯s magic being affected by her emotions, I have witnessed not once but twice, how her magic went out of control and nearly endangered her own life. This made my heart ache because I wasn¡¯t there for her this time.


    Thinking about it, Alicia¡¯s powers is growing stronger and stronger by time. And looking at thetest development, she managed her powers pretty well. This made me curious as to what extent Alicia¡¯s magic abilities can further evolve. Dimitri just arrived when I was about to call him.


    "Dimitri, I remember you have told me about your father that was once an Antian researcher that studied ancient Antia where the forbidden magic originated." I said.


    "Yes your majesty." Dimitri looked at me in confusion.


    "I remember my mother once told me of a fairy tale. She said it was a fairy tale about how our continent was formed by a powerful being. How that being gave this continent life and gave people the resources to live life peacefully." I said." This being¡¯s descendants were the Antian¡¯s hence the magic abilities they possess. The direct descendants were the royal family of Antia. There was also a prophecy of a chosen Antian of royal blood that will be like the being¡¯s reincarnation. The chosen one will have the same power as this being. Very powerful that the fate of the whole continent would be in his hands, he can lead it to glory or choose to lead it to ruins."


    "I also know of such fairy tale your majesty. Antian parents will always tell their kids about his fairy tale and the chosen one being the seconding of the powerful being." Dimitri said. "My father may have once worked on this together with the ancient texts but all of his research was destroyed together with the country of Antia."


    "As I know there were researchers that were able to escape the destruction, correct?" I asked earnestly.


    "I believe there were a few..." Dimitri said then his face remembered something. "Oh yes, I heard that Jack is half Antian as well. His father is said to be an Antian researcher."


    "Find Jack¡¯s father and tell him I want to meet him at once." I ordered.


    "Yes your majesty." Dimitri said and left once again.


    I have a feeling that Alicia¡¯s strong magic powers have a connection with this Antian prophecy. I need to learn more information about this.


    ***


    https:///.ReadRead/amp/book/1250730045677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 196 Alvannia’s standing in this War

    Back in Alvannia, prince diolus has already left the pce with his new bride the second princess Elizabeth. In thetest discussion between Jennova and Alvannia, King Edward only agreed to send half of his army to lend a hand to Jennova in this war if Prince diolus honors his previous word to marry his second daughter Princess Elizabeth therefore making a union between these two countries by marriage.


    King Edward was sitting in his office with his head nestled in his closed fists deep in thought. He looked very troubled and seemed to have aged within such a short amount of time.


    "Father!" Richard came inside abruptly. King Edward looked at him with irritation.


    "Didn¡¯t you learn how to knock first before entering someone¡¯s office?" King Edward frowned.


    "That isn¡¯t important now!" Richard said with a raised voice. "Why...why did you lend Jennova half of our army? And why did you make my sister marry that perverted prince?! He openly says that he loves my sister Alicia but he is marrying my other sister Elizabeth. Isn¡¯t that just weird or what?! And he was the one that kidnapped Alicia. Do you remember that father? They are using my sister Alicia as a hostage!"


    Richard was visibly frustrated with his father¡¯s decisions right now. The war of Jennova and Grandcrest is a big matter to this continent right now. The result will shift the bnce of power in the continent. Alvannia should decide cautiously to whom they will side because the future of their own country hangs in the bnce.


    "I know that!" King Edward also raised his voice in anger. "Don¡¯t you think I am in a tight spot right now? Jennova has your sister Alicia as hostage and Prince diolus wants her so badly. And your sister¡¯s fianc¨¦, that damn brat just became king of Grandcrest. He is also pressuring me about this war. I do not know who to ally with at this state." The king sat back on his sit and sighed.


    Grandpa Robert also entered the room and closed the door behind him.


    "Calm down Richard, your father is troubled with the situation right now." Grandpa Robert patted Richard¡¯s shoulder.


    "But grandpa..." Richard wants to object but Grandpa Robert looked at him seriously. And so he shut his mouth and looked over to his father the king.


    "I saw the army you have dispatched to follow the crown prince of Jennova back to his country." Grandpa Robert said. "That was the newly formed army that reced McGregor¡¯s army, correct?"


    King Richard looked at Grandpa Robert with a defeated look and sighed once again. "Yes, that¡¯s the new unit."


    "You sent the new recruits to Jennova rather than sending my army which is more experienced in the battle field." Grandpa Robert said calmly. "That just shows who you decided to side with in this war."


    Richard looked at Grandpa Robert and then his father. "You send the new unit to Jennova? But that isn¡¯t even half of our whole army? That means... you don¡¯t intend to help Jennova win this war?"


    "Yes, I intend to ally with Grandcrest." King Edward looked at his young son. "I understand what you are feeling right now, but as a leader of course I should not let my emotions affect my judgement."


    Richard¡¯s frustration vanished and a smile crept on his face. It was evident that he also wanted to side with Grandcrest in this war. Not just because he is fond with his soon to be brother inw but also because of what the crown prince of Jennova has done to the capital in his wake and of course his sister¡¯s kidnapping.


    "Tell me your majesty, what made you decide to side with Grandcrest?" Grandpa Robert asked. He was curious what made the king¡¯s mind change because at first, King Edward was about to ally himself with Jennova.


    "With the way the war is going on right now, you would know who is at the advantage." King Richard replied. "By just that, as a leader I know where our country will most benefit with."


    "And?" Grandpa Robert knew there was more.


    King Richard sighed. "This reason is a bit personal. Jennova wreaked havoc inside the capital and they kidnapped one of my daughters and kept her as hostage. Do you think I will just take their hand and shake it?!" The anger in the king¡¯s voice was heard clearly. "Many of our citizens died and were injured with that Prince diolus¡¯s attack and they expect me to send reinforcement to them? And there is still no word from your sister. Do you think I will trust that Jennovian prince¡¯s words that she is doing fine? The heck, I don¡¯t even know if she is sleeping and eating well! Just thinking that damn prince holding Alicia burns me with rage."


    "Hahahaha... So you called for him toe here because you don¡¯t want him to get near to Alicia. Is that why the negotiations in lending the army took months? Hahaha..." Grandpa Robertughed out loud. The king looked at him in confusion. "I am happy that you have already changed now. You are thinking of your citizens, even though your decisions have some personal vendetta."


    "Hah..." King Edward sighed. "I feel that I got so old this past year because of worries."


    "Do not worry father. I am here to help you with your burdens." Richard said proudly.


    "I think your son is ready to take some responsibilities and lift some of your burdens. Why not let thed learn about your work?" Grandpa Robert said.


    "You¡¯re right." King Richard said. He looked at his young son who was now fifteen years of age. "After three years you would be an adult. I will personally teach you of my work and once you are of age, I will step down and give you my post."


    Richard was surprised with his father¡¯s sudden announcement. "Father? You don¡¯t need to step down early. I am still young and need to learn more."


    King Edward shook his head. "I have coveted this position in the past. And I just realized that maybe this position isn¡¯t really for me. You on the other hand, were born to be king. I have the outmost confidence with father inw¡¯s education that he gave to you. I will be at ease to give you my seat once the time hase."


    "T-Thank you father!" Richard kneeled down in one knee. "I promise to uphold all grandpa¡¯s teachings and work hard. I won¡¯t let you down."


    "Haha, no need for formalities my child." King Edward stood up from his seat and kneeled down as well in front of his son. He put his hand over Richard¡¯s shoulder and looked at his son with proudness. "I am sure you will do better than I did. I am proud of you my son."


    "Thank you father!" Richard was hesitant at first but then embraced his father. The king in return also hugged his son.


    Grandpa Robert felt the warmth of happiness in his heart. He may not have made a good job raising his daughter but at least he made a good job raising the future king of Alvannia.


    "General Robert." King Edward called out after standing up with Richard. "I need you to mobilize your army. Make them be ready to stand by. Once I send the word to Gandcrest about our alliance. If needed, I will let you march to the battle fields."


    "As you wish your majesty." Grandpa Robert saluted.


    "I hope this will be thest war for you, father inw. You need to retire from your post after this. You are growing old now." King Edward¡¯s words have another meaning. He also meant to tell the general toe back safely from this war to retire and live his remaining days in peace.


    "Hahaha, I might just take you up on that offer your majesty." Grandpa Robertughed.


    "But what about Elizabeth?" Richard asked. "You just let her go to Jennova and marry their prince."


    King Edward sighed. "I did that to buy some time and also to trick Jennova. It is also some kind of punishment for her. After William¡¯s refusal, she has been unruly and often creates problems inside the pce." The king exined. "Do not worry. While she is officially a crown princess, Jennova won¡¯t hurt her. And I n to rescue your sisters before Jennova finds out about our deception."


    Richard nodded. A sacrifice must be made for this deception to work. Elizabeth might not be the best sister there is, but she is still his sister none the less."


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 197 Trying to Contact my Mother 1

    Weeks have passed since the incident at the library. So far there were still no results in the investigation about the fire. It is still unknown to the public how the fire started.


    Fortunately no one was injured severely. Satiana also recovered after a few days of rest. She hase back to her usual self except for one thing that I observed, she usually blushes when Jack is near us.


    Like the usual day, after I have eaten my breakfast Ie to visit my mother in her quarters. I was walking with William and Jack behind me through the hallway when I heard Satiana¡¯s voice.


    "Big sis!" Satiana called out.


    I turned around to see her trotting towards us. But by the time Jack turned around, she lessened her pace and became more graceful. This made me giggle lightly.


    "Good morning big sister." Satiana made a curtsy after stopping just in front of us.


    "Good morning Sati." I smiled. "You seem a little bit hot. Your face is a little flushed. Have you been running all this way? Have you eaten breakfast yet?" I teased her.


    Satiana¡¯s face became redder in an instant. "N-Not yet big sis." She said shyly.


    "Well why not eat first. I won¡¯t be going anywhere you know." I giggled. "I will be in with my mother."


    "Okay." Satiana replied. "Are you going to the greenhouse this morning?" She asked.


    "Yes, I will be going there a little bitter." I replied.


    "Then wait for me there big sis." Satiana said. "I will apany you and aunty."


    "Okay." I smiled while I look at Satiana¡¯s retreating back.


    "The little princess is very fond of you isn¡¯t she?" Jack said with a low tone.


    I looked at him curiously. It looks like he hasn¡¯t gotten any of the signs that Satiana has a crush on him.


    "You know Jack, you are clever and all but you seem to be dense at some aspects." I said with a neutral tone.


    Jack looked at me curiously. "Hey, where did thate from?"


    I resumed my walk to the direction of my mother¡¯s room and William followed me behind.


    "Hey, what aspect am I dense with princess?" Jack tried to nag me about it.


    "Hehe, well if you can¡¯t see it then you really are dense." I giggled.


    Jack fell silent and looked at William with confusion written all over his face.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that. I also do not know what the princess is talking about." William replied coldly.


    The three of us resumed our walking until we arrived at my mother¡¯s room. Inside, Martha has prepared my mother to our walk towards the greenhouse. I have instructed Martha toe here beforehand to prepare my mother.


    My mother was now wearing thick clothes and a winter coat over her body. She was sitting on the wheel chair provided by my aunt the queen.


    "Good morning mother." I greeted her with a smile. "How have you been?"


    My mother looked at me and smiled. But her eyes were still empty. Today I was nning to go into her mind a little further.


    These past few days I was trying to enter her mind slowly and it wasn¡¯t easy. Her mind was presently hazy and it was guarded protectively. Every time I try to enter, I make my way to her inner consciousness. And every time there would be a wall blocking my path. Destroying a wall also takes a toll on my body. My magic power has increased significantly since then, but the wall blocking my way drains me. It just shows that my mother¡¯s protection on her mind is too great.


    "Let¡¯s get going." I ordered. Jack was the one that pushed my mother¡¯s wheel chair while I walk beside her.


    Once outside, the weather was still cold but the cloud that constantly covers the sky has disappeared. The sun has been shining constantly and some of the snow has been melting.


    ¡¯It looks like the weather has been improvingtely.¡¯ I thought.


    After the incident where I summoned rain clouds, the weather in the capital and nearby has been good. The snow began melting and the once frozen water source was starting to thaw. This is a significant change for this country.


    "The weather has been improvingtely your highness. The people nearby the capital are bing hopeful once again." Martha said. "If this keeps on then the livelihood of the people will flourish once more. There will be no use for the war to go on."


    "Are the people of Jennova against the war from going on?" I asked.


    "Many of the people aren¡¯t that fond of the idea of war. It was just that the queen has promised more abundant and flourishingnds to the south once Jennova wins this war." Martha exined. "But if the good weather keeps on, then there is no need for this war to go on any longer. Many people are also suffering from this war."


    "I see. I also pray that is the case." I said hopeful.


    The people of Jennova are not so greedy that they will steal thends from others. If they can live here in their homnd peacefully and abundantly, then they will not resort to war. They really don¡¯t have any reason to go to war against Grandcrest because there wasn¡¯t any breach in thews between the two countries. This war is all the vendetta of the queen; it is for her own personal revenge. If the people see the queen¡¯s true colors, then I can easily tip the bnce here in this country.


    ¡¯Starting a civil war inside this country.¡¯ I thought. But to start such a thing, I need find myself an ally inside the royal court that opposes this war.


    While thinking about this, we have just arrived at the greenhouse. As usual, the greenhouse was abundant with greeneries. Satiana was the one taking care of this greenhouse with her magic.


    ¡¯Satiana¡¯s magic can help the people of Jennova to grow their crops once more.¡¯ I thought. I guess it will be best to speak with Satiana about this.


    I took over Jack¡¯s ce and pushed my mother¡¯s wheel chair towards the make shift pond. The pond was decorated with beautiful water lilies and there are also koi fishes swimming underneath.


    I took a seat right in front of my mother and held her hand that was resting on herp.


    "Can you please give us some space?" I asked my retainers with me. They nodded and stood at a distance from us.


    I was determined to break many walls of defense today so I am not sure if my mind magic will affect anyone physically near me. It would be best to let them stay a few distance away from me.


    "Okay, here goes nothing." I closed my eyes and concentrated.


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300450677015


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 198 Trying to Contact my Mother 2

    "Can you please give us some space?" I asked my retainers with me. They nodded and stood at a distance from us.


    I was determined to break many walls of defense today so I am not sure if my mind magic will affect anyone physically near me. It would be best to let them stay a few distance away from me.


    "Okay, here goes nothing." I closed my eyes and concentrated.


    The surroundings were first pitch ck but then it lighted up to a grayish color. I was standing on a road which was a few meters wide. This wasn¡¯t the first time I have been here because every time I came inside my mother¡¯s mind, this was the road I was standing.


    Since the first time I came here, I have walked a bit far. I have destroyed at least four walls that have blocked my path. Every wall was bigger, wider and sturdier than thest one and breaking them has been difficult. Thest wall took me five days to break.


    I walked a little bit and saw a shadow looming from the horizon. When I was getting nearer, I see another wall blocking my path. This was the fifth wall so far and it was the highest one of all. It also looked thick and sturdy. Making a path will surely be difficult.


    "No, I need to do this today." I said to myself with resolve.


    I walked towards the wall and stopped right in front of it. I put my palms on the wall and feel the surface.


    "It feels solid as it looks." I said.


    I pressed my palms on the walls and closed my eyes to concentrate. I am determined to get thru to this wall today, no matter what it takes.


    ***


    (At the greenhouse)


    Satiana just arrived at the greenhouse. Upon entering she saw Alicia¡¯s retainers near the entrance standing. She saw Jack instantly and blushed.


    "Where is big sister?" Satiana asked when she was near them.


    "She is there your highness." Martha pointed to where Alicia and her mother were sitting.


    "Then why are you all here?" Satiana asked curiously.


    "The princess asked us to give her some space." It was Jack that answered Satiana¡¯s question.


    After Jack¡¯s sentence, Satiana looked a little shy. She slowly walked towards Jack while having her head bowed down.


    "Umm, Mr. Jack." Satiana called shyly.


    "Yes princess?" Jack replied politely.


    "Can I speak with you privately?" Satiana asked.


    "Ohh, okay?" Jack looked at Satiana questioningly.


    The two walked not too far away but just the right amount of distance from the guards and retainers.


    "What can I do for you your highness?" Jack asked.


    "Well umm... it is a little bitte but... I want to thank you for saving me from the fire in the libraryst time." Satiana¡¯s face was flushed red. She was shyly fidgeting her fingers.


    "You are wee your highness." Jack smiled widely. "It was also my duty to see to your safety."


    Satiana smiled from the bottom of her heart. All of the other servants only give her stares of ridicule and pity, being an unwanted child by her mother the queen. But Jack was different. He treats her like a normal person and also not some royalty. Her heart was beating fast.


    "Umm... as thanks, I made this for you." Satiana took out a small bag from her pocket. It was tied with a red ribbon simr to Jack¡¯s hair color.


    "Oh, what is it?" Jack asked curiously and took the small bag from Satiana. "Hmm... it smells yummy."


    Jack opened the bag and saw cookies shaped as rabbits.


    "I-I personally baked them. I am sorry if some didn¡¯t turn out alright. It was my first time doing such a thing." Satiana said shyly. Her face was red as a plum.


    Last time, Satiana asked Alicia what will be good to give Jack as a thank you. Alicia has suggested something that was personally done like a handkerchief with her own stitch work or baking something. Because Satiana was not proud of her stitch work she opted for baking something and ordered the chefs to teach her.


    Jack took one cookie and put it on his mouth and chewed. "Hmm, it¡¯s quite delicious actually. Except for some burns here and there, it¡¯s all right." He smiled.


    "Really?" Satina smiled cheerfully. "That¡¯s a relief." She sighed.


    Then after that moment a strong wind blew their way.


    "Why is there a strong gush of wind inside the greenhouse?" Satiana asked in confusion. She was holding her skirt from flying up. Her hair was also in a mess and she tried to hold it in ce.


    Jack and Satiana searched for the source of the wind and saw that Alicia and her mother were inside the winds vortex. Both of them ran towards where the guards and William was standing.


    "Princess, it¡¯s dangerous to go near." Martha grabbed Satiana and maintained a safe distance.


    "What is happening?" William looked at Jack.


    "I am also not sure. But I can feel the princess¡¯ magic power is rising." Jack whispered to William. He was using his hand to cover his face. The wind was blowing rather stronger. "Get princess Satiana out to safety!" He ordered.


    The guards obeyed and lead Satiana and Martha out of the greenhouse, while William and Jack stayed inside.


    "I can¡¯t just leave Alicia behind. I am her knight." William said because he was suspecting that Jack would ask him to go out for safety as well.


    Jack nodded. "Then let¡¯s observe first."


    ***


    (Back inside Alicia¡¯s mother¡¯s mind)


    I concentrated all my power towards both of my hands. My surroundings began to rumble with the intensity of magic I was dispersing.


    "AHHHH!!!" I shouted.


    The wall was vibrating more violently now. Small rocks are flying away here and there. I was being hit by these rocks and I can feel the pain on my body but I still continued. Any injury I obtain here inside the mind, I retain in my physical body as well. That is why I was careful with breaking the past four walls. But now I want to break this with one go.


    I opened my eyes and given it my all in this final single blow.


    "AHHHHHHH!!!!" My power was magnified at the palm of my hands and broke thru the wall.


    "Hah..hah..hah." I was panting heavily. My body felt heavy after that surge of power I just released.


    I looked up and a hole was made thru the wall. I smiled with my sess.


    I carefully stood up and carried my body that felt heavy to walk into the hole. Once thru, I looked at the surroundings. At the other side of the wall was like a new world. There was a clear blue sky, green fields and colorful scenery, unlike the hazy gray world I was just in.


    I looked around having a huge familiarity with this ce.


    "It¡¯s like I have been here before." I said.


    I walked around and saw houses in the horizon. My mind was registering the ce and then thought of something.


    "This ce... it looks like the vige where mama and I used to live when I was young." I realized.


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300450677015


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 199 Inside my Mother’s Inner Consciousness

    I carefully stood up and carried my body that felt heavy to walk into the hole. Once thru, I looked at the surroundings. At the other side of the wall was like a new world. There was a clear blue sky, green fields and colorful scenery, unlike the hazy gray world I was just in.


    I looked around having a huge familiarity with this ce.


    "It¡¯s like I have been here before." I said.


    I walked around and saw houses in the horizon. My mind was registering the ce and then thought of something.


    "This ce... it looks like the vige where mama and I used to live when I was young." I realized.


    I slowly walked towards the vige entrance, looking around as I go. Once I arrive at the entrance, I see vigers bustling around. It was as if this ce truly exists. I see familiar faces here and there. That just validated my suspicion from earlier. This truly is my vige but it should be from years ago.


    The familiar faces I am seeing right now has the same age as the day when I was still young. Many years have passed and so they surely aged by now but the people here has the same age years ago.


    I look at a familiar bakery at a corner of the street where I frequently buy our bread. The mister there was old and before my father took me with him, that mister has passed away. But now I can see the mister happily cing the bread he has baked on the counter.


    While I was walking around the people were moving about like normal but they don¡¯t seem to notice me.


    "Um, excuse me." I talked to a young woman walking by but she didn¡¯t reply let alone even look at me. "Hello." I tried again but to no avail.


    Then a group of children run pass me and I mean literally passed through me.


    "What the...?" I was dumbfounded. I tried to touch the little boy that was running but my hand went through. "Projections or illusions?"


    The people here are only illusions. Maybe this was some kind of memory that was being yed over and over again. I also tried to touch the houses but like what happened earlier, my hand just went through.


    "This vige is just a memory from long ago." I concluded.


    If the people and houses here are only projections, I am the only tangible here and maybe my mother as well.


    I tried to remember where she would be at this hour of the day. I recalled that my mother worked as a waitress at a tavern located at the center of the vige. I quickened my pace and walked towards the direction of the tavern.


    Not long, I saw the small tavern. By this time she would be working in the kitchen at the back. I made my way there when I heard the voices of children giggling and ying. It caught my attention and I quickly looked where the children were.


    And there I saw my younger self, ying with my friends on the streets near the tavern. My heart was thumping fast seeing my younger self, I cannot exin the feeling I am feeling right now.


    My younger self was giggling happily while ying. I can see in her eyes the carefree me of the past. I remember that I was content with our simplemoner life back then. It may notpare to the grand life style of royalty, but we were happy. My mother worked diligently at the tavern and the vigers were kind towards us. My mother¡¯s wage was just right for us to eat three meals a day and for the rent of our little house. If my mother has some extra money from tips, she usually buy clothes and simple hair essories for me. Our life was simple yet we were content.


    Seeing my younger self let me remember my happy childhood that was over shadowed by the life I lived inside the pce. I had forgotten how happy I was living with my mother.


    I walked towards my younger self and tried to touch her. And like the others, my hand went through her.


    ¡¯So she is just an illusion as well.¡¯ I thought.


    My younger self was running around happily while I was in a daze watching her y. A smile crept on my face.


    ¡¯How I wish I lived like this until I have grown up.¡¯ I thought.


    If my mother didn¡¯t get sick because of the poison, then she wouldn¡¯t have given me to my father. Then I would have lived my life until now in this vige. I would have grown up to be a normalmoner girl and not a princess.


    ¡¯But, I would have not met Leon.¡¯ I thought sadly.


    My life inside the pce was nothing great and it was full of sadness but when Regaleon came it became different. It was as if Regaleon brought the color to my life which was ck and white before he appeared.


    ¡¯I wouldn¡¯t want to change anything in my past.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯Well except maybe trying to prevent my mother being poisoned by the queen.¡¯


    I was so engrossed watching my younger self ying around when I heard a familiar voice.


    "Alicia!" The voice called.


    My heart thumped rapidly after hearing the voice.


    "Alicia, its lunch time. Come in and eat first." The voice said. "You can y againter."


    "Yes mama." My younger self replied happily and ran towards the tavern.


    I slowly turned around and looked where my younger self ran to. And there at the side of the tavern, my mother was standing. She was wearing her waitress uniform with her hair tied in a bun. My younger self ran towards her and my mother caught her in her arms.


    "Mama, I¡¯m hungry." My younger self said.


    "Then let¡¯s go to the kitchen. Wash your hands first oaky." My mother said to my younger self that was now running towards the back of the tavern,


    "Yes mama." My younger self replied while disappearing from my view.


    I walked towards where my mother was. She was standing with her back facing me. I was reluctant at first.


    ¡¯What if she was also just an illusion?¡¯ My heart was thumping fast.


    I was feeling nervous but I need to know if she was real. And so I stretched my arm towards her and grabbed her shoulder. I felt the heat radiating from my palms. Her body was solid; my hand didn¡¯t go through her.


    My mother was surprised with my gesture and turned back to look at me. Our eyes met one another, her silver eyes to mine. She was more surprised when she saw my face. I am not certain if she recognized me.


    "Mama..." I called out to her.


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 200 Speaking to Mother at Las

    I was feeling nervous but I need to know if she was real. And so I stretched my arm towards her and grabbed her shoulder. I felt the heat radiating from my palms. Her body was solid; my hand didn¡¯t go through her.


    My mother was surprised with my gesture and turned back to look at me. Our eyes met one another, her silver eyes to mine. She was more surprised when she saw my face. I am not certain if she recognized me.


    "Mama..." I called out to her.


    My mother¡¯s eyes went wide in shock.


    "It¡¯s you... it really is you." I can¡¯t hold back the tears that were falling down from my eyes. "Mama!"


    I opened my arms and embraced her tightly. I was afraid that in any minute she might disappear from my sight.


    "A-Alicia?" My mother¡¯s voice was filled with uncertainty. "No, it can¡¯t be."


    "It¡¯s me mama. It has... been so long." I said in between sobs.


    My mother pushed me in arm¡¯s length. She looked at me carefully, her hand tracing the shape of my face.


    "It... it really is you? My Alicia... my baby girl?" My mother still can¡¯t believe that I was in front of her. "But how? And you are now this big."


    "Mama, many years has passed." I replied.


    My mother looked at me from head to toe and I see tearsing down her cheeks.


    "Oh my Alicia, how beautiful you have grown up to be." My mother said full of affection. "My baby girl."


    She pulled me into her embrace. I can¡¯t help but cry my heart out after feeling her warmth.


    "Mama!!" Both of us were crying.


    After our tearful reunion we wiped our tears away and giggled.


    "Look at me crying like a child." My mother giggled. "Come, let¡¯s sit down." I nodded in agreement.


    Mother ushered me inside the tavern and pulled a chair for me. I looked at the chair with uncertainty. I know that everything here is just an illusion, and I am afraid that I will just fall down the floor.


    "Hehe, don¡¯t worry. Just sit down." My mother reassured. "It will be alright."


    I slowly sat down on the chair and to my surprise my body didn¡¯t go through.


    "I created this ce inside my mind. You were an unknown variable in this world that is why everything you touch passes through you." My mother exined. "But now I know you are here, you can touch anything in this ce."


    I nodded with my mother¡¯s exnation. To test it I tried holding the table in front of me and like the chair I am sitting in, my hand did not pass through and I was amazed.


    "You are amazing mama." I said enthusiastically. "You were able to make this world inside your mind."


    My mother took a seat right next to me and took my hands to hold firmly between hers.


    "I never thought I would see you this big. You are now a youngdy." My mother caressed my cheek. "I thought I will stay here in this world I built forever."


    I looked at her and saw sadness in her eyes. My heart clenched in pain for her.


    "Anyways, how did you get here?" My mother asked.


    "Well, I was taken by Aunt Patricia against my will." I told her.


    My mother looked sad. She knew that her physical body was taken by Aunt Patricia. My mother understood that Aunt Patricia ns to use me as well.


    "Mama, I thought I have lost you forever." I looked at her feeling the pain the time I thought she died.


    "I thought I died as well." My mother said. "If not for my twin sister Patricia saving me from the brink of death, I really would have died back then."


    I remember my aunt¡¯s story about saving my mother just right before she breathed herst breath.


    "It was true that my body and mind was weak after she has pulled me from death¡¯s door but I recovered in time." My mother said. "But when I knew what she was nning, I opted to remain here inside my inner consciousness. I never thought she would kidnap you and use you as well."


    "Don¡¯t worry, for now I am trying to get aunt to see that I am her ally." I exined. "Is that why you imprisoned yourself inside your mind and created this world, so that she can¡¯t use you in her ns?" I asked her.


    My mother nodded. "Your Aunt Patricia as I know has taken the throne of Jennova as queen. She is nning vengeance to the ones that purged our country, our homnd. I understand her feelings of hatred and anger but I was against another war from happening. And the downfall of our country was the doing of none other than our own father. It is not right to me others on what fate has given us because of our own father¡¯s mistakes."


    "Mama, what you said is right. She has started the war against Grandcrest." I told her. "She is nning to take over the whole continent."


    Mother sighed sadly. "This was what I was afraid of. Nothing can stop her from taking her vengeance. That is why I stayed here inside my mind and made indestructible walls that she cannot prate. But you were able to pass by. I guess your magic abilities have manifested when I was not around." My mother frowned. "I am sorry Alicia. I am such a useless mother. I should have been by your side when your magic powers manifested. It might have been hard for you."


    I can feel my mother¡¯s grip tightened after her words. I am sure she is regretting not being there for me when my magic powers emerged. The first manifestation of the magic powers of an Antian was a crucial process. Without someone to guide them, it can turn to worse scenarios.


    "It¡¯s okay mama, there is no need to me yourself." I assured her. "It was really hard the time I first manifested my magic powers but fortunately I was not alone." My lips arched up slowly and formed a smile.


    I recall the memory when I first used my magic powers, it was out of control. But thankfully Regaleon was there and he saved me. He was also the one to teach me how to use them.


    "Hmm seems like the one that apanied you became an important person. Is it a boy?" Mother teased. "You are blushing."


    "W-What... I am blushing?" I held my cheeks shyly and indeed they were a little hot to touch.


    "It looks like I am correct. Hahaha." My mother giggled.


    A mother¡¯s intuition is really something. And it is a little bit scary to think that I can¡¯t hide anything from my mother.


    "H-His name is Regaleon. When I met him, he was the crown prince of Grandcrest. Now he is the king and is currently fighting against Aunt Patricia in this war." I exined. "He is also my fianc¨¦." I said shyly.


    "Your fianc¨¦, you are engaged?" My mother was surprised. "Hmph, I need to speak to your father when I get the chance. Setting up an engagement when you are still this young. And I also need to meet this Regaleon. Even if he is a king, he needs to go through me to get your hand in marriage."


    "M-Mama, Regaleon is a great man. He is kind and gentle. And he is also a wise and just leader." I tried to lift Regaleon¡¯s image to my mother.


    "Hehe, we will see." Mother giggled.


    My heart felt warm talking to my mother like this. Talking about things such as my love life to my mother is one of the things that I had only dreamed of, but now here we are face to face.


    "Oh mama, I have a lot of things to tell you." I am so happy that tears are starting to fall from my eyes again.


    "We have much time for that, now that we are together again." My mother wiped my tears away. "But first we need to talk about the most pressing matter." My mother¡¯s tone became more serious and her smiling face changes to a neutral one.


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 201 About the Forbidden Magic

    My heart felt warm talking to my mother like this. Talking about things such as my love life to a mother is one of the things that I had only dreamed of, but now here we are face to face.


    "Oh mama, I have a lot of things to tell you." I am so happy that tears are starting to fall from my eyes again.


    "We have much time for that, now that we are together again." My mother wiped my tears away. "But first we need to talk about the most pressing matter." My mother¡¯s tone became more serious and her smiling face changes to a neutral one.


    I looked at my mother with confusion. What is the pressing matter she is talking about? Is it about the war my Aunt Patricia started? Does my mother know something?


    "Since the time your aunt saved me, she was always trying to contact me through my mind. There is a reason for this." My mother said with a serious tone. "She is nning to revive the forbidden magic our father once used. That was same magic that destroyed our country."


    "Mama, you know of the forbidden magic?" I asked in haste. If my mother can give us some information to prevent the forbidden magic from being used then it would be a win for us.


    My mother shook her head. "I was just a small girl that time the research of the forbidden magic was ongoing. What I know that only the ¡¯chosen one¡¯ can wield and use such enormous power. And my father thought he was that ¡¯chosen one¡¯." My mother looked sad while recalling the past. "The only thing I could remember was that in activating the forbidden magic, there is a key to be used. This key was divided in three parts and they were hidden in different parts of the continent. It is said that after the three divided parts of the key wasbined into one and used to unleash the forbidden magic, if the bearer was not the chosen one then these parts would be divided once again and will be magically transported back to their hidden ces respectively."


    "Are you saying that because grandfather was not the chosen one, these parts have returned to their original ce after he used it?" I asked.


    "I believe so." Mother replied.


    "Then Aunt Patricia is searching for them right now?" I felt a shiver down my spine.


    If my aunt gets her hands on those parts and the key was formed once more, then there is a possibility that they can use the forbidden magic again.


    "We need to stop her from getting the parts of the key." I said with a trembling voice.


    "Yes, that is why I am not willing to talk to my sister." Mother exined. "The map that leads to the hiding ces of these parts was entrusted to the both of us. We have half of each map. Without the other, the map is useless. It is because the map is engraved in a magical object that was broken in two."


    "The map was engraved in a magical object?" I asked in surprise.


    "Yes, remember the ne I have entrusted to you?" My mother asked and I nodded. "That ne was an ancient artifact embedded with a huge amount of magic power that was said to be from the Almighty One himself."


    "The Almighty One?" I asked mother confused.


    "The Almighty One was the founder of this continent. He was a powerful being that gave life to thisnd. The Antians are his descendants and we of royal blood are his direct descendants. Thus we can use magic powers that control the elements of nature and also non-elemental abilities." Mother exined.


    "So the ne you gave me contains a big amount of magical power and also serves as a map to the hidden parts of the key." I concluded.


    There was a wave of information being given to me right now. What I need is to digest all of this so that I can analyze and remember all of them.


    "Yes, that ne can serve as a power up to whoever wears it. It also re-charges with the wearer¡¯s magic without them knowing." My mother said. "Well that ne has many uses but its main use is being a map. But without the other half, then the map won¡¯t show up."


    Does that mean the ne also contains my magic power because I have been wearing it for years now? Now that Regaleon has the ne, it can be of use to him if he is in danger. I am happy to know that the ne I have entrusted to him can help him if he was in danger.


    "So the other half is with Aunt Patricia, correct?" I asked mother while I was deep in thought.


    "Yes. And that is why I am resisting her until today." Mother sighed. "I really don¡¯t want her to go through this revenge. It will only give grief to everyone. She is my sister and I don¡¯t want her to go thru the same path as father."


    I know that my mother has been resisting Aunt Patricia as hard as she could. That was why she built those walls to protect her inner consciousness where she resides. But even without my mother¡¯s help, Aunt Patricia still has gone thru with the war.


    "I am afraid that your efforts have gone to waste mama." I said to her. "Even without the map, she still started a war and now many people are suffering because of it. What we can only do for now is to prevent the map to fall into her hands. Good thing the ne wasn¡¯t with me when I was taken. I have given it to Regaleon before I was kidnapped."


    My mother was happy when she heard that the ne was presently not with me.


    "What we need to do now is to escape from here." I said in earnest. "Will youe back to the real world, Mama?"


    I looked at her still worried that she doesn¡¯t want to go back. This world she created inside her inner consciousness was peaceful and tranquil, unlike the chaos and troubles of the real world.


    "Of course I will go back with you." My mother smiled warmly. "This world is just a make belief that I made while I imprisoned myself to prevent your aunt to find the ne. I will go back to where my real loved ones are."


    I felt happy after hearing her say those words. I pulled her into a hug instantly. When I pulled back I saw the people that were in the tavern fading slowly, like they were being erased by the wind.


    "We still need to be safe once wee back to the real world." My mother said. "I will still y lifeless even when we are back so that your aunt won¡¯t be suspicious. But I am sure she won¡¯t be tricked for too long."


    My mother is right. I am sure I have made quite a fuss in the real world while trying to break thest wall a while ago. The queen will be curious about my achievement so far.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will surely devise a n for us to escape with my friends once we are back." I said. I looked at my mother while the world around us was fading into nothingness. Her face was starting to age to the present day but she was still beautiful. "Father would be so happy to know that you are alive. I will tell you all about what happened when we get back."


    "Okay." My mother nodded. "I would also love to see Edward even if only for a nce."


    I smiled looking at my mother. It was clearly seen on her face that she was still in love with my father. She left the pce because of my step mother the queen and to stop giving problems to father. But she has never stopped loving him. She doesn¡¯t know that father has annulled his marriage with my step mother. And now because my mother is legally married to father, she can be given the position as queen of Alvannia.


    I smiled with the thought. I want my mother to be happy now that she hase back to our side.


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 202 The Atlantian Archeologist and Researcher

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    I have been cooped up inside my office for the past few days now. And so I thought to have a walk at the pce garden to get some fresh air.


    These past few days have be hectic. The enemy¡¯s battle ns that Wim have sent from Jennova has been very helpful. Using them as a guide, my army had made preparations and precautions before the surprise attack starts.


    I have been restless since Alicia¡¯sst letter. How many days have passed by and no new letters havee. I can¡¯t help but worry about her.


    I look at the beautiful pce garden where the signature blue roses were nted. These blue roses are one of a kind and are only found inside the pce. The insignia of the royal family of Grandcrest bear the blue rose in it.


    I heaved a deep sigh. I have hoped to lift up my spirits by looking at the beautiful scenery of the pce garden but all I can think about was my love.


    "How I wish you are here my love." I said to myself. "I wanted to show this garden to you after we got engaged. I am sure you would have loved it."


    Remembering Alicia¡¯s beautiful face in my memories made my heart ache. The distance between us now is unbearable.


    "How I wish I can fly there over to you and snatch you back to my side." I looked at the clear blue sky above. I just wish for this war to end and for you toe back to my side where you should belong.


    I see Tempest flying overhead, circling my position.


    ¡¯You have a guest.¡¯ I hear Tempest¡¯s voice inside my head.


    ¡¯Oh, who could that be?¡¯ I asked telepathically.


    ¡¯The researcher you have ordered to be searched for, I helped find him.¡¯ Tempest replied nonchntly whilending on my arm.


    "Is that so?" I answered him out loud. "Then I have to give you a reward then." I smiled at him.


    ¡¯Then prepare me a feastter.¡¯ Tempest spread his wide wings and prepares to take flight.


    "Then I will prepare you some fat gameter." I replied.


    Tempest pped his wings and took off into the sky. What he asked for was a good game to hunt. He did not want food served for him, he wanted the challenge of hunting them. And because these past few days he was on a mission, he was unable to hunt good food that is why he was asking for a good game.


    "I will tell Dimitri to prepare you a good catchter." I said.


    Not long I see Dimitri walking towards me with a middle aged man behind him. He has crimson hair like Jack but more on a darker tone with some white hair peeking out. He was wearing a solemn smile on his face.


    "Your majesty." Dimitri bowed before me. "I have brought Mr. Gilbert Wilson here as you have ordered."


    "Thank you Dimitri." I replied and Dimitri took a step back to give way to Gilbert.


    "Greetings your majesty, the sun of the Grandcrest empire." Gilbert bowed down. "It is an honor for me to be called to your presence."


    "Rise Mr. Gilbert. You don¡¯t need to be so courteous because I was the one to call for you." I said with a solemn expression.


    "Please your majesty, just call me Gil." Gilbert smiled brightly. "Ahh, you look so much like your mother."


    "You know my mother?" I was caught by surprise. I have never thought that Gilbert and my mother were acquaintances.


    "Yes, we were what you call childhood friends." Gilbert was looking at me with warm emotions. "We fought the war on opposite sides unfortunately. Are you willing to hear my story?"


    I looked at the middle aged man in front of me. It looks like he knows my mother well.


    "Please do." I replied to his question.


    "Haha." Gilbert chuckled. "Can you show meyour beautiful garden while I tell my story?"


    "Yes, of course." I nodded and gestured my hand leading him around.


    "Well where will I start?" Gilbert said. "Hmm, as I have said your mother and I were childhood friends. We grew up together. I was just the son between the head maid and butler that served your mother¡¯s family in Antia. When we entered our teens, we respectively chose our different paths. She became an arch mage of the imperial pce while I became an archeologist and researcher, directly reporting to thete mad king back then."


    I can feel his tone was firm but with tinge of sadness.


    "I was gifted with intellect rather than strong magic abilities. The ancient society of Antia has amazed me since when I was a boy. And to think I have discovered many things while working as a researcher in the pce." Gilbert said.


    "I was the one that discovered the ancient books that contained the old prophecy in a dark corner of the pce¡¯s library. I took interest on them and I was also the one that was able to decipher the ancient texts and found where the key to the forbidden magic was hidden." Gilbert continued. "Well, in short I was the reason why the past Great War started."


    I can hear Gilbert sighed in sadness. He was feeling guilty for what his researches have done.


    "Then did you regret having found such information?" I asked bluntly.


    It is true that if he didn¡¯t discovered those things in the first ce then the past mad king of Antia wouldn¡¯t have gotten mad blinded by the thought of power contained in that forbidden magic.


    "I also ask myself the same question, your majesty." Gilbert replied. "But if given a chance again, I will still do the research. My only regret was having my research known by thete mad king. I was young back then and thirsted for recognition and power. I wanted to gain higher rank, me being just ofmon Antian birth I wanted to climb up thedder. Compared to your mother that was of noble birth, I was just amoner. I was insecure back then and because I was given an opportunity to work at the pce as a researcher because of my intellect, I was blinded by the thirst for power. I gained recognition and was given high rank after my research. But it cost me your mother¡¯s trust in me to be broken."


    "You are talking was as if... you were in love with my mother?" I stopped in my tracks and looked back at him.


    "Yes, I was in love with your mother." Gilbert gave a sad smile. "But that love just gave her such a burden."


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 203 The Atlantian Archeologist and Researcher 2

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    "I was young back then and thirsted for recognition and power. I wanted to gain higher rank, me being just ofmon Antian birth I wanted to climb up thedder. Compared to your mother that was of noble birth, I was just amoner. I was insecure back then and because I was given an opportunity to work at the pce as a researcher because of my intellect, I was blinded by the thirst for power. I gained recognition and was given high rank after my research. But it cost me your mother¡¯s trust in me to be broken."


    "You are talking was as if... you were in love with my mother?" I stopped in my tracks and looked back at him.


    "Yes, I was in love with your mother." Gilbert gave a sad smile. "But that love just gave her such a burden."


    I was not really surprised with this information. I am sure with my mother¡¯s looks and personality, men would fall for her. It was my father¡¯s luck to be loved back by my mother and to be chosen by her.


    "When I became the head researcher, your mother was the head mage of her order. She was very beautiful and talented in magic. Many noble men sought for her hand and I was one of them. Gaining a proper rank, I proposed to your mother back then. We were both still young and just entered adulthood." Gilbert said with a smile while reminiscing.


    "I guess that didn¡¯t go too well." I said.


    "Haha, you are quite right there your majesty." Gilbert chuckled. "But it was because of a reason that I have regretted doing. After my research came to fruition, the mad king assembled his army and nned to conquer the continent. Your mother, she knew that my research was something that was frightening and can give power to someone and also can destroy many lives. I still remember her words."


    *¡¯I am sorry Gil. You have always been a good friend to me, like a big brother. It is not like my feelings for you won¡¯t evolve. It¡¯s just that what you have done may bring suffering to many people. I cannot live with you while remembering what you have done. That is why I cannot ept your proposal.¡¯


    "Your mother was a very righteous person. She cannot overlook the things I have done. I also regretted giving my research to the mad king in the past. The Great War started because of my research and your mother chose to side with the other side when she saw the mad king¡¯s madness." Gilbert let out a sad sigh.


    "But you survived the Great War and you are still alive." I said. "You can still redeem yourself from your wrong doings and do good." I patted Gilbert¡¯s shoulder.


    "You have your mother¡¯s good nature I see." Gilbert smiled. "And I thought you were a tyrant king that killed his brother¡¯s to get the throne. But I can see you are not what the rumors say, hahaha." He chuckled.


    "Well, there may be some truth on those rumors." I smiled.


    "At thest months of the Great War, I defected from the mad king¡¯s faction and came to your mother. She epted me in open arms but it was toote for me to win her heart." Gilbert said. "Your father has gotten her heart by that time."


    "Well it¡¯s your loss, beingte and all. Haha." I chuckled.


    "You are probably right there, hahaha." Gilbert chuckled with me.


    We were quiet for a while, gazing at the blue roses in the garden.


    "This garden really is one of a kind. I heard this blue rose has many medicinal properties such as skin care and beauty products?" Gilbert said. He bent down and touched one of the blue roses.


    "Yes, the blue rose at first was just special flower that only grows here inside the pce. But years back they found medicinal properties that can help people, like what you have said. After this war I will give an order for these blue roses to be nted in ntations and mass produce its extracts." I said.


    "Then can I have some your majesty? I want to do some research on this blue rose and maybe find other useful properties from them." Gilbert said. "Of course I will share my research to you your majesty."


    I looked at him with one eyebrow raised. "It is true you are still thirsting for knowledge. Is that why you still wander around the continent and also came here answering my call. Haha." I lightly chuckled.


    "Haha, well you are correct there your majesty." Gilbert chuckled as well. "I came with a side agenda about these blue roses that is only found inside the pce of Grandcrest. I also want to study them even further."


    "Then I will give you some of these blue roses for your research before you leave." I said.


    "Oh but it can wait. Let¡¯s talk about why you had called me here your majesty." Gilbert looked at me with curiosity. "What would you like to know from this old man your majesty?"


    "Then let¡¯s go inside to talk." I said.


    Gilbert and I walked back inside the pce with Dimitri following behind. I lead the way to my office and while there offered Gilbert to sit down.


    "Gil, please take a seat." I said.


    Gilbert took a seat and sat down.


    "Dimitri, have the maids bring tea and snack for Sir Gilbert." I ordered.


    "Yes, your majesty." Dimitri bowed and left.


    "I heard that young man is also an Antian." Gilbert said. "It looks like he is a loyal aid to you. I am happy that you are living well now even when your mother is gone."


    "I am fortunate to have loyal people by my side. I may have walked on a stiff and narrow path since birth, being a prince of Grandcrest. But at least I have my mother and Dimitri by my side." I replied.


    "I am happy to hear that. At least your future seems to be on the right path." Gilbert said.


    "But still this war is a big hurdle for me. And also my future wife has been captured by my enemies." I gave a sigh. "Problems are stilling one after another."


    "That is what a king would have to go through but I am sure you will do well." Gilbert said. "My son is also working for you I have heard. That unruly kid has grown up to make the right choices haha. As I recall he was in Jennova to retrieve your fianc¨¦e."


    "Yes, about that. What I called you for is about her." I said. "It is about the prophecy of the chosen one from the royal blood line of Antia."


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 204 The Ancient Prophecy 1

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    "But still this war is a big hurdle for me. And also my future wife has been captured by my enemies." I gave a sigh. "Problems are stilling one after another."


    "That is what a king would have to go through but I am sure you will do well." Gilbert said. "My son is also working for you I have heard. That unruly kid has grown up to make the right choices haha. As I recall he was in Jennova to retrieve your fianc¨¦e."


    "Yes, about that. What I called you for is about her." I said. "It is about the prophecy of the chosen one from the royal blood line of Antia."


    "I have heard that your fianc¨¦e is the daughter of King Edward of Alvannia. And her mother was just a maid from the pce." Gilbert said. "But judging by her features, she has the looks of the royal blood of Antia."


    "What you said is correct." I replied. "Princess Alicia is the third princess of Alvannia between King Edward and his legal concubine Leticia." I looked at Gilbert with seriousness. With mentioning Alicia¡¯s mother¡¯s name, I am sure Gilbert will connect the dots.


    "My word, Leticia you say. Then she is one of the twin daughters of the mad king." Gilbert said. "Hah, what are the odds to know that the royal blood of Antia still exists in this continent."


    "Not only that, the queen of Jennovia is Leticia¡¯s twin sister Patricia. It is said that her son the crown prince is of pure blood, born from their elder brother the crown prince of Antia and Princess Patricia herself."


    Gilbert¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He has been wandering the continent for research but of course such information has been hidden deep. If not for my great informationwork, I wouldn¡¯t know these secrets as well.


    "Then that means the royal blood still exists, it just means the incident before may happen again." I can see fear in Gilbert¡¯s eyes.


    Gilbert has seen the Great War with his own eyes. He has seen the bloodshed and the death tolls the war brought because of the forbidden magic. A whole country sank to the bottom of the see because of this.


    "I hear that the queen of Jennovia ns to resurrect that forbidden magic you have researched for." I said.


    "No, she must not do such a thing!" Gilbert was clearly agitated with this information. "That forbidden magic was frightening, it cannot be controlled. It can destroy even all this whole continent."


    "I understand your worries Gil. I also think the same." I said. "But she is blinded with revenge and hatred. I am afraid she will not yield to you requests."


    Gilbert started to walk around with agitation.


    "No, this power must not be unearthed once more. It will only bring destruction." Gilbert said. "Even the mad king wasn¡¯t able to control such destructive power. Even his son the crown prince tried to control it after seeing his father¡¯s failed efforts, but he was not able to seed. Only the chosen one can yield such destructive power."


    I stood up and patted the agitated Gilbert¡¯s shoulder to calm him down.


    "You said ¡¯only the chosen one can yield its power¡¯. Then how can one know that he or she was the chosen one?" I asked.


    Gilbert stopped in his tracks and held his chin in thought. It may be years ago but I hope he can remember his research when he was still young.


    "It has been years ago and the materials I used in those research are gone. But what I can remember is that the chosen one will be born from the royal blood line of Antia." Gilbert exined.


    "Is there a specific criterion to be the chosen one? And where does this chosen one story originated?" I asked the questions that was bugging me. "I have heard about the bed time story or was it a fairy tale when I was a child, about the chosen one and the almighty being. My mother had told me about it."


    Gilbert looked at me and sighed. He took his seat again and so as I. He sped his hands and looked at me seriously.


    "The bed time story that Antains tell their children came from a myth." Gilbert started. "I guess you have heard about the powerful being giving abundant life to this continent and its inhabitants."


    "Yes, that is what it is stated in the fairy tale." I replied.


    "This almighty and powerful being was said to be the founder of the Antian country. The Antians was given magical powers saying that we were his descendants. But the truth is he was the very first king of Antia. It is true that his origins are unknown but his achievements are widely known."


    I looked at Gilbert seriously. At least he can remember about the myth and the truth behind it. It seems that there is more to the story of this almighty being and the chosen one.


    "It was said that this continent was first just a barrennd and living here was rough and hard. The almighty being came from who knows where, having the power to manipte all the different kinds of elements. He was able to bring life to this barren continent and the people living here looked up to him. The almighty being taught the people different kinds of knowledge and governing. As time passed the continent was divided into four countries and three is still maintained in present day. Antia on the other hand was founded by the almighty being. The people that followed him, he gifted with magic abilities."


    "It was gifted? Is that why our magic abilities are nothingpared to the royal family of Antia?" I asked.


    "Yes. The royal family of Antia is the direct descendants of the almighty being. They have the blood of the almighty running thru their veins." Gilbert exined.


    I was deep in thought once more. The information Gilbert was talking about is the founding of this continents four countries. The history books of every nation don¡¯t date that far long ago. They only started with the founding of the nations and the founding family monarchs.


    And to think this almighty being was the one that founded Antia and bestowed his subjects with magic abilities and his descendants have much more powerful magic powers.


    "Is that why the royal family of Antia practiced incest?" I concluded. "Do they believe purer blood means more powerful magic?"


    "You are correct." Gilbert nodded. "The royal family of Antia, because of their direct linage with the almighty being, was afraid there magic powers will weaken if they copted with others. Well not all of them practiced incest. Some got married with other Antians. They were regarded as the branch families. Your mother was of the branch family. Your blood may not be pure as the almighty being¡¯s but I am sure you have a more ample amount of magical powers than other Antians have."


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 205 The Ancient Prophecy 2

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    And to think this almighty being was the one that founded Antia and bestowed his subjects with magic abilities and his descendants have much more powerful magic powers.


    "Is that why the royal family of Antia practiced incest?" I concluded. "Do they believe purer blood means more powerful magic?"


    "You are correct." Gilbert nodded. "The royal family of Antia, because of their direct linage with the almighty being, was afraid there magic powers will weaken if they copted with others. Well not all of them practiced incest. Some got married with other Antians. They were regarded as the branch families. Your mother was of the branch family. Your blood may not be pure as the almighty being¡¯s but I am sure you have a more ample amount of magical powers than other Antians have."


    My eyes went wide open with this information, I didn¡¯t know of this.


    "Your mother did not tell you?" Gilbert looked at me puzzled.


    I shook my head as a reply. "No, she never told me of her linage. She was afraid that I will be shunned by other people because of my Antian blood. I never knew I also have some royal blood flowing thru my veins."


    Gilbert nodded in understanding. "Your mother was trying to protect you from the harsh criticism. I am sure she loves you dearly."


    "The chosen one, does the person have to be of pure blood?" I asked earnestly.


    Gilbert held his chin and was in deep thought once again.


    "When I read about the prophecy in the book I was tranting and deciphering, I was still young and was just starting to learn the ancient texts. It read that before the almighty being died, he said that he wille back one day when the continent was in danger. He had foreseen the destruction of this continent and the¡¯ chosen one¡¯, his resurrection will be the one to either save of destroy it with his own hands." Gilbert exined. "The almighty being was the one that helped this continent to prosper. In his return, if he sees that the people living here don¡¯t deserve the prosperity he has given them, then he will purge the continent."


    To my understanding, the ¡¯chosen one¡¯ will be the judge and executioner. He will be judging the inhabitants actions.


    "But did the almighty one say how he will return?" I asked once again.


    Gilbert was deep in thought once more.


    "The ancient text when I read it in the past was vague about the chosen one. It just says it wille from the royal blood line. Back then I just concluded that the chosen one must be of pureblood and a male because the almighty was male." Gilbert concluded.


    "Then does that mean there is a possibility that the chosen one can be female and not of pure blood?" I asked in earnest. I was thinking of Alicia¡¯s disy of magical power. The strength of her magic was profound even if she was not of pure blood.


    Gilbert looked at me in confusion. "What do you mean your majesty? Do you have someone that you think might be the chosen one? Your fianc¨¦e perhaps?"


    I nodded to Gilbert¡¯s question.


    "Alicia, I have known her since she was fourteen years old. I was there when she first manifested her powers. I saw how powerful and destructive her magic powers are first hand." I said.


    I told Gilbert the urrence since the first time I met Alicia and when she first used her magic powers. I also told him about how fast Alicia improved in the two years have taught her. I also told him on what happened to Alicia before she was abducted by the crown prince of Jennovia.


    Gilbert was deep in thought once more. He nodded with every sentence I have said.


    "It is true that this show of power is notmon with a half blood, let alone a female." Gilbert said. "And it was ratherte when she manifested her magical powers. Commonly, an Antian manifests their magical abilities at a young age."


    "Yes, that is why I am thinking that maybe Alicia has a connection with the chosen one." I said.


    Alicia¡¯s fast improvement with her magic abilities is rather worrying. If we look at it now, she may be more powerful than me in the magical aspect.


    "There can be a possibility that the princess may be a candidate for the chosen one. The other is the son of Queen Patricia." Gilbert said.


    "If the chosen one is that b*stard, then we are already finished." I scoffed just thinking about it.


    "If Prince diolus is the chosen one, then that forbidden magic will be a trouble for us. I have to find a way to destroy it before he gets his hands on it. No I have to destroy it even if Alicia is the chosen one. What if that power destroys her small body?" I said. Just thinking about it brings shivers to my whole body.


    "I am afraid that the forbidden magic the almighty one left can¡¯t be destroyed that easily." Gilbert said with a serious tone.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "At thest battle on the ins, when the mad king used the forbidden magic, no one was able to control it. The power has gone berserk and destroyed the ins and the whole country of Antia sunk to the bottom of the sea. That destructive power destroyed a whole country. Nothing remained but destroyed ruins at the bottom of the sea." Gilbert said.


    I looked at Gilbert. His words were as if he went under water and had seen the sunken country himself.


    "Did you go to the bottom of the sea?" I asked in curiosity.


    Gilbert nodded. "It was just right after the Great War ended. The country hasn¡¯t sunk that further down. So you might know, the sea floor that was once Antia is sinking further down as time passes by." Gilbert exined. "After the war, I was brave and took some diving equipment to go underwater where other people were afraid of. And I saw it there, the forbidden magic was still standing there unscathed. It was still whole, as if it wasn¡¯t affected by its self destructing explosion when it went berserk. The forbidden magic is lying dormant on the sea floor."


    I was digesting such information. The forbidden magic can¡¯t be destroyed even with its own destructive power. What if the Jennovian¡¯s get their hands on the forbidden magic first?


    "We have to get the forbidden magic first and safeguard it." I stood up rmed.


    "I am afraid that retrieving the artifact will be difficult and dangerous." Gilbert said. "It has sunk further down the depths of the sea. The current is much stronger and not only that, thest time I went there to inspect the artifact there was a creature that I have never seen before. A creature that was massive and monstrous is guarding the forbidden magic artifact. Fortunately, I was lucky o get out of here alive."


    "A creature?" I asked curiously.


    "Yes it was also written in the ancient text that the almighty being will leave behind a creature to guard the forbidden magic. Thest time when the mad king retrieved the forbidden magic artifact, many people risked their lives and died fighting with the one that was guarding it." Gilbert exined. "It is said only the chosen one cane near it. That is why the mad king was adamant that he was the chosen one, because the creature stopped advancing when he arrived. I also thought that the mad king was the chosen one but I realized it was just because the creature was weak after the battle with the mad king¡¯s soldiers and with the king being of pure blood, the creature sumbed to the king¡¯s presence and breathed itsst breathe."


    "If it died back then, this creature under the water you speak of is a new one?" I asked.


    "Well we will never know the mysteries of the almighty being. Maybe the forbidden magic created another creature to guard itself." Gilbert said.


    Knowing this, I was just more convinced to get to the forbidden magic first.


    "Dimitri." I called. Dimitri who was standing just behind the door came in.


    "Yes your majesty." Dimitri replied.


    "I want you to send your men to investigate the Atantian Sea. We need to know where is the forbidden magic and if the Jennovians are making their move to get it." I ordered.


    "I will give the order right away your majesty." Dimitri bowed and left.


    "I wish I have my old research notebooks and the ancient books, I could have studied about the prophecy and the forbidden magic even further." Gilbert sighed.


    "I think you wish might be granted." I smiled at him. "Alicia has sent me a letter telling me about books that she found in a hidden library in Jennovia. She said it was written in characters she does not understand."


    Gilbert¡¯s face lit up. Maybe hearing that his research materials were saved made him happy.


    ¡¯Then I need to give an order to extract Alicia from Jennovia. It has been so long that she has been there. It I time to bring her back to my side.¡¯ I thought.


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 206 A High Fever

    I open my eyes to the heavily. Looking around, I was in my room lying down in bed. The room was a little bit dark with only the light from the fire ce illuminating the interior. I slowly sat up and felt that my body was heavy and in pain.


    "Ouch." I made a silent cry from the ache that my body was feeling. My body must have sustained the bruises and wounds that I got from inside my mother¡¯s consciousness.


    I hear the door creak open and a shadow of a woman was seening inside. When she was just a few feet away, I was able to see her face.


    "Your highness." It came from Martha¡¯s voice. "I am so d you are already awake."


    Martha dashed towards my bedside instantly.


    "How long was I asleep?" I asked her.


    "You have been sleeping all day after you lost consciousness inside the greenhouse your highness." Martha said and put her palm on my forehead. "You are still burning. Excuse me your highness, I will call the doctor immediately." She looked worried.


    Martha bowed down and left as fast as she came inside.


    I held my forehead with my palm and felt my temperature and I was really burning with a fever.


    "No wonder I feel this way." Iy down once again in bed.


    My body really felt heavy and I wasn¡¯t feeling very well. Thisst trip to my mother¡¯s consciousness took a toll on me both physically and mentally.


    Not long Martha came back with an old man. He must be the doctor she was talking about. Martha lit up the chandelier and my room was lighted up. The doctor came near me without dy and checked on me.


    While the doctor was doing his check up, I noticed that both William and Jack was standing just outside my door and looked at me worriedly. They were not allowed to enter a princess¡¯ room in the middle of the night. They can only guard me outside my room.


    After some time, the old doctor finished his check up on me.


    "We need to lower her highness¡¯ temperature. I will give the princess a shot for now." The old doctor said while writing a prescription on a piece of paper. "I will prescribe some medicine after this. You can get it at the royal clinic." He said to Martha and gave the paper to her.


    "Yes doctor." Martha replied while epting the paper.


    The old doctor took out a syringe and a vial from his bag. He slowly and carefully inserted the syringe inside the vial with clear liquid inside.


    "What is that?" I asked.


    My head was getting a little foggy with the fever and I was not sure what the doctor was actually doing with the syringe.


    "Don¡¯t worry your highness. This medicine will help lower down your fever." The doctor said while flicking the syringe with his fingers. "This will only hurt a little. Please bear with it your highness."


    I felt the needle of the syringe prick thru my skin on my arm and I flinched in pain. But after just a few seconds the pain disappeared. The doctor pressed a cool thing where the prick was and I felt relief. My eye lids felt heavy after.


    "The princess will get sleepy after the shot. Later she will sweat heavily. You will need to check herter and need to change her clothes so that her fever won¡¯t get any worse." The doctor said to Martha.


    "I understand doctor." Martha replied.


    "Well, I will take my leave. Call me if there is an emergency." The doctor tidied up his bag and was prepared to leave. "The princess needs to rest. Check on her after a few hours."


    Then I heard his foot steps going outside my room. I tried to open my heavy eyes and still saw William and Jack looking at me from outside the door.


    "I will be checking on youter princess. Please rest well." Martha said and tucked me inside my nket. She closed the lights from the chandelier and the room went dim once more.


    "No, don¡¯t go away." My voice was low as a whisper. They weren¡¯t able to hear me. "Please don¡¯t leave me alone in the dark." I pleaded.


    The door was closed by Martha and the room fell silent. I can¡¯t fight any longer with my heavy eyelids and sumbed to a restless sleep.


    ***


    I can feel my body was so heavy and I was breathing heavily. I know I was down with a fever and I was feeling very ufortable.


    I opened my eyes to a dark cold room around me. This was my old room the first time I arrived in Alvannia when I was still young. Because father brought me to the pce unexpectedly, I wasn¡¯t given my own courtyard yet. And so I was given a small bare room in an old building inside the pce. The room only has one old bed and cab and was small and cramped. I also didn¡¯t have any maids or servants attending to me and so I was all alone.


    It was the middle of the night and I felt that I was hot to the touch. "Mama..." I called for my mother. "Mama, I don¡¯t feel good."


    Tears are streaming from my eyes, but I know that my mother won¡¯te. She had just died, that is why my father took me with him inside the pce. My head was swirling and my body was feeling heavier.


    My head was a little hazy and when my mind was somewhat clearing out I thought something.


    ¡¯Why was I in my old room in Alvannia?¡¯ I thought. ¡¯This is only a dream.¡¯ I am convinced.


    I am remembering the day when I fell sick just a few weeks after entering the pce when I was young. I was all alone inside that small cramped room and was sick with no one around to help me.


    ¡¯This is only a dream." I convinced myself.


    I was able to recover from that fever when I was young luckily, even without anyone helping me. But the trauma I have gotten after that stuck with me. Every time I caught a cold or feel sick and unwell, I will remember that cold dark night alone. I felt helpless and afraid, thinking that no one was there for me.


    "Tricia..." I called. Whenever I get sick after that incident, Tricia was there for me. She always stayed by my side tofort me. "Tricia... where are you?"


    My heart was thumping loudly, I was scared... so scared of being alone in the dark. I was not feeling well and my body was feeling ufortable. I dreaded being alone with such a condition.


    "Leon..." I called for my love. "Where are you? I don¡¯t want to be alone."


    I can feel my body shiver, the fear of being alone in the dark was getting to me. I can feel tears streaming down my face.


    "Someone... anyone?" I called out. "I don¡¯t want to be alone... please." I plead.


    "Alicia... Alicia." I can hear a man¡¯s voice next to me.


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 207 Two Things to do Firs

    My heart was thumping loudly, I was scared... so scared being alone in the dark. I was not feeling well and my body was feeling ufortable. I dreaded being along with such condition.


    "Leon..." I called for my love. "Where are you? I don¡¯t want to be alone."


    I can feel my body shiver, the fear of being alone in the dark was getting to me. I can feel tears streaming down my face.


    "Someone... anyone?" I called out. "I don¡¯t want to be alone... please." I plead.


    "Alicia... Alicia." I can hear a man¡¯s voice next to me. "Don¡¯t worry I¡¯m here, I¡¯m right here." Someone said,forting me.


    I felt warmth on my right hand. The feeling gave me hope and made me calm down. My hard thumping heart eased down.


    "Leon?" I wasn¡¯t sure if it was him but I was yearning for him. I was yearning for his warmth and embrace. How I wish to see him once again. We have been separated for over a year now.


    "Leon, is that you?" I opened my heavy eye lids to see who it was. The room was dimly lit with the fire from the fire ce. I can see a silhouette of a man sitting on my bedside, holding my right hand.


    "No, I¡¯m not his majesty." The man said sadly. "It¡¯s me, Will."


    "William?" My eyes adjusted with the dim room and saw the man¡¯s face clearly. "Will, it¡¯s you." I smiled at him.


    My heart was rather disappointed that it was not Regaleon, but still I was happy that William was here with me.


    "How are you feeling?" William asked with a worried tone. I can see on his face how worried he was for me.


    "I am fine. I am feeling a little better." I assured him.


    William had a pained expression on his face. "I didn¡¯t know what to do back there." He said. "I was so worried that you might be hurt. You were at the center of the vortex of strong winds that nearly destroyed the greenhouse. I saw you looking in so much pain." He closed his eyes and pressed my right hand on his cheek. My heart ached for my best friend. I have made him worried once again.


    "I thought I was going to lose you likest time." William opened his eyes and I saw his light blue colored pupils shine in the dark.


    "I¡¯m sorry for worrying you Will." I tried to show that I am well now but my voice was still a little husky because of the fever. "Tell me, what happened back there?" I asked curiously.


    William put down my hand on the bed and firmly gripped them. His warmth wasforting my trauma.


    "When you were with your mother, a strong wind started to blow. The surroundings became chaotic and we have to evacuate the premises. But we weren¡¯t able to get near you because of the strong wind." William exined. "Jack and I remained inside to observe. After some time, the wind died down and we raced towards you. But when we were just a few feet away, we were blocked by some kind of force field. You and your mother were protectively enclosed in some kind of force field, Jack said."


    ¡¯Maybe that was the time when I was able to break inside my mother¡¯s inner consciousness.¡¯ I thought.


    "We saw that you were covered with wounds and bruises but we can¡¯t get thru the barrier. Jack said to wait it out." William continued. "By the time the force field disappeared, we were able to get to you. You and your mother were both unconscious. We quickly took you back inside the pce. When we arrived here in your room, you started to have a high fever."


    While William was telling me all of this I can see his face full of sadness. Maybe he was regretting that he wasn¡¯t able to do anything even though he was so near.


    "Sorry for making you worry." I squeezed his hand holding mine.


    William smiled. "I¡¯m just happy that you are okay now." He tucked a lose strand of my hair behind my ear.


    "My mother, how is she?" I was worried about how my mother was doing.


    "Your mother is doing fine." William assured me. "She has woken upter in the afternoon."


    "Is she different? I mean, is she responding?" I asked curiously.


    "Well, your mother is still the same. Nothing seems to have changed." William looked at me curiously. "Why do you ask?"


    I looked around and sat up. I gestured William toe closer for me to whisper to him.


    "I sessfully brought her back." I whispered. "But I want to be sure and can confirm it. I still have to wait until I am able to see her."


    "Really, that¡¯s great." William said softly. "Then we can escape here with your mother." I nodded in agreement.


    "But I have two things to do first." I said. "First, I need to start an internal strife within the kingdom. I want the people to see their queen¡¯s true color. Judging by the weather here in Jennovia, I have a feeling that this winter thatsted over twenty years is because of magic."


    Thest time I was able to control the weather with my magic, I thought that maybe this long winter was the doing of the queen herself.


    "I need the help of high standing noble officials that has concern for the people of Jennovia." I said.


    "Hmm... maybe princess Satiana can help?" William said while holding his chin in thought. "As a princess, I am sure she has acquaintance with the nobles." I nodded in agreement.


    "Second is that I need to find a ne that the queen owns." I said. "It is simr to my mother¡¯s. It is the most important thing we need to do. We cannot leave here without it."


    William looked at me seriously. "That will surely be difficult. You may freely roam the pce¡¯s interior but for sure there will be some areas that are off limits."


    I understood what William meant. I am sure that the queen will surely safeguard such a precious thing.


    "Then I need to win the queen¡¯s trust." I said with conviction.


    "Then you need to be careful." William said and I nodded in agreement. He patted my head and helped me down in bed and tucked me under the nkets. "Have some rest so you can get well faster."


    "Thank you Will, for being here with me." I said with a smile. "Umm... why did you enter by the way? It¡¯s lucky that Martha isn¡¯t around." It was still not proper for a knight like William to be here inside my roomte at night.


    "I heard you were having a nightmare so I entered abruptly. I¡¯m sorry." William bowed his head and apologized. "Martha just came a while ago to change your clothes so she won¡¯t be here untilter. And I have Jack standing guard outside."


    "I see. Umm... Will." I said. I really don¡¯t want to impose on William¡¯s kindness but I am still scared sleeping alone in the dark when I am sick.


    "Yes princess?" William asked.


    "C-Can you stay here until I have fallen asleep?" I asked shyly. "I... I am afraid to be left alone in the dark when I am sick."


    William smiled warmly. "Then I will sit here until you have fallen asleep." He took a seat on the couch near the fire ce.


    "Thank you." I replied kindly. I can feel my eye lids heavy once more and I have fallen asleep soundly.


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 208 The Queen’s True Goal 1

    The next day, my temperature went down but I still have a slight fever. Because of this I wasn¡¯t given permission to visit my mother in her quarters.


    William has resumed his post, standing guard outside my room. Martha came in the morning and helped me get changed.


    "It is good that your fever went down your highness." Martha said. "I was really worried when you were burning with fever yesterday."


    "Thank you for the concern Martha." I replied. "I still have a slight fever but I am sure this will go away after I rest."


    Martha carefully tucked the nket at the lower half of my body. She brought a bed tray with her and put it over myp.


    "I have told the kitchen to prepare you a light breakfast since you are sick." Martha ced a bowl of steaming porridge on the bed tray. "Please eat to regain your strength your highness."


    "Thank you once again Martha." I smiled at her.


    I picked up the spoon and started to eat the steaming porridge slowly.


    "The queen ordered me to tell you that she will being to visit you after breakfast your highness." Martha said while pouring some water inside my ss.


    "The queen?" My hand that was holding the spoon stopped midway towards my mouth.


    "Yes your highness. She said that she is worried about your wellbeing and wants to see you." Martha replied.


    "That is very kind of her majesty... but there is no need to visit me." I said. "I am sure that she is very busy. And I am doing fine as you can see. Why not send word that she doesn¡¯t need to worry about me."


    I am sure that my aunt has another meaning to this visit of hers. She might inquire what had happened in the greenhouse yesterday. I have a brief idea what her goal is and why she wants me to make contact with my mother, but I am not yet prepared. I haven¡¯t met my mother after the incident in the greenhouse and we don¡¯t have any concrete ns on what to do.


    "I am afraid it is toote for that your highness." Martha said. "I heard she is on her way right now."


    I sighed and was in thought while finishing the porridge I was eating. My mother had said to me that she has to maintain her lifeless acting to trick Aunt Patricia for now. So I have to create a lie on what happened inside the greenhouse yesterday.


    After eating my breakfast and tiding up, I heard a knock on my door.


    "Her majesty the queen has arrived." I heard Jack¡¯s voice announcing the arrival of the queen.


    I carefully stood up with Martha by my side assisting me. The door opened and I saw my Aunt Patriciae inside followed by herdies in waiting.


    The queen was wearing a bright red dress with gold threaded embroidery. Her hair was carefully styled up in a bun and was adorned with a beautiful golden flower hair essory. She has the identical look of my mother but with some distinctions. My mother has a bright face paired with gentle eyes and a warm smile, while my Aunt Patricia has fierce eyes and a cold domineering smile.


    "Greetings to the moon of Jennovia." I curtsied.


    "All hail to the queen." Martha bowed down.


    "Rise." Aunt Patricia said. "My dear niece, no need for formalities. You are sick soy down in bed. Martha, help the princess to her bed." She ordered.


    "Yes your majesty." Martha assisted me back to my bed. I sat down and Martha ced the nkets in the lower half of my body. I smiled to Martha as gratitude.


    "All of you, leave us." Aunt Patricia ordered. "I need to speak with my niece."


    The queen¡¯sdies in waiting and Martha bowed down to my aunt¡¯s words and left the room in an orderly manner. Once we were alone, Aunt Patricia looked at me with a smile.


    "Oh Alicia, I have heard what happened in the greenhouse." Aunt Patricia looked at me worriedly. "I sent for the royal physician immediately when you arrived in your quarters after the incident. I heard you were burning with a high fever. How are you feeling?" Her face was full of worry.


    "Don¡¯t worry Aunt Patricia. As you can see, I am doing fine." I smiled. "My temperature went down and now I only have a slight fever. I am sure this will be gone after some rest."


    Aunt Patricia patted my hands gently. "That is good then." She smiled. "Can you tell me what happened yesterday? The servants and guards said that the greenhouse was nearly destroyed. Fortunately no one got hurt and the greenhouse has withstood the incident."


    Like I thought, Aunt Patricia will inquire and ask about what happened inside the greenhouse.


    "I am afraid I might disappoint you Aunt Patricia." I acted to be meek. I have to convince her of what I am about to say.


    "It is okay Alicia, you can tell aunt." Aunt Patricia insisted.


    "Well, like the other days I went to the greenhouse and trymunicating with mama inside her head. By the time I was inside her mind, like the other times I saw a huge wall blocking my path." I said. "The wall was unlike the other ones before. It was higher and looked more sturdy and thicker than the others. Then I thought maybe this was thest defense."


    What I was telling her was the truth. I have decided to mix the lies on theter part.


    "I see. And then?" Aunt Patricia asked.


    "So I tried to use a more powerful magic force to try and break the wall." I looked down to my hands and sounded regrettable. "But I failed and the powerful magic I have used caused a bacsh on me."


    I acted being sad and tried to shed tears to make it more real. I should look as if regretting that I wasn¡¯t able to break thatst walled defense.


    "I... I am sorry aunt. I tried really hard to no avail." I was sobbing now. I just hope my acting was good. "I thought I can see my mother and free her from the prison inside her mind."


    I heard Aunt Patricia sighed. I felt her hand pat my head gently.


    "It is okay Alicia. I am sure you did your best. I can see in the aftermath on the greenhouse." Aunt Patricia said. "I guess your magic power is still not that strong to break the prison your mother is in. You are still young and it is understandable that youck power."


    Luckily my aunt bought my acting. I feel that I have at least gained her trust these few months that I was here on Jennovia.


    "Do not worry aunt, I will try again." I looked up with my eyes stained with tears. "I hope you are in no hurry."


    Aunt Patricia smiled and sighed. "I am afraid that time is of the essence my dear niece."


    I looked at her curiously. "What do you mean Aunt Patricia?"


    "Besides wanting your mother back with us, I also want to ask her something." Aunt Patricia said. "She has some information that is essential in winning this war."


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 209 The Queen’s True Goal 2

    Luckily my aunt bought my acting. I feel that I have at least gained her trust these few months that I was here on Jennovia.


    "Do not worry aunt, I will try again." I looked up with my eyes stained with tears. "I hope you are in no hurry."


    Aunt Patricia smiled and sighed. "I am afraid that time is of the essence my dear niece."


    I looked at her curiously. "What do you mean Aunt Patricia?"


    "Besides wanting your mother back with us, I also want to ask her something." Aunt Patricia said. "She has some information that is essential in winning this war."


    I looked at her with curious eyes. "If I may ask, what would that information be?"


    My aunt looked at me with such sad eyes. "Well, before the war our father, your grandfather the king of Antia, tasked his researchers to study the ancient texts from our country. The research team made a huge discovery that would give our country eternal glory. They found where the forbidden magic was and where the parts of the keys were hidden in this vast continent."


    I listened carefully to what my aunt was telling me. I am not sure if she will disclose all information to me or only bits and pieces. I am also not sure if she is telling all truth or are they mixed up with lies. But one thing I know is I need the other half of the pendant.


    "A map was made to mark the areas where the parts of the key for the forbidden magic were hidden. The map was embedded in two magic stones, one was given to me and the other was given to my twin sister Leticia." My aunt exined. "With the use of the forbidden magic, we can win this war easily. We can live in peace and prosperity without any conflicts, with us as the ruling monarchs of this continent."


    My aunt¡¯s words were gentle and serene as if she was wishing for a unified continent and to rule in peace. But I know her true intentions deep down. She was seeking revenge to those that oppressed Antia. More specifically she was getting revenge for herself.


    "I want to ask Leticia where she has ced her part of the magic stone was. The time I retrieved your mother from your old house in the vige, I tried searching for it but it wasn¡¯t there." My aunt said and sighed. "If only Leticia woulde back to her original self. I also want to see her usual cheery self."


    "Can¡¯t you use your part first aunt?" I asked curiously.


    "Unfortunately, the map won¡¯t show itself with only one half. I need the other half andplete the pendant for the map to show itself." Aunt Patricia said and smiled sadly.


    "Umm...Aunt Patricia, may I know what that magic stone looks like?" I asked. "Well, maybe I can help."


    My aunt looked at me in surprise but I caught her eyes gleam with a hidden meaning. I have a feeling she was using me to retrieve some information about my mother¡¯s half of the pendant now that she thought my mother is not showing any signs ofing back.


    "Well, the magic stone was carved in a shape of a pendant that was cut in half. My half is identical to your mother¡¯s half of the pendant." Aunt Patricia said and looked at me with sad eyes. "I would like to show it to you. But you are currently sick now. Maybe when you get all better, I will show it to you."


    "On the contrary, I am feeling better now Aunt Patricia." I smiled at her. "I am a little bored lying down in bed since yesterday afternoon and maybe a short walk will do me good. And also, I want to help you if I can. You have been very good to me since the day I woke up here in Jennovia. I am sorry if I was apprehensive and defensive to you at first. It is because I awoke in an unfamiliar ce. But these past months I felt closer to you. Maybe it¡¯s because you are a family member that is simr to me with magic abilities. I also want to repay your kindness."


    My aunt patted my hands. "I understand Alicia. I know you were shocked at first. But like I said I am family and here to help you the best I can. You are also like a real daughter to me." She smiled. "Well if you can walk then I can show you my half of the pendant."


    I nodded informing her that I can walk.


    "Martha, aid the princess in walking." Aunt Patricia ordered.


    After hearing my aunt¡¯s order, Martha came inside the room.


    "Yes my queen." Martha bowed and helped me get up from bed. "Careful your highness." She said to me.


    "Follow me. I will walk slowly so that you will not strain yourself." Aunt Patricia gently said.


    The three of us walked out of the room. Outside the queen¡¯sdies in waiting were waiting with William and Jack standing guard at my door.


    "Let us go. Follow behind the princess." The queen ordered herdies in waiting.


    William and Jack also followed behind us. Because they were my close aides, where I go they follow.


    My aunt led the way thru the corridors inside the pce. I have at least memorized theyout inside this pce and can navigate more easily. The ces that I am not yet familiar with inside the pce were the ces I am off limits, specifically the west wing of the pce. And now my aunt was leading us towards the west wing of the pce.


    ¡¯Like I thought, the west wing was her private space.¡¯ I thought when walking along.


    I paid attention to the way we were going and memorized the inner and outeryout of this pce. This will help me n an easier way when I return here secretly.


    At the entrance of the west wing, I saw six guards were stationed. They stood upright by the time they saw using.


    "Greetings to the moon of the empire. Glory to the queen of Jennovia." The guards greeted in unison and saluted.


    "At ease." My aunt said.


    We passed by the guards easily. As I remember the first time I went astray over this ce, the guards halted me and told me that the west wing were off limits. Now I know that this part was the personal space of my aunt the queen and guarded heavily.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t having six guards guarding the entrance a bit too much?¡¯ I thought when I first went astray here. Now I know why this ce was heavily guarded.


    I looked back at Jack who was following behind me, and our eyes met.


    ¡¯Jack.¡¯ I tried to reach him telepathically.


    My mind abilities have enhanced since the time I started entering my mother¡¯s inner consciousness. For now I can only have telepathicmunication with people of Antian linage mainly those with magic abilities. I tried telepathicallymunicating to William but still to no avail.


    ¡¯Yes princess?¡¯ Jack replied in no time.


    ¡¯Have you been in this part of the pce before?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡¯No, princess. Like you, this is my first timeing here.¡¯ Jack said. ¡¯By the looks of it, this ce is heavily guarded. Not only that, there are many magic traps around.¡¯


    ¡¯Magic traps?!¡¯ I was surprised with Jack¡¯s words.


    ¡¯If you look closely, you can see magic symbols on the wall that cannot be seen by normal people.¡¯ Jack said. ¡¯Try to concentrate princess and you will also see it.¡¯


    I tried what Jack said and concentrated my magic in my eyes. And like what Jack said, there were magic circles and symbols on the walls.


    ¡¯What are these?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡¯I only saw these magic circles in my father¡¯s books and research journals. And like I said they are magic traps.¡¯ Jack exined. ¡¯It is not activated now because we are walking with the queen. Meaning we were granted permission to enter. But I am afraid if someone breaks in, these magic circles will activate.¡¯


    I looked around the corridor, the walls and also the floors have these circles invisibly engraved on them.


    ¡¯Jack, please try and memorize their position and analyze them for now. We might need to break in here in the near future.¡¯ I said.


    Jack made a sigh and smiled. ¡¯Haha you are surely brave princess. I will see what I can do.¡¯


    I am determined to get that other half of the pendant no matter what it takes.


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 210 The Other Half of the Pendant 1

    I looked around the corridor, the walls and also the floors have these circles invisibly engraved on them.


    ¡¯Jack, please try and memorize their position and analyze them for now. We might need to break in here in the near future.¡¯ I said.


    Jack made a sigh and smiled. ¡¯Haha you are surely brave princess. I will see what I can do.¡¯


    I am determined to get that other half of the pendant no matter what it takes.


    After some walking and a few left and right turns along the corridor, we arrived and stood in front of a hue double door. Judging by the size of the door and also the guards standing outside, the room inside must be huge and it stores important or valuable things.


    "Greetings to the moon of Jennovia.." The guards bend down on one knee in the presence of the queen. "All hail your majesty the queen."


    "At ease." Aunt Patricia said with a calm voice. "Only I and my niece, Princess Alicia may enter. All of you will wait for us here." She announced.


    With this, the guards will let me through and go inside the room with my aunt. The guards saluted and resumed their stance in guarding the door.


    "Alicia, let¡¯s go inside." Aunt Patricia looked at me with a warm smile. She opened the double doors just enough for the two of us to enter and led me inside the room.


    Once inside my eyes were blinded for a short time. The room was filled with shining objects such as gold and silver. There are also jewelries of different kinds made with valuable stones such as rubies, sapphires, diamonds and the likes. This room is more like a treasure room.


    "Are you amazed by the treasures here?" Aunt Patricia stopped beside me. "These treasures are the ones that the previous king of Jennovia got after the war. It was what they called it ¡¯the spoils of war¡¯." I can see my aunt was fuming in anger.


    "Spoils of war?" I repeated the phrase "Then these treasures are..." I was about to say Antia¡¯s.


    "Yes. These treasures came from our own treasury in Antia." My aunt said with gritted teeth. I can see her fists in a tight grip. "They weren¡¯t satisfied with purging our country they even stole our own treasures from us."


    My aunt¡¯s hatred really is big. No wonder she was dead set on getting revenge. I pity her but I can¡¯t understand her need for revenge. Even if she gets the revenge she is hoping for and the satisfaction brought by it, she can never get back the lives lost especially her most precious person who is my uncle and diolus¡¯ father.


    "But you were able to retrieve these treasures after exacting your revenge towards the previous king of Jennovia." I said.


    "But it is not enough. They all have to pay for what they have done to us. They stole everything from us and I want them to feel the same way we Antians did when we were left with nothing." My aunt¡¯s expression was so fierce. I know since back then that I cannot persuade her to drop her ns on revenge. Her hatred was etched to the bones. I just wish that none of my loved ones will be harmed in her pursuit of vengeance.


    "Then your other half of the pendant is here?" I asked acting uninterested. I wouldn¡¯t want my aunt doubting me.


    "Yes, I also have stored my half of the pendant here in safe keeping." My aunt replied. "Come, follow me."


    My aunt led me to the stairs and ascended it. This treasure room is quite big, even having a second floor to it. I looked around the second floor and saw familiar looking stones.


    ¡¯Magic stones.¡¯ I thought in surprise.


    The second floor was lined with many magic stones of different colors. It was more than the amount of what we saw in the library. Many different colors only mean different kinds of magic attributes.


    ¡¯Like I thought, there are still other sites where they store the stones embedded with magic.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯Are there sites other than here and the library where they make as storage area?¡¯


    This will be bad if they have many of these stones manufactured. The war can tip on their side and it will be bad for Regaleon.


    After pondering with the problem about the magic stones, aunt stopped in front of wall. This seems to be a dead end, why would we be here?


    At the right side of the wall was a candle holder holding one candle stick that was lit. My aunt carefully held the candle holder and turned slightly like a knob. After that I heard a rumbling at the wall we were facing and not long it opened sideways.


    ¡¯A hidden door.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    The treasure room of this pce was secured on the outside but still had a hidden room on the inside. The security here is really that tight.


    "Follow me." My aunt said.


    Inside, the passage was dimly lit with candle lights on both side.


    "Be careful not to stray away from me. This ce is magically protected." My aunt said.


    I was surprised than even the passage way was magically enforced. I concentrated and saw the magic circles embedded on the walls like the ones on the outside.


    "Magically protected? I thought we cannot use magic inside the pce?" I asked. Actually I have felt my magic powers upon entering the west wing. I have a hint that there are no jite rocks in the vicinity.


    "Yes, there are no jite rocks here to nullify our magic powers." My aunt said. "When I took the throne and be the ruling monarch after the death of the previous king, I have ordered to build this west wing without any jite rocks. Therefore any Antias can use their magic here."


    I nodded with my aunt¡¯s words. So the whole west wing is jite free. Maybe my aunt and diolus reside mostly here because of this while my mother and I were at the area where jite rocks are ced. We may be free to roam the pce, but we are not free to use our magic.


    There is only one passageway leading forward. At the end of the passageway was a spiral staircase going down. My aunt lead us down the spiraling stairs and I felt it took forever going down. At the bottom was another passage way leading to a round room. It was lit more brightly that the passageways.


    I looked around and the room was empty except for a small table at the center with a beautiful red jewelry box on top. The room had no windows and there is only one passageway leading and exiting here.


    ¡¯Are we underground?¡¯ I thought. Judging by the long winding staircase down, it felt we were long way underground.


    Once I stepped inside the room, I felt my body became heavier.


    ¡¯Thump thump¡¯ my heart beat began to race frantically.


    ¡¯What is this? Why am I feeling that something is pressing my body hard?¡¯ I thought.


    My body sumb to the gravity and I slumped down nearly falling to the ground. But before my knees met the floor, my aunt held my arms and instantly the heavy feeling went away.


    I looked at my aunt confused but she just smiled to me not saying anything.


    "Come my niece. I will show you my own treasure, the other half of the pendant." My aunt lead me by hand towards the table where the jewelry box was ced.

 Chapter 211 The Other Half of the Pendant 2

    ¡¯What is this? Why am I feeling that something is pressing my body hard?¡¯ I thought.


    My body sumb to the gravity and I slumped down nearly falling to the ground. But before my knees met the floor, my aunt held my arms and instantly the heavy feeling went away.


    I looked at my aunt confused but she just smiled to me not saying anything.


    "Come my niece. I will show you my own treasure, the other half of the pendant." My aunt led me by hand towards the table where the jewelry box was ced.


    I was able to walk towards the table at the center of the room with my aunt still holding my hand. I saw the jewelry box. Contrary to its contents, the jewelry box is simply made out of dark brown wood with carvings of leaves and flowers.


    My aunt slowly let go of my hand and my instincts kicked in. My body reacted as if anticipating the shock I felt when I entered the room. But after a few seconds, I didn¡¯t feel anything. I looked around the room confused. The force that was pressing my body just a while ago only went away when my aunt had physical contact with me, but now that she has let go of my hand I wasn¡¯t feeling anything.


    "Do not worry Alicia, it is safe here." Aunt Patricia assured me.


    Looking at her dumbfounded, I just nodded my head.


    My aunt looked at the jewelry box and carefully opened the lid. The interior of the box has a red velvet lining and inside was the exact replica of my mother¡¯s ne and pendant, with this one having an inverted angle as to the other. If I remember my mother¡¯s ne andpare it to this one in front of me, if you put them beside each other at the center they willplete a whole circle.


    "This is my other half of the pendant and it contains the other half of the map." Aunt Patricia took the ne out and carefully ced in on my palms.


    I can feel the warmth the pendant was emitting. This pendant was made of magic stones but much more powerful than the ones I have found in the library. The power it has inside was immense.


    ¡¯Come to think of it, my mother¡¯s pendant has the simr warmth like this.¡¯ I thought. I might not have noticed it earlier because I don¡¯t have any knowledge in magic stones back then but my mother¡¯s ne that I gave to Regaleon must also store immense magic powers.


    "I think I have seen a simr ne that my mother wore before." I looked at the ne intently. "If I am not mistaken, it looked like this one but inverted." I turned the pendant one-eighty degrees clock wise.


    "That¡¯s it!" My aunt gasped. "That is the other half of the pendant. If you joined the two halves then the map will show itself." Aunt Patricia looked ecstatic.


    "So you can¡¯t use only half of this to see the half of the map it contained?" I asked in curiosity.


    Aunt Patricia shook her head. "I am afraid not. I have tried everything I could for even half of the map to appear but all ended in failures."


    That was at least good news to us. My aunt wasn¡¯t able to pinpoint the locations of the parts of the key yet.


    "Tell me Alicia, where did youst saw the ne?" Aunt Patricia asked earnestly. She took my hands that was holding the pendant and sped it in between hers. "Please Alicia, remember carefully. This weapon will bring us ultimate sess in this war."


    I was taken aback by my aunt¡¯s pleading gaze. ¡¯I have to think of something to say.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    "W-Well, I was still young back then so I am not so sure." I said while forming a story inside of my head along the way. "I only remembered that mama was always wearing this ne around her neck. This confused me when I was still little because we were poor and having jewelry is a luxury for us. When she died and I was taken by my father, I thought that the ne must be given to her by my father the king before she was banished from the pce."


    "But your mother wasn¡¯t wearing the ne when we arrived to save her." Aunt Patricia said. "Alicia, remember carefully. Maybe she put it somewhere else, a ce to keep it safe."


    I was deep in thought and I acted that I remembered something. "Um I am not sure about this but I remember when I got sick with a high fever one day when I was young. Mama tried to take her sry in advance in the tavern she was working but the owner refused her. But when night came mama arrived with medicine for me. I wondered where the money she bought the medicine came from. That was when I realized days after that she wasn¡¯t wearing the ne anymore."


    I looked at my aunt hoping she would buy this story of mine.


    "Do you mean she pawned the ne to buy some medicine?!" Aunt Patricia looked enraged.


    "I-I am not so sure." I replied. I can feel her grip on my hand tightening. "Aunt Patricia. It... it hurts." I was trying to pull my hand away. The pendant was grazing my palms.


    "Are you telling me that Leticia pawned such a valuable artifact of Antia to buy a mere medicine?" Aunt Patricia was furious.


    "But she bought it for me because I was sick." I reasoned out. I looked at her in shock. Was she that angry because of the story I created?


    "That is inexcusable! How could she?!" Aunt Patricia pushed me hard and I fell on the ground. "That ne is the treasure of our country. She should have kept it safe at all costs!"


    Being pushed a few feet from the center of the room, I felt the pressing force once more.


    ¡¯BADUMP...BADUMP¡¯


    My heart was beating heavily in my chest, my body was aching just trying to sit up on the ground. The invisible force was pushing me to the ground that I can¡¯t lift up my body without using much strength.


    ¡¯This force is so strong.¡¯ My consciousness was starting to fade with the immense pressure I was feeling. I do not know what to do. This is the first time I felt this kind of magic and I don¡¯t have any knowledge of it.


    My eyes were starting to close and my consciousness was fading. Thest thing I saw was my aunt walking towards me. I looked at her with thest ounce of my strength and saw her face with worry in her eyes.


    "Alicia...Alicia..." My aunt¡¯s voice was fading away and felt my consciousness fade away.


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 212 The Queen’s Worries

    The head priest Hector was in the queen¡¯s office waiting for her arrival. He was sitting elegantly in the lounge chair sipping a cup of tea while reading one of many stacked reports on the queen¡¯s desk. High priest Hector was Queen Patricia¡¯s most trusted advisor thus he was also tasked to review the reports sent to the queen.


    ¡¯Bang¡¯ The office door opened abruptly and the queen quickly went in with herdies in waiting following behind.


    "Your majesty, the doctor said that Princess Alicia is doing fine now. The princess will regain consciousness maybeter in the afternoon or in the evening, so there is no need to worry." Onedy in waiting reported.


    "I understand. You may go." Queen Patricia waved her hand and dismissed herdies in waiting.


    With the queen¡¯s signal, thedies in waiting curtsied and exited the office. After they have closed the door, the queen let out a long sigh and slumped on her chair. She was visibly exhausted with her finger massaging her temples.


    High priest Hector poured a cup of tea and stood up. He walked towards the queen and offered her the cup.


    "Thank you priest Hector." Queen Patricia said. She lifted the cup and took a sip of the tea.


    "I thought you would take a while with your niece." High priest Hector said questioningly. "What happened?"


    Queen Patricia put down her cup and looked serious. "I was nning on extracting some information regarding Leticia¡¯s other half of the pendant. Like I thought, Alicia had seen it before." She replied.


    "You showed the princess your half of the pendant?" High priest Hector looked shocked. "Is that okay? I mean we are not yet sure if she is our ally or enemy."


    "I have my reasons why I showed it to her." Queen Patricia looked sharply at priest Hector. "By the way, what are the results of your investigation regarding the fire in the library?"


    High priest Hector picked up the paper and resumed reading the report. "Like I thought the fire was not an ident, it was intentional."


    "Are you saying we are looking at arson?" Queen Patricia¡¯s voice became cold. It is visible that she is furious. "How did the enemy enter our territory? What have our soldiers been doingtely?!" She pped the desk in front of her. The objects on the desk rattled with the vibration. High priest Hector held the tea cup so that the contents won¡¯t ssh out.


    "I am afraid we have a rat inside our territory your majesty." High priest Hector let out a smile. His smile was rather a chilling one.


    "Then find that rat and dispose of it immediately!" Queen Patricia yelled with anger.


    "Of course your majesty. I am on it." High priest Hector bowed politely. "By the way, what happened to Princess Alicia? Why did she be unconscious?" He asked calmly.


    The queen sighed. "You know that I have embedded powerful gravitation magic in that room using the half of my pendant as catalyst. Only I can cross that room unscathed." Queen Patricia said. "When we entered of course I held her hand to protect her from the powerful gravity."


    "Oh, then what happened? Why is the princess unwell now?" High priest Hector asked nonchntly.


    "When Alicia told me that Leticia pawned her half of the pendant in exchange for some medicine, I became furious." Queen Patricia exined. "I lost my temper and pushed her out of the safe zone."


    "Ah, you lost your temper once again." High priest Hector said. "But I thought your niece has high aptitude in magic after you have observed her. Wasn¡¯t she able to defend herself?"


    "Yes, I can see her high magic aptitude. That is why I selected her to be my son¡¯s wife. The offsprings in their union will surely be powerful." Queen Patricia said. "But she just had a bacsh on her magic the other day and her body is still recovering. She wasn¡¯t able to withstand my gravity magic."


    High priest Hector nodded in understanding. "Your magic power is really something after being amplified with the pendant. Simr to what you have done with the weather almost twenty years ago." He said. "This forever winter here in Jennovia was of your doing, correct?"


    Queen¡¯s Patricia¡¯s face crumpled in the memory of what happened almost twenty years ago. That was the time that the former king of Jennovia took her as a hostage and made her his y thing. After the first time the former king raped her, she held the pendant hard and her grief and despair was overflowing. And that time she cursed him and all thend he governs.


    "Yes, I was the one that cursed thisnd. It was because of that filthy man!" Queen Patricia roared in anger. "I never thought that my magic will be amplified by the pendant tenfold. The magic imbued inside the pendant for sure was from the almighty one. He heard my prayers and cursed thisnd that filthy man governs. Do you hate me for doing so? You are a priest of this country after all." She looked at high priest Hector with a mocking smile.


    "I do not care of your own personal vendetta my queen. I am helping you because I have my own reasons. Please do not forget our deal." High priest Hector maintained his calm smile.


    "Hahaha, for a high priest you also have a dark heart. Knowing that the people of Jennovia are suffering because of the weather made by me, but you turn a blind eye because of your own personal agenda." Queen Patricia sneered. "Do not worry, I won¡¯t forget our deal. Once we win this war, you will get your justpensation. That is a youthful body having simr to immortality. It can be aplished with the use of the forbidden magic in the hands of the chosen one."


    High priest Hector smiled. "Thank you your majesty."


    "Anyways, what are the reports in the front lines?" Queen Patricia asked. "Is our n for a surprise attack in the Duess River on schedule?"


    "Yes your majesty, all is in schedule. When the crown princees back with the army from Alvannia, we canmence the surprise attack and go in the offensive." High priest Hector replied.


    "We still don¡¯t have the forbidden magic within our grasp, but if we can kill that b*astard young king of Grandcrest we will have lesser problems to think about." Queen Patricia said. "He is currently a huge thorn in my ns."


    "Then what are your ns about the search for the other half of the pendant?" High priest Hector asked.


    "I will leave the investigation of the pendant to you. See if it was really pawned in the vige where my sister and niece were residing." Queen Patricia said. "I have a feeling that Alicia is hiding something from me."


    "Then what will you do if you find that your niece is a traitor?" High priest Hector asked.


    "No matter, she is still useful to me and so I won¡¯t throw her away. And diolus is infatuated with her. I don¡¯t want to incur my son¡¯s wrath." Queen Patricia smiled while lifting her cupping. She took a sip of her tea.


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 213 Start Planning on our Escape 1

    I open my eyes a little disoriented. The light in the room was a little dim but there was still some light from the sun outside.


    "Is it afternoon already?" I asked myself. "What happened?"


    I sat up from my bed but my body felt heavy and I was feeling a dull pain. Then I remember what just happened this morning. My aunt brought me where the other half of the pendant was hidden in the west wing of the pce. The room I went for sure has a magic trap that activates when my aunt is not in physical contatct with a person that is inside.


    ¡¯I need to have a n and get in that room to take the pendant.¡¯ I thought. And there was no one other than Jack that can help me about those magic traps.


    "Martha." I called out.


    Not long the door opened and Martha came inside the room.


    "Your highness, you are awake. Thanks the heavens." I saw Martha sigh in relief. "All of us have been worried when you came out of the room unconcsious. The doctor that checked up on you said that your body is still too weak and need to recover. Moving for a long time is not advisable for now princess."


    "Is that so?" I replied nonchntly. ¡¯Of course my aunt won¡¯t tell them that I tripped on a magic trip inside a hidden room.¡¯ I thought.


    "How are you feeling your highness?" Martha looked worried.


    "I feel a little weak. Maybe the doctor is right, I need to rest to recuperate my body." I smiled at her. "Well I am a little hungry. Can you go to the kitchen and tell them to cook something light for me to eat?" I asked.


    "Of course your highness." Martha beamed. "I will be right back."


    Martha hurriedly exited my room and closed the door.


    ¡¯Jack, are you there?¡¯ I tried tomunicate to him telepathically. I have never tried this with Jack without in my range of sight so I am not yet sure if he heard me.


    ¡¯Princess, you¡¯re awake!¡¯ I hears Jack¡¯s joyful voice in my head. ¡¯I¡¯m so happy that you are okay.¡¯


    ¡¯Thanks Jack.¡¯I giggled lighty with hearing his voice. He was always refreshing to hear. ¡¯Can youe in with William? Martha will take a while beforeing back. I need to talk to you two.¡¯


    ¡¯Sure, no prob.¡¯ Jack replied. And after a few seconds the door opened.


    I see Jack and William walk inside silently. Jack closed the door behind me. William swiftly walked towards me and kneeled beside my bed side.


    "Alicis, how are you feeling?" William¡¯s eyes are full of worry. I am sure he was so worried seeing meing out of the treasure room unconscious.


    "Don¡¯t worry Will, I am doing fine." I patted his hand that was resting just beside me to reassure him.


    "Tell us princess, what happened inside that room?" Jack was now standing besides William. "We were shocked when we saw youe out unconscious."


    I looked at both of them seriously. "That room was the treasure room of this pce. It was filled with reasures the former king had. But the most important is that the other half of the pendant I was talking to you about is found there. Well more urately the entrance is found in that room."


    "You mean the half of the pendant that also contains the other half of the map?" Jack asked. "And what do you mean about and entrance?"


    "The queen led me to a hidden door inside the treasure room. That door led to a winding staircase down and when we reached the bottom, we walked for a while in a hallway. At the end of the hallway was a round room where the half of the pendant is located." I described what happened the best I can. "But the room, I think there is a magic trap there."


    "Didn¡¯t you see any magic circles? You should have been fine with the queen with you." Jack said in confusion.


    "The hallway towards the round room was filled with the magic circles but inside the room I didn¡¯t seem to see any. And by the time I stepped inside, my body felt heavy that I couldn¡¯t keep myself standing." I exined.


    Jack was holding his chin deep in thought. "I am not so sure but I guess that magic must be different from a magic trap. Then how did you ovee that feeling?" He asked.


    "When the queen held my hand I felt my body be light once more." I said.


    Jack was deep in thought once more. "I can only conclude that the magic inside that round room was the queen¡¯s own doing. It must be some gravity controling magic?"


    "Gravity magic? They can do that?" William was shocked.


    "For us normal Antians that is an impossible feat. But for those of the royal blood, they can. They are specialpared to us." Jack said while smiling my way.


    I told Jack and William what happened inside the round room. How I have fabricated a story with my mother¡¯s half of the pendant and how my aunt became furious and pushed me.


    "Then that means a small area around the table in the center is a safe zone." Jack concluded.


    "I never thought of that." I looked at Jack surprised. "Jack, I need to get that pendant before we escape from this ce." I said with conviction.


    "I understand. I will get a paper and pen so draw the outlinenof the staircase and the hallway leading to the round room. We will make a n to steal that pendant." Jack went out to get it.


    I saw William with his head bowed down. "What¡¯s the matter Will?" I asked.


    I heard him sigh. "I am sorry if I am of no help Alicia." William said.


    I can feel his sadness. He was feeling that he was of no help to me.


    "Your wrong Will." I patted his hair. William slowly lifted his head to look at me. "With you near me is a big help. I cannot do anything by myself and with you here I feel much more stronger than being alone by myself in this unfamiliar ce. So don¡¯t demean yourself."


    William smiled lightly and nodded. I smiled to hin in reply.


    ***


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 214 Start Planning on our Escape 2

    Jack came back with a pce map, paper and pen in hand. I described him the passage way the best I can and he drew it on the paper.


    "It looks like the round room is located underground, maybe somewhere in this vicinity." Jack was pointing the pen at an area of the map near the west wing.


    "Yes, that¡¯s probably where it is." I nodded.


    "So we are nning to infiltrate the west wing." William said. "Didn¡¯t you say that the ce has many magic traps? And not to mention it is also heavily guarded."


    I understand William¡¯s words. "We need to do something about the magic traps and also the guards." I said. "We need to do this discreetly as possible."


    "The guards won¡¯t be that of a problem." Jack said with a cocky smile. "You remember my right hand man, Brad? He makes the best sleeping powder there is. Those guard will be knocked out for hours."


    I suddenly remembered the boy with Jack when we first met in the woods. I nodded to Jack in confirmation.


    ¡¯It looks like Jack¡¯s Crimson Bandits have people with talent.¡¯ I thought.


    "I still need time to figure out how to disable the magic traps in our way. I know that my father has notes regarding those. I just need time to find and learn them." Jack exined.


    "It¡¯s okay, but we don¡¯t have that much time so if you can do it as soon as possible. It is not safe for us to stay for longer here in Jennovia. I am thinking we must n our escape the same day as we steal the pendant." I told them my idea.


    "That sounds good. Once they realize that the pendant is gone, we would be long gone by then." William said.


    "And so we will be splitting in two groups. I will be going with Jack to steal the pendant and William will be escaping with my mother." I looked at William with my full trust. "William, I entrust my mother to you."


    "Shouldn¡¯t youe with us?" William asked. "Stealing the pendant will be a dangerous mission."


    "Yes princess. It would be best if you leave with your mother and William. Leave the stealing mission to me." Jack seconded.


    I shook my head. "I know it is dangerous, that is why I need to go with you Jack." I said. "You need someone to watch your back along the way. I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you while I escape safely." I looked at Jack with resolve.


    Jack seemed touched by my words and smiled. "I understand princess."


    I heard William sigh. "If you ask me, I don¡¯t want you to be in danger. But knowing you, I know you wouldn¡¯t want to be idle knowing that your friends are in danger." He smiled.


    "You know me too well." I smiled back at William. "But before we escape, I need to set a few things here in Jennovia. Jack, I heard from Satiana that there is a noble faction that opposes the queen. I heard that this opposing faction is headed by a duke."


    "What of it princess?" Jack asked.


    "I need to meet with him. I need to tell him what their queen¡¯s true goal is." I said. "Before we leave here, we need to start an internal strife in the Jennovian court. They should know what the queen is really up to."


    "Then I will dig any information about this faction." Jack said. "Oh princess, may I ask? How about the little princess Satiana?" He asked.


    I sighed remembering about my cousin. "If you ask me, I also want to take her away from this ce. Her life here is simply not good. I can see my old self in her." I said. "I will talk to her one of these days. I will tell her everything. Then I will let her decide if she wants toe with us when we escape."


    William and Jack nodded in agreement. Our days here in Jennovia are numbered. We can go back to Grandcrest, I can see Regaleon again.


    "I will see you again, my love.¡¯ I whispered within my heart.


    **


    (At the borders between Alvannia and Jennovia)


    The camp fire was burning brightly in the camp site. The army that the king of Alvannia lent to the crown prince of Jennovia is resting for the night after a whole day of traveling.


    The camp consists of the Alvannian army and Prince Galdiolus¡¯ men. The journey back to the capital of Jennovia from the capital of Alvannia took at least a month in most cases.


    "Your highness." A male attendant bowed down to Prince diolus who was sitting beside the campfire. "Aren¡¯t you cold? We are just beyond the borders of Jennovia. The weather from here will be getting even colder. Why not go inside your tent to take a rest. From here, it will only take about a week to arrive in the capital."


    Prince diolus smiled lightly. "This will be thest time I can see the night sky clearly. Do not worry, I will be going in soon."


    "I understand your highness." The attendant bowed down and was about to leave.


    "Is Princess Elizabeth already sleeping?" Prince diolus asked.


    "As I recalled, she has just retired to her tent your highness." The attendant replied.


    "Haha, she is really a handful." Prince diolus chuckled.


    The whole journey would have been faster and much better if Princess Elizabeth hasn¡¯t been throwing tantrums here and there. The journey that should have been a month long took double the time because of the moody princess.


    "I think I will be visiting her tent before going back to mine." Prince diolus said.


    Prince diolus walked towards where the princess¡¯ tent was pitched. Unlike the tent used by the soldiers, the tents of the prince and princess are at least five times bigger and looked more elegant. When the prince was near, he can here Princess Elizabeth¡¯s yelling voice.


    "Why is my bedding like this? It smells musky and awful!" Princess Elizabeth yelled.


    "P-Princess, you asked us to wash the sheets this morning. They didn¡¯t get enough sunlight to dry all day, s-so it smells a little damp." A woman, probably her personal maid, replied.


    "Aren¡¯t there any other bedding then? I won¡¯t sleep in these awful smelling sheets." Princess Elizabeth said in anger. "I don¡¯t even know why I am here in the first ce. I never gave my permission to be wedded to that crown prince!"


    "A-Apologies your highness. Because the journey is long, we traveled light. We didn¡¯t pack that much." The maid replied with a trembling voice.


    "Do you mean you want me to sleep in that filthy thing?! Y-you..." Princess Elizabeth was about to p her personal maid when Prince diolus entered.


    "It is in the middle of the night Princess Elizabeth. What are youining on about thiste?" Prince diolus smiled.


    "Y-You... Why are you here?" Princess Elizabeth pointed her finger at the crown prince.


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 215 A Secondary Wife in Name

    "It is in the middle of the night Princess Elizabeth. What are youining on about thiste?" Prince diolus smiled.


    "Y-You... Why are you here?" Princess Elizabeth pointed her finger at the crown prince.


    "And why won¡¯t I be here?" diolus smiled with a hint of sarcasm. "I am your soon to be husband. Can¡¯t I visit you at least?"


    Elizabeth had a bitter expression on her face. "I don¡¯t need you to visit me." She sneered. "I didn¡¯t even approve of this union to happen."


    "Oh, but you are here now traveling to my country as we speak." diolus looked at Elizabeth with scorn. "Leave us." He said to the maid still kneeling on the ground.


    "Y-Yes your highness!" The maid stuttered and exited the tent in haste.


    The interior of the tent became silent for a moment. Elizabeth felt dread being alone in a closed area with diolus.


    "Y-You... what are you nning to do?" Elizabeth took a step back.


    diolus smirked with seeing Elizabeth¡¯s reaction.


    "Why? What do you think am I nning?" diolus slowly stepped forward towards Elizabeth. Like a beast stalking its prey.


    "D-Don¡¯te near me!" Elizabeth said with a more forceful voice.


    When Elizabeth made another step back, her leg was caught at the edge of her bed and her body fell on top of it. She got startled and quickly got up when diolus held her hands in ce. He pinned her down on the bed forcefully with a grin on his face.


    "Y-You! Unhand me at once!" Elizabeth scolded diolus. She tried to get out of his grip, wiggling under him to no avail.


    "You are a very naughty girl princess." diolus said. His face slowly inched towards Elizabeth¡¯s face.


    "Let me go! What do you think you are doing?!" Elizabeth screamed but to no avail. diolus was a man which is more powerful than her. Her struggles seamed weak in the hands of diolus.


    When diolus¡¯ face was just inches from Elizabeth, she closed her eyes waiting for what was impending. But what she only felt was diolus sniffing at the side of her face. And then she felt his grip on her loosened.


    Elizabeth opened her eyes to see that diolus has retreated. He was now standing on the bed side.


    "Pfft... hahahaha. I only sniffed the sheets of your bed. You said it smelled bad." diolus roared out inughter. "Did you think I would do something to you?"


    "W-Wha... You! Preposterous!" Elizabeth scolded. "Who do you think you are to bully me?"


    "Who am I, you ask." diolus looked at Elizabeth coldly. "I am the future king of this continent. Be grateful that I will take you as a wife."


    diolus grabbed Elizabeth¡¯s chin and forcefully lifter her face up. She struggled from his hold but to no avail. diolus rubbed Elizabeth¡¯s face with his thumb and her make up came off with a smudge. Underneath the thick make up were scratch scars.


    "With this kind of face, be grateful that I will take you in as my secondary wife." diolus sneered.


    "S-Secondary wife?" Elizabeth was furious. How can she, the second princess of Alvannia, only be a secondary wife?


    "Did you think I will take you as my main wife?" diolus looked at her coldly. "You will never qualify as a main wife to any prince, let alone this crown prince who will be the future king of thisnd." He forcefully let go of Elizabeth¡¯s face.


    "The position of my main wife will only be for Alicia." diolus eyes sparkled when he mentioned Alicia¡¯s name. "There will be no other that can bear my children. As to say, I only took you in as a wife because of your father¡¯s qualms."


    "You dare! How can I, the legitimate daughter of the king of Alvannia be second to that b*tch?! She is only a bastard daughter of my father!" Elizabeth hissed. "My father will not let you get away with this!"


    diolus fumed in anger after hearing Elizabeth nder Alicia in front of him. He looked at her with murderous eyes.


    "I advise that you don¡¯t run your mouth here, Princess Elizabeth." The menace in diolus¡¯ voice was evident. "Many idents can happen in traveling between countries. You know what I mean."


    Elizabeth was taken aback and shivered in fright. She knew very well what diolus meant, he was threatening her.


    "Y-You dare?" Elizabeth¡¯s voice faltered. "My father will surely investigate if something bad happens to me. This alliance will be broken for sure."


    "It is easy to fabricate an ident at the middle of the forest princess." diolus inched towards Elizabeth¡¯s ears and whispered. "While you are here under my protection, I suggest that you won¡¯t anger me even more."


    Elizabeth felt cold all over after hearing his threatening words. This definitely isn¡¯t an empty threat. diolus stepped back and turned around.


    "You have been unruly from the beginning of this journey. I have been very understanding to you because you are to be my secondary wife." diolus turned his head back to see Elizabeth who was looking at him in fear. "If you dy our journey even more, I won¡¯t be as good as before. Remember that."


    diolus turned around and was about to exit the tent. "All I want is to go back to the pce of Jennovia and see my future wife, and proceed with our wedding ceremony. Oh and by the way, don¡¯t expect for a ceremony for yourself. As my secondary wife, it will be sufficient to just sign the marriage contract."


    And after that Prince diolus left Princess Elizabeth alone inside the tent. After the whole conversation, Elizabeth can feel the mix of anger and fear. She gripped the sheets of the bed so tightly that it was about to tear.


    "Why... why is this happening to me." Elizabeth started to cry. Loud sobbing was heard inside the tent.


    Outside, diolus walked under the moon lit night.


    "Your highness." The male attendant that was waiting for diolus outside the tent greeted.


    "We will proceed as schedule tomorrow." diolus said. "We won¡¯t stop for anything. If someone isgging behind, then let them be left behind." He said coldly.


    The attendant knew very well what Prince diolus meant. This journey has been dyed many times because of Princess Elizabeth¡¯s tantrums. But now that they were a week away from the capital of Jennovia, they won¡¯t make any stops for the princess any longer.


    "As you wish, your highness." The attendant bowed. "I will ry your order to the others."


    "Send a message to the pce prior to our arrival. Tell them that once I arrive, the wedding ceremony will be held immediately. I will no longer wait to take Alicia as my wife." A smiled crept on Prince diolus¡¯ face.


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 216 To Meet with Potential Allies

    My body has regained its health after a few days of rest. I am currently in my mother¡¯s room this morning as usual, before eating breakfast.


    ¡¯How is your health Alicia?¡¯ My mother asked telepathically.


    Now that my mother has regained her consciousness, she still has to y like a lifeless doll with little to no emotions to fool my aunt. And so our conversations are done telepathically to avoid others from hearing my mother.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry mother, I am perfectly fine.¡¯ I smiled to reassure her.


    My mother sighed. ¡¯If only you were in your full health when you received that blow form my sister¡¯s gravitation magic. Your body wouldn¡¯t have broken down like that.¡¯


    My mother was worried when I wasn¡¯t able to visit her for more than a week. I wasn¡¯t able to move that much within that long period of time because of the impact I have gotten from my aunt¡¯s magic trap. My body was weak from breaking my mother¡¯s mind barriers before receiving the damage from the magic trap, which is why my mother is ming herself for what happened to me.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not your fault mama. Please don¡¯t me yourself.¡¯ I held her hand. ¡¯By the way, our escape n is all settled. By the end of this week, we can escape from here.¡¯


    ¡¯I am afraid I will just slow you down?¡¯ My mother asked. ¡¯It is okay to leave me here. Patricia might be a cruel person to her enemies but she won¡¯t harm me.¡¯


    I shook my head lightly. ¡¯No mama. I won¡¯t ever leave you behind. We have been separated for so many years now and I thought you were dead in all that years. Now that we have reunited, I don¡¯t want us to be apart.¡¯ I looked at her, standing firm with my words.


    ¡¯I understand.¡¯ My mother smiled lightly. ¡¯I will do my best to not slow you down.¡¯


    ¡¯But before escaping, I need to do something first.¡¯ I said.


    I caught information that my aunt, Queen Patricia, will be out of the capital for a week to visit the soldier¡¯s camps and bases down south.


    ¡¯It is the best time to meet with the Jennovian noble resistance while Aunt Patricia is away.¡¯ I told my mother. ¡¯After breakfast, I will be visiting the head of the noble resistance to discuss about things that they must know.¡¯


    This past week, I have given Jack a mission to find the leader of the resistance. And as expected of him, he was able to find the identity of the leader in no time. The leader of the resistance was no other than Duke Matias, the head of one of the oldest and powerful families in Jennovia.


    I have sent Duke Matias a secret letter which contains my intention of meeting him. He replied immediately and has set the date of our meeting today.


    So that our meeting won¡¯t seem conspicuous, I asked Satiana to apany me to the Matias estate. Duke Matias has a daughter the same age as Satiana and coincidentally they were good friends. I told Satiana that I was bored being cooped up in my room when I was sick and wanted to meet one of her friends. I expressed my intention to be acquainted with Duke Matias¡¯ teenage daughter. Satiana happily agreed and we set our departure after breakfast.


    ¡¯Do you think that the resistance will ally with us?¡¯ My mother asked.


    ¡¯If they hear everything about what I know, then I am sure they will aid us.¡¯ I said.


    The resistance is still hesitant in opposing the queen. But if they knew that their country is in danger, then I am sure they would be willing to take down the queen from her position before it is toote.


    ¡¯Then I will be going mama.¡¯ I stood up from my chair. ¡¯I will be back before dark. I will visit you againter.¡¯


    ¡¯Be careful Alicia.¡¯ Mother¡¯s voice was full of concern. ¡¯I don¡¯t want you to be in danger.¡¯


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry mama, I will be careful.¡¯ I kiss the top of her hair and walked out of the room.


    As usual, my retainers were waiting for me outside. Once they saw me, they stood straight and bowed. I walked pass them and they followed behind.


    ¡¯Is everything ording to n?¡¯ I asked Jack telepathically.


    ¡¯Yes princess, all is properly arranged.¡¯ Jack replied. ¡¯Princess Satiana is waiting for you in the dining hall for breakfast. And after that we will be escorting you to Duke Matias¡¯ estate.¡¯


    I sighed internally. I will be lying if I say that I am not nervous. Duke Matias is a middle aged man that has experienced many things, while I am only a seventeen year old princess from a neighboring country.


    ¡¯Will he be willing to hear my words?¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡¯Will he take all that I say seriously? Won¡¯t he see me as just a little girl and won¡¯t believe any of what I will say?¡¯


    These are my worries. It is true that I am just an inexperienced teenage girl and also a foreigner in his eyes. I was thankful that Duke Matias gave me the opportunity to meet him. I just hope that I can move him with my words.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry princess. I know you can do it.¡¯ Jack said. I didn¡¯t realize that our thoughts are still linked. ¡¯You have that kind of charm that makes people trust and follow you. Believe me princess, I have experienced that first hand.¡¯ He reassured me.


    I smiled lightly. I remembered the day I first met Jack in the forest. He was a bandit that was about to rob us but I was able to turn that around and gain him as an ally. I was really thankful for that day Jack and I met. He really has been a huge help here in Jennovia.


    I also looked at my left side where William was walking just a few steps behind me. I was happy that he was here with me. I don¡¯t know if I could move forward this far by myself.


    Feeling my gaze on him, William looked at me and smiled sweetly. I also returned him a sweet smile.


    ¡¯By the end of this week, we will be leaving this ce.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯I n to leave here safely with all us intact.¡¯


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 217 Satiana’s Decision 1

    I was eating breakfast in the dining hall with Satiana in front of me. I can see her ncing every now and while eating. I was curious what she was looking at and followed her gaze. What I saw made me giggle. Jack was quietly standing at the side, looking serious. Satiana¡¯s gaze definitelynds on him.


    When I finished my meal, Satiana was still half way done. She was distracted with someone and wasn¡¯t able to finish quickly.


    "Ahem." I put down my utensils and wiped my mouth with a napkin. "If you eat that slowly, I am afraid we will bete with our meeting with Miss Matias." I teased Satiana.


    Satiana was startled with my words. It was evident that her attention is with only one person.


    "I-I am sorry big sis." Satiana blushed in embarrassment. "I will finish eating quickly." Her reaction made me giggle.


    "Don¡¯t worry Sati, I won¡¯t leave you behind." I teased her again.


    Satiana sped up her eating and was done in no time. Her embarrassed face made we want to tease her more.


    "Your highnesses." Jack walked near after seeing that Satiana and I were finished eating. "The carriage is ready. If you are done, then I can call for it to wait at the entrance."


    "Yes, please do." I smiled at Jack.


    Jack bowed and left the dining room. My gaze fell upon Satiana looking at the retreating back of Jack.


    "You know Sati, if your gaze was the sun and he was chocte, I am afraid he had melt a long time ago from your stare." I whispered to Satiana and giggled.


    "B-Big sis... don¡¯t tease me like that." Satiana blushed.


    "Hahaha. How will I not tease you when you are looking this cute with my teasing?" Iughed. "Look at you, your face is all red like a tomato." I yfully pointed a finger at her face.


    "W-What?" Satiana held her cheeks with her hands, trying to hide her red cheeks.


    "As if that will cover your blushed face." I giggled. "Keep calm, he will be back any minute now." I teased.


    Satiana inhaled and exhaled heavily. After a few minutes, Jack returned.


    "Your highnesses, I have called the carriage. It will be at the entrance any minute now." Jack said.


    "Thank you." I replied with a smile. "Well Sati, let¡¯s get going."


    I stood up from my seat and Satiana followed me from behind. As per usual, a group of knights will be escorting us two princesses in our trip. William who was assigned to guard me personally was a few steps behind me. Satiana was still flustered with my teasing and quickly walked to catch up with me. She passed by Jack and he followed right behind her.


    Satiana caught up with me and we walked side by side.


    "Princess Satiana, are you feeling unwell?" Jack whispered with worry. "Your face is a little red. Do you feel sick?"


    "I-I¡¯m fine." Satiana nervously replied. "Maybe because it felt a little hot today." I giggled knowing the true meaning behind her red face.


    "Come to think of it, the days now are bing hotter. I heard that the snow in the southern parts of Jennovia is starting to thaw and melt." Jack said.


    "Really?" I asked curiously.


    "Uh-hmm." Jack nodded in reply.


    After the day I was able to make it rain, the weather here in Jennovia has been improving. Judging from the month, summer should be starting in Alvannia and the northern parts of Grandcrest.


    ¡¯This just made my hunch even stronger, this abnormal winter here in Jennovia is definitely made by magic.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    The carriage was parked by the entrance and was waiting for us. Upon entering, William lends me his hand to assist me in going up while Jack was tending to Satiana.


    "We will be riding behind you." William gave me a reassuring smile and closed the carriage door gently.


    In no time, the carriage started to move forward. The travel to the Matias estate will take about thirty to forty-five minutes at most. The time is still long and I decided to talk to Satiana now that we are alone inside the carriage.


    "Sati, can I seat beside you?" I asked politely. With seating beside her, we can talk discreetly without the coach man hearing us.


    "Of course big sis." Satiana replied happily. She made room for me to seat beside her.


    "Sati, we have been together for a long time now. I really see you as a little sister to me." I said with sincerity.


    "It has been more than a year now because I met you when you were still in aa." Satiana smiled. "I also look up to you as a big sister."


    I inhaled deeply and braced myself on what is toe. "Sati, you know that I was taken here by your brother and mother against my will. And I want to go back to the people I love, especially to Regaleon my one true love."


    Satiana was shocked at first but then had a sad face. "I know what you mean big sis."


    "Sati, I have been away from my loved ones for a long time now. And I think it is time for me to go back to them." I looked at her with conviction.


    "Y-You mean you¡¯re leaving?" Satiana looked at me in surprise. "But the queen... my mother, she won¡¯t let you."


    Satiana knew that even though I am free to go anywhere inside the pce and around the capital of Jennovia, I am still a prisoner and cannot go too where I really wanted to be. Guards had been stationed around me and were monitoring my movements.


    "I know that. That is why I have nned my escape from the pce by the end of this week." I told her. "I have to tell you, the head servant you have a crush on, his real name is Jack. He was sent to me by Regaleon to help me escape from here."


    "The head servant... his real name is J-Jack?" Satiana looked confused. "He really isn¡¯t a male servant here?"


    I shook my head regrettably. I didn¡¯t mean to keep it from Satiana. I just thought it will be more dafe for her not to know much. "I am sorry if I hid this from you Sati. Please understand, I am in the enemy¡¯sir and I need to be cautious in everything I do. Also the knight that was assigned to me is also in disguise. He is my best friend from Alvannia, William. He was able to infiltrate here with the help of Jack."


    Satiana was silent for a moment. Maybe she was taking all of this information in. I know that this deception is a lot to take for a little girl, but I am here right now trusting Satiana with my secrets.


    "I-I understand big sis." I can see small tears at the rim of Satiana¡¯s eyes. "I know you belong somewhere else big sis. It¡¯s just that I will be very sad and lonely when you leave."


    My heart ached looking at this little girl crying. The two of us really have bonded within this past year, we that really didn¡¯t belong inside the Jennovian pce in one way or another.


    "Sati, I want to ask you. Would you like toe with me?" I asked while looking into her eyes. "I want to take you away with me, out of that pce."


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 218 Satiana’s Decision 2

    "Sati, I want to ask you. Would you like toe with me?" I asked while looking into her eyes. "I want to take you away with me, out of that pce."


    Satiana was silent in surprise. Maybe she didn¡¯t expect me to ask her toe with me when I escape the pce.


    "I would love to go with you big sis." Satiana¡¯s eyes sparkled with life. "I am happy that someone other than big brother di loves me as family." Tears started to go down from Satiana¡¯s cheeks.


    "Oh Sati." I felt touched with Satiana¡¯s expression. I hugged her in my arms and patted her head. "I am happy to have a little sister like you."


    Satiana was sobbing in my arms and calmed down after a while. I took out my handkerchief and wiped her tears away.


    "Now, now. We don¡¯t want your eyes to swell from crying, would we?" I was also holding my tears back. These were tears of joy. I was feeling Satiana¡¯s happiness. "We would be arriving soon. Let¡¯s freshen you up." I smiled at her.


    "Thanks big sis." Satiana giggled.


    ¡¯So this was the joy of having a little sister.¡¯ I thought.


    I only had Richard as a little brother and our gender difference conflicts some of our interests. I have older sisters, but our rtionships were bad. I was really happy spending time with Satiana, having girly talks and shopping together. I really felt like a big sister with her.


    **


    Not long, the carriage has just entered the front gate of the Matias¡¯ estate. The estate was quite big, the time for us to arrive at the main mansion from the front gate took us about ten minutes or so. No wonder the ducal house of Matias is one of the powerful houses in Jennovia.


    ¡¯Well they are both rich and powerful.¡¯ I thought, when the carriage stopped at the entrance of the mansion.


    Satiana and I got down from the carriage and were escorted by William and Jack. The other knights were asked to stand guard outside. The mansion was guarded with Matias¡¯ own guards and so our safety isn¡¯t a problem within the premise. Only Jack and William was granted entry as our own personal escorts.


    Inside, a line of maids and male servants formed two parallel lines to greet us.


    "We give greetings to the stars of Jennovia." The butler said.


    "Greetings to the stars of Jennovia." The maids and male servants said in unison and bowed after the butler¡¯s greetings.


    From atop the stairs a middle aged man with the aura of supremacy and dignity stood. He had dark grayish hair, green eyes, and a mustache on his face. He was apanied by a youngdy with the same age as Satiana. She had long auburn wavy hair and green eyes.


    Both of them walked down the stairs, with the father escorting his young daughter. They stopped in front of us.


    "Greetings to the stars of Jennovia. I duke Karl Matias wee you to our humble estate." The duke bowed his head.


    "Greetings to the stars of Jennovia." The youngdy curtsied. "I am Karolina Matias, duke Matias¡¯ only daughter." She introduced herself to me.


    After their greetings, both Satiana and I curtsied in reply.


    "Thank you for receiving us in your humble estate at such short notice Duke Matias." I said with a smile.


    "It is always a pleasure to cater the royal family." Duke Matias replied. "Please follow me to the receiving room."


    Duke Matias and his daughter Karolina led the way and we followed behind them. The Matias¡¯ mansion was rather simple. Their decorations and furniture are elegant but not too grand. Their ducal family is known for governing thends near the mountain ranges where mines are located. It is said that the mountains here in Jennovia are rich with gold and precious rocks, making their fief the richest in Jennovia. Their estate and mansion is huge but the interior is a bit too frugal for a rich ducal family.


    "I can see that the mansion is simple yet elegant." I made some small talk along the way.


    "Forgive us if the interior of the mansion is little nd." Duke Matias replied. "Since my wife died years ago, I didn¡¯t see the need to focus on managing the estate that much. I am rather busy with managing my fief and left the house management to the butler and house maid."


    "Oh, I am sorry to hear that." I apologized instantly. "I meant no offense. I am sorry for your loss."


    I was informed prior that the duchess Matias has passed away for quite some time now because of sickness. I didn¡¯t know thatplimenting the mansion will let the duke remember his departed wife.


    "It¡¯s okay. It has been a long time since my wife died." Duke Matias replied with a smile.


    "By the time Ie of age, I will help my father in managing the estate." Karolina said. "My father is a very hard working person, always thinking about the people of our fief. At least I want to help him in his burden and manage the estate."


    "That sounds great." Satiana replied. "I am sure you will be great in handling the role of duchess in your fief." She chimed happily.


    "Your praise so mush princess." Karolina replied. "I just want to do what I can to help my father and of course Jennovia as well."


    Looking at the conversation, the father and daughter are good people. They might have power within their hands but they use it to help the people under their governance.


    We enter the receiving room after a while. The inside was as I expected, simple yet elegant. The furnitures are made of high quality wood. The floor is made of premium carpet and the decorations are made of gold but they are few in quantity.


    "Please take a seat." Duke Matias said. "I will be taking my leave from here. I wish you girls a good time. Don¡¯t hesitate to ask the butler or the head maid if you need anything. I will be in my office if you need me."


    As expected, the duke bid farewell and retreated. Our said purpose for this visit was for me to get acquainted with duke Matias¡¯ daughter.


    Before the duke turned away, I see his eyes linger on me for a few seconds and then left the room. My true purpose foring here was to talk to the duke, meeting his daughter was an alibi. And so I have to make time to go out after having a chat with Satiana and Karolina.


    "I hope you will like the tea." Karolina said with a smile. "I brewed it myself."


    "Karolina¡¯s tea is the best I have ever tasted big sis, you can count on my word." Satiana energetically said. Both Karolina and I giggled.


    "By the way princess Satiana, youring of age is just around the corner. If I am correct, it will be by next week." I was surprised with this information and looked at Satiana. She looked embarrassed.


    "Youring of age? Is it your birthday next week Sati?" I asked in surprise.


    "W-Well, yes..." Satiana said while cing the cup of tea she was drinking down on the table. "But I really never celebrated my birthday."


    "That is absurd!" I said with a little hint of irritation. "You are a princess. Of course you have to celebrate youring of age. Even I who was not favored had my grand ball on my fourteenth birthday."


    I never thought that my aunt will be this cold towards her own blood rted daughter. I can feel anger by just thinking how she discards her daughter.


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 219 Meeting with Duke Karl Matias

    We girls have been talking for quite some time now. I think this is the best time to excuse myself from our girl chat.


    "Ms. Karolina, Sati, I will excuse myself for a bit." I said. "I need to use the rest room."


    "Oh, of course your highness." Karolina replied. "You can ask the maids outside to lead you to the rest room."


    "Thank you very much." I said with a smile.


    "Are you okay going alone big sis?" Satiana said. "If you want, I can apany you."


    "No need Sati, I can manage." I declined Sati¡¯s offer.


    I stood up and exited the receiving room. Outside, William and Jack were standing guard with other two from the duke¡¯s guard.


    "Been waiting ages." Jack whispered and was looking bored.I giggled in response.


    "Is the duke waiting?" I asked in a low tone.


    "Yes, I will lead the way." Jack said.


    I looked at William before departing. "Stay here for now. If Saties out and searches for me, tell her Jack was the one to escort me to the rest room."


    I would also like to take William with me as a precaution, but I need someone to stay and guard Satiana. As for Jack, he was my middle man between Duke Matias so I can¡¯t leave him behind.


    "I understand." William replied but it was evident that he really wanted to escort me. "Be careful, okay?"


    "Don¡¯t worry Will, I will be fine." I replied with a smile.


    Fortunately the duke¡¯s estate doesn¡¯t have jite. I can use my magic abilities if ever something bad happens. And with Jack by my side, I feel a lot safer. I am more at ease with leaving William to guard Satiana¡¯s safety.


    Jack led the way and I followed from behind. One of the duke¡¯s guards that were guarding the receiving room followed us as well. The hallway was pretty quiet and there was a tense atmosphere knowing that we are being watched from behind. The duke must be still warry of my reason to meet him.


    Not long we stopped in front of wooden double doors. The guard from behind took the lead and knocked on the door.


    "My lord, her highness Princess Alicia and Sir Jack is here." The guard announced.


    "Yes, let them in." Duke Matias¡¯ voice was heard inside the room.


    The guard opened the double doors and I see a big sized room inside. Judging from the looks of the interior, it was the duke¡¯s office.


    "Greetings Duke Matias." I curtsied.


    "Your highness." Duke Matias stood up from his seat and bowed. "Please have a seat." He gestured at the receiving area of his office where couches are ced.


    Both I and Jack takes our seat side by side in the long couch while the duke takes his seat in front of us.


    "Please tell the butler to get some snacks and refreshments for our guests." Duke Matias ordered his guard.


    "Yes my lord, right away." The guard bowed and left the room.


    "So your highness, I heard that you wish to speak with me." Duke Matias started. "How may I help you?"


    I see the duke sitting still and firm. Judging from his appearance and his demeanor, he is a serious man with power. This made me nervous just being in front of him.


    ¡¯Calm down Alicia, you can do this.¡¯ I told myself.


    "Duke Matias, I am here not as princess or as Aunt Patricia¡¯s niece. I am here today solely for myself and for the future of the three countries." I said with a firm voice.


    The duke looked at me with all seriousness. "Go on, I am listening."


    "I know that you are the leader of the noble resistance that is against the queen continuing this war. I know some inside information about the queen¡¯s real reason for this war, and also what she is nning to do. I ask for your assistance to bring down the queen once and for all."


    The duke was looking at me with piercing gaze. I can feel he was judging me.


    "I will tell you my decision after I hear what you have to say." The duke said solemnly.


    I was at least happy to hear that the duke is willing to hear me out that I realized I was holding my breath and I sighed in relief.


    "But first there is someone here who wishes to meet you." The duke said.


    "Wishes to meet me?" I asked in confusion.


    "Yes, he traveled from far away and asked me to help him meet you." The duke said. "Coincidentally, you asked to meet with me. So I thought it would be good to include him in our discussion, as he also brings valuable information."


    I nodded in understanding. I was curious who it was that wants to meet me here in Jennovia.


    "Let him in." The duke ordered.


    The door opened and a middle aged man came inside the office.


    "Dad?!" Jack stood up and pointed at the middle aged man in surprise.


    "Haha, it¡¯s been a while my son." The middle aged man was no other than George Wilson, Jack¡¯s father. "How have you been my boy?"


    The father and son hugged each other as a greeting.


    "Well you know me, hehe." Jack replied. "What brings you here dad?"


    "Well I was asked by the king of Grandcrest to visit his fianc¨¦e." George¡¯s gaze fell upon me.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you Sir George." I was about to curtsy but George stopped me. He on the other hand kneeled down on one knee in front of me that caught me by surprise.


    "All hail to thee that carries the blood of the Almighty One. Hail to the blood of gods on earth, descendants of the Powerful One." George said with a loud voice. "This lowly one greets thee, princess of Antia."


    I was caught by surprise. This was the first time I have ever heard of a greeting such as this, that I was speechless. The room was also silent for a while. George stood up and gave a gentle smile.


    "I am sorry to startle you, your highness. I just never thought I would see someone of the royal blood of Antia ever again." George said. "I can¡¯t help but give you my official greeting. It was a greeting given to the descendants of the Almighty One, the bearers of the royal blood of Antia."


    "The princess... you mean she has Antian royal blood?" Jack looked surprised.


    "Haah... these just shows you never listened to my lectures boy!" George scolded Jack. "Didn¡¯t I tell you about the distinct features of the Antian royal family?"


    "Of course I listened to your boring lectures." Jack defended. "But I guess I wasn¡¯t able to get that part about the royal family. Maybe I was asleep at that point, sorry hehe." George shook his head with his son¡¯s response.


    "So, you are of Antian royal linage." Duke Matias said. "This is quite interesting. I am now more interested on what you have to say."


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 220 The Next in Line

    Inside the duke¡¯s office the four of us, Duke Matias, George, Jack, and I were sitting down the receiving area. Tea and snacks were brought in by the butler and maid just a while ago and we were having refreshments right before going to the serious conversation that we need to discuss.


    "Is it okay for me to start?" I asked them. I know that George also has an important message to say so I asked if I can go first and discuss the topic about the queen.


    "Of course your highness." George said with a gentle smile. "I can ry King Regaleon¡¯s message after you." I nodded in agreement.


    "Duke Matias." I shifted my gaze to the duke. "As you know, my aunt Queen Patricia is also an Antian princess like me. She has been held captive after the war by the former king of Jennovia and made...terrible things to her." I scrunched my face in disgust just by thinking how the former king of Jenovia defiled my aunt. The former king¡¯s action gave birth to the cold hearted Queen Patricia now, just made me detest the former king of Jennovia.


    Duke Matias nodded in understanding. "I only heard of rumors regarding this and didn¡¯t know it was really true, to think that a former princess of Alvannia was taken here and was held captive by the deceased king. I only thought she was some nobledy selected by the deceased king as his concubine because of her beauty and also carrying his child." He shook his head showing his disapproval of the former king¡¯s actions. "I have known that the deceased king was fond of beauties, but to do this to a former princess of Antia is truly uneptable. Well disregarding social statuses, doing this to any woman is unforgivable."


    "My aunt... she held a grudge against the former king of Jennovia and to those that have purged her family." I said with a regretful voice. "She... she was the one that killed the first wife of the former king to take the seat of Queen herself. And I am afraid that, she was also the one that poisoned the former king of Jenovia that lead to his death." I looked at the duke that was listening to me seriously.


    "This... how did you know all of these?" The duke asked in curiosity.


    "It was my aunt that told me herself." I replied. "She did all of that for her revenge and this war too is a form of revenge against the other countries that purged Antia to the depths of the sea."


    The duke was deep in thought. "If what you say is true, then she needs to be expelled from her position as queen and head of Jennovia. Killing the king is a grave sin, only punishable by death."


    "Not only that. I am afraid that the weather of Jennovia that is winter all year round is also her doing." I said. "I am not yet sure though but it is possible because just months before I was able to make changes in the weather by my own magic."


    The duke surprised with this. "Is that even possible?"


    "Yes, that is possible." George was the one that replied. "The magic of the royal family of Antia is more than that of an average Antian. They have the ability to change the weather. But this is the first time I have witnessed asting effect. At first I investigated the long winter here in Jennovia, thinking that it was done by magic. But I didn¡¯t get any proof because in history, there are notsting effects simr to this."


    "Maybe it can be possible by harnessing the magic of the Almighty One inside a magic stone." I told George my hypothesis.


    George touched his chin in thought. "Well that may be possible, but I cannot say for certain because I haven¡¯t had the time to test it out. Having magic stones that stores the Almighty Ones magic is rarer that you can imagine." George said.


    "Aren¡¯t the pendants given to my mother and aunt magic stones that store such powerful magic?" I asked George and looked at him earnestly.


    George eyes widen with the thought. He hits his fits on his palm. "You are correct! That just proves your hypothesis your highness. Hahaha, now I know where and how this forever winter came to be."


    "That queen is really scary, to do such a thing and to a whole country at that." Jack interjected. "Didn¡¯t she think about the lives of millions of people living here in Jennovia? This forever winter has made the lives of people here hard to bear."


    "I think she doesn¡¯t even care about that." I said sadly. "I am afraid that her hate has blinded her from seeing other people¡¯s pain and suffering. She can ignore others if that mean she can get the revenge she craves for."


    "So you mean she doesn¡¯t even care about the citizens of Jennovia?!" The duke looked furious. "This is absurd! How can she be the queen of the people?! Even this war to expand Jennovia for the people¡¯s benefit is a hoax made by her. This war is only for her personal vendetta!" He roared.


    "I am afraid this war is truly for her own personal grudge." I said.


    "Then we must dethrone her at once and make the next in line seed the throne." The duke said with certainty.


    Hearing the duke was siding with us made me happy. This is a step forward of one of my ns.


    "Next in line, do you mean the crown prince?" Jack asked and scoffed.


    "Well he is the only male borne heir of the deceased king and next in line for the throne." The duke said. "It is only right to crown him king, with his mother having greatly sinned against Jennovia. The deceased king might have made a grave sin against her. But killing him and also endangering the country is a crime she must pay."


    "Heh... Prince diolus is a puppet under the queen. He follows his mother¡¯s wishes to the tee." Jack mocked. "I am afraid that making him king won¡¯t change the future of Jennovia."


    "And also... diolus isn¡¯t the former king¡¯s son." I said with a serious face.


    "What?!" The duke stood up in surprise. The tea cups ced on the table rattled with his abrupt action.


    "Hahaha... I have also thought something like that as well." George looked happy. "I only caught a glimpse of the crown prince. And he was the spitting image of the deceased crown prince of Antia, Patricia and your mother¡¯s older brother. And to think that the queen of Jennovia is Patricia, it just sums it all up."


    "This is preposterous!" The duke shouted in anger. "The queen has done many things that can never be forgiven!"


    "But Princess Satiana is the real daughter of the deceased king, correct?" It was George that has hypothesized this. "With her age, of course there is no other that can father her than the deceased king himself. The princess has inherited the king¡¯s facial features, so there is no doubt about that."


    The duke sat down again. "Then there is no other way. I will give my support to Princess Satiana as the next Sun of the Jennovian kingdom."


    I looked at the duke with worried eyes. "But the princess is still young. She will just turn fourteen next week."


    "Do not worry your highness. I Duke Karl Matias, gives my word to support Princess Satiana when she gets enthroned. But first we of the noble resistance need to n our next action. We have to take down Queen Patricia and his son Prince diolus in the Jennovia court."


    With this, I got Duke Matias¡¯ alliance. With someone making internal conflict in the Jennovian court, my aunt will have many problems on her hand.


    "Thank you for giving us your cooperation, Duke Matias." I bowed humbly. "This war... we need to win it for the sake of all people in this continent."


    The three men looked at me, curious about the words I just uttered.


    "My aunt... she is nning on searching for the forbidden magic and to use it in this war." I said with utter seriousness.


    George was the one to have the most reaction from them. I am sure that he had seen first-hand the destruction the forbidden magic has brought on thest Great War.


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 221 The Prophecy and the Probable Chosen One

    "My aunt... she is nning on searching for the forbidden magic and to use it in this war." I said with utter seriousness.


    George was the one to have the most reaction from them. I am sure that he had seen first-hand the destruction the forbidden magic has brought on thest Great War.


    "The forbidden magic must not get into the hands of those who are unworthy." George muttered.


    All three of us in the room looked at him questioningly.


    "What do you mean by ¡¯unworthy¡¯ dad?" Jack looked at him puzzled.


    George breathed in and sighed deeply. "I am not here just because of the request the king of Grandcrest has given to me, I am also here to see who the true bearer of the forbidden magic is." George said with conviction.


    "The true bearer, is it about the prophecy of the chosen one you have told me before?" Jack asked and George nodded in reply.


    "Princess Alicia, you might not know but I was the lead researcher of the mad king before the Great War. I was the one that found the forbidden magic and exposed it to the whole continent." George looked bitter. "I was the reason why all of this had happened."


    "Dad, you are at it again." Jack scolded his father. "Thest war wasn¡¯t your fault. It was the mad king¡¯s madness that drove the country of Antia to ruin."


    "Please tell me what happened." I asked George.


    George started to exin how he found the ancient texts about the forbidden magic and also about the chosen one that will bring either prosperity or destruction to the continent. All of us inside the room were listening to him intently.


    "I was just but a youngd by the time of the Great War." Duke Matias said. "I wasn¡¯t there at thest battle on the ins and thus didn¡¯t see the destructive power that sunk the whole country of Antia. But the tremors that it brought were felt all over the continent. I cannot believe how frightening this power has and you say that the queen wants to use this power?"


    "Yes." I nodded. "I only heard what it was capable of. I am sure those of your generation would have at least felt its destructive power."


    "I can only imagine what will happen if the queen get her hands on this destructive power." The duke shook his head. "After the war, talking about the Antians had be taboo and so the new generation doesn¡¯t have any idea about Antia. They would not know how to counter such a great force."


    "The young king of Grandcrest is half Atlnatian." George said. "He has nned counter measures about this threat and is being done as we speak."


    "Regaleon is taking action about this?" I asked George. Even just a little bit of information regarding Regaleon makes me happy inside.


    "Yes your highness." George said. "And I have alsoe here to make further research of the possible chosen one."


    "The possible chosen one? Do you mean you have listed who are the possible candidates?" Jack asked in awe.


    "Well as the prophecy goes, the chosen one must have the blood of the Almighty One running thru his or her veins." Geroge said.


    "That just narrows your search to those of the royal family of Antia that are still alive. They are the direct descendants of the Almighty One, right dad?" Jack asked and George nodded in reply.


    "Does that mean I am one of the possible candidates?" I asked in surprise.


    George nodded. "I have excluded your mother and aunt from the possible candidates because I have already assessed them in the past. The only ones remaining is the new generation of royal blood."


    "You mean Prince diolus, Princess Alicia and also Princess Satiana?" Jack asked.


    "I have crossed out Princess Saitana in the list of candidates." George said. "The chosen one is said to have high aptitude in magic and Princess Satiana has low aptitude."


    "And how did you know that old man?" Jack looked at his father curiously.


    "Hahaha, I have my means. And I am not going to tell you." George smiled.


    "Sheesh... just thinking that an old man is stalking you is kinda creepy. Don¡¯t do that the cute princess okay, promise me?" Jack scolded his father.


    "Hahaha... okay, okay. Let¡¯s go back to the topic." George became serious once again. "I have three candidates on my list, you Princess Alicia, the crown prince diolus and King Regaleon."


    "Regaleon as well?" I asked in surprise.


    George nodded. "The king also has royal blood flowing thru his veins, though it might be a little diluted but still he is a candidate." He exined. "King Regaleon¡¯s mother was from the branch family of the royal family. Those were the ones that didn¡¯t practice incest and interbreeding and so their blood line was deemed impure. His magic aptitude is high as well thus making him a candidate."


    Hearing this information surprised me. Does that mean Regaleon and I are still family?


    "Don¡¯t worry your highness. Even if the king has royal blood, your connection to him is very, very far away from the family tree." George assured me as if he read my worries. I sighed in relief unconsciously.


    "But the king is below the list, with you and Prince diolus battling for the top spot." George said.


    "What makes you think that I can be the chosen one?" I asked George out of curiosity.


    "I have not yet researched about Prince diolus¡¯ magic abilities but with the rumors of his cunning abilities in the battle field, I will say he has high magical aptitude." George said. "But you on the other hand princess, I have heard from King Regaleon what happened when you first used your magic abilities when you were fourteen. And not only that, what happened in the capital of Alvannia before you were abducted in your engagement parade was also something to note."


    I knew about the first time my magic abilities manifested and gone out of control, but I was at a loss about what happened before I was abducted in my engagement parade. I cannot recall what happened after I lost consciousness in the battle between Regaleon and diolus¡¯ men. When I woke up it was six months after and I was in the enemy¡¯s country. I didn¡¯t have the time to ask about what really happened back then.


    "Princess, you nearly obliterated a quarter of the capital and that was when you were unconscious." George said. "With that I can say your magical aptitude is quite high and nearly off the charts."


    My eyes went wide with what I heard. "W-What...? I-I nearly obliterated a quarter of the capital?!"


    My magic powers became out of control once more. The fear that I can hurt people because of my uncontroble magic just came true. I was shivering in fright of what I have done.


    "Princess, are you okay?" Jack said worriedly. He patted my shoulder just to calm me down.


    "I-I have hurt many people?!" I said. "I-I am a monster." I whispered to myself and tears fell from my eyes because of the fear I was feeling right now.


    "Princess, please calm down." I hear George say. "Don¡¯t worry, no one died because of the outburst of your magic power that time. Fortunately just before your magic power had gone berserk, the area was evacuated swiftly with the joint forces of Alvannia¡¯s soldiers and Grandcrest¡¯s soldiers that were under King Regaleon¡¯s.


    "Really?" I looked at George hoping that what he said was truly real.


    "Yes, I swear on my name princess." George solemnly said.


    I wiped my tears ways and nodded. "Thanks Sir George." I had momentary relief knowing I didn¡¯t harm anyone when my magic powers went berserk.


    "One of the reasons why King Regaleon sent me to you is also to help you with your strong magic powers." George said. "And he also said that you have acquired some of the old ancient books of Antia?"


    "Oh yes." I remembered the books that I wasn¡¯t able to read because of its ancient texts. "I was able to find them in the hidden section in a library managed by Queen Patricia."


    George nodded. "The books can help me do more research about the forbidden magic and also about the chosen one. If ever you are the chosen one, I will do everything in my power to help you."


    I nodded in agreement. I was thankful that Regaleon had sent George to help me. If ever I am the chosen one of the prophecy, I am afraid that I could identally lead this continent to ruin.


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 222 Satiana’s Final Decision

    The conversation in the duke¡¯s office flowed quite in my favor. We were deep in our talks when I heard something from the direction of the door. I looked at that direction and saw the door was opened slightly.


    ¡¯That¡¯s weird.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    As I remember, thest ones that came inside were the butler and maid that brought our tea and snacks. I was sure they closed the door before they left. Two guards are also stationed just outside the door.


    "I will excuse myself for a while." I told the gentlemen in a hushed voice.


    I stood up and walked towards then slightly opened door. I made sure to walk at the blind spot, if ever someone is really peeking inside the room and eavesdropping in our conversation. When I was just by the door, I quickly opened it and in one swoop someone fell down on the floor with a thud.


    "Aww, aww, aww." I hear a familiar voice of a girl.


    "Sati?!" I looked surprised. I never thought that the one eavesdropping on us was Satiana.


    "H-Hi big sis." Satiana said shyly. She was caught in the act of eavesdropping in our conversation.


    "Your highness." Duke Matias stood up and bowed respectfully.


    "Greetings your highness." George did the same.


    "Your highness, what were you doing outside the door?" Jack quickly walked towards Satiana who was still lying on the floor. He held his hand out to help her get up.


    With a blushed face, Satiana took Jack¡¯s hand and he pulled her up. When I looked outside, I saw the guards were lying on the floor, snoring.


    "Did you do this?" I pointed to the sleeping guards.


    "U-Um... well, it¡¯s because you have been gone for some time now big sis and I have gone out to look for you." Satiana reasoned out. "When I walked by the duke¡¯s office, I heard your voice having inside and I was a little bit curious. I used sleeping powder from the nts that I have grown with my magic." She held her head down knowing what she has done was wrong.


    "Impressive." Georgeplimented Satiana¡¯s magic abilities. "For you to grow nts in this cold weather is rather amazing. And to think you have grown a nt with sleepingpound and extract it is just simply spectacr. You may have low magic aptitude but still royal blood is running thru your veins. You are still a bit above average."


    Satiana was dumb founded with everything that George just said. She still doesn¡¯t have full knowledge in her magic abilities.


    "Don¡¯t mind my old man." Jack grinned. "He really keeps on yapping on things."


    "O-Okay..." Satiana was still at a loss.


    "Sati, why did you eavesdrop on us?" I asked. Satiana looked hesitant at first. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t scold you."


    Satiana looked up at me and then the duke. "Well I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop, it¡¯s just I heard the duke mentioning my name."


    "How much did you exactly hear your highness?" Duke Matias asked.


    "I-I heard from where... mother was the one that killed father." Satiana said, tears were seen in the rim of her eyes. "A-And I heard that big brother is not really father¡¯s son. Is it really true big sis, that big brother di isn¡¯t my father¡¯s biological son?"


    Satiana held my arms and I can feel her grip tighten. I can see that she was trying to fight back the tears.


    I nodded slowly. "I am afraid it¡¯s true Sati."


    Tears fell from her eyes after hearing my answer. "I-Is it all true? Did mother really killed father?"


    I can feel Satiana¡¯s pain. Her father really loved her and she loved him back. And to know that her own mother was the one behind her father¡¯s sickness and death, it was quite a shock. Satiana saw how her father deteriorated over the years because of the poison. She knew her father¡¯s hardship for those years.


    The room was silent except for the sobbing of Satiana. Jack carefully led her to the couch and let her seat. All of us were looking at her with sad and pitiful eyes. Her mother didn¡¯t favor her since she was born; the brother that loves her dearly also kept a secret from her and now she knew that the father that loved her truly was killed by her own mother.


    I felt really sad for my cousin but I also felt anger. Satiana didn¡¯t deserve this kind of treatment from her own birth mother. She was innocent from her father¡¯s sins.


    "Princess, did you hear our ns?" Duke Matias said once Satiana calmed down. She nodded in reply. "Then you know that we are nning to dethrone the queen from her position. You are the sole heir of your father. I am willing to stand by your side and assist you."


    "I...I..." Satiana was at a loss. I am sure this was still too much for her young mind.


    "Sati..." I held her hands and it felt cold. "Don¡¯t worry. There is no need to rush. You can think of this thoroughly. This is a big decision to make. Just remember that we are here for you no matter what your decision is."


    Satiana smiled after hearing my words. "Thanks big sis. But mother... she had done many terrible things, not only to father but also to the country." She looked at the duke with seriousness. "I am still young andck knowledge in heading a country. But if you will stand by my side Duke Matias, then I am willing to take the throne for the people of Jennovia."


    The duke quickly kneeled down in one knee in front of Satiana and bowed his head. "I, Duke Matias, swear upon the Matias Ducal House¡¯s name that I will forever serve you. Also in behalf of the noble resistance faction, I swear to give our full support and loyalty for the brighter future of Jennovia."


    The duke¡¯s action is a solemn oath of a noble to his chosen ruler. With this, Satiana is the heir that the noble faction has chosen to support from now on.


    "Sati, you know what this mean right?" I looked at her with seriousness. "You will carry your whole country in your back and you will have to fight against your mother and brother." Satiana looked at me and nodded. It looks like she has already decided.


    "I want to be like you big sis." Satiana said. "I also want to stand on my own two feet and do what I think is right. I have been cowardly and only know how to hide from my mother. But knowing what she has done, I can¡¯t hide anymore. My country needs me big sis. I am afraid I can¡¯te with you." I smiled with her words and nodded.


    "You have grown up rapidly since we first met." I smiled. It is true that she has improved from the frightened shy girl I first met and now she is starting to be brave and stand up.


    "Duke Karl Matias." Satiana stood up and walked in front of the still kneeling duke. She rested her right hand on his left shoulder, a gesture of a ruler to her trusted subordinate. "I, Satiana Elise Jennova the heir to the throne of Jennovia, ept your oath. Rise Duke Matias."


    The duke kissed the back of Satiana¡¯s hand and stood up. With this Duke Matias¡¯ oath had been received by Satiana. She has now the backing of Duke Matias¡¯ noble faction.


    "Alright." Jack cut thru the serious atmosphere. "With the duke as our ally and little princess the future queen, all is set. We can now talk about our escape n this weekend while the queen is not around."


    "Yes." I remembered. "Duke Matias, we will need your help."


    Edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 223 The Crown Prince’s Return

    "Alright." Jack cut thru the serious atmosphere. "With the duke as our ally and little princess the future queen, all is set. We can now talk about our escape n this weekend while the queen is not around."


    "Yes." I remembered. "Duke Matias, we will need your help."


    Duke Matias nodded after hearing me. "I will do everything in my power to help you." He said solemnly. "But I am afraid your ns to escape this weekend will be difficult."


    "And why is that?" Jack asked. "It is the perfect time while the queen is away."


    "Yes it is the best time to escape while the queen is away but the problem doesn¡¯t lie on that." Duke Matias said. "The crown prince will be back soon. As my informants told me, he will probably arrive tonight."


    "What?!" I asked in surprise. I never imagined I would meet diolus again face to face.


    My heart was thumping faster with the mention of his return. I can feel a mix of fear and anger rising inside me. diolus was the one that nned the attack on our engagement parade more than a year ago and it resulted to the destruction of a part of the Alvannian capital.


    "My brother is returning?" Satiana asked. "I also didn¡¯t know about this."


    "I am afraid the crown prince has made his journey back discreetly." Duke Matias said. "He is traveling with his bride to be as I have heard. She would be your sister I believe." He said to me.


    "His first visit in Alvannia was for the purpose of finding a bride. My father has promised Elizabeth to be the crown prince¡¯s bride because I am already engaged with Regaleon while Veronica is about to be married to Sir Bradford." I remember.


    "I heard that the crown prince had sent someone back to the pce in advance to prepare his wedding." Duke Matias said. "As I hear the wedding will be held two weeks from now."


    I can just imagine diolus and Elizabeth walking down the aisle and speak their marriage vows at the altar. But I don¡¯t n on staying here to witness their ¡¯joyous¡¯ event.


    "If the crown prince will be arriving, then we will have a problem on our escape n." Jack said. "He maybe marrying another woman but I know he is still obsessed with you princess. He won¡¯t take his eyes off of you."


    I clenched my fist feeling irritated. If I just knew that he will be arriving tonight then I would have executed our escape n sooner. I feel at a loss on what to do.


    "I have a n princess." Duke Matias said.


    My eyes sparkled from what the duke said. "What is it duke? I will do anything just for us to escape that ce." I looked at the duke with renewed hope.


    "It will be Princess Satiana¡¯s birthday next week and also it is hering of age." Duke Matias said. "A royal princess must not miss such an important event of her life even though the queen doesn¡¯t have a n to hold a ceremony for it. I will be the one to manage and host Princess Satiana¡¯sing of age ceremony in the pce. And I n to invite all noble families of Jennovia."


    I listened to Duke Matias¡¯ words. "Theing of age ceremony for the only princess of Jennovia will be a big event. If you n to invite all the noble families of Jennovia and not just the ones inside the capital, then there would be many guests."


    "That is correct." Duke Matias nodded. "The pce will be rather busy with many noble guestsing in and out that day. That will be most opportune time to try and escape."


    I understood what Duke Matias meant. With so many peopleing and going inside the pce and also many personnel that would be hired for the celebration itself, escaping the pce unnoticed would be very easy.


    "That seems to be a good idea." Jack said nodding in agreement. "We just have to adjust our schedule by that time. We still n on stealing the pendant, right?" He asked me.


    "Yes. It is important for us to get the pendant out of my aunt¡¯s hands." I said.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be fine just to leave it?" Jack asked. "I mean, if your aunt doesn¡¯t get the hand on your mother¡¯s half of the pendant, then she can¡¯t use the map to search for the parts of the key."


    "What you said is correct but I think that the princess has a reason why she wants to steal away her aunt¡¯s half of the pendant." George said. "The pendant still contains a fragment of the Almighty One¡¯s magic power. The queen was able to use its power unknowingly and made this unending winter. You wouldn¡¯t want your aunt to use it again to harm other, am I right your highness." He asked me.


    I nodded with George¡¯s words. "Yes, that is the reason why I want to steal the pendant."


    I can see George smile gently. "You really have a kind heart your highness. I will also help you the best that I can."


    "Thank you Sir George." I thanked him from the bottom of my heart.


    "Please princess, you can call me Uncle Geo." George smiled warmly. I can feel that having him by my side helps lift some of my burdens.


    "I will also help big sis." Satiana said with pure dedication. "It is the least I could do after what you have done for me this past year."


    "Do not worry your highness, I will do everything I can to help you on your escape." Duke Matias said.


    "Well princess, with everyone¡¯s help I am sure we can escape without any problems." Jack had a huge grin on his face.


    I looked at all of them with thankful eyes. I am lucky to have met such wonderful people. "I won¡¯t forget all of your help. I will be sure to repay all of your kindness." I stood up and made a bow towards them.


    ¡¯Just in a weeks¡¯ time and I can escape this ce.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯Leon, how are you doing?¡¯


    **


    Regaleon was riding his horse Midnight in a forest area. With him were Dimitri and his handful of men, escorting them from behind.


    "Judging by the scenery, we will be crossing the border in two days¡¯ time your majesty." Dimitri replied.


    "Mm, I understand." Regaleon replied.


    Their pace was not fast but also not slow. Their group were wearingmoner¡¯s clothes and hooded cape to avoid suspicion from the people they pass by.


    "Your majesty, are you sure you really don¡¯t want to go back to the capital before crossing the border?" Dimitri asked. "You know that you can trust me with this mission. I will surely not fail you."


    Regaleon looked sideways towards Dimitri. "Do you think that I doubt your capabilities?" He said with a cold tone.


    "I-It¡¯s not that your majesty." Dimitri worriedly denied Regaleon¡¯s words. "I am just worried about leaving yourmander¡¯s seat in the pce vacant."


    Regaleon understood Dimitri¡¯s worries. "Don¡¯t worry too much Dimitri. I left the capital after arranging everything that needs to be arranged. With my capable advisors there, I trust they can do everything even with my absence. I also left a body double so that our enemies won¡¯t know I have already left the safety of the capital."


    Dimitri sighed. He was against Regaleon leaving the safety of the pce and the capital and go to a dangerous ce. But Regaleon was hard headed and was dead set on doing to this mission himself.


    "After crossing the border, we will be near the junction of the Duess Canal. General Vincent would be stationed near there." Dimitri reported.


    "The naval fleet of Jennovia is on the move and our sources says that the queen maybe with them." Regaleon said in deep thought. "She also left the confines of her pce, thinking that their sneak attack might be the opening for their victory. I also want to greet the queen personally." He smirked.


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105Thanks,


    Les01Hi


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 224 Preparations for Battle

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    After our long journey we have arrived at our destination, the junction in the Deuss River. I have already sent word of my arrival to General Vincent in advance and so he had a small group of his soldiers to meet us.


    "Greetings to the sword and shield of the Grandcrest Empire." The soldiers made a formal greeting and bowed.


    "Rise." I said with authority. The soldiers obediently followed my words.


    "Your majesty, we will escort you to the general¡¯s camp." The leader of the group said.


    "Mm, lead the way." I said.


    The soldiers got back to their horses and led the way to the hidden camp. The ride didn¡¯t take too long. We arrived at the hidden camp set up the General Vincent¡¯s men. Along the way the soldiers in camp gave their salute to me.


    Aftering to a stop I alighted from my horse and gave the rein to one of the servant boys on standby.


    "Tell the stable boy to take care of the horses well. They just withstood a long journey." I told the servant boy while gently patting Midnight¡¯s mane.


    "Yes your majesty." The servant boy bowed and proceeded to take Midnight to the stables first. I here Midnight neigh when he was taken.


    "Your majesty, the general is waiting for you at his tent." The leader of the group that escorted us to camp said. "Right this way."


    "Mm." I nodded. "Dimitri, you go with me. Let your men take time to rest."


    "Yes your majesty." Dimitri bowed.


    The soldier lead me and Dimitri to the general¡¯s tent in the heart of the camp. I entered the camp and saw the general with his lieutenants discussing. At their center was a big table with the map of the surrounding areas.


    "Greetings to the sword and shield of the Grandcrest Empire." The general and his lieutenants kneeled in one knee and bowed before me.


    "Rise." I ordered. The men stood up after hearing my words. "General Vincent, how are your preparations going?" I asked.


    I walked towards where the general was standing and looked at the map on the table. I can see the junction of the Deuss Canal that connects the south Jennovia to the north of Grandcrest. At the junction it is known that my country has at least three to four ships at the perimeter, they serve as guards at the water ways entering Grandcrest.


    Atop of the map, there were miniature ships that represent our own ships and also the enemy¡¯s. General Vincent used this to exin the preparations he and his lieutenants have made.


    "Your majesty, the intel that you sent us about the naval fleet of Jennovia is correct." General Vincent said. "As of now a battalion of ships are making its way down south from the Jennovian borders to here." He used the miniature ships that represent Jennovia¡¯s fleet. It was nearing the junction of the river.


    "How long until they reach the junction?" I asked.


    "With their speed, we estimate they will arrive by tomorrowte afternoon to early evening." General Vincent replied.


    "So, they are nning to use the darkness of the night tounch their attack." I held my chin in thought. "The cover of darkness is effective for surprise attacks like what they have first nned. But unfortunately we obtained intel about this." I smirked.


    "It is thanks to that intel we have prepared for their surprise attack." General Vincent said. "I am afraid if we didn¡¯t get wind of this beforehand, then their naval fleet might have entered our territory."


    It was Jennovia¡¯s n to make this surprise attack to enter our borders and make their way towards the capital of Grandcrest using the river ways. They were nning to attack the city and kill me, themander in chief.


    "It was good that our spy inside Jennovia got their battle ns beforehand." I remembered that it was William that sent as the ns they recovered from the library. "I am sure to reward them once they get back."


    I thought of my beloved Alicia that was still held captive in the Jennovian Pce. How I wish to go there myself and rescue her from the clutched of that damn crown prince.


    "Have you gotten any word about the rumors of the queen travelling with the naval fleet?" I asked curiously.


    "Yes your majesty." General Vincent replied. "My sources have seen the queen to board the lead ship of the naval fleet. I am certain that she is travelling with them."


    "Hahaha, that¡¯s interesting." Iughed out loud. "Is she that confident that her naval fleet will plow it¡¯s way to the capital. Does she n to kill me herself?"


    "I am afraid she is underestimating you, your majesty." Dimitri said.


    "Yes, that is what I am also thinking." I smiled. "The queen thinks I am a young na?ve king that only took the throne recently. I guess she was thinking of ¡¯strike while the iron is hot¡¯, knowing that I have only took power recently and that my power hasn¡¯t been consolidated yet. Well that will be her downfall."


    Anyone would think that a newly appointed king would still have less power. It was true that before the war with Jennovia started, the battle with my brothers have divided the court into other factions. But I quickly consolidated my power by wiping out anyone in the opposing factions. Meaning, I don¡¯t have to appease any people that held power because I wiped them all. Anyone that opposed me I executed and I put the ones I trust the most in the high positions of the court.


    "We will be the one to give them a surprise when they arrive tomorrow." I smiled satisfyingly. "Where did you hide your fleet general?" I asked.


    General Vincent¡¯s main naval fleet is our strongest one. He has been themander of the naval army for a long time now and his experience is something to admire.


    "My main fleet is hiding here and here your majesty." General Vincent pointed the two locations at both sides of the junction. "At night the fog gets thick in this part, therefore they won¡¯t see our ships that easily."


    "But how do you fare on fighting on water with the fog?" I asked curiously.


    "Do not worry your majesty, I have been at the sea, majority of my life. I have experienced everything there is to experience on water." General Vincent said confidently. "I have trained my fleet to battle with the cloak of darkness and fog. They will surelyunch an attack sessfully and won¡¯t attack friendly ships by mistake." His confidence reassures me about this uing battle.


    "Mm, I know. I trust your experience and instincts general." I said. "If we win this uing battle, expect a huge reward from me." I gave them my word as an incentive.


    "Yeah!" The lieutenants inside the tent all shouted with confidence.


    With this kind of spirit, I am sure that we will win this battle.


    "It will be also good if we were able to capture the queen." I said. "I want her, dead or alive." The chill from my words were felt by the people inside the tent. My anger towards the queen and her son is something, my generals know. This war isn¡¯t just for our country, I also hold a personal grudge against them.


    Edited by : nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 225 Naval Battle 1

    (Regaelon¡¯s POV)


    Since my arrival at the hidden base, I made time to survey the surroundings and the junction of the Deuss River itself. General Vincent briefed of their ns along the way.


    "My fleet has been split into two units. Each unit has been specifically ced beyond the fork of the junction." General Vincent exined.


    The Deuss River junction runs from Jennovia down south to Grandcrest. The junction splits into two ways, down to Grandrest and the other is out to the west seas. General Vincent¡¯s n is tounch a surprise attack from both directions.


    "If I am correct, you are nning a pincer attack against their naval fleet." I said as a matter of fact.


    "Yes your majesty, the n is to lure them in with our original defensive fleet at the center. And when they are in the correct range, we willunch a pincer attack." General Vincent replied.


    "That is a good n." I praised. "With this, their retreat path will also be cut off." I smirked.


    Because the junction is a good location for a pincer attack, we can stop their advancement to our borders and also their retreat back to their own territory.


    "Thank you your majesty." General Vincent nodded. "I have already assigned my lieutenants and the leaders of each unit their tasks. This n will be executed wlessly."


    I nodded in agreement. General Vincent¡¯s experience is something you cannot deny. He has been working with his lieutenants and subordinates for a long time and for sure they will bepletely in sync in this uing battle.


    "Let¡¯s not underestimate our opponent general." I reminded him. "Our enemy is cunning. They also have the advantage of magic stones in their hands.


    I have already briefed my generals and advisors about the enemy¡¯s use of magic stones. At first they were surprised to hear about the forgotten country of Antia and the use of magic. We have discarded the taboo and talked about the Antians and the use of magic. The young ones that haven¡¯t heard of the Great War were astonished with the tale of the old soldiers¡¯ experiences. The old ones that were lucky enough to survive the Great War were only youngds in those days. They fear that history would repeat itself.


    "I was only starting as a crew in the naval fleet when the Great War happened." General Vincent said. "I can still remember our naval fleet battling with the Antian naval fleet at the east sea when the unthinkable happened. It was day time but the sky darkened like it was night. The sea wind blew fiercely and the waves became so intense that we cannot continue to battle with the enemy. And then... a roar was heard at the maind of Antia. The roaring waves stopped and the wind became calm. That was the calm before the storm I guess."


    I looked at General Vincent and saw the fear in his eyes. "You saw Antia fall?" I asked in curiosity.


    "Heh... I have seen it with my own two eyes." General Vincent said. "After the calm, another force came rushing and then we saw thend ashore to crumble like it was cookie being crushed. I saw thend which was Antia slowly sink under the waters of the east sea. We hear the people on the enemy boats cry in agony seeing their homend crumbling and sinking beneath the waves. I can¡¯t me them, thinking if my family was there I will also cry out in agony."


    With General Vincent¡¯s own personal story, I can conclude how frightening the forbidden magic was and what it could do once the enemy gets their hand on it.


    "Let¡¯s try our best to not let history repeat itself general." I said with firm resolve. I am not going to let that happen once again, not in my watch.


    "Dimitri, has your men arrived?" I asked.


    Dimitri was my right hand man who is loyal to me since we were young. That is why I trust him withmanding the unit in my ck Dragon Army with Antian members. This was the unit that specializes in tactical espionage and secret missions. They are also trained in other battle situations including naval battles as well. Because they are magic users, they can freely use their magic in battle situations that can be favorably to us.


    "Your majesty, they will be arriving after noon." Dimitri replied courtly.


    "Once they arrive, have your men introduced to General Vincent¡¯s fleet. They will need to work together in this uing battle." I ordered.


    "Of course your majesty." Dimitri bowed in understanding.


    Because our enemy has magic stones at their disposal, we can only depend on our Antian unit to counter their magic attacks.


    "Split your men into two and put them both in each of General Vinent¡¯s units." I said. "With thi, we can have a fighting chance against the enemy¡¯s magic attacks."


    "We are lucky to have Antians by our side." General Vincent murmured.


    "It is thanks to my mother¡¯s linage that I had the luck to meet them." I said with a smile. "But I never once thought of using them in a war like this." I sighed sadly.


    I have nned to officially give them amnesty and Grandcrest citizenship after I became king. But I never thought that a war would break out before I get the throne.


    "Your majesty, we owe our lives to you and your mother. We will be forever in your debt." Dimitri said with seriousness. "I speak in behalf of my fellow Antians under you that we will fight by your side whole heartedly. We are ready to give our lives for you, your majesty."


    Dimitri kneeled down in one knee to show his upmost loyalty. He was speaking in behalf of his men and also for his own. His words made me happy inside.


    "Rise Dimitri." I helped him get up. "You have been by my side since we were young and I would never doubt your words."


    "Thank you." Dimitri replied.


    "Let¡¯s just make sure to win this battle." I said out loud.


    The soldiers around us looked at me after hearing my words.


    "This battle will make a huge impact in this current war. We cannot afford to lose in this. Our lives, family and our home are at stake. Let us fight for them!" I said with vigor. "Let us win this battle and this war!"


    "YEAH!!!" The soldiers yelled in response to my words. I looked at them confidently and raised my arm in a fist.


    "Let¡¯s win this war!"


    "We trust in you your majesty!"


    "With your majesty here, we will surely win this battle!"


    The soldiers cheered positively. A boost of confidence before a battle begins is a plus and as theirmander in chief I have to stand firm and proud in front of them. I will lead them and all Grandrest in victory.


    Edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 226 Naval Battle 2

    The sky started to darken and night fell. There was silence in the surrounding area and only the sshes of water that hit the ship¡¯s bow were heard.


    "Your majesty, we have arrived at the junction as scheduled." The admiral and themander of the naval fleet of Jennovia said to his queen. "If I may suggest your majesty to go to a much safer ce before wemence the attack."


    On the deck of the biggest ship on the Jennovian naval fleet, Queen Patricia was looking on ahead with a serious expression.


    "That won¡¯t be necessary admiral." Queen Patricia said with a t tone. "I trust that our naval fleet can deal with a few ships defending the junction. This ship is in the most rear of the fleet so I doubt the battle would be felt from here."


    "W-Well, you are correct your majesty." The admiral was reluctant to let the queen stay on the ship while there is a battle being fought.


    The ship where the queen is currently in was the lead ship. In this battle with a small number of enemy ships, only the front ships will engage in battle while the ships in the rear will support from behind. Their n was to make a surprise attack without the enemy knowing their advance. With this n, not all ships in the Jennovia naval fleet would need to engage in battle and they will surely win with only a few enemy ships defending the junction way.


    "I am sure that this battle won¡¯tst that long. Our information is that only three to five Grandcrest ships are left to defend the junction way into their country." The queen said. "I am sure our fleet can rake its way thru those ships with not much of a problem."


    Confidence was seen in the queen¡¯s eyes. She had invested the money that they have gotten from the war taxes into expanding the naval fleet. With this many ships at their disposal, Jennovia would emerge triumphant in naval battle and their enemy would sink in defeat.


    "This battle is not of that much importance." The queen said. "Our main objective is to sail our way towards Grandcrest¡¯s capital andy siege. I want to see their young king¡¯s head on this very deck when we are done." The queen¡¯s eyes glistened with killing intent.


    The queen had developed hatred with this new young king of Grandcrest. Her long n on waging war and defeating the countries that brought Antia to its end was put on hold because of this young king¡¯s skillful leadership and tactics.


    ¡¯Just because of the king I can¡¯t achieve my ns.¡¯ The queen thought. ¡¯But no matter, I will surely kill him soon. And without a leader to lead such a big empire, the will surely crumble. I won¡¯t need the forbidden magic if this n goes thru.¡¯


    "Then please go inside where it is safer your majesty." The admiral said politely.


    The queen nodded in agreement and started to walk towards the stairs with her guards and onedy in waiting.


    **


    (Regaelon¡¯s POV)


    Darkness has enveloped the surroundings and the fog was starting to spread on water. The night sky was filled with stars twinkling like diamonds. The moon has yet to rise up on top and so the surroundings were dim. I boarded one of the ships that wouldunch a pincer attack from behind. General Vincent didn¡¯t agree at first but being as stubborn as I am, he agreed in the end.


    "Your majesty, are you sure you won¡¯t sit this one out?" Even Dimitri was reconsidering me being here.


    "This isn¡¯t the first battle I have been in Dimitri." I said with a sarcastic tone.


    Of course I have been in dangerous battles where my life has been at stake for numerous times. Not mentioning the numerous assassination attempts that a battled my way out to save my life since I was young. Fighting has been a constant thing in the entirety of my life. The only thing that gave meaning to my life that was bathed with blood and death, is meeting the love of my life Alicia.


    "I know that you have been in numerous battles your majesty but today it is different. You are now a leader of a nation, the king of Grandcrest." Dimitri said.


    "I understand what you mean Dimitri and I thank you for your concern." I said with a smile and patted his shoulder. "Do not worry. I don¡¯t intend to lose my life here. I still have to marry the love of my life and produce an heir to my empire, haha." I chuckled.


    Dimitri also smiled with my words.


    "I am confident that we will win this battle. With you and my men here, we will surely win." I said with confidence and Dimitri nodded in agreement.


    A long silence had engulfed the surrounding areas. The ships were on standby until the general gives his order. All the lights on the ships are turned off to avoid detection from the enemy. Not long the faint sound of waves intensified and we heard sshes of water.


    Looking at the distance is difficult because of the fog but with the sounds now we conclude that the enemy¡¯s ships are advancing.


    I looked at Dimitri and he nodded in understanding. We maintained the right amount of distance so that the enemy won¡¯t know that we were there hiding. We were also silent to avoid detection.


    After a few more minutes we heard the firing of canons. It was the sign of the battle starting. The defense ships were bait to lure their ships into our formation and make a pincer attack from behind without them even knowing. Now we are just waiting for Generals Vincent¡¯s signal to attack.


    When I looked up towards the sky I saw Tempest flying in circles above us.


    ¡¯Leon, there is another fleet that remained at the entrance of the junction.¡¯ Tempest said.


    ¡¯You mean they split their fleet into two?¡¯ I asked in surprise.


    ¡¯Yes, they only let the front ships engage in battle while the rear ships are on standby.¡¯ Tempest replied.


    ¡¯Thank you for the information Tempest.¡¯ I said with gratitude. ¡¯I will need you to send a message to the general on the other fleet and fast.¡¯


    We expected the enemy¡¯s fleet to advance in one go. Because of this we need to revise some of our own ns and fast.


    "Dimitri, tell the men in the other ships to standby on mymands." I ordered. "There will be a slight change of ns."


    Dimitri knew that I had justmunicated with Tempest. He knew that I got information that will have a huge impact in this battle.


    "Understood your majesty." Dimitri bowed his head.


    Edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 227 Confrontation 1

    "Dimitri, tell the men in the other ships to standby on mymands." I ordered. "There will be a slight change of ns."


    Dimitri knew that I had justmunicated with Tempest. He knew that I got information that will have a huge impact in this battle.


    "Understood your majesty." Dimitri bowed his head.


    Dimitri hurriedly conveyed my orders to the men aboard the ships. It was the same order in the letter I sent General Vincent.


    I have nned half of the ships will break of from the pincer attack and head towards the enemy¡¯s location. I will personally lead these ships myself. By the time General Vincent gives the signal for the start of the attack, the ships under mymand will head towards the other half of the enemy¡¯s naval fleet that lies in waiting.


    Not long, Dimitri came back on deck. "Your majesty, your orders have been sent." He said.


    "Good. Any minute now, General Vincent will send the signal." I said and looked to the night sky.


    The battle not far from here was heard. The exploding cannons and the cries of men pierced the foggy night. Not long into the battle a signal re was seen flying towards the sky.


    "It¡¯s the general¡¯s signal." I said. "Men, proceed with the new n! Onward!" I shouted with force.


    "Yeah!" The men cheered in unison.


    The fleet started to depart its hiding spot. Half was going forward for the pincer attack while the other half was under me and proceeded towards the other side where the other fleet of the enemy lie in wait.


    Our speed was fast. I was targeting a surprise attack on the other fleet. So far, they only know that a few ships defended the junction and they won¡¯t expect an attack.


    When we were nearing the location of the enemy, the other half of our fleet met up. Our numbers doubled and this made our chances of victory go up.


    "You majesty, the enemy¡¯s fleet is just in front." Dimitri said with an excited voice.


    "Ready the cannons!" I ordered.


    The men on the ship readied themselves for the fight that was about toe. With a deep breath, we brace ourselves for the plunged.


    When I saw the silhouette of the ships in the fog I raised my hand with vigor. "Fire!!!"


    The cannons on our fleet started to fire. st by st was heard on this side of the river junction. The fog started to get thin after theunching of the cannons.


    "Ready your swords! Archers, ready your bows and arrows!" I ordered.


    The men on deck pulled their bows and aimed towards the enemy¡¯s ship. The men on the enemy¡¯s ship started to scramble in surprise.


    "We are under attack!"


    "Get ready to fight!"


    The enemy ships in front caught the cannons we fired and were destroyed instantly. I saw the ships sinking slowly and the men aboard jumped overboard.


    "Archers, prepare to fire!" I ordered.


    With the wave of my hand, I lighted the tips of their arrows on fire.


    "Fire!" I yelled.


    The archers fired their arrows onto the other ships. This made the other ships caught fire.


    "Put the fire out. Put it out!" I hear the enemies scream.


    From the distance I can see them use the magic stones to put out the fire. Water came out from these stones and the fire that started was quickly put out.


    "Tsk." I was irritated knowing that the enemy can use magic.


    "Prepare the cannons and fire at will." The enemies shouted.


    Cannon balls came firing at us from the enemy ships. I can see them flying towards us from the sky.


    "Tell them try and evade the best they can." I told Dimitri. "And tell your men to start boarding the enemy ships once they are in vicinity. Destroy every magic stone they can find." I ordered.


    "Yes your majesty." Dimitri said and conveyed my order to one of his men. His subordinate quickly left to ry my message.


    Chaos spread throughout the surroundings. Cannon balls have hit some of our ships. Both sides are gaining damage. I saw a cannon balling our way quickly used my magic to engulf it in mes and used some force to deflect thending. Fortunately the cannon ballnding on water and didn¡¯t endanger my men.


    "Charge!" My men yelled when the enemy¡¯s ships are at the right distance.


    My men boarded the enemy¡¯s ship and pulled out their swords. Not long the shing of swords are heard in the vicinity.


    "We are being left behind Dimitri." I smiled wickedly. "Let¡¯s notg behind now."


    I drew out my sword and readied myself for battle. Dimitri and I boarded the enemy ship and started plowing our way thru.


    I swing my sword skillfully while using my magic to counter enemy attacks. As expected, our enemies have magic stones in their possession and are using it in fighting. Luckily, Dimitri¡¯s men are quick and were able to disarm the enemies using the magic stones and destroy them in the process.


    "Your men are doing a good job Dimitri." I praised them.


    "Thank you, your majesty." Dimitri replied.


    Our surprise attack paid off splendidly. The enemy wasn¡¯t on guard when we attacked and now they are uncoordinated.


    "Your majesty, look there." Dimitri pointed out the rear most part of the enemy¡¯s fleet.


    There I saw the biggest ship in the enemy¡¯s fleet. I knew for sure that this was themanding ship of the enemy. I smiled just by looking at the shipying there in wait.


    "If the queen is really here, I bet she is on that ship." I said with a smirk on my face.


    Themanding ship was defensively guarded by other ships in the vicinity. This just made my thoughts in the queen being aboard there credible.


    "Let¡¯s head over there." I told Dimitri. "Bring your best men with us. I bet the queen has her own magic users with her."


    "Yes, your majesty." Dimitri said. He raised his hand and used his magic to create a signal that his men would understand.


    "Let¡¯s pay a visit to her majesty the queen." I smiled and marched off to the direction of themanding ship.


    **


    "What¡¯s that noise?! What¡¯s going on?!" Queen Patricia was inside her cabin with herdy in waiting.


    The sounds of fighting can be heard inside the cabin.


    "I-I will go and check your majesty." Thedy in waiting said with fearful eyes. She knew that something bad is going on outside.


    But when thedy in waiting was about to open the door, someone opened it.


    "Your majesty!" The vice admiral came in and gave his salute. "We are under attack. You need to escape from here fast."


    "What?!" Queen Patricia stood up in surprise. "How can this be?!"


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 228 Confrontation 2

    "What¡¯s that noise?! What¡¯s going on?!" Queen Patricia was inside her cabin with herdy in waiting.


    The sounds of fighting can be heard inside the cabin.


    "I-I will go and check your majesty." Thedy in waiting said with fearful eyes. She knew that something bad is going on outside.


    But when thedy in waiting was about to open the door, someone opened it.


    "Your majesty!" The vice admiral came in and gave his salute. "We are under attack. You need to escape from here fast."


    "What?!" Queen Patricia stood up in surprise. "How can this be?!"


    *BANG* *BANG* *BANG*


    Explosions left and right are heard in the vicinity. The queen stood up in a hurry from her seat and dashed pass the vice admiral.


    "Y-Your majesty?!" The vice admiral was surprised with the sudden movement of the queen. "Please wait."


    The queen ascended the steps towards the deck. The yelling and screaming of people were being heard more clearly with every step she takes. By the time she reached the deck, she looked around and saw a sea of fire in front of her.


    "What is happening?!" The queen screamed with the mix of anger and surprise. "This shouldn¡¯t be happening. Our n was wless."


    The vice admiral and thedy in waiting were able to catch up to the queen. They were panting while trying to catch up to her.


    "Y-You majesty..." The vice admiral was catching his breath. "I-It¡¯s not safe here. We need to leave and lead you to safety."


    "Tell me first what is happening!" The queen shouted in anger. "This wasn¡¯t the n. Why are we now the one under attack?!"


    Their n was made inplete secrecy. No one should have known other than her trusted advisers. The n was to attack the defensive line of Grandcrest in the junction of the Deuss River. But now they were the ones under attack.


    "This shouldn¡¯t be happening." The queen said with wide eyes. She cannot believe what was happening before her eyes.


    "Your majesty, we also didn¡¯t know what happened." The vice admiral said. "Since just a while ago, our n was being executed wlessly. But then there were ships that came from the fog out of nowhere."


    "How did they know?!" The queen asked furiously.


    "I-I also do not know your majesty." The vice admiral was clearly agitated with the queen¡¯s current emotions.


    ¡¯Was there a mole in my pce?¡¯ The queen thought.


    Not long another explosion was heard and it was not that far from where they were.


    *BANG*


    All of them ducked with the new explosion. It was getting nearer from their location. As if those who were making those explosions was targeting their ship in particr.


    "Your majesty, you are not safe here. We need to hurry and escape." The vice admiral said with urgency.


    "A-Alright." The queen said with low spirits.


    They were betting to win this battle. Everything was wlessly nned. But if this battle was a loss, then it was better for her to get out of danger. Getting herself back to safety was more important. Retreat and fight another day was the best option for her.


    When the queen was about to follow the vice admiral the next explosion was heard. It was on a friendly ship near their location.


    *BANG*


    The st impact from the explosion was very powerful that they were thrown off from where they were standing.


    "Ugh..." The queen felt her body ache when she was trying to stand up. Her back hit a wall on deck. She looked around and saw the ice admiral was feet away from her, also struggling to stand up from the explosion. Herdy in waiting was left unconscious on the ground.


    "W-What just happened?" The queen asked while still in disarray. She looked around and saw a sea of mes dancing around the area.


    "Well, well, well. Look what we found here." A chilling voice was heard behind the sea of mes before her.


    The mes were dancing in the night wind, like it was being controlled. In the gaps of the mes, the queen saw a young man in ck. His hair was as ck as night, his eyes were like gleaming sapphires against the raging mes.


    "I was wondering where you were queen. I was lucky to find you just in time." The young man¡¯s smile was chilling. The queen can feel the fear behind that smile.


    "Y-You..." The queen stuttered. "The young king of Grandrest. Why are you here?" The queen pointed at him in disbelief. It was as if she was looking at a ghost.


    Regaleon walked thru the sea of mes. The mes parted as if letting him through on purpose.


    "I heard that the great queen of Jennovia personally sailed with her fleet to battle." Regaleon grinned. "It is courtesy for a royal from Grandcrest to receive a royal from Jennovia, correct?"


    It was a custom from the four countries in the past that if a royal was to visit another country, then also another royal was to receive the guest.


    "Y-You... presumptuous!" The queen yelled in anger.


    "Hahahaha... What did you expect Queen Patricia?" Regaleon said mockingly. "Is my weing party not to your taste?" His grin was mocking the queen that infuriated her.


    "How did you know?!" The queen asked furiously. "The n should have been wless."


    "I have my means, queen. And I have no intentions on showing my cards, of course." Regaleon said. "Of course I am here to escort you to our country. Are you ready Queen Patricia?"


    The queen was shivering in fear. She didn¡¯t know why she was frightened with a young brat like him.


    ¡¯I am older and more experienced than him. I have gone thru more difficulties than this. But why am I shivering in fear in front of him?¡¯ The queen thought. "I need to get out of here, I need to escape.¡¯


    Regaleon took another step, making his distance to the queen lessen.


    "Don¡¯te any closer!" The queen yelled.


    Regaleon was about to board the ship the where queen was. Her fear was enveloping her whole being. Regaleon¡¯s every step was frightening to here.


    "I said do note any closer!" The queen yelled more loudly and took a step back. She waved her hand towards where Regaleon was.


    The ship where Regaleon was standing started to shake violently. And out of nowhere the ship started to break.


    "Ugh." Regaleon knelt on one knee. He can feel his body bing heavier and heavier, as if a boulder was pressing on top of him.


    "Your majesty!" Dimitri shouted.


    With this Regaleon fought off the heavy feeling and stood up. Dimitri ran towards him and helped him and they jump of the ship they were standing to the other ship. The ship they were at broke into pieces like it was crushed by an unseen force and started to sink beneath the sea.


    "So, this is your magic power." Regaleon stood up after feeling that the force weighing on him was lifted. "I can¡¯t let my guard down just because you are a woman."


    Regaleon pulled his sword out of its sheath and pointed it towards the queen.


    edited by:nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les0

 Chapter 229 A Fierce Battle

    "So, this is your magic power." Regaleon stood up after feeling that the force weighing on him was lifted. "I can¡¯t let my guard down just because you are a woman."


    Regaleon pulled his sword out of its sheath and pointed it towards the queen.


    "You dare point your sword at me!" The queen yelled in rage.


    "What did you expect, a warm wee?" Regaleon said mockingly. "Well my fire is quite warm, I hope it is to your liking!"


    Regaleonunched a fire ball attack towards the queen. But it was deflected by a water magic.


    "Your majesty!" Jeremy said while arriving at the scene.


    "Why are you just arriving now?!" The queen growled.


    "We are sorry for beingte" ra said arriving just after her brother Jeremy.


    "It¡¯s you two again." Regaleon recognized the two people who just arrived. He wouldn¡¯t forget these two that tried to kidnap Alicia one too many times.


    "It is an honor for the king of Grandcrest to remember such a lowly person as me." Jeremy said.


    "How could I just forget the person that tried to abduct my Alicia, not one but two times?" Regaleon smirked coldly. "We have fought each other for a few times. And now you are in my path once again."


    "We won¡¯t let you hurt our queen!" ra yelled.


    The siblings stood in front of the queen defensively.


    "If you stand in my way then so be it." Regaleon pointed his sword and got ready to charge.


    "Your majesty, let me handle this and go get the queen." Dimitri said standing by Regaleon¡¯s side.


    Regaleon looked at him with a serious face. "Are you sure you can handle this? You are going against two."


    "Of course your majesty." Dimtri said confidently. "And I am not alone."


    Not long, two of Dimitri¡¯s men arrived at the scene.


    "Hmm. Then I will leave them to you." Regaleon nodded.


    "Of course your majesty." Dimitri and his men readied for battle.


    "My queen, please escape while you can. We will stop them here." Jeremy said while readying himself.


    "Be sure to not let them thru." The queen ordered and retreated with the vice admiral anddy in waiting.


    "This way your majesty." The vice admiral leads the way.


    The three retreated while the siblings defended their path.


    "I won¡¯t let you get away!" Regaleon ran to chase them when Jeremy blocked his path.


    "I won¡¯t let you thru!" Jeremy charged with his sword and Regaelon blocked him.


    "You again." Regaleon said with gritted teeth.


    They pushed each other back with force. Jeremy charged again but it was Dimitri that blocked Jeremy¡¯s attack.


    "I will be your opponent." Dimitri said while Jeremy had an irritated face.


    Regaleon took this time to run past Jeremy and Dimitri But ra was in front of him to block his way.


    "We won¡¯t let you thru!" ra was about tounch a magic attack when Dimitri¡¯s men defended Regaleon.


    "Your majesty, we will deal with the girl. Please move forward." One of Dimitri¡¯s men said.


    "Thank you." Regaleon replied.


    "No you won¡¯t! I won¡¯t let you!" ra took a step back to catch Regaleon but was intercepted by one of Dimitri¡¯s men.


    "Get out of my way!" ra said in rage but cannot do anything with two men blocking her way. "This is unfair. Two against one and I am also a girl."


    "I am sorry miss but we won¡¯t make a mistake of underestimating you just because you are a girl." One of Dimitri¡¯s men replied.


    After fighting against these siblings in the past, Dimitri knew not to underestimate their fighting and magic abilities. For them to serve by the crown prince¡¯s side and now they were with the queen, just mean they are stronger than an average Antian.


    Dimitri is strong to fight Jeremy one on one, while his other men have to take on ra two against one.


    "Tsk... you aren¡¯t gentlemen even with us being same Antians." ra said while trading blows with Dimitri¡¯s men.


    "Why are you doing this?" Jeremy asked while fighting against Dimitri. "You are all Antians as well. We should be fighting on the same side."


    Dimitri and Jeremy were equal in strength and magic power. If either one of them loose focus, even just for a split second, then he will surely lose.


    Dimitri maintained his serious look, not letting Jeremy¡¯s words shake him.


    "So what if I am also an Antian? Does that mean I have to follow your queen as my master just because she is of royal blood?" Dimitri countered.


    "Of course it is a given. She will raise our country of Antia from the ashes and lead it to victory against the countries that oppressed us." Jeremy said.


    "You say all that but do you even remember what happened in the war?" Dimitri asked. Jeremy didn¡¯t reply and stayed silent while they are still exchanging blows.


    "Judging by your age, you were not older than five years old when the war raged this continent, while I was eight years old and saw the death and suffering." Dimitri said. "I remember clearly what happened in the war and how the royal family left us for dead."


    "T-That..." Jeremy wanted to refute but cannot think of what to say.


    "You cannot me me for not giving my trust to your queen. She is trying to revive the forbidden magic that left our country at the bottom of the sea and took the lives of many Antians." Dimitri said with seriousness. "I will give my loyalty to my king to which I know will give us a much brighter future."


    Dimitri has the same water magic as Jeremy and their fight was equal in terms of sword and magic attacks. But after their exchange of words, Dimitri kept his calm while Jeremy was slightly shaken. Dimitri took this advantage to use one of his magic abilities that he was still honing, and that is the use of darkness.


    Light and dark magic are said to be the two most powerful magic attribute there is in Antia. Only a handful of Antians have showed signs of wielding such magic abilities. Dimitri¡¯s dark magic only manifested when he was twelve years old. That was when he was still under Regaleon¡¯s mother¡¯s care.


    At first Dimitri was scared of such a strong power that can devour anything in its path. But fortunately, Regaleon¡¯s mother was the former head of the mages in Antia and was a great magic user. She helped him control this ability. And even after her death, Dimtri honed this ability but seldom uses it because of the fear of being out of control.


    ¡¯I guess this is the best time to use this magic.¡¯ Dimitri thought and concentrated while defending from Jeremy¡¯s attacks.


    Jeremy was relentlessly attacking Dimitri when he felt something chilling. All of the hair on his body stood up in rm and he can feel fear but doesn¡¯t know why.


    By that time, Dimitri¡¯s shadow under him started to widen. Little by little, it spreads around him and was swallowing anything it touches.


    "W-What..." Jeremy saw this and was rmed. "T-That is... darkness..."


    Jeremy knew of this attribute in his studies under an Antian mage. He knew it but this was the first time he came across someone that wields such strong magic attribute.


    "ra! Get back, get back to a safer distance. NOW!" Jeremy shouted.


    But it was toote for him. The darkness has reached his footing and he was sinking slowly.


    "B-Brother!" ra shouted in fright.


    **


    Regaleon was running fast to catch the escaping queen. The queen¡¯s group was able to get to shore while he was looking for a way to cross the water.


    "Your majesty, let me." Some of Dimitri¡¯s men apanied him on the chase.


    The man put his hand on the wooden ledge of the ship, not long the wood grew into branches and made a wooden bridge towards the river shore.


    "Thank you. Let¡¯s get going." Regaleon ordered.


    Regaleon and his men continued their pursuit with the queen¡¯s group. All Regaleon was thinking now is not letting the queen get away. If he was able to get the queen, he can use her as a wager against Jennovia and his son Prince diolus.


    ¡¯Having her as a hostage can stop this war sooner than expected.¡¯ Regaleon thought.


    Regaleon and his men reach the river shore when they were attacked by magic user. His men defended him from the attack and fortunately no one was hurt.


    "You are so persistent, young king of Grandcrest." The queen came out from the shadows. "Do you think you can catch me? I am afraid you will be the one that will fall here, King Regaleon."


    Queen Patricia was able to get to the safety of her men. Her guards consist of Antians that can use magic.


    ¡¯Good thing Dimitri let me take some of his men.¡¯ Regaleon thought.


    Both of the group are Antian magic users, making the fight equal.


    "you are so confident on your words Queen Patricia. Let¡¯s just see who will fall tonight." Regaleon gave out a smirk. "Charge!" He yelled.


    The fight started between the two groups. The sounds of swords shing are heard and different magic attributes are used in the fight. Regaleon advanced step by step, swinging his sword and using his magic.


    Queen Patricia was standing behind her guards that were defending her carefully. She had an irritated face seeing that Regaleon¡¯s men can stand their ground against her men.


    "My queen, it is best if you flee from here." One of her guards said to her.


    "Hmm." The queen nodded. "Make sure to kill him." She ordered.


    "Yes your majesty." The guard bowed his head.


    When the queen was about to flee, a bright light from behind her shed. It blinded the people around for a few seconds. When the light disappeared, the queen opened her eyes and looked behind her. She saw many of her men lying on the ground, some still standing but was visibly distorted.


    "W-What just happened?" The queen was wide eye in surprise. "Y-You... it can¡¯t be."


    The queen looked at Regaleon with surprise and fear.


    "Do you know that power?" Regaleon asked. "I also just found out I have such magic attribute and I am still new in using it. But judging by your fallen guards, I was able to use it quite well."


    "Light magic?!" The queen said with uncertainty.


    Light magic is an attribute more on the defensive side rather than offense. It can be used to heal wounds and injuries. It can also boost stamina and cure ailments such as poisons and the like. What Regaleon did now was to drain the stamina of the queen¡¯s guards. Those that are lying on the ground were unconscious after their stamina ran out. The ones that are still standing have stronger stamina and could withstand Regaleon¡¯s attack.


    ¡¯I expected this.¡¯ Regaleon thought.


    Regaleon¡¯s light magic surfaced just after Alicia was abducted. He was not yet used to using this kind of magic and no one was there to teach him how to. He self studied and this was the result.


    "You... I will kill you here and now before you be an even more threat!" The queen yelled in anger. She raised her hand and the earth beneath them trembled.


    There was an earthquake and the ground started to split in two.


    "You will die here King Regaleon of Grandcrest!" Queen Patricia used her magic to tear the earth under them open.


    Regaleon and his men were in a critical location. The ground underneath them was splitting apart. The queen¡¯s unconscious men fell on the cracks.


    "Stop! Your men are falling." Regaleon shouted but the queen acted as if she didn¡¯t hear anything and continued.


    "Damit!" Regaleon cursed. "Disperse out. Don¡¯t let yourself fall." He ordered.


    Regaleon looked at the queen that was looking at him with a piercing gaze.


    ¡¯I need to stop this lunatic and fast.¡¯ Regaleon thought as he was thinking of a way out of this predicament.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 230 A Missed Chance

    "Stop! Your men are falling." Regaleon shouted but the queen acted as if she didn¡¯t hear anything and continued.


    "Damit!" Regaleon cursed. "Disperse out. Don¡¯t let yourself fall." He ordered.


    Regaleon looked at the queen that was looking at him with a piercing gaze.


    ¡¯I need to stop this lunatic and fast.¡¯ Regaleon thought as he was thinking of a way out of this predicament.


    The queen¡¯s men together with his men are clinging for their lives in the splitting ground. Under them Regaleon can see moltenva flowing calm and steadily.


    "My queen... help... ahh.ahhhhh." One of the queen¡¯s men shouted. The earth he was holding on gave in and he fell and sank on the moltenva. "Ahh... help me..." The man¡¯s screams seized after theva swallowed him.


    "Queen Patricia, are you crazy?!" I looked at her standing at the edge above them. "Your men are falling to their deaths."


    "They are doing a big sacrifice to ensure your death King Regaleon." The queen smirked. "So just die!"


    Regalon felt that this queen is so vicious, even to her own people. He has earth attribute magic but not that powerful. He tried to use it to make protrusions on the sides for the men to cling and climb on.


    "If you want to live then climb with all your might!" Regaleon yelled.


    Regaleon¡¯s men did as they were told to, while the queen¡¯s men were at a loss first.


    "Dammit! I don¡¯t want to die like this!" One of the queen¡¯s men screamed and started to use the protrusions to climb as well. The others followed en suit.


    All the men started to climb but then a rain of arrows came down from above.


    "Be careful!" Regaleon ordered. "Dammit she really is so vicious."


    Regaleon usd his fire magic to ignite the arrows raining towards them and burn them to ashes. This was the least he can do to defend his men.


    "What are you doing? Kill them, kill them all!" Queen Patricia shouted hysterically.


    The queen took a bow and arrow form one of her men and aimed it towards Regaleon. She shot the arrow herself.


    "Go and die already!" Queen Patricia said while firing the arrow.


    Regaleon was focused on the raining arrows on the other men that he was not attentive to the arrow aimed for him.


    *Swoosh*


    The sound of the arrow was heard by Regaleon a moment toote, but then an arrow from a different direction deflected it and Regaleon was safe. He looked up and saw one of the queen¡¯s men that have climbed up from the pit was the one that shot the arrow that deflected the queen¡¯s arrow meant for him


    "Thank you." Regaleon mouthed his thanks and the man nodded.


    "Grrr... how dare you!" The queen shouted in rage.


    "I am sorry my queen but we have followed you to have a good future in the new world you have promised us." The man said. "But if you treat us like what the mad king did more than twenty years ago, then I will give my loyalty to someone else who I think is more suitable to be a good leader!"


    The queen¡¯s men that were out of the pit stood behind the man that just talked back to the queen.


    "Y-You... traitors!!!" The queen shouted in rage. "Kill those traitors, kill them all!"


    The men that were behind the queen were reluctant to do what the queen asked. The men that deflected were theirrades. And the queen just ordered to kill them.


    "What are you waiting for? I ordered you to kill them all. Or do you want to die as well?" The queen looked back at her men and red.


    The men had no choice but to follow their queen. They pointed their bows and arrows towards the men that deflected.


    When the queen¡¯s men were about to release the arrows, Regaleon and his men was able to climb atop the pit to the side were the queen was.


    "Stop them!" Regaleon ordered his men. And so they engaged in closebat. "Well Queen Patricia, good to see you up close."


    Regaleon charged towards the queen who had her eyes opened wide in surprise and fright.


    "My queen!" The vice admiral was there to block Regaleon¡¯s sword. "Please go now. I will stop him."


    "Y-Yes..." The queen turned around in haste that she stumbled to the ground but got back up in no time.


    "You are serving a false queen vice admiral." Regaleon said while engaging in a sword battle with the vice armiral of the Jennovian fleet.


    "I don¡¯t know what you mean." The vice admiral said.


    "She doesn¡¯t care what happens to your country. She is just dead set in winning this war in any means possible." Regaleon said.


    The vice admiral was at a loss for words. He doesn¡¯t know the queen personally but because he serves in the military it was a given that he takes orders from the queen and to ensure her safety.


    "I am not sure what you are trying to say but being a vice admiral it is my job to protect her majesty." The vice admiral replied.


    "A pity... you look like a loyal man doing his best for his country." Regaleon said. He used his fire to overwhelm the vice admiral and let down his guard. He used this chance to knock the vice admiral down with his sword flying out of his hand.


    "Ahh.." The vice admiral groaned in pain and was lying on the floor.


    "I don¡¯t have personal grudges against you vice admiral." Regaleon pointed his sword towards the vice admiral¡¯s neck. "I won¡¯t kill you tonight. But I suggest that you who are loyal to your country know what your queen is really up to. And if we ever meet again in the battle field and you are still loyal to your queen, then I will show no mercy and kill you by then."


    The vice admiral looked at Regaleon in shock. Regaleon lowered his sword and looked where the queen ran off to and make his way to chase her.


    The vice admiral looked at the retreating back of Regaleon. "He is a monarch that someone like me would love to have to serve to."


    Regaleon¡¯s charisma was felt by the enemies and some of the queen¡¯s men who were Antian defected and was captured by Regaleon¡¯s men.


    **


    Queen Patricia was running in the dead of night. She was running under the tall trees and protrude branches are grazing her, tearing her dress and giving her light scratches.


    "Dammit!" The queen cursed. "This wasn¡¯t in the n. This shouldn¡¯t have happened."


    Then she heard footsteps gaining in on her.


    "F*uck..." The queen ran fast as she could. She didn¡¯t know who was behind her but just to be safe she wants to cross the border to Jennovia as soon as possible and get to safety.


    The queen was running and panting very hard, when the running footsteps were just a few meters behind her.


    "Sh*t." The queen turned around and used her magic to uproot the tall towering trees to block the way of the one that was chasing her.


    *CRASH*


    One by one the huge trees tumbled down to block the path behind the queen.


    "That will stop whoever is chasing me." The queen said and was about to resume running when she heard something.


    *SLASH* *SLASH* *BANG*


    The tall trees that she used to block the path was being cut with force and fire started to spread. Fear enveloped the queen¡¯s body. She knew where that fire came from. She ran as fast as she could just to further the distance.


    "Just a little towards the border." The queen said to herself.


    Because of the war, the borders of Jennovia retreated ind because of the wins of Grandcrest in every battle. But even the further she ran the person begind her was catching up.


    "Damn." The queen cursed once again. How many trees have she uprooted to block the path behind her. These trees was huge but the person behind was plowing thru them like there were cheese being cut to pieces.


    *BOOM*


    The queen was swept away with thetest explosion and she was knocked towards the ground.


    "Sh*t!" The queen cursed while she tried to stand up. She looked in front of her and a clearing was seen across the sea of trees from where she was.


    Beyond there was the border of Jennovia. For sure soldiers are stationed there that can help her to get to safety. She ran as fast as she could towards her salvation.


    "Where do you think you are going your majesty?" Regaleon¡¯s chilling was heard in the cold night.


    Queen Patricia was in the clearing but a wall of fire stopped her tracks, she couldn¡¯t take a step forward. She looked around with fright. Just a few meters away from her, the young king of Grandcrest stands holding his sword. He was looking battered with dirt and blood staining his clothes. But even with this, he looked intimidating


    "Y-You... what do you want from me?" The queen asked in fear.


    "What I want from you?" Regaleon said with mockery. "After all the things you did, you ask me what I want from you. Well first, I want my fianc¨¦e back. Second, I want this war to end. Third, I want you to stop looking for the forbidden magic that can put all of our lives at risk."


    Queen Patricia cringed after hearing Regaleon mentioned the forbidden magic.


    "You know about the forbidden magic?" Queen Patricia looked at Regaleon with surprise.


    "Well queen, I am sure you know I have Antian blood in me." Regaleon said. "My mother was from a branch family of the royal family and so she has told me many things about Antia and the Great War."


    "I-Impossible!" The queen yelled in disbelief. She only thought that Regaleon was just an offspring of a regr Antian. ¡¯No wonder his magic abilities are extraordinary and powerful.¡¯ The queen thought.


    But after the queen knew this, she saw Regaleon as more of a danger. The prophecy said about the chosen one being of royal blood, it didn¡¯t tell specifically if it needed to be pure ore diluted like that of the branch family.


    With his existence, there are two males with royal blood that can be ¡¯The Chosen One¡¯ of the prophecy.


    ¡¯He really needs to die.¡¯ The queen thought. ¡¯He is a danger to diolus¡¯ future.¡¯


    The queen saw Regaleon taking a step towards her.


    "D-Don¡¯te near me!" The queen yelled.


    "Do not worry Queen Patricia, I don¡¯t n on killing you just yet. But I won¡¯t promise you wouldn¡¯t get hurt." Regaleon said with a serious face. "I need you alive to bargain with your son. With you in my hands, this war could end. That would be for the best."


    The queen shivered in fear. The fire was zing behind her, cutting her escape. She tried to use her earth magic once again and make the earth under the fire open up making the mes disappear. This gave the queen a chance to run.


    "I won¡¯t let you!" Regaleon charged towards the queen before she can escape. His sword was aiming towards the queens legs.


    *CLANG*


    Regaloen¡¯s sword was stopped by another sword. When he looked up he saw of the siblings, ra.


    "I won¡¯t let you hurt her majesty." ra pushed Regaleon with all her might.


    Regaleon was pushed backward a few steps. He saw ra was covered with wounds and was panting heavily.


    "You are in no condition to continue on fighting." Regaleon said. "Lower your sword and I won¡¯t take your life."


    "Heh, I would rather die than be taken in as a hostage." ra said. She raised her hand and fired some sort of signal in the night sky. The signal put of a red light like fireworks.


    Not long soldiers in horseback were racing towards where they were.


    "Tsk... Jennovian soldiers from the border?" Regaleon was irritated. "They were racing so fast. I am not sure if I can catch the queen by the time they get here."


    Even with the injured ra blocking his advance, catching the queen who can still use magic will be difficult.


    "Your majesty!" Dimitri came with his men at the right timing.


    "Dimitri." Regaleon looked at Dimitri who was by his side in no time.


    "I am afraid we can¡¯t win against these many soldiers." Dimitri gave his assessment.


    Dimitri and his men looked battered and bloodied after the fight. They can¡¯t win a fight with soldiers who were a hundred percent okay.


    "It is best to retreat for now." Dimtiri said.


    Regaleon looked at ra and the queen who were just meters away.


    "I was so close." Regaleon clenched his fists in irritation.


    "Big brother!" ra yelled.


    Regaleon looked at where ra was looking and saw that Dimirei¡¯s men were guarding an unconscious and tied up Jeremy.


    "Let¡¯s retreat for now." Regaleon ordered when the group of soldiers on horses was getting nearer.


    "Yes." Dimitri agreed and gestured his men to retreat.


    "Give me back my brother!" raunched an attack their way but Dimitri was fast to counter her.


    With Dimitri and ra¡¯s sh, ra was knocked unconscious.


    "Bring her." Regaleon said and looked at the queen. "This isn¡¯t over. I wille for you soon." He threatened.


    Regaleon¡¯s group retreated while the queen was rescued by the Jennovian knights that had just arrived.


    "You will be the one to fall young king of Grandcrest." Queen Patricia said between her clenched teeth.


    edited by:nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 231 The Next Step

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    We have retreated back to where the naval battle was being fought. By the time when we get there, many of the enemy ships were burning. By the time we were on the river¡¯s shore, I see General Vincenting towards us.


    "Your majesty, it is good that you are safe." General Vincent gave me his salute.


    "What is the status here?" I asked.


    "As you can see your majesty, we have won this battle." General Vincent said with a smile. "The enemy¡¯s that haveid down their arms are in the custody of my men."


    "Good. Be sure to treat the prisoners of war with respect." I said. "I don¡¯t want to hear any maltreatment towards them." I ordered.


    "Yes your majesty." General Vincent said and then left.


    "What is your n with the Antian siblings your majesty?" Dimitri who was beside me asked.


    I looked at the two unconscious siblings. "For now you put them in a secure and isted ce. Where you put them, I will leave it up to you."


    "Yes your majesty." Dimitri nodded and told his men on what to do. "Any other orders your majesty?" He asked.


    "For now let¡¯s go back to camp." Regaleon said.


    This was a long night and we got the victory for this huge battle. The men are weary after a long battle and they need rest.


    "I also need to gather my thoughts after failing to capture the queen." I sighed with both regret and tiredness.


    **


    I was in the tent back at camp. I can hear the joy and merriment the soldiers outside are doing. After winning this naval battle, they came back with joy in their faces.


    Dimitri came in my tent holding two mugs of beer. "Your majesty, how about a ss before going to bed?"


    "Thanks Dimitri. I think I am going to need it." I took the ss and made a few gulps before putting it down the table.


    "Aren¡¯t you going out to join the soldiers¡¯ merriment?" Dimitri asked while sipping from his mug.


    "I have just came from the outside and gave the soldiers my thanks and also given them permission to drink to their hearts content tonight. They have earned it." I said with a smile. "I am very blessed to have such people serving me by my side."


    We have just won this battle but I cannot stop myself to think of what is toe next.


    "I am sorry I wasn¡¯t able to help in capturing the queen of Jennovia." Dimitri kneeled in one knee before me.


    "What are you doing Dimitri? Get up." I helped him get up. "It is not your fault. I was also slow in capturing the queen in time." I sighed in regret.


    "What are you nning next your majesty?" Dimitri asked.


    I was thinking of my next step after failing to capture the queen tonight. I have gotten news that Prince diolus has returned to the capital of Jennovia with his bride to be. Alicia will be in much more danger if she remains in the pce of Jennovia.


    "Thest letter I got from Alicia informed me of her escape n thising weekend." I said deep in thought. "The weekend is only a day away. I would like to meet her on the way after if that is possible."


    From where we are now, it will take a week to journey towards the capital of Jennovia. I cannot arrive by the time Alicia and her group escapes but at least I want to meet her along the way. Entering Jennovia incognito won¡¯t be hard for us with a small group.


    "I want to see my fianc¨¦e as soon as possible." I said looking at the direction of the Jennovian capital.


    "Speaking of Princess Alicia, I have just received a new letter from her." Dimitri handed me the letter.


    I took the letter from Dimitri¡¯s hand and opened it carefully. Inside I saw Alicia¡¯s beautiful hand writing and it just made me miss her more. I read the letter silently.


    "It looks like they will reschedule their escape for about a week." I said after reading the letter.


    "And why is that?" Dimitri looked confused and also worried. He knew that Prince diolus being in close proximity with Alicia is a danger in its self.


    "It looks like they have won the alliance if the noble resistance faction of Jennovia. With that Duke Matias, the leader of the noble resistance faction will help them escape the day of Princess Satiana¡¯sing of age ceremony." I exined. "With many noble guests and also people to be employed with the said event going in and out of the pce, it will be the best time to get them out unnoticed."


    "The princess has gotten the alliance of the noble resistance faction of Jennovia?" Dimitri sounded surprised. "That is an incredible feat."


    "Of course it is my fianc¨¦e we are talking about." I smiled feeling proud of Alicia¡¯s achievement. "And so out ns will also change."


    "What are you nning now your majesty?" Dimitri asked.


    "We will be going to the capital to secure their escape." I said with a smile. Dimitri had a surprised expression.


    "B-But your majesty..." Dimitri was about to argue.


    "No buts Dimitri." I stopped him from continuing his sentence. "I have waited for quite a long time to get reunited with my love. And to think she is just a week¡¯s travel from where I am now. I cannot wait to get her in my arms and embrace her tightly."


    Dimitri sighed in defeat. "I know that I cannot change your mind once you have made your decision Leon." Dimitri called me by my name meaning it was his choice as a friend to let me off. "But I will apany you just in case."


    "Yes, that was what I was nning." I smiled at him. "Pick two of your men that cane with us. The smaller our group, the better to sneak in Jennovia unnoticed."


    "Yes your majesty." Dimitri nodded his head in agreement.


    "We will be departing tomorrow morning so please prepare the things needed for travel." I ordered.


    "I understand." Dimitri bowed his head and left my tent.


    I took the mug and gulped down the remaining beer in it and wiped my mouth.


    ¡¯I will need a good night¡¯s rest for the start of our journey tomorrow.¡¯ I thought while walking towards the bed. After lying down I looked at the ceiling of my tent. ¡¯I will see you in one week¡¯s time my love.¡¯


    I closed my eyes and imagined my love¡¯s face. It has been too long when we got separated and after a week, I will be able to see her once more.


    "Just one more week, wait for me." I whispered to myself.


    The night was getting deeper and the sounds of merriment were still heard outside. I was drifting to sleep thinking of my beloved one.


    edited by:nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 232 The Return of Crown Prince Gladiolus

    We have juste back from our visit in Duke Matias¡¯ estate. The sun was just setting in the horizon when we got off our carriage.


    "Big sis, I will be retiring for the night." Satiana curtsied and walked away after we havee inside the pce.


    "The little princess has to carry a huge burden on her small back." Jack murmured to me while looking at the departing Satiana.


    "I admire her strength." I said while also looking at Satiana departing. "When I was her age, I was still a coward and didn¡¯t know what to do." I sighed remembering my past.


    "But you have grown into a strong and independent woman now." William who was by my side said to me.


    "It is thanks to all of you and all my friends that I became strong." I smiled at him. "I will be going to my mother¡¯s quarters. Jack, please inform the kitchen that I will be eating my dinner there with my mother."


    "Of course your highness." Jack bowed and left to do as I have ordered him.


    "After escorting me to my mother¡¯s room, you can take a short break Will." I said. "I am sure you are also tired from our outing today."


    "You know that I won¡¯t leave your side." William said with a frown.


    "You have been guarding me too well Will, you also need to rest." I said.--


    I don¡¯t know how William was sleeping with the time he has been guarding me. Early in the morning, I see him standing guard outside my room. Even in the middle on the night he was still guarding me attentively. I am getting concerned over his health.


    "But it is my duty to stay by your side and guard you as your personal knight." William reasoned out.


    "I know. And you need to be in top health if you want to guard me in your one hundred percent. Tell me how long do you sleep in the middle of the night?" I red at him.


    "W-Well quite enough." William had an unsteady smile in his face.


    I sighed knowing that he was doing this because of his guilt of not protecting me in the past. "I order you to rest." I said with a serious voice. "Don¡¯t worry about me. I can take care of myself. And what danger cane to me inside my mother¡¯s quarters."


    William sighed in defeat. "As you wish your highness."


    "Get a good rest, okay?" I smiled in triumph.


    The two of us walked towards my mother¡¯s quarters.


    **


    Mother and I were done eating inside her quarters. I have told her of what happened today and our escape n on Satiana¡¯sing of age celebration.


    "It is good that you have found reliable allies Alicia." Mother said with a hushed voice.


    "Yes. I am fortunate to have found such good people." I replied with a simr hushed tone.


    "Are you still nning on stealing your aunt¡¯s half off the pendant?" My mother asked with a worried tone. "You know you can just leave it be. We can escape even without getting it."


    "I understand what you are worried about mother but I can¡¯t just leave the pendant here on aunt¡¯s hands." I replied. "The pendant in itself can be a danger to us when it is used. It stored the Almighty One¡¯s magic power and can amplify tenfold any magic." I exined. My mother nodded in understanding.


    *knock knock*


    "Excuse me your highness." An attendant said from the outside.


    My motherposed herself and got back to acting emotionless.


    "Crown Prince diolus hase to pay a visit." The attendant said.


    My heart was pounding loudly after hearing who was just outside the door. Duke Matias has said that the crown prince was arriving this evening. I never thought I would meet him this early in the night.


    The doors opened and I saw diolusing in. He has matured this past one and a half year that I haven¡¯t seen him. He was wearing a gray outfit with silver lining. His aura was more intimidating since thest time I saw him.


    "Greetings to the future sun of the Jennovian Kingdom." I stood up and gave my greeting and curtsied.


    "It is good to see you again Alicia." diolus smiled widely. He walked towards us and I involuntary shivered. "Greetings Aunt Leticia." He walked past me. He kneeled in one knee in front of my mother, took her hand and kissed it as a sign of respect towards an elder.


    My mother maintained her emotionless state. diolus got up and smiled at me.


    "I am happy to see you are doing well here in the pce." diolus said. "I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I have missed you."


    His words just made my stomach churn. It was rather sickening to hear.


    "I will excuse myself your highness. I am a little tired after the day¡¯s event and want to retire for the night." I made an excuse just to get away from him. I curtsied and left my mother¡¯s quarters in a hurry.


    ¡¯I cannot stand looking at him for any longer.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    diolus was the one that made the attack on our engagement parade and put many lives in danger. He also kidnapped me for his own selfish reasons. He maybe a blood rtive but I cannot forgive him for what he has done.


    I was about to turn on a corridor when I felt someone grab my hand and pulled me into a corner. I was pinned behind a wall on a dark corridor without a single person in sight. When I look up, I saw the one that pulled me and pinned me down.


    "G-diolus!" My eyes were wide in surprise. "Let me go!" I tried to yell but he out his hand over my mouth.


    "Shh... don¡¯t be so loud." diolus said with a smile. "I missed you so much Alicia. When I departed to Alvannia, you were still asleep."


    diolus held strands if my hair on his free hand and smelled it. His gesture sent shivers on my skin, as if many ants were crawling on them.


    "I missed your smell. I missed the feeling of your skin." diolus said while doing things that sickens me to the core.


    ¡¯Was he doing such things when I was still asleep?¡¯ I thought. This just sickened me more.


    "And I missed the feeling of your lips on mine." diolus smiled and pulled his hand away from my mouth.


    I was about to shout for help when his lips took over mine. He was kissing me!


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 233 My Deranged Family Members 1

    diolus held strands if my hair on his free hand and smelled it. His gesture sent shivers on my skin, as if many ants were crawling on them.


    "I missed your smell. I missed the feeling of your skin." diolus said while doing things that sickens me to the core.


    ¡¯Was he doing such things when I was still asleep?¡¯ I thought. This just sickened me more.


    "And I missed the feeling of your lips on mine." diolus smiled and pulled his hand away from my mouth.


    I was about to shout for help when his lips took over mine. He was kissing me!


    "Ugghhmm..." I pushed him with all my strength but I cannot overpower him.


    The feeling of his lips on mine disgusts me to the core. How could he do such a thing to me, his blood rted first cousin. And to think he was to be wed to Elizabeth in a few weeks.


    I remembered the move Regaleon thought me if I was in a tight spot. I used right leg to stomp my healed shoe on diolus¡¯ feet.


    "Ahh!" diolus groaned in pain but he was still holding my hands and pinning me on the wall. I used my knee to hit him on his groin. "Ughh..."


    diolus was now kneeling on the floor from my attack. I took this time to lengthen the space between us.


    "You... how dare you kiss me?!" I shouted in anger while wiping my lips with my hand rigorously.


    "Heh... hehehe." diolusughed but was still kneeling on the floor clearly in pain from my attack. "You are really a feisty one. I like that about you." He looked up at me with such intense eyes that made me shiver.


    "I will never forgive you for what you have done!" I shouted in anger. "NEVER!"


    I ran from there in haste. While running I can feel tearsing out of my eyes. It was a mix of fear and relief that made my tears flow. I was lucky to get out of that situation but I am not sure if I can do that next time.


    ¡¯No, there shouldn¡¯t be a next time.¡¯ I thought to myself while running thru the corridors.


    I was able to escape because diolus didn¡¯t put his guard up on me now. But for sure the next time he would be prepared for any attacking from me.


    I was able to get back to my quarters safely. I closed the door and leaned my back there while catching my breath. Tears stained my cheeks and I wipe the tears on my eyes.


    "Your highness, what happened?!" Martha who was arranging my beddings for the night was surprised to see me distraught. "Are you okay?"


    "I-I¡¯m fine." I stuttered a reply. "Can you please go and fetch me a basin to wash my face? I would like to freshen up before sleeping."


    "O-Of course your highness." Martha replied.


    I wouldn¡¯t like my eyes to be swollen tomorrow because of the crying. I don¡¯t want the others to worry about me, especially William. I just ordered him to rest tonight after knowing he wasn¡¯t having ample time of sleep since he got here. If he knew that diolus sexually assaulted me just now, he would me himself for not being present to stop diolus.


    "Oh and please ry to head servant if he can be the one to guard my door this evening." I told Martha before she exited the room. "I have ordered my personal night to rest for the evening."


    "Yes, of course your highness." Martha nodded her head and exited the room.


    I would feel much safer with Jack and William guarding my door. But for now, Jack would do. It would be better to keep what just happened, a secret for now.


    I sat on the couch near the firece and sighed. My cousin is really dangerous.


    "Leon, I want to see you." I said in a whisper.


    This event just made my longing for Regaleon more intense. If he was here, I am sure he would protect me.


    **


    Morning came and I freshen myself up for breakfast. When Martha came in, she said that diolus had asked for the members of the family to eat together this morning.


    ¡¯I am going to see him again.¡¯ I sighed in defeat.


    With what he did yesterday night, as much as possible I don¡¯t want to see him again. But he gave an order this early in the morning. He is still the crown prince of this country and I am but a hostage. Even if I refuse, I am sure they will force me to go there.


    ¡¯I have to collect myself first.¡¯ I told myself. ¡¯I cannot show to diolus that I was greatly affected from what happenedst night.¡¯


    If he saw that I was affected then he will be much bolder theseing days. I have to do everything in my power to stay safe until Satiana¡¯sing of age ceremony. After that we could escape from here and I can see my beloved Regaleon again.


    "Just a few more days." I encourage myself.


    "Your highness, are you ready?" Martha asked. "The Princess Satiana, the Crown Prince and his fianc¨¦e are on their way to the dining room."


    "Yes, I am all set." I replied to Martha. "Thank you for informing me."


    I walked out my room and I saw William waiting for me. He smiled at me but when he saw my face, his smiled turned into a worried expression.


    ¡¯Did he see my eye bags?¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡¯But I covered it well with make up.¡¯


    I walked in front of him and William followed from behind as my escort knight.


    "Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?" William whispered behind me. "You look tired."


    I sighed knowing that William is really observant of me. He can see any little detail about me.


    "Y-Yeah." I whispered a reply. Let¡¯s just go with what he was assuming. "I was thinking of many thingsst night that I didn¡¯t realize the time and sleptte."


    "Don¡¯t stay up toote next time okay. You just scolded me forcking sleep just yesterday, so same goes for you." William let out a smile.


    "Hehe." I giggled. "I will keep that in mind." I replied.


    Not long we arrived at the dining room. My heart was racing fast with nervousness. I know that I have to act unaffected by diolus¡¯ assaultst night, but the fear I experiencedst night was remembered by my body and was shivering.


    "Are you cold your highness?" William asked me.


    "A-A little." I forced my body to stop shivering. ¡¯Come on Alicia, you can do this!¡¯ I scolded myself inwardly.


    I closed my eyes and inhaled heavily. When I opened my eyes, my resolve was firm.


    ¡¯I won¡¯t let him see that I am a weak person.¡¯ I thought. If diolus saw that I am weak, then he would take advantage of that and attack me even more.


    "Would you like me to get your coat?" Martha asked when she heard that I was cold.


    "No need. I guess the cold has passed." I smiled.


    My eyes surveyed the rectangr table. The one that was sitting was only Satiana. diolus and my sister Elizabeth hasn¡¯t arrived yet.


    "Big sis." Satiana smiled happily after seeing me enter. "Come and sit right next to me."


    By order of hierarchy, diolus is the highest with the queen absent so he will be sitting at the head of the table. Satiana will seat on his right side while his fianc¨¦e Elizabeth would seat on his left where the wife should seat. I will seat beside Satiana, being I am a family member.


    I took the seat beside Satiana andposed myself. I looked around and saw Jack standing at the servants¡¯ side. It looked like he was the one that escorted Satiana this morning.


    "I only heard my big brother¡¯s arrivaltest night." Satiana said. "He didn¡¯t stop by my quarters when he arrived. Maybe he thought I was asleep. This would be my first time seeing him after more than a year."


    "Oh, is that so." Was my only reply.


    ¡¯diolus didn¡¯t see his sister upon his arrival but had gone to see me and my mother.¡¯ I thought with a bitter face. ¡¯It would have been better if he hasn¡¯t gone to see mest night.¡¯


    Just the thought of what had happenedst night made my skin crawl. I felt a mix of fear and anger.


    "Crown Prince diolus and Princess Elizabeth have arrived." The servant announced.


    Satiana and I stood up upon their arrival. diolus walked first while Elizabeth was behind him. Satiana and I looked at each other in puzzlement for a second and proceeded to look at the couple that arrived. Themon entrance of the royal couple should be walking side by side with their hands or arms intertwined. But by looking at their current positions, it looked like Elizabeth was a concubine.


    "Greetings to the future sun and moon of the Jennovian Kingdom." Satiana and I said in unison and curtsied.


    "Good morning dear sister Satiana. Good morning my dear Alicia." diolus greeted us while Elizabeth stayed silent.


    Elizabeth was standing across me with the table separating us. She looked at me with loath and anger. I was surprised with her reaction upon seeing me.


    ¡¯What do to her?¡¯ I thought to myself. I haven¡¯t seen her for more than a year now, maybe two. So why is she ring to me like I did something bad to her.


    diolus pulled a chair and let Elizabeth sit. What shocked me and Satiana was the seat offered to Elizabeth was not the first one on diolus¡¯ left but the second one. Elizabeth didn¡¯t say anything and took the seat offered to her.


    When diolus and Elizabeth has seated, Satiana and I was about to seat as well. But when I was midway into my seat, diolus stopped me.


    "Alicia, my dear. You must seat here." diolus offered me the seat on his left that should be for his wife.


    "B-But that..." I was about to reject the offer diolus gave me a re as if saying I cannot resist.


    diolus was reminding me that I have no freedom here and this was his domain. Even if I want to oppose him, I can¡¯t. I need to follow him so that he won¡¯t suspect my movements or our escape n would be in jeopardy.


    I walked silently towards the seat diolus offered and sat silently. I looked at the people in the dining room discreetly and all had an expression surprise and confusion.


    ¡¯This seat was for the main wife of diolus and the future queen. This should be Elizabeth¡¯s ce. But why was I seating here now?¡¯ I thought.


    "Let¡¯s start eating breakfast then." diolus said with a smile on his face, seeming very content. The maids started to serve our breakfast and we ate in silence.


    Mid way in our breakfast, diolus started to make idle chat.


    "Sati, your birthday is next week." diolus said. "I heard Duke Matias will be the one hosting for youring of age ceremony. I am sorry if I waste oning home. I should have been the one nning for youring of age ceremony but I am currently busy with the wedding preparations."


    "It is fine big brother. I know that you are busy with your weddinging up." Satiana replied. "It is kind of Duke Matias to be the one to host mying of age. I will also be working hard on my ceremony so you don¡¯t need to worry big brother."


    "That¡¯s good. I hope you are not mad at big brother for neglecting you this past year." diolus said in a worried tone.


    "Of course not big brother. Why would you think that?" Satiana smiled awkwardly.


    It was just yesterday when Satiana knew about her mother and brother¡¯s ns. I am not sure if she can continue acting being that she and her brother are close.


    "B-By the way, how is your wedding preparations with Princess Elizabeth going?" Satiana changed the topic in an instant. "I hope you would like it here Princess Elizabeth. Jennovia might be a cold country but the people here are warm hearted."


    Elizabeth flinched with hearing the topic has gone to her. She was visibly distraught, as if frightened of something.


    "I-I guess I¡¯ll get used to it here." Elizabeth replied.


    I looked at Elizabeth with curiosity. I have lived with her since we were kids and she was always feisty and hard headed. But now she was as tame as a sheep.


    ¡¯This isn¡¯t like her.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    "The wedding preparations are going on smoothly and would be held in two weeks time." diolus replied. "But my bride won¡¯t be Princess Elizabeth."


    Satiana and I looked shocked after what diolus just said.


    "N-Not Princess Elizabeth? Then who?" Satiana asked the same question that was in my head.


    "Elizabeth and I had already signed the marriage contract and there is no need for any ceremony to be held because she is just a concubine of mine." diolus replied. "The one I am marrying is my future queen."


    diolus looked my way with endearing eyes full of affection. He took my hand and ced a kiss on my knuckles and smiled.


    "My future queen of course is no other than Alicia." diolus said with a voice full of endearment.


    edited by: nalyn


    editors note: Can¡¯t wait what will happen next, what about you??

 Chapter 234 My Deranged Family Members 2

    "Elizabeth and I had already signed the marriage contract and there is no need for any ceremony to be held because she is just a concubine of mine." diolus replied. "The one I am marrying is my future queen."


    diolus looked my way with endearing eyes full of affection. He took my hand and ced a kiss on my knuckles and smiled.


    "My future queen of course is no other than Alicia." diolus said with a voice full of endearment.


    "What?!" I abruptly stood up from my chair. "That isn¡¯t possible!" I shouted in frustration.


    "That is my decision and you cannot do anything about." diolus said with a confident smile. "By two weeks times, you would be my bride and wife."


    I gripped my hands into fists hard. diolus¡¯ n was so ridiculous that it was crazy.


    "Take your seat for now Alicia." diolus shot me a re and I can¡¯t do anything but to obey. I took my seat with a heavy heart.


    I decided to stay silent and obedient for now. In two weeks times I won¡¯t be here and so this marriage won¡¯te thru. It is best to not ignite her cousin¡¯s bad mood. It will not benefit them if diolus threw a fit now and make the marriage arrangements earlier than two weeks.


    "B-But brother, you have promised the king of Alvannia to marry his other daughter right?" Satiana said with caution.


    "And I have married her, isn¡¯t that right Elizabeth." diolus threw a smile on Elizabeth¡¯s way. She looked perplexed when the topic now came to her. "She knows that my marriage to her is just for political reasons. Do not worry my dear Alicia, I promise that I won¡¯t touch Elizabeth. You are the only one I want." He took my hand and nt a kiss on it. His gesture just made me sick.


    Then in an instant, the ss of fruit juice on my right tumbled down towards me.


    "Ahh." I was startled and wasn¡¯t able to react fast. The fruit juice spilled to my dress and stained it in the process. I stood up in an instant so that the remaining juice won¡¯t further wet my dress.


    I looked at the overthrown ss on the table while the remaining juice poured down the table towards the floor, dripping slowly until it was empty. I unconsciously looked at Elizabeth who was still sitting in her chair just beside me. She was also frozen in ce and then our eyes met. Her eyes were filled with resentment towards me. It looks like she was thinking it was my fault that her marriage turned out like this. I can only sigh to myself thinking why my family members are like this.


    "Did you do that?" diolus looked at Elizabeth with piercing eyes. The cold tone on his voice just indicates how angry he was with this incident.


    "N-No..." Elizabeth replied. "I didn¡¯t know what happened. I just realized that the ss of juice was overthrown and..."


    "So you are saying that the ss overthrew itself." diolus¡¯ icy re can put anyone in a state of fear.


    "No...No... it just..." Elizabeth was shivering in fear.


    This was the first time I saw my step sister be afraid of something or someone other than our father. Back in Alvannia, she was so high and mighty that no one can stand against her. But now she was shivering in fright.


    "Have you forgotten what we have talked about, Princess Elizabeth?" diolus stood up and walked towards where Elizabeth was sitting.


    "I-I am sorry." Elizabeth apologized. "I didn¡¯t mean to do that. It was just an ident."


    *SLAP*


    The crisp sound of the p vibrated inside the room. With the force, Elizabeth was thrown of her chair andnded on the floor. She held her cheek that was clearly swollen from that p.


    Satiana and I looked at diolus and Elizabeth in shock. We never would have thought that the crown prince of Jennovia would do such a thing to his wife that is a princess from the neighboring country.


    "Y-You..." Elizabeth was about to retort to diolus but she left her sentence hanging.


    "Know your ce my dear concubine. Alicia is my soon to be main wife and the future queen of Jennovia." diolus said with a cold tone. "You cannot continue to do things you have been doing to her in the past and go unpunished. I will surely see to it that you will get your just punishment."


    Elizabeth just nodded after diolus¡¯ words. She was visibly distraught and just closed her mouth to not further anger diolus.


    "Then that¡¯s good." diolus said and approached me. "Are you alright Alicia?" He asked with a worried tone.


    "I-I am fine. "I replied while dodging his helping hand. "I will go back to my quarters to change. Please excuse me."


    I curtsied and hurriedly walked away from that ce. I was rather d for what Elizabeth did. At least I was able to escape from there. I think I cannotst any longer with diolus and his show of affection towards me. It just sickens me to the core how he visibly shows his affection.


    "Alicia, are you alright?" William was able to talk to me when we were in a safe distance.


    When I saw that there was no one around, I gave in to my troubling emotions. I cried after keeping it all in.


    "Ahhh...huhu...*sob*" I just felt so helpless after what just happened that I cannot hold back my tears.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I am here." William took me into his embrace andforted me. "Shh... I am here." He patted my head.


    These past year or more had been the most trying times for me. I was kidnapped and thrown to a ce I am unfamiliar with. I was separated from the love of my life and my family. These many hardships have weighed in me and now another problem has urred. These emotions have been so heavy that now I wasn¡¯t able to contain them inside any longer and it burst out.


    "Don¡¯t worry Alicia. We will leave this ce before that happens." William said knowing what I was thinking of. "I won¡¯t let him do anything bad to you while we are here, I promise."


    I cried my heart out on William¡¯s chest. This will be the only time I will show my weakness. After this I have to be strong and make sure to be able to escape from here.


    "Thank you Will." I said in between sobs.


    After this ordeal, I can see him again. I can see my beloved Leon once more.


    **


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    I, Dimitri and his men were having a rest by the side of a flowing stream. We stopped to get our water containers filled and to eat breakfast.


    Dimitri¡¯s men and our horses were resting under a tree¡¯s shade and eating their bread for breakfast while I was by the stream getting my water container filled.


    "We are now inside the Jennovian country your majesty." Dimitri said. "From here on, it will take another five to six days until we reach the capital of Jennovia where the princess is."


    "Yes, just a few more days and we will be arriving in the capital." I said. ¡¯And I will be able to see Alicia again.¡¯ I thought in my mind and in my heart.


    When I was about to stand up I felt a slight tremor inside my heart. It was like a slight pinch that made me ufortable. I held my chest thinking of what might have caused this ufortable feeling.


    "Your majesty!" Dimitri was shocked and worried after seeing me. "What happened?"


    Then somewhere deep within in me, I just knew that Alicia was crying. I can feel her burden weighing in on her.


    "Dimitri." I stood up in haste.


    "Y-Yes your majesty?" Dimitri looked at me with curious eyes.


    "Tell the men that we will be departing now." I ordered.


    "W-What? You mean right now?" Dimitri was surprised. Not an hour had passed since they stopped to take a rest.


    "Yes, now." I ordered with a more forceful tone.


    "O-Of course your majesty. I will tell them right away." Dimitri ran towards his men to ry my message.


    *Whistle*


    I whistled and not long Midnight came to me trotting and neighed when he was in front of me. I patted his mane and quickly got on his back.


    I looked around and so the Dimitri and his men were now riding their horses and ready to depart sooner than they have expected.


    "We are ready to depart your majesty." Dimitri said.


    "Hmm." I nodded. "I am sorry to cut or rest short but we need to get to the capital faster than we have nned." I said. "I felt something foreboding and would like to hasten our pace."


    Dimitri and his men nodded in understanding.


    "Thank you for understanding." I said and slightly smiled. I was fortunate to have subordinates like them.


    "Hiyah!" I pped Midnight¡¯s reigns and we were off towards the capital.


    edited by:nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 235 Only a Few Days Lef

    After what happened with diolus, I made sure that I did not go anywhere without apanion. William has been glued by my side ever since then. There were times that we coincidentally bump into diolus in hall ways but so far he didn¡¯t do anything like thest time.


    ¡¯Oh my! I would have never thought he would do such a thing to you.¡¯ My mother said telepathically.


    Since diolus arrived in the pce, my mother and I were ying it safe just in case. She maintained her act even when I was in her quarters visiting her.


    ¡¯I am not sure why he is so obsessed with me.¡¯ I told her.


    ¡¯It is because of our family¡¯s act of intermarriage. They believe that our magic powers will lessen if our blood were to be mixed with people of not royalty.¡¯ Mother sighed.


    ¡¯Has he beening here to visit you?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡¯Yes. Since he came back, he at least visits me once a day.¡¯ Mother replied. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, he didn¡¯t do anything to me. He has been very respectful with every visit.¡¯


    I felt relieved that diolus didn¡¯t do anything to my mother. I have left Snow by my mother¡¯s side and I was relieved I made a good decision.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry Alicia. I will protect your mother, trust me.¡¯ Snow said while having a good spot on my mother¡¯sp.


    ¡¯I know you will Snow.¡¯ I smiled. ¡¯And you have to report to me if ever an emergencyes up.¡¯ Snow nodded and resumed leisurely lying on my mother¡¯sp.


    When I took Snow home, I have left her here with my mother as a guard. I gave an excuse to the people in the pce that mother has loved cats in the past and can help her heal.


    ¡¯Our escape has been scheduled on Satiana¡¯sing of age ceremony.¡¯ I told my mother.


    ¡¯Poor Satiana.¡¯ Mother said sadly. ¡¯She is still young and she has to carry this huge burden on her back.¡¯


    I have told mother of our ns with Duke Matias. She also knew Satiana will have to fight with her mother and brother for the throne of Jennovia.


    ¡¯The throne is hers by birth right.¡¯ I said.


    Satiana is the only child of the former king hence she is the only heir by birth right. diolus doesn¡¯t have an ounce of blood from the former king. Their mother Queen Patricia is only using this country for their personal agenda and I am afraid that diolus has been brainwashed by his own mother.


    ¡¯Is there no other way?¡¯ My mother asked. ¡¯I wouldn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to my sister and her children,¡¯ There was a sad expression on her face.


    I held her hand that was resting on the chair¡¯s arm and squeezed it gently. I can feel that my mother is sad of having to fight with only living rtive.


    ¡¯I am sorry mother, but I am afraid there is no other way.¡¯ I said sadly.


    ¡¯I know. Patty is really stubborn since we were little.¡¯ Mother said. ¡¯She only listens to big brother. Even father wasn¡¯t able to stop her tantrums.¡¯


    \"Princess Alicia.\" Jack called from outside. \"Princess Satiana is here to see you.\" I looked towards the door.


    \"Let here in.\" I ordered.


    The door opened and Satiana came in gracefully. Since she was on our side, I have told her that mother hase back but we still acted as if she is still like a living doll.


    \"Good morning Aunt Leticia, big sis.\" Satiana gave a curtsy.


    \"Good morning Satiana.\" I greeted back. \"How are the preparations for youring of age ceremony going?\" I asked.


    These past few days Satiana and Duke Matias have been very busy arranging for theing of age ceremony. Many people gave started toe and go from the pce just for this event. All of the employees are starting to be busy with the preparations.


    \"The preparations are going smoothly.\" Satiana said with a smile.


    \"Only a few more days.\" I said.


    My words have two meanings. One is that Satiana¡¯sing of age ceremony will be in a few days time. The other was that our escape n will be executed on the same day.


    \"I came here to ask you toe with me.\" Satiana said. She looked around cautiously. \"Duke Matias would like to meet you in secret. It is about the escape n.\" She whispered near my ear.


    I looked at her with understanding.


    ¡¯But there is a problem.¡¯ I replied to her telepathically that surprised her. I never told her about my telepathic abilities yet. ¡¯Sorry if I surprised you. You can talk to me in your mind if I am linked to yours.¡¯


    ¡¯Wow big sis, this is amazing.¡¯ Satiana said with sparkling eyes. ¡¯Can you also read minds? What other things can you do? I wish I have such magic abilities.¡¯ I giggled with her enthusiasm.


    ¡¯You are still young. I am sure you will still develop other magic abilities other than what you have right now.¡¯


    Satiana has been improving her earth magic ability. So far, the pce had started to have color other than the dead white because of snow. Since I have controlled the weather in the past, the snow has gradually stopped but the weather here is still cold. At least greenery has started to bloom in the southern parts of Jennovia and in the northern parts, nts that can endure the cold started to flourish once more. Life had started to flourish here in Jennovia bit by bit.


    ¡¯Where are we meeting Duke Matias in secret?¡¯ I asked Satiana.


    ¡¯In the town not far from here.¡¯ Satiana said.


    ¡¯But how about your brother?¡¯ I asked.


    Since diolus came back, the guards guarding me increased in number. I am not sure if he can sense that I have ns to escape from here.


    ¡¯You are not a prisoner here!¡¯ Satiana said with anger. ¡¯You are our cousin. I don¡¯t know why big brother is treating you as a prisoner with so many guards around you.¡¯


    ¡¯I do not know what your big brother is thinking. He even married my sister Elizabeth as a concubine and not as a main wife.¡¯ I sighed.


    ¡¯I am sorry for what my big brother is doing.¡¯ Satiana said with a sad face. ¡¯But I can see that he really has fallen in love with you. I am not sure what my brother is thinking but knowing my brother, his feelings for you seems genuine.¡¯


    Satiana looked very sad. I know that their sibling rtionship is good. I am sad that they would be enemies in this battle.


    ¡¯I am sorry, Sati.¡¯ I said with deep regret and sadness. ¡¯The one I love is only Regaleon. No one can have my heart except him.¡¯


    Satianaposed herself and looked at me. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry big sis, I will help you escape from here and go back to your love.¡¯ She looked at me with certainty.


    \"First, let¡¯s go and ask permission from brother to go to town. It is a town with famous clothing and jewelry stores. Our trip would be a shopping trip.\" Satiana said out loud and winked at me. \"You would need a beautiful dress and jewelry for mying of age ceremony.\"


    I smiled with Satiana¡¯s excuse in going to town.


    \"Of course.¡¯ I replied. \"I can¡¯t look any less in youring of age ceremony. Being as I am your cousin and also of royalty.\" I giggled.


    I hope Satiana¡¯s n will go smoothly.


    **


    \"You are going to town for shopping.?\" diolus asked.


    Satiana and I paid a visit to the Queen¡¯s office where diolus was. With the queen¡¯s absence, it was the crown prince¡¯s job to do the monarch¡¯s work. He was sitting in front of the desk filled with stacks of documents.


    \"Yes big brother.\" Satiana said gleefully. \"As you know, mying of age ceremony is only days away. Big sis doesn¡¯t have any ball gowns for the asion. Not to mention any jewelry as well.\"


    diolus was holding his chin in thought.


    \"Do not worry, we will have our guards apany us.\" Satiana said. \"Nothing bad will happen. It is just an ordinary girl¡¯s shopping.\"


    I looked at the siblings talk with each other. I was just standing behind Satiana being silent. I am still wary being in the presence of diolus.


    \"Then I wille and apany you as well.\" diolus said.


    \"W-What?\" Satiana asked in surprise.


    \"Why? Can¡¯t I apany my little sister and my soon to be wife to go shop?\" diolus asked with curiosity.


    \"I-It¡¯s not that.\" Satiana waved her hand in denial. \"It is just that apanying girls shopping can be very boring for a man like you. And I can see that you have much work to do. I don¡¯t want to bother you.\"


    \"But I am worried about you two going alone, even with guards apanying you.\" diolus said.


    \"Your highness, the little princess is correct. You have much work to do and don¡¯t have the time to apany them.\" The High Priest that was standing by diolus¡¯ side said. I think his name is Hector or something? He is the queen¡¯s most trusted advisor.


    \"If you want everything to be on schedule to your wedding, then I suggest you finish all of these first.\" The high priest gestured to the stacks of documents on the desk. \"If I suggest, I will ask some of your mother¡¯s trusted knights to apany and guard them.\"


    diolus looked at us and looked at the stack pile of documents and sighed in defeat.


    \"I understand. Tell my mother¡¯s trusted knights to prepare to apany my little sister and my future wife\" diolus said. \"Oh and also ask Elizabeth toe with you. She has been copped up inside the pce for days now and I haven¡¯t had the time to show her outside. Satiana, take care of her for me.\"


    \"Of course big brother.\" Satiana made a curtsy and I followed as well.


    When Satiana and I was about to leave, diolus called for us. \"Wait.\"


    diolus stood up from her seat and walked towards us. His every step made my skin crawl. He stopped right in front of me.


    \"I got this for you my wife.\" diolus took something from his pocket and showed it to me. It was a gold ne with a small heart pendant. The gem at the center of the pendant looked like an opal stone. \"I didn¡¯t have the time to give it to you because of my busy schedule. Come, let me ce it on you.\"


    Looking around me, I saw people that were under diolus¡¯mand looking at me. I cannot do anything but to y obedient and obey him. I saw William with his fist clenched by his side looking like he was about to pounce out to defend me. Thankfully Jack was in front of him blocking his way and secretly calming him down.


    I turned around and lifted my hair. I can feel diolus¡¯ breath just inches away from behind grazing my neck and it sent shivers down my spine. He carefully ced the ne on my neck.


    \"There, it¡¯s done.\" diolus turned me slowly to face him and looked at me with a satisfied look. \"Beautiful. Be careful on your shopping in town.\" He ced a kiss on top of my hair.


    I endured his touches that sickened me to the core until we were able to leave the office. Once outside I heaved a sigh of relief.


    \"Big sis, are you all right?\" Satiana asked worriedly.


    \"Don¡¯t worry. I am fine.\" Iposed myself. \"What we need now is to know how to escape the eyes of the knights your brother assigned to guard us.\"


    \"Don¡¯t worry, I got a n.\" Jack who was behind us said. \"I will be needing William¡¯s help on this.\"


    \"Me?\" William looked at Jack with confusion.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 236 Prima Bella Clothing Store 1

    I was riding a carriage with Satiana and Elizabeth to town. Looking outside, we have more knights guarding us as usual. These were the knights Prince diolus has ordered to guard and assist us on our trip to town.


    From the beginning of the trip, the inside of the carriage was silent. Being in an enclosed space with both Satiana and I was normal. But now we have Elizabeth with us that made the atmosphere inside a little bit suffocating and awkward.


    \"This will be the first time big sis Alicia and Elizabeth to visit the town where the famous garment and jewelry shops are in the country.\" Satiana broke the silence midway of our trip. I smiled knowing that Satiana¡¯s personality isn¡¯t very used to being silent.


    \"Yes, it is my first time.\" I smiled at Satiana. \"I heard that the jewels in Jennovia are more dazzling and exquisite,pared to the other countries.\"


    As I have known in my history lessons, Jennovia is rich with minerals and valuable stones used for jewelry. It is because the mountain ranges of Jennovia are filled with such stones and minerals and the country flourished because of its mining.


    \"Yes, I am sure the two of you would be able to see exquisite and fine jewelry.\" Satiana said. \"Feel free to buy whatever the two you like. My brother said he will pay for all of it.\" She smiled.


    I felt awkward hearing that diolus would spend money for me. I never wanted anything from him after what he has done. Even if he showered me with expensive gifts, I would never forgive him.


    Elizabeth on the other hand stayed silent. Her eyes were stered on the window looking outside the scenery. Along the way were trees starting to sprout leaves like spring has arrived. The mountain ranges are visible on the horizon.


    After a while the scenery had change and we saw houses and such along the way.


    \"We are here.\" Satiana said beaming with joy.


    The carriage stopped at the center of the za of town. There was the right amount of people walking along the streets. They looked like nobles with their attires.


    ¡¯I guess this town is like a shopping district for the nobles.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    Satiana was first to alight the carriage with me following from behind. As per usual, it was William that escorted me while Satiana is being escorted by Jack. Elizabeth followed us from behind with a knight escorting her.


    I looked around the town za and there were many shops lined up. Like Satiana said, there were clothing and jewelry stores. But apart from that there were also restaurants, bakeries and such.


    ¡¯Well this is a town.¡¯ I thought to myself. Even if the town is known for their clothing and jewelry stores, of course there would be other stores present.


    \"Where will we go from here?\" Elizabeth asked. This was her first time to talk after the whole trip.


    I am a little surprised with Elizabeth¡¯s tone that was humble sounding. I am used to her being so arrogant and bossy that this change feels so not like her.


    \"If I may suggest, I know a very famous clothing store here in town.\" Jack interjected. \"It is where her majesty the queen always orders her dresses and attires.\"


    I looked at Jack curiously knowing he was up to something. I remembered our conversation a while ago.


    **


    \"What we need now is to know how to escape the eyes of the knights your brother assigned to guard us.\" I said.


    \"Don¡¯t worry, I got a n.\" Jack who was behind us said. \"I will be needing William¡¯s help on this.\"


    \"Me?\" William looked at Jack with confusion.


    **


    Jack looked my way secretly and winked. I was surprised and looked around if anyone saw it but fortunately the knights that were guarding as were surveying the perimeter and Jack¡¯s little action has gone unnoticed. I sighed in relief.


    \"Then please lead the way.\" Satiana replied to Jack¡¯s suggestion.


    Jack led the way to the clothing store. The store was not that far from the za. We walked a few blocks and we arrived at the store in no time.


    \"Here we are.\" Jack made a polite gesture and opened the doors to the clothing store.\" This way please, your highnesses.\"


    I looked at the signage on top and it read ¡¯Prima Be¡¯.


    *ring,ring* the bells hanging on the door rang.


    \"Wee to Prima Be clothing store.\" A young woman that looked like the receptionist of the store greeted us with a smile.


    The receptionist looked at us and the knights outside and knew instantly who we were.


    \"Oh my gosh.\" I heard the receptionist whisper. She held her mouth in surprise but quicklyposed herself in no time. \"Wee your highnesses. This was a bit of surprise. Please forgive my rudeness.\" She bowed sincerely.


    \"It¡¯s okay.\" Satiana said with a smile. \"We came without prior notice so it is to be expected.\"


    Satiana was really a kind hearted person. I can see that when she bes queen, her people will benefit. But I am a little worried because her kindness can also be used by scheming people to their advantage.


    \"Please wait here and make yourselvesfortable while I get the madam.\" The receptionist said. She walked inside the door that was covered with beautiful curtains.


    We three girls took our seat on thefy looking sofas. After I sat, I realized that the sofa doesn¡¯t only lookfy but also felt as well. I was wondering what material of cloth was used while slowly feeling it with my hands.


    ¡¯It isfortable to touch.¡¯ I thought while feeling the texture. The name of this cloth was in the tip of my tongue but I can¡¯t seem to remember what it was called.


    \"I can see you like the texture of the velvet sofa.\" A female voice said.


    I looked up and saw a woman in her early forties came out from the curtained door with the receptionist and another young woman following from behind.


    \"Oh yes, this cloth is called velvet.\" I remembered.


    \"It is a pleasure for the princesses of the kingdom to visit my humble shop. My name is Vi, I am happy to be of service.\" Vi curtsied.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 237 Prima Bella Clothing Store 2

    \"I can see you like the texture of the velvet sofa.\" A female voice said.


    I looked up and saw a woman in her early forties came out from the curtained door with the receptionist and another young woman following from behind.


    \"Oh yes, this cloth is called velvet.\" I remembered.


    \"It is a pleasure for the princesses of the kingdom to visit my humble shop. My name is Vi, I am happy to be of service.\" Vi curtsied. \"This is Kristina my receptionist and Katarina my assistant.\"


    Both of the girls who looked like sisters curtsied after Vi¡¯s introduction.


    \"How may I help you, your highnesses?\" Vi asked.


    \"I heard that this shop is the one that designs and makes my mother¡¯s dresses.\" Satiana said.


    \"Yes, I am the one that design and make the queen¡¯s regr and formal attires.\" Vi said.


    \"Then we would like to see your catalogs. I am nning to have my dress for mying of age ceremony.\" Satiana said. \"Can it be done in haste?\" She asked politely.


    Madam Vi was in thought. \"As I have heard youring of age ceremony is just a few days away. This will be very hard.\" Vi said and Satiana looked sad with her words. \"But I can make an exemption for your highness. But I am afraid I cannot make you a customized dress in such short time. If it is okay, you can select a dress from my catalog.\" She smiled at Satiana.


    \"Yes, of course.\" Satiana said happily. \"I am not that picky in dresses so I can just select something from your catalog.\"


    \"It is fortunate that I don¡¯t have any dresses scheduled this week so I can focus on making your dress.\" Madam Vi said. \"How about the other highnesses? Why don¡¯t you look around the store and if there is something you like then I can make it to your measurements after the ceremony.\" She looked at me and Elizabeth.


    \"Then if I may.\" I stood up and walked around the store.


    The store was full of clothing essentials. There were bolts of fabric with different in one side. While on the other side there were some essories such as buttons andces. There were also threads of different colors and sizes.


    \"The finished dresses are in here your highness.\" Kristina led the way towards a parallel room.


    In the room I saw different kinds of dresses worn by mannequins. The designs were all beautiful and exquisite. This just proves that Madam Vi was really a renowned dress maker.


    I touched the dress and the fabric was soft to touch. I imagine that it will be veryfortable to wear this and the design was beautiful as well.


    \"I would like to take this, and this and that.\" I heard Elizabeth¡¯s voice from behind.


    When I looked around I saw her pointing on different dresses that are to her liking.


    \"Would you like to try them on your highness?\" Kristina asked politely.


    \"Of course not.\" Elizabeth said tly. \"Why would I fit these readymade dresses? You take my measurements and make new dresses with these designs. Oh I would like to make it in a different color and add some more essories and such.\"


    \"Y-Yes your highness.\" Kristina felt awkward after Elizabeth¡¯s rumbling.


    I sighed knowing that Elizabeth is still the same. Of course you can¡¯t change a behavior that has been there their whole lives.


    \"Then I will let my sister take your measurements.\" Kristina said. \"Right this way your highness.\"


    Both of them had gone and I was left alone looking at the dresses.


    \"I suggest you pick one your highness.\" A girl¡¯s voice from behind said.


    I looked around and saw Karolina Matias standing behind me with a smile.


    \"Karolina.\" I was surprised seeing her here.


    \"Shhh...\" Karolina made a gesture with her finger to keep it quiet. \"This shop is owned by my aunt.\" She smiled.


    And there I knew that this was all set up by Duke Matias. Maybe Jack knew about this and specifically led us here in this shop so that Duke Matias and I can meet.


    \"Pick many as you want and tell them you want to try them on.\" Karolina winked. She walked to the back door and disappeared.


    Kristina came back after. \"Have you decided what you want your highness?\" She asked.


    \"Yes.\" I replied. \"I would like this, that, and that one as well.\" All in all I picked five dresses.


    \"Would you like to try them on?\" Kristina asked with a polite smile on her face.


    \"Yes, I would like to try them on.\" I replied.


    \"Then please follow me to the dressing room.\" Kristina said and I nodded in agreement.


    I followed her back to the reception area and there I saw Satiana and Madam Vi still talking and looking at the catalog. The knights were split in to two groups. One group was guarding the entrance of the store outside while the other group was inside standing at the side.


    Kristina led the way to the curtained door when one knight stopped us in our tracks.


    \"Where are you going?\" The knight asked.


    \"I was leading the princess towards the dressing room.\" Kristina replied confidently. \"She said she wants to try on the dresses she has picked.\"


    The knight looked perplexed. \"I am sorry, but the crown prince has ordered us to not let your highness out of our sights.\" He said to me.


    I looked at him with a piercing gaze. \"Am I a prisoner that needs to be watched in every move I take?\" I said coldly. \"Do not forget who you are talking to. I am your future crown princess, the future main wife of your crown prince. If he hears that you have angered me, what do you think will he do to you?\" I said menacingly.


    The knight flinched with my words. Of course I was just acting but it was a fact that everyone knew that diolus was marrying me in the future. I need to act the part.


    \"I-I am sorry your highness.\" The knight bowed.


    \"Do not worry, I will take my personal knight with me to guard the door.\" I said and looked at William.


    \"At your service your highness.\" William went along with my act.


    \"If you are still not convinced then you can look at the dressing room first sir knight.\" Kristina said.


    \"Then I will take up that offer.\" The knight said and gesture to another knight to follow him to inspect the dressing room.


    Kristina led us into the curtained door and towards another door which should be the dressing room. She opened the door and gestured the knights to look inside.


    \"Please.\" Kristina said.


    The two knights went in first and inspected the room. After a while they came out.


    \"It is safe your highness.\" The knight from before said.


    I nodded and went inside the room with Kristina.


    \"Do not worry, I won¡¯t let anybodye in.\" William said with confidence.


    ¡¯So this was what Jack said when he asked William to help.¡¯ I thought.


    I nodded at William and closed the door. Inside was an enclosed room without any windows. Maybe that is why the knights that investigated the room were confident to let me in without anyone guarding me. There were no escape routes here.


    Kristina walked towards a big wooden cab and pushed it with some force. I was surprised to see that there was a passageway behind the cab.


    \"Your highness, please follow the stairs. The duke is waiting for you below.\" Kristina said politely.


    ¡¯So the employees here are with the duke.¡¯ I thought.


    \"I will be doing my best to buy you some time to talk with the duke.\" Kristina said. I nodded in gratitude.


    Kristina took a candle holder with a candle and lit it up. She gave it to me and I walked inside the dark stairway. The candle I was holding illuminated the small space going down. When I took a few steps I heard therge wooden cab was being closed once more. I looked back and the passageway was blocked once again by the wooden cab.


    I inhaled deeply and continued going down the narrow staircase.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 238 Meeting with Duke Matias 1

    I followed the staircase down. It was not that far when I reached the end of the staircase and saw a door. I knocked on the door as respect.


    *knock knock knock*


    \"Pleasee in.\" The voice of Duke Matias was heard inside.


    I opened the door and saw a small room lighted up by amp. At the center of the room, were table and three chairs. Duke Matias was seating on one when I saw him and on the other chair was Karolina, Duke Matias¡¯ daughter.


    \"Greetings your highness.\" Duke Matias and Karolina said in unison as they stood up and bowed upon seeing me.


    \"Greetings to you too Duke Matias.\" I curtsied in return.


    \"Please take a seat.\" Duke Matias offered me one of the chairs and I took a seat. \"I am sorry if we have to meet like this princess. With the crown prince return, he has his eyes glued in you and meeting you with many eyes watching would be difficult.\"


    \"Yes, I understand duke.\" I said. \"Then what would you like to tell me?\" I asked curiously.


    \"The preparations of your escape has been prepared princess.\" Duke Matias said. \"I would like to tell you of the ns so that it will go wlessly.\"


    His words made me happy and a smile broke out from my face. This was the best news I have heard since the past days that I was down.


    \"Thank you Duke Matias. This really means a lot to me.\" I said with gratitude. \"I will surely repay your kindness.\" I bowed my head.


    \"No need for you to bow princess.\" Duke Matias said and stopped me from bowing.


    \"Yes princess, we are doing this from our own good will.\" Karolina said. \"I will also be helping you escape princess. This is also our thanks for taking care of our Princess Satiana.\"


    \"That is correct Princess Alicia. If not for you we won¡¯t know the things the queen was nning and also the real linage of our own crown prince.\" Duke Matias said. \"This is the least we can do for you.\"


    Actually I also have my own selfish reasons why I helped them. But I am happy that this selfish reason of mine has helped them in the future.


    \"If this is all over, let our countries be at peace once more.\" I smiled at them. At least with this I can establish a good diplomatic rtionship with the Jennovian country when I be queen.


    \"I am happy to hear that your highness.\" Duke Matias said. \"Then let¡¯s proceed with our discussion.\"


    **


    As we have discussed, Satiana¡¯sing of age ceremony will be a grand celebration. All the nobles of the country will attend the whole day event. The pce will be crowded with many peoplemoners and nobles alike. Commoners will be the employees that were employed especially for the said event.


    A grand ball will be held by night were all of the noble guests will wear formal attires and masks. As nned, it will be a masquerade ball.


    \"This will be the best time to slip out when there are many people on the ball.\" Duke Matias said.


    \"The gown you will be using is made by my aunt.\" Karolina said. \"We will make a duplicate of the said gown and I will be recing you in the ball room once the n has started.\"


    \"You will be my body double?\" I asked in surprise and Karolina nodded in reply.


    \"My daughter has the same body built and height as you your highness.\" Duke Matias said. \"We will just let her wear a wig. The eye color can¡¯t be change but fortunately the lighting would be dim so it won¡¯t be a problem.\"


    I looked at them with worry. Being my body double is good if not spotted. But what if diolus knew that Karolina was not me, what will happen to her.


    \"But that¡¯s dangerous.\" I told them both. \"What if the diolus found you out?\" I said full of worry.


    \"That is why we must do this your highness.\" Duke Matias said. \"For sure the crown prince won¡¯t take his eyes of you. That is why we have to make an opening that will switch the both of you. We also have a n to buy you as much time as possible to escape.\"


    \"Do not worry about me your highness.\" Karolina said. \"I have a n to be away from his highness the crown prince, but still seen by him.\"


    So their n was to have some distance from diolus while Karolina was pretending to be me. I really don¡¯t like the idea that she will be in harm¡¯s way, but they are serious about this n.


    \"Then I will go with your n.\" I said and sighed.


    \"That¡¯s good.\" Duke Matias said. \"This will be your escape route, please memorize it and then burn it after.\"


    Duke Matias gave me a map and the route I will take. It was a detailed map of the hidden underground passageways. Like all pces and big mansion estates, they have hidden passageways as escape routes if ever there is an emergency.


    \"We will give you enough time to escape outside the pce. Once outside, horses would be avable for you to use.\" Duke Matias said.


    Riding in horseback will be much faster than in a horse carriage. I don¡¯t have any problem in riding in horseback because Regaleon has thought me how to ride when he was my personal knight, but I was not sure about my mother. If by chance that my mother doesn¡¯t know how to ride in horseback, then I would leave her to ride with William.


    \"But there is still something that I need to get before escaping.\" I told Duke Matias.


    Duke Matias nodded. \"Yes, Jack has told me about the pendant that you need to steal from the queen¡¯s hidden vault. Jack and I nned that he would be the one to steal it with the help of some of my men. I will have some of my men infiltrate the pce with the busy happenings for the ceremony.\"


    I have told Jack the detailedyout of the treasure room of the queen. I am sure the he is capable of stealing it himself being that he is the leader of the Crimson Bandit. I cannot feel but worry for him. The path to the hidden treasure room was filled with magic traps and the room itself was one big trap.


    \"I know that you are worried for him your highness. But with the short while I was with Mr. Jack, I can see how capable he is.\" Duke Matias said to assure me. I nodded in agreement to his words.


    As we were still discussing, one of Duke Matias¡¯ subordinates came inside from the other door.


    \"My lord, forgive me for being rude.\" The male subordinate said and bowed. \"I have some important information that you need to know urgently.\"


    \"What is it?\" Duke Matias seemed irritated with the sudden intrusion of his subordinate but brushed it off.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 239 Meeting with Duke Matias 2

    As we were still discussing, one of Duke Matias¡¯ subordinates came inside from the other door.


    \"My lord, forgive me for being rude.\" The male subordinate said and bowed. \"I have some important information that you need to know urgently.\"


    \"What is it?\" Duke Matias seemed irritated with the sudden intrusion of his subordinate but brushed it off.


    The male subordinate came closer to the duke and whispered to his ear. I see Duke Matias nodding and then looked surprise. He waves to his subordinate to go and the subordinate left courteously.


    The duke looked at me with a serious face. \"I have word from his majesty King Regaleon for you Princess Alicia.\"


    My face brightened up upon hearing Regaleon¡¯s name. \"Tell me, what did he say?\" I said enthusiastically.


    \"His majesty King Regaleon is on his way here as we speak.\" Duke Matias said. \"With his group¡¯s current pace, he will be here the day after Satiana¡¯sing of age ceremony.\"


    My eyes brightened with this information. ¡¯My love is just a few days away from me. I will be able to see him once again.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    \"I have send word to his majesty. You can wait for him at a meeting ce that is in a safe distance from here. Once you have sessfully escaped, you and your group will hear there to wait for his majesty¡¯s arrival.\" Duke Matias said.


    I can feel great joy just knowing that Regaleon ising for me. He is a king now and a very busy man. I am happy that he made time toe here and get me himself.


    ¡¯I hope that this didn¡¯t disrupt his work managing the empire and the war.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    After talking a bit more about the escape n we heard footstepsing from the staircase. All of us were on edge but when we saw who it was all of us rxed.


    \"Sorry to disturb you my lord and your highness.\" It was Kristina. \"But the knights upstairs are bing aggressive. I am afraid her highness¡¯ personal knight that is guarding the door will be getting into a fight if the princess does not go back.\"


    \"Then I need to head back now.\" I stood up and got ready to go. \"Thank Duke Matias, Karolina. Thank you for everything.\"


    \"It is our pleasure Princess Alicia.\" Karolina said.


    \"It is us who should be thankful to you.\" Duke Matias replied.


    I took the staircase back to the dressing room. Once I got back I can hear themotion outside.


    \"Kristina, please help me get this off.\" I said while taking of my clothes.


    \"Of course your highness.\" Kristina helped me to take off my dress and only left my undergarments.


    **


    \"What do you think you are doing?!\" William shouted angrily at the knights in front of him.


    \"The princess has been inside for quite too long.\" One knight said. \"We just want to see if her highness is safe.\"


    \"You can¡¯t just barge in like that when the princess is trying on her clothes.\" William said. \"It is my duty to keep the princess¡¯ dignity safe.\" He held the hilt of his sword ready to pull it out.


    \"The crown prince has ordered us to also watch over the princess, now move away.\" The other knight said.


    The knights were also holding the hilts of their sword ready to pounce at any moment.


    ¡¯Let theme in.¡¯ I talked to William telepathically.


    ¡¯What?!¡¯ William said on his mind as a reply and hissed angrily.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry. Just act like you were pushed back by them.¡¯ I said.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know what you are nning, but here goes.¡¯ William said. He was about to draw out his sword but slower than he usually does.


    When the other knights saw this, they pounced on William immediately and pushed him against the door. The impact wrecked the door open and I saw William fell on the floor. I was in the action of putting on the dress I chose when the two knights under diolus came inside. I looked at them wide eyes with surprised and screamed on top of my lungs.


    \"Aaaaahhhhh.\" I shouted. \"P-Perverts!\" I used the dress I was holding to cover my body that was only wearing under garments.


    \"How dare you barge in here?!\" Kristina also put on the act.


    \"W-We are sorry...\" The knights said in unison.


    William was on his feet in no time and took off his cape to cover my body.


    \"Do you know what punishment you will have seeing the princess in her under garments?\" William said with rage. \"For sure your life is on the line from your actions.\"


    The two knights kneeled on the ground in fright. \"W-We are sorry your highness.\" One knight said.


    \"Have mercy, please spare us.\" The other knight said.


    I looked at both men kneeling on the ground with their head bowed down.


    \"The crown prince will hear of this disrespectful action of yours.\" I said while coldly staring at the two. \"I will let him punish you two.\"


    \"Please spare us your highness.\" The both said in unison.


    Footsteps running towards us were heard.


    \"What happened here?\" Satiana was the first one to arrive. \"Oh my, big sis!\" She saw me being covered in William¡¯s cape.


    \"Detain these two.\" I ordered the other knights that were behind Satiana. \"They barged in the dressing room while I was in my under garments. They should be punished ordingly.\"


    \"Yes your highness.\" The other knights detained the two knights that were still kneeling on the ground.


    \"Please have mercy. Spare us.\" The disrespectful knights said.


    \"I will be asking the crown prince to punish these two with their disrespectful behavior.\" I said coldly.


    The knights took them out. At least I have avoided diolus¡¯ subordinates knowing of my secret meeting with Duke Matias.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 240 Elizabeth’s Jealousy 1

    After the whole ordeal in the Prima Be Clothing Store was over, the two knights was quickly detained and sent back to the pce. We, on the other hand continued our shopping here in town.


    \"Big sis, are you really all right?\" Satiana asked with a worried tone.


    \"Do not worry Sati, I am fine. Nothing bad happened and those offenders have been quickly detained.\" I assured her with a smile. \"I am sure your brother will give them the right punishment for offending a princess like me.\"


    \"Hmph...\" Elizabeth scoffed. Both Sati and I looked at her but she didn¡¯t say anything after.


    \"I have already got all of your measurements. Rest assured that the dresses for the princess¡¯ing of age ceremony will be done and delivered as scheduled.\" Madam Vi said with a smile. \"Do you have anything else you need?\" She asked.


    \"Oh, we are also here to look at jewels and essories.\" Satiana said.


    \"There are many good jewelry and essory stores in the za. Feel free to look over there. I am sure you would find great works that you might be interested with.\" Madam Vi said.


    \"Thank you for assisting us Madam Vi.\" I said withplete gratitude.


    With Madam Vi¡¯s help, I was able to meet his brother Duke Matias and talk to him about the most important matters. I also got the information that Regaleon wasing here to get me personally. My heart was filled with happiness.


    \"Then we will be going Madam Vi.\" Satiana said with a smile and waved goodbye.


    \"Pleasee back some other time. You can also send word if you like me to make your dresses in the future.\" Madam Vi said as a parting word.


    \"We will surelye back.\" Satiana said.


    **


    Our group walked back to the za. Like Madam Vi said, there are many jewelry and essory stores to choose from.


    \"Let¡¯s try this store big sis.\" Satiana said while pulling me.


    \"Okay, okay. No need to pull me.\" I giggled with her enthusiasm.


    We went in a jewelry store that sells beautiful pieces of jewelry. The crafting of each and every essory was beautiful and exquisite.


    \"I will go and have a look around here big sis.\" Satiana said and walked to the other side of the store. I on the other hand looked at the disy cases with jewelry sets on disy.


    My eyes were caught on a piece of jewelry set, that was made with sapphire stones. The color of the sapphire was the same as Regaleon¡¯s eye color, a deep blue hue.


    \"Would you like to see this set your highness?\" A store clerk asked.


    \"May I?\" I asked and the clerk nodded. He took out the set out if the disy cab.


    The set consists of a pair of earrings, a ne, and a bracelet. I touched the exquisite piece of jewelry and was in awe with the beautiful color of the stones. This just made me yearn for Regaleon more.


    \"How much is it?\" I asked the store clerk.


    \"This set has a price of five hundred gold coins your highness.\" The store clerk replied.


    \"F-Five hundred gold coins?\" I was surprised by the price.


    Gold coins are the highest value of money in the continent. For this set having that said amount, it was quite expensive.


    \"Why don¡¯t you just buy it?\" I heard Elizabeth¡¯s voice behind me and was surprised with her presence. I was so engrossed with the jewelry set that I didn¡¯t even realize that Elizabeth was behind me.


    \"But it is quite expensive.\" I replied to her question.


    \"Heh.\" Elizabeth scoffed. \"Didn¡¯t the crown prince of this country promised to pay anything that you want.\" She said mockingly.


    It is true that diolus said he will pay for any purchase I make today but looking at this jewelry set, I wouldn¡¯t want him to pay something that reminds me of Regaleon. I wouldn¡¯t want to spend diolus money in any way as much as possible.


    \"Let me pay for that big sis.\" Satiana also came. \"Please also pack this with the others I have bought.\" She told the store clerk.


    \"Of course your highness.\" The store clerk smiled wide knowing that he had sold a lot for this day. And with the other nobles knowing that the royal family bought their jewelries here, the store would be famous for quite some time.


    \"You really don¡¯t need to Sati.\" I told her. \"I just admired it.\"


    \"Oh big sis, it¡¯s no big deal.\" Satiana said. \"And I can see how you looked at it. You really liked it, right?\" I nodded as a reply and smiled at her.


    \"Hmph.\" I heard Elizabeth scoffed once again and walked away.


    \"What¡¯s her problem?\" Satiana asked looking quite irritated. \"She has been scoffing too many times now, hmph.\"


    \"Oh don¡¯t mind her.\" I said. \"Have you bought everything that you came here for?\" I asked.


    \"Yes, I have bought everything I needed for my attire in mying of age ceremony.\" Satiana smiled joyfully.


    \"I am d.\" I smiled back at her.


    **


    After buying everything we need, we stopped by on a caf¨¦ to eat some snacks and then we departed the town to go back to the pce. Like the trip to the town, the trip back was also silent. Satiana was visibly exhausted and I let her take a nap on myp. Elizabeth on the other hand was looking at outside the window as usual.


    The trip back was much faster than earlier and we were back in the pce. After we got down of the carriage I saw diolus was standing by the entrance to greet us with a smile on his face.


    \"It is good that you have returned safely.\" diolus walked towards us. \"I can see you have bought many things in town.\"


    Shopping bags and boxes was being brought down from the carriage roof carefully by the servants. Satiana and I have bought some readymade dresses from Madam Vi¡¯s boutique while some of Satiana and Elizabeth¡¯s orders will be delivered by schedule.


    \"Yes big brother. I had a great time shopping with my big sisters.\" Satiana walked towards diolus and hugged him merrily. \"Thank you for giving us permission to go shopping. You are the best.\"


    \"I am happy that you are happy Sati.\" diolus patted his sister¡¯s head with loving affection.


    I can see how close Satiana was to his big brother. It just pains me that our n would put a crack on their sibling rtionship.


    \"How about you Alicia, did you buy everything you liked?\" diolus turned to me and asked.


    \"Yes. I only bought what I needed.\" I replied tly.


    \"You should have bought some more that you really fancied.\" diolus walked towards me. His arms encircled my waist affectionately that I was frozen in ce. \"You are my wife to be. I will buy anything that you want. I will give you anything your heart desires.\"


    diolus ced a kiss on my cheek and smiled in content. Deep inside me I felt disgusted by his actions but all I can do is endure.


    \"How about you my dear concubine, did you buy everything you need?\" diolus asked Elizabeth while still holding me in his arms.


    Elizabeth looked bitter and forced a smile. \"Yes dear husband, I have bought many things I liked.\" She said words of gratitude but her gaze towards me felt piercing.


    \"That¡¯s good to hear.\" diolus smiled. \"Dinner is served in the dining room. \"Let us now head there. I am sure all of you are famished.\"


    diolus took my hand and escorted me along the way. It was a gesture of a husband escorting his wife. Even though we were not yet married, he did such things anyway. It was like pping Elizabeth on her face because she is the one who already married to him.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 241 Elizabeth’s Jealousy 2

    \"That¡¯s good to hear.\" diolus smiled. \"Dinner is served in the dining room. \"Let us now head there. I am sure all of you are famished.\"


    diolus took my hand and escorted me along the way. It was a gesture of a husband escorting his wife. Even though we were not yet married, he did such things anyway. It was like pping Elizabeth on her face because she is the one who already married to him.


    The dinner was eaten in peace, much to my relief. I heard from diolus that the knights from earlier that offended me were punished with fiftyshes of the whip each. It was said that diolus wanted to punish them with death but the high priest opposed to it. Being that the knights were under the queen¡¯smand, she is the only one to give a death penalty. So for now diolus gave them other harsh punishment.


    I was lying on bed but wasn¡¯t able to sleep. I was thinking of theing of age ceremony that will be held just a few days from now. We will be executing our escape n at the same day as the ceremony is being held.


    I was also thinking about the information that Regaleon wasing to get me. I was excited to know that in just a few days time I will be seeing him once again.


    I heaved a sigh and sat up in my bed. Sleep won¡¯t being anytime soon and so I stood up and got my robe and put it on. I walked towards the door and opened it.


    \"Is something matter Alicia?\" It was William that was guarding my door.


    \"Why aren¡¯t you resting?\" I asked. \"Isn¡¯t it Jack¡¯s turn to guard?\"


    William and Jack had turns in guarding me at night. This was to ensure that both of them can have a good rest every other night.


    \"Well Jack is out of the pce right now because of an errand.\" William replied.


    \"Is that so?\" I said. \"Well then can you apany me for a walk? I can¡¯t seem to fall asleep.\" I asked.


    \"Of course.\" William smiled and escorted me.


    The both of us walked towards the nearest garden to get some fresh air. The weather has improved a lot since I unknowingly affected it with my magic, but the cold is still there.


    \"Aren¡¯t you cold?\" William asked worriedly.


    \"Don¡¯t worry, this robe is rather thick.\" I said confidently.


    The night sky was clear with no clouds covering it. The stars were twinkling while the full moon was shining brightly and illuminating our surroundings.


    *sob sob*


    I can hear someone crying in a distance. I looked at William and he also heard the same.


    \"Let¡¯s go and see who it is.\" I told William but he grabbed my hand.


    \"What if it is something dangerous?\" William said and was against searching for the person.


    \"Judging by the voice it wasing from a girl.\" I said. \"Don¡¯t worry, I can defend myself. And you are also with me so what is there to be worried about?\" I said proudly.


    William sighed and gave in to my request. The both of us walked towards where the sobs areing from and I saw in between the bushes a hunched figure of a girl. Her long blond hair was flowing freely from her back. She was wearing fine looking robes like mine. Judging from her robe and her hair, there is only one woman that fits this description.


    \"Elizabeth?\" I called to her. Hearing her name, she looked back to me. It really was Elizabeth.


    \"W-Why are you here?\" Elizabeth asked with embarrassment. Her face was stained with tears and she looked very haggard. \"No, don¡¯t look at me! Get out of here, leave me alone!\" She shouted and continued to cry.


    Her crying pulled some strings inside my heart. Seeing Elizabeth like this just made me pity her.


    \"Elizabeth, let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s cold out here.\" I said worriedly.


    \"No, leave me alone.\" Elizabeth yelled angrily. \"It¡¯s your fault, all your fault.\" She said while sobbing.


    My image of Elizabeth that was proud and confident was reced with the figure in front of me now. She was like a lost kitten, shivering and crying in a corner.


    \"Why is it my fault?\" I asked.


    \"If not for you I wouldn¡¯t have been here.\" Elizabeth hissed. \"If not for you then William should have been titled duke and I would have been married to him. If not for you, I won¡¯t have to suffer like this in an unwanted marriage. You stole everything from me and Veronica. Why, why do you have everything now?\"


    Some of what Elizabeth was true. If not for me William should have inherited his father¡¯s title as duke. I looked at William who was behind me sadly. He shook his head as if ensuring me that his decision was solely his and I should not me myself for it.


    \"I am sorry.\" I said to Elizabeth sincerely. \"I never had the intention of stealing anything from you. I came to your life only wishing for you my step sisters to treat me as family.\"


    I squatted down in front of her to see her properly. I didn¡¯t expect that seeing you like this would make me feel sad also.


    \"I only wanted the both of you to treat me like a sister. Even if you didn¡¯t love me as you love each other as siblings, at least some respect would have sufficed.\" I said with a sad and heavy heart. I remembered my childhood with them. \"Richard at least loved me as a sibling and grandfather as well treated me like his real granddaughter. And William, he was my very first friend. I was happy to have him by my side but I never stole him from you. Regaleon also, he picked me as his crown princess. I never stole him from Veronica.\"


    Tears started to fall from my eyes as well. The hurt I felt in my childhood is resurfacing again now.


    \"I have never felt the love of father even once in our childhood. Seeing all of you happy when I was inside my cold courtyard nearly forgotten hurt me the most. How I envied you and Veronica so much because the love I sought for from father was all showered to the both of you. I was never a part of your family, even once in our childhood days.\" I can feel the heartache of my childhood.


    \"But that family was ruined by you!\" Elizabeth growled at me in anger.


    \"No, I never ruined your family. It is all of your doings.\" I said while tears were flowing. \"Step mother had done a sin against mother and I that banished her from the kingdom. Veronica nned something against me but she was the one stumble on her own ns.\"


    \"I...*sob hic*... I know what I did wrong...\" Elizabeth said crying even louder. \"I am sorry!!! Because of my selfishness, all of it has gone back to me....*sob hic*\"


    Hearing those words from Elizabeth made me happy. At least she knows what she has done wrong. Atst she realized what she did.


    \"I forgive you...\" I pulled her into my arms and hugged her.


    \"I am sorry Alicia. It is my fault...*sob hic*\" Elizabeth cried even louder. \"I was jealous because of William¡¯s affection towards you. That is why I did all those things. And I was also swayed by mother. I know these aren¡¯t valid reasons but...*hic*... I am really sorry.\"


    \"Hush now...\" I patted her. \"I forgive you.\"


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 242 The Morning of the Big Day 1

    The day of Satiana¡¯sing of age ceremony had finally arrived. These past few days have passed without anything major happening.


    Elizabeth and I had a long talk after the event that evening in the garden outside. I cannot say that we have been close but at least her antagonistic feeling towards me has been dissipated.


    diolus on the other has been pampering me since he came back. He didn¡¯t kiss me again like the first time we met and I was thankful for that but his closeness towards me is quite ufortable.


    ¡¯No matter. I only have to endure thisst day.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    Yes this is the day that I can escape my captivity here in Jennovia. Our ns will start tonight at the masquerade ball.


    I was still in my room lying on the bed and just woke up. The sun has just risen and it was still early in the morning.


    \"Good morning your highness.\" Martha came in my room. \"You have woken up early.\" She said with a smile.


    \"Yes, good morning Martha.\" I replied with a smile. \"Today is an important day.\"


    \"Yes it is. It¡¯s Princess Satiana¡¯sing of age ceremony.\" Martha opened the curtains and the sun¡¯s rays if light bathed my room in brightness. \"It will be very busy starting now. It is good to see that the weather is quite nice.\"


    I looked outside the window and see the clear blue skies of the early morning. It indicated a good weather for this day.


    \"The weather has been nice for these past few months.\" I said while standing up from bed.


    \"Yes it is.\" Martha replied. \"These past few months have been good to usmoners. The earth that was once covered in ice is now all thawed up and can be cultivated. My family has started to nts a few fruit trees that can survive in cold weather. Some of the farmer¡¯s sons that were forced to be soldiers in the war for mary purposes have started to express their feelings of wanting to go home.\"


    This news is something good for Duke Matias¡¯ faction. This war is nothing but the queen¡¯s own selfish agenda to seek revenge. The Jennovians were only pulled in this mess because of the queen¡¯s lies. If the queen loses her own soldiers, then ending this war will be achieved sooner rather thanter.


    \"That is good to hear Martha.\" I smiled. \"Then do you have any ns of going back to your home town?\" I asked earnestly.


    \"I would love to but I don¡¯t want to leave you behind your highness.\" Martha replied. \"I am happy serving you as your personal maid. It is an honor to be of service to you.\" I felt happy that Martha¡¯s feelings.


    \"But I also miss them so can I ask for a few days off to visit my home town?\" Martha asked and looked at me eagerly with hopeful eyes.


    \"Of course you can.\" I smiled at her earnestly. \"Then why not pack your bags now and you can go home after you have helped me get dresses for the masquerade ballter?\"


    Martha looked surprised with what I just said. \"But your highness, I have to attend to you even after the ball is over.\"


    \"Do not worry about me. There are other maids here in the pce that can serve me. I would like you to go home earlier so that you cane back early as well.\" I said. \"You know that the crown prince is preparing for our wedding in haste. Next week will be our weeding and so I will need you here with me.\"


    Of course what I was saying right now was partly lies. It is true that diolus is preparing for our grand wedding next week but I don¡¯t intend to stay here to marry him.


    \"Then I will be taking your offer your highness.\" Martha said happily. \"Do not worry; I wille back before your wedding day. I will serve you whole heartedly as our crown princess.\"


    It will be good for Martha to go home and be with her family rather than stay here in the pce. I would be leaving today and so she doesn¡¯t have to look after me anymore. And with her family starting to have their own livelihood once again, they won¡¯t have to worry of starving any longer.


    I am sure that after my escape, the news about our wedding being cancelled would circte in the whole country of Jennovia. Duke Matias nned to take this opportunity to expose the queen¡¯s lies. He would tell the truth to the Jennovians including how they abducted me and forced me to marry diolus.


    \"The bath has been prepared your highness.\" Martha said. \"After taking a bath, the crown prince asked to have breakfast with you in his quarters.\"


    Hearing Martha¡¯s word made me cringed. Since diolus¡¯ return, we have eaten breakfast together with Satiana and Elizabeth. Why would he want to eat breakfast alone with me, and also inside his private quarters?


    \"Is there something the matter princess?\" Martha looked at me worriedly. \"You seemed rather pale all of a sudden.\"


    \"Oh, it is nothing. I just feel a little dizzy.\" I brushed her off. \"Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t slept very wellst night and I woke up early today. I will be going to take a bath. Maybe it will elevate the dizziness.\"


    \"Then let me serve you your highness.\" Martha said.


    I stood up and walked towards the bathroom with Martha following me from behind. Just thinking of being alone with him in closed quarters feared me the most.


    After bathing, Martha helped me get dressed. Meeting with the crown prince is important to the maids that they have prepared me a beautiful dress with matching essories.


    \"I am ready, let¡¯s go.\" I said and Martha nodded in understanding.


    Inside my pocket was the magic crystal that Anna the fortune teller gave me before. With this crystal I knew that Jack was one of the stars from the prophecy, and like the prophecy said Jack had be a very big help to me.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 243 The Morning of the Big Day 2

    After bathing, Martha helped me get dressed. Meeting with the crown prince is important to the maids that they have prepared me a beautiful dress with matching essories.


    \"I am ready, let¡¯s go.\" I said and Martha nodded in understanding.


    Inside my pocket was the magic crystal that Anna the fortune teller gave me before. With this crystal I knew that Jack was one of the stars from the prophecy, and like the prophecy said Jack had be a very big help to me.


    I once again remembered the prophecy, the one that I was afraid would happen. And so far that prophecy is really happening. Looking at the crystal, it is glowing yellow in color. I have already known that William was the yellow star in the prophecy, the one who was always beside me, guarding me.


    I also know that the blue star was Regaleon. He was doing everything to take me back to his side. I am happy that I will see him again tomorrow, my heart was thumping hard just thinking of meeting him once more. But what I am afraid is that what if my magic will get out of control and will hurt him like what the prophecy has foretold.


    I squeezed my eyes shut forcing that thought away from my mind. ¡¯No, I won¡¯t hurt Leon. I can never hurt the person I love the most.¡¯ It was my mantra that I tell myself over and over again.


    \"Princess Alicia, are you sure you are fine?\" William asked worriedly. He might have seen my action just now.


    \"It¡¯s okay, I am fine.\" I replied with a forced smile.


    What I need to focus right now was to get thru this breakfast with diolus safely. It is true that he had been docile these past few days, but that was because I never met him alone. I know that we will be having breakfast in his private quarters but for sure there will be maids to assists us, so that at least made me calm down.


    I took the magic crystal with me with a purpose, and that is to harness what little magic it has embedded inside. I can¡¯t use my own magic, but harnessing magic embedded from magic stones and crystals can still be used even with jite around. This magic crystal if myst line of defense if something goes wrong.


    I was walking towards diolus¡¯ private quarters with Martha and William apanying me. We passed by busy employees decorating the pce for the event today. I can see different kinds of flowers being put into beautiful vases, the curtains on windows are being reced with ones that looked even grander, and the maids are cleaning every inch of the pce diligently. Everyone we passed by stopped, giving me a respectful bow. Of course the news that I was to be wedded to their crown prince has circted already. They were looking at me as their future crown princess.


    \"Everyone seems to be quite busy today.\" I said. \"I am sure Satiana is also busy preparing for her big day. Theing of age ceremony will be held at the pce ground this afternoon, correct?\" I asked Martha.


    \"Yes your highness.\" Martha replied. \"Princess Satiana will be announced to be of age at three in the afternoon. As custom, a senior from the royal family will escort and announce her highness hase of age.\"


    \"A senior?\" I asked. \"Because Aunt Patricia is not here yet, it would be diolus to escort her then.\"


    Theing of age ceremony here in Jennovia has a different custom. Unlike in Alvannia where I was announced in my grand ball, Satiana will be announced of age at the pces royal veranda. Nobles that are invited would be seated at the front rows to watch this joyous asion while the back row will be where themoners can watch. The pce gates will be open for themoners in such event. This gave them the chance to meet Satiana who is a part of the royal family.


    This was also the day where Satiana can take in official suitors from noble families. Now that she hase of age, young men of nobility can catch a gaze of the now mature princess and can ask for her hand in marriage. Of course that is only asking for a formal engagement, marriage can only be held when the princess turns eighteen years old.


    Thinking about this, I was now eighteen years old. I have been here in Jennovia for two years now and that is how long the war has been going on as well. I have never celebrated my seventeenth and eighteenth birthdays here in Jennovia, knowing that I am a prisoner here I don¡¯t have the mood to celebrate my own birthday.


    ¡¯I also have been engaged to Regaleon for two years now. If I was with him, then I would have been married to him a long time ago.¡¯ I thought to myself. I sighed with the realization.


    Thinking of my beloved just made me more excited to see him. ¡¯Just wait a little more Alicia and you could see him once more.¡¯ I thought to myself with a fleeting smile on my face.


    Not long we have reached diolus¡¯ private quarters.


    \"Princess Alicia has arrived.\" The servant outside announced our arrival.


    \"Let her in.\" diolus¡¯s voice from inside said.


    The doors were opened by the servants. Inside I saw him sitting in front of the small table arranged for two persons. I flinched seeing him.


    \"Don¡¯t worry, I am right outside if you need me.\" William whispered from behind me.


    ¡¯Thank you.¡¯ I told him telepathically.


    But I do not n on getting him entangled in this. William is posing as a Jennovian knight and he can be punished if he offends diolus.


    ¡¯No, I have to do this on my own.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    We are going to escape tonight so we cannot have any problems. Iposed myself and walked inside diolus¡¯ private quarters.


    \"Greetings to the future sun of the Jennovian Kingdom.\" I curtsied.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 244 Confronting the Crown Prince 1

    \"Greetings to the future son of the Jennovian Kingdom.\" I curtsied.


    \"Rise, my future moon.\" diolus walked towards me. He took my hand and kissed it affectionately. \"Come, let us eat.\"


    diolus escorted me gently to my seat and helped me settle down. After that he took his own seat and waved to the maids to prepare the dishes. Breakfast wasid on the table carefully by the maids and they stood by the side after.


    I quietly started to eat my breakfast in peace not looking at diolus as much as possible.


    \"The pce is quite lively today.\" diolus started conversing. \"It is Satiana¡¯sing of age ceremony after all.\" I nodded with his words.


    \"I am very grateful to Duke Matias, having him sponsor and arrange this for my little sister.\" diolus continued. \"I was so busy with the war that I wasn¡¯t able to take care of her at all.\"


    I looked at diolus and he had a warm and gentle smile talking about her sister. This just made me think of how close they are to each other.


    \"You look quite close to your little sister.\" I said tly.


    \"Well yes, she is my one and only sister after all.\" diolus said. \"I love her very much.\"


    It seems like his sibling affection for Satiana is genuine. Unfortunately their mother, Queen Patricia doesn¡¯t even see Satiana as her own flesh and blood. \"But your mother doesn¡¯t.\" I scoffed thinking of how their mother hurt Satiana¡¯s feelings since birth.


    diolus looked sad when I pointed that out. \"Yes that is true.\" He sighed. \"I think you know what my mother has been thru after the defeat of our home country of Antia.\"


    \"Your mother has told me.\" I replied.


    \"My mother has gone thru hell with the Jennovian king. She was raped and be his sex ve before she was given a title of concubine.\" diolus said. \"I know she had reasons why she didn¡¯t love Satiana as she loves me.\"


    Angered boiled inside of me. \"But that doesn¡¯t justify what she is doing now!\" I shouted. \"Satiana is also her won flesh and blood. If she didn¡¯t like her in the first ce, then why did she carry Sati for nine months. Why did she even let her live just to suffer in the end?\"


    I wanted to at least here from diolus that my aunt had even a bit of love for Satiana. She didn¡¯t abort Satiana when she was in her womb, so at least I have an inkling that my aunt cared for her own daughter.


    \"That... was because she was nning on having her as a bride for me.\" diolus said with a low voice.


    My eyes went wide with what I heard. So Aunt Patricia only let Satiana because she was to be diolus bride in the future.


    ¡¯How sick is she?¡¯ I thought to myself.


    \"But she is your sister, even if you are only half siblings.\" I said with anger and surprise.


    diolus looked at the maids. \"Leave us.\" He ordered.


    The maids bowed then left one after the other. diolus and I were the only ones left inside the room.


    \"Alicia, you know how our family works right?\" diolus looked at me seriously. \"To keep out blood from the Almighty One pure, we practice inter marriage in the family. My father and mother were whole blooded siblings.\"


    Yes I know of this bit of information, but still I can¡¯t but feel sick with the practice of incest. Maybe because I wasn¡¯t a product of incest and I wasn¡¯t brought up to believe that having a pure blood is the royal family of Antia¡¯s sacred rite.


    \"Even though, it isn¡¯t right.\" I replied.


    \"When mother saw Satiana for the first time, she shunned herpletely.\" diolus continued. \"My sister doesn¡¯t have the physical features of the royal family of Antia and thus knew mother believed that she didn¡¯t have strong magical powers. Looking at it now, mother was correct.\"


    It is true that Satiana has low magic power but still she is aunt¡¯s daughter.


    \"Mother wanted my wife to have strong magic powers, for us to have powerful offspring. And thus Satiana was out of the question.\" diolus said. \"I was also happy at that time because when I saw my little sister I only felt love for a sibling to her. I cannot see her as my wife in the future.\"


    This was the first time I thought that diolus said something right.


    \"When mother found Aunt Leticia, she knew of your presence.\" diolus continued. \"At first mother only observed you from a distance. She knew that you were taken in by your father as an ¡¯adoptive daughter¡¯ and mother was not yet sure if you have the qualities to be my wife.\"


    \"Aunt knew of my presence inside Alvannia. Did she know how I lived there?\" I asked sarcastically.


    \"I only knew of you and your predicament when I was older.\" diolus looked guilty. \"When mother knew that your magic power was quite high, she knew that you were the bride for me.\"


    \"But your mother knew!\" I shouted in anger. \"Your mother knew how I lived as a forgotten princess in Alvannia. She had saved my mother but never told me of her presence until I came here. You took me away from my loved ones when I was happy, but when I was sad and hurting you just let me be alone there?\"


    \"I...I am sorry.\" diolus looked nervous looking at me this angry. \"If I have known about you earlier, I would have saved you myself.\"


    \"That is only an excuse!\" I shouted at him. \"You only see me as a tool for your revenge. You and your mother never looked at me as a family even before!\"


    I was letting out all my anger now, after hearing all their excuses and all their lies. I am sure that Aunt Patricia schemed all of this selfishly and never even thought of me and my mother¡¯s feelings.


    \"No, Alicia. Please don¡¯t think something like that.\" diolus stood up and walked towards me and kneeled right before me. \"My feelings for you are true. I have never thought of you as some tool or the likes.\"


    diolus looked at me with sincere eyes. He was trying to show me that his feelings are sincere and true.


    \"The first time Iid my eyes on you, I knew for certain that you are the one for me.\" diolus took my hand and pressed it on his cheeks. \"I fell for you at first sight. I then knew why Sati was not meant for me, it was because you are the one for me.\"


    I believe that his feelings for me are genuine but what disgust me were his delusions. Why would he think that we are meant for each other? Has his mother injected such thoughts into him?


    \"You are mine, and mine alone.\" diolus said with eyes filled with desire. It made my skin crawl.


    Then I felt his hand pulled me forcefully to his and it caught me by surprise. His lips locked mine into a kiss.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 245 Confronting the Crown Prince 2

    "The first time Iid my eyes on you, I knew for certain that you are the one for me." diolus took my hand and pressed it on his cheeks. "I fell for you at first sight. I then knew why Sati was not meant for me, it was because you are the one for me."


    I believe that his feelings for me are genuine but what disgust me were his delusions. Why would he think that we are meant for each other? Has his mother injected such thoughts into him?


    "You are mine, and mine alone." diolus said with eyes filled with desire. It made my skin crawl.


    Then I felt his hand pulled me forcefully to his and it caught me by surprise. His lips locked mine into a kiss.


    "Hmm...no..mhmm." I tried to push him hard but my strength is nothingpared to his.


    diolus¡¯ arms locked around me and I cannot get out. My lips are in his possession and I cannot do anything but to squirm in his embrace.


    "Haah..haah..." I took in breaths when diolus let go of my lips. His lips trailed towards my neck. "P-Please no...*sob*...Le-Leon." I unknowingly called for Regaleon¡¯s name.


    diolus¡¯ attacks stopped midway. My tears were falling and a sob was breaking out of my lips. When I looked at him, his face was full of rage that froze me in ce.


    "You.Are.Mine..." diolus sheeted in his anger. He carried me abruptly and took me by surprise.


    "No... let go of me..." I tried to punch and kick him but to no avail.


    diolus took me to another room and closed the door behind him. Heid me down in bed forcefully.


    "W-What are you doing?" Fear had taken over my whole body.


    "I will take you here and now." diolus face looked dark, unlike the one that expressed his love for me just a while ago. "You are mine and no one will ever have you other than me."


    diolus started taking his clothes off. I took the opportunity to get out of there but I was grabbed by him in an instant.


    "Where do you think you are going?" diolus¡¯ eyes looked dark. He held my hand on top of me force fully and tore my dress slowly.


    "N-No..." I was frozen in fear and can¡¯t think straight. diolus started kissing me from my neck to my chest.


    Then I remembered the magic crystal that I ced inside the secret pocket of my dress. My dress right now was torn by diolus into pieces. My chest now has been exposed to him.


    "You look so fine." diolus said looking at mesciviously. "I wonder how you taste."


    diolus¡¯ kisses trailed from my chest to my breast. I endure this disgust hoping that I can find where the magic crystal went.


    My eyes were darting left and right while enduring diolus¡¯ touches on my body when I saw the small crystal just on my upper left corner. It must have flown there while diolus tore my dress.


    My hands were still being held by diolus¡¯ hand firmly while his lip was abusing my body. I tried my best to pull at least one hand free while openly resisting diolus¡¯ abuse on my body.


    "No...please..." I sobbed. I was disgusted with what he was doing to me but still needed to act that I was under his mercy.


    "You are mine, and mine alone." diolus said.


    I was able to nudge my hand free. I overturned my whole body and tried to reach for the crystal overhead but then diolus pulled me.


    "What I feisty kitty, I like it." diolus pinned my body down and trailed kisses on my back. My skin crawled in his actions and disgusts flooded me.


    I looked at the small crystal that was in reach. Fortunately diolus was preupied with abusing my body and didn¡¯t see the crystal. I outstretched my arms and the crystal was so close.


    ¡¯Just a little more.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    Then I heard diolus opening the zipper of his pants that made me alert even more. With all my force, I kicked him and was able to reach the crystal.


    With the crystal at hand I harnessed the little magic inside of it.


    *BANG*


    A loud explosion was heard. diolus was sent flying and hit the wall hard. I looked around and there was a force field with a dim glow around me.


    "*Cough cough*... w-what..." diolus opened his eyes. The room was a mess after the explosion. There was a trail of blood dripping from his forehead.


    Footsteps were heard from outside and not long a group of people came inside.


    "Your highness, what happened?!" The male servants that were outside were the first one to arrive. They saw diolus who was clearly injured sitting on the floor and they ran to assist him.


    "Princess!" William was there in no time and ran towards me. He passed the force field without difficulty. "What happened to you?!" He was seething his anger.


    William took off his cloak and hurriedly and covered my exposed body. He looked at diolus and I saw him holding the hilt of his sword. I hurriedly held his hand and shook my head as to tell me to not do anything for now. Our ns would be in danger if something bad happens now.


    The maids that saw me in that state tried to go near me but were electrified when they came into contact with the force field around me. That means only the people I trust cane into contact with the force field I made.


    "A-Alica... w-what have I done?" diolus was still sitting on the floor as if he was not in his right mind. His forehead was trickling with blood.


    William was trembling in fury. He hasn¡¯t let go of his sword¡¯s hilt the whole time and so I held his hand more forcibly which was trembling as well. His look on diolus was full of killing intent.


    "What is happening?" A high voice rang inside the room.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 246 The Queen has Returned

    "What is happening?" A high voice rang inside the room.


    All in the room were frozen in ce. This voice came to no other than the queen of Jennovia, Queen Patricia. She entered the wrecked room of the crown prince with the high priest Hector following her from behind.


    All of the ones present inside the room bowed downed in her presence. William also bowed down as acting.


    "Greetings to the moon of the Jennovian Kingdom." The people inside the room greeted in unison.


    "All of you stand up and tell me what happened." Queen Patricia asked again.


    "Y-Your majesty, we really didn¡¯t know what happened." A servant replied. "We left the crown prince and princess inside his highnesses private quarters as ordered by him. And after a while we heard an explosion. What you see now is also what we saw when we first entered.


    The queen looked at the injured diolus and me alternately.


    "Tell me Alicia, did my son do something to you?" Queen Patricia walked towards me but just stopped outside the force field. "You can let it down now. No one will harm you my child." She said with a gentle voice.


    I slowly let the force field dissipate until it was gone without any trace left, but I still held the magic crystal tightly in my hand just in case.


    The queen walked towards me slowly and looked at me with warm eyes. "Tell me the truth Alicia. I will punish my own son if he has done anything wrong against you."


    "Y-Your son... Prince diolus tried to sexually assault me, Aunt Patricia." I told truthfully.


    The queen¡¯s face darkened with the word ¡¯sexual assault¡¯. I am sure she knows firsthand how the victim of sexual assault feels.


    "I see." Queen Patricia said. "Do not worry, I will punish my son. But I hope you forgive him for this mistake. I am sure it was a sudden impulse because of his love for you."


    The queen walked towards her son that was still seating on the floor.


    *SLAP*


    The queen pped diolus so hard that the sound vibrated inside the room. Everyone present was shocked from what just happened.


    "I didn¡¯t raise you to not have any respect in women." The queen scolded her son coldly. "Now kneel and beg forgiveness!" She shouted in anger.


    diolus was momentarily stunned with his mother¡¯s p but then regain his senses after he was scolded. He quickly knelt before me.


    "A-Alicia, please forgive me. Because of a sudden impulse, I... I didn¡¯t know what I was doing." diolus said. "Please, please forgive me." His head was held so low that his forehead has hit the floor.


    I was silent all the while. Of course how will I just ept his apology, after everything that he has done? I looked at him with hatred.


    "Don¡¯t worry Alicia, I will punish him with what he has done." Queen Patricia gave her word. "Take the crown prince to my office to receive my punishment there. As for the princess, please escort her back to her quarters. I am sorry my dear, you had a fright today so please rest well."


    William carried me in his arms while I was wrapped in his cape. I closed my eyes and let him carry me all the way back to my quarters.


    **


    Queen Patricia had just returned to the pce after escaping near death in the battle at the junction of Deuss River. In her room was her, the high priest Hector and her son crown prince diolus whose wounds has just been treated.


    The queen looked fuming in rage while looking at her son.


    "I...I am sorry mother. I didn¡¯t realize what I was doing." diolus looked ashamed with what he just did. "I was keeping myself in check the whole time I came back but after I heard that b*astard Regaleon¡¯s name on Alicia¡¯s lips, all went dark and..." He trailed off.


    "There is no good reason with what you would have done diolus." The queen scolded. "The girl will never forget what you have done in all of her life." The queen sighed.


    "I...I know mother. I am sorry." diolus looked very remorseful.


    The queen¡¯s rage dissipated when she saw her son like this. She sat beside her son and hugged him close to her.


    "It was a good thing she was able to defend herself and stop you before you have defiled her. If it had pushed thru... I don¡¯t know what hell your marriage life will be after." The queen said. "Remember that a woman will rapist as a monster even after they are married."


    The queen was referring to her own situation. The deceased king of Jennovia first took her as a prisoner of war and then defiled herpletely. She was his sex ve before he knew that she was pregnant. Thinking that it was a product of his nightly attacks, the king married her as his concubine because her won queen can¡¯t bear him an heir.


    Queen Patricia never forgot how the deceased king defiled her. Even though he treated her with love and respect after she became queen and bore him a daughter, she kept these hate and anger in her heart.


    All of the queen¡¯s grievances grew and made her seek for vengeance. After poisoning the former queen to take her ce, she also poisoned the king but much slower. After attaining the vengeance she sought for, her eyes now went after the countries that took everything away from her. She has a thirst for vengeance that can never be quenched.


    "But how was the princess able to use magic inside the pce that is made of pure jite?" The high priest interjected.


    diolus was awakened with the high priest question. "I was taken by surprise as well. I didn¡¯t know how she was able to do that. In just a blink of an eye, I was thrown across the room with a powerful force."


    "I saw what looks like a magic stone in her hand when I neared her." The queen said. "But how can she have possession of a magic stone I wonder." She looked at high priest Hector with inquiry.


    "I think I have a good guess your majesty." The high priest smiled. "I found out who was the mole inside the pce."


    "Quickly then, tell me." The queen ordered impatiently.


    Before leaving, the queen has ordered the high priest to investigate the fire in the national library. Some time has passed and for sure the investigation had results.


    "There was a male servant that was newly hired inside the pce the same time Princess Alicia arrived here two years ago." The high priest said. "His identity was a little bit suspicious to me and so I dug into his files. When I let someone investigate his information and his identity, the report came back to me that it was all of his information is falsified and fake."


    "Where is that male servant now? And what is his true identity?" The queen asked.


    "He is currently working as a high rank servant under Princess Satiana." High priest Hector said. "I also learned that he was close with Princess Alicia. As my informants told me, he is the current leader of the Crimson Bandits and his real name is Jack."


    "Jack you say... Crimson bandits?" The queen was in thought. "Then what is his real purpose? Why has he infiltrated inside the pce?" The queen asked.


    "I heard that he is currently working under the king of Grandcrest¡¯smands." The high priest replied.


    "What?!" The queen stood up with anger in her eyes. "That young b*stard king. He nearly killed me in the battle of Deuss River!" The queen seethed her anger.


    The queen squeezed her both of her hands hard in anger.


    "Mother, please quell your anger." diolus said with worry. "Tell me Hector, what is that mole up to?" He also looked angry.


    "I think his main objective was to watch over Princess Alicia. But these past few weeks, I can see him scouring just outside her majesty¡¯s treasury." High priest Hector replied.


    The queen¡¯s face darkened with this information. "Is he thinking of stealing something?" The queen asked.


    "With his group¡¯s name ¡¯The Crimson Bandits¡¯, it just suggests he is trying to steal something. And I am afraid it is something very valuable."


    The queen¡¯s facial features were dark and then sheughed maniacally. "Haha...hahahaha...hahaha...!!!"


    Both the high priest and the crown prince looked at the queen in confusion until she stoppedughing.


    "That b*stard Regaleon think he is clever. Then let us see who will have thestugh." The queen looked crazy. "Hector, hear my orders. Let us see if they can steal and leave this ce unscathed. Hahaha...hahaha."


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 247 The Announcemen

    After the whole ordeal was over, William took me back to my private quarters. Heid me down in bed gently but his face was full of rage like he was about to kill somebody.


    "Martha, please prepare me a hot bath please." I ordered Martha. With what had just happened, I felt quite dirty all over my body.


    "Y-Yes, right away your highness." Martha hurriedly went out to prepare my bath.


    "Will..." I called out to him but didn¡¯t answer. It was like he was not in his body. "William!" I called with a more clear volume.


    William snapped back to himself and looked at me worriedly. "Alicia, h-how are you?" He asked. "Why didn¡¯t you call me when that happened? You should have called me. I should have..." He trailed of looking so fierce.


    "You should have what, Will?" I asked with knowing the answer. "I know what you would have done. You would have pointed your sword against this country¡¯s crown prince."


    William shook with what I have said. "I should have been there to protect you Alicia. It is my job to see that you are safe!" I can see that he was also angry at me for not calling him for help.


    "And I am safe now, aren¡¯t I." I said forcing a smile. "I came there prepared Will. Of course I won¡¯t let him get his way with me."


    But remembering how diolus had touched me in my private parts made my skin crawl. If I was just a few secondste, he would have done something to me that I wouldn¡¯t want to even think about.


    "If I called you for help then you have pointed your sword at him, you would be in trouble." I told him. "Our n to escape is all set and ready tonight. If you have been imprisoned because of pointing your sword to the crown prince even if it is for saving me. Then we couldn¡¯t proceed with our n to escape tonight. Please understand me Will, I did it to for our sake."


    William had a bitter face hearing my reason. "I know, but still..." William wasn¡¯t able to finish his sentence and had a hurt expression.


    "William, please forgive me. I know that I was also in the wrong for not calling of your help. I don¡¯t want to see you hurt like this." I said. "This isn¡¯t your fault. Besides nothing bad happened to me."


    I held my hand out and reached for William¡¯s face. I touched his cheeks tofort him. He took my hand and kissed my palm gently.


    "Please don¡¯t ever do that again." William asked sincerely. "I think I would die of a heart attack because of you, hehe." He chuckled lightly.


    "Of course I won¡¯t let you have a heart attack." I giggled with him. At least it elevated the tension we were feeling in the moment.


    *knock knock*


    William quickly stepped back and Martha came in.


    "Your highness, the hot water is here. I will prepare your bath immediately." Martha said while carrying a tub full of steaming water.


    "You are dismissed." I told William. He bowed and left my room.


    Martha was finished preparing my bath and waited for me.


    "Martha, you can go first. I would like to bath alone." I said.


    "Y-Yes, of course your highness." Martha looked worried but followed my orders.


    Once I was alone, I took off William¡¯s cape and walked towards the bathroom. I looked at the mirror and saw how tattered my dress was. Kiss marks was seen on my chest and at my back. Thinking of what just happened just a while ago, I felt the helplessness I felt once more. Tears started to trickle in my eyes.


    I took the tattered dress off my body and slowly went in the bath tub filled with warm water. Feeling rxed and exhausted, I made myself cry all of my helplessness and frustrations. After this, I won¡¯t have to feel this way anymore. Once I escape, I will be united with my love once more. I know that I will be safe by his side.


    **


    It was afternoon and Satiana was all dressed up regally for hering of age ceremony. She was wearing a dark green dress with gold flowers embroidered. This dress was one of Madam Vi¡¯s creations. I was a little curious how she was able to finish such a beautiful and borate dress in only a few days time.


    I, on the other hand was wearing a light blue dress with blue sapphire jewels sewn in patterns. I was also wearing the sapphire jewel set Satiana bought for me in town. I wore my hair in a fish style braid with blue flower essories hanging.


    "Big sis, you look beautiful ." Satiana said with a happy smile.


    "Not as beautiful as you Sati." I smiled at her. "You are the star of the day."


    The information what happened this morning was suppressed by the queen. She ordered for all who was present to not let any information out or they will face a grave consequence in their action. And so Satiana didn¡¯t know what had happened to me and his brother.


    "My little sister is very beautiful today." I heard diolus¡¯ voice and I involuntary shivered.


    I looked around and saw him walking towards us. He was wearing his formal white uniform with gold threading. He was looking rather dashing in his outfit. The wound on his forehead was concealed with his hair style.


    "Happying of age my dear little sister." diolus kissed Satiana¡¯s hand.


    "Thank you brother." Satiana replied joyfully. "Um, where is mother? I heard that she had arrived today correct."


    Looking at Satiana, she was still longing for her mother. I cannot me her, she is still young and wanted her mother to love her. I know what she felt because it is the same feeling when I longed for my father¡¯s affection. Satiana was still hoping that her mother would at least make her presence felt in hering of age ceremony.


    "Mother had just returned from a tiring journey Sati. She needs some rest." diolus replied.


    Satiana¡¯s happy face turned into a scowl. Her hopes were shattered once more.


    "Don¡¯t worry Sati, big brother is here." diolus cheered his little sister up. "I will be the one to announce youring of age." He assured her and Satiana sadly nodded in understanding.


    "Your highnesses, it is time." The organizer said.


    Satiana took a deep breath andposed herself. By this time diolus silently went near me and I didn¡¯t even look at him.


    "Alicia... I am sorry." diolus whispered his apology to me. "I didn¡¯t know what had gotten into me. After hearing that b*astard¡¯s name, it all went dark."


    I simply ignored his words. Whatever he says or even if he kneels in front of me with many people watching, I won¡¯t ever forgive him.


    "Please talk to me Alicia. I don¡¯t want for you to continue to get mad at me. I am really sorry." diolus said. "I promise, I won¡¯t do anything that you do not like even after we are married. I will wholeheartedly wait for you to fall in love with me and give me your approval."


    In my head I was thinking many things like ¡¯I will never ever forgive you¡¯ or ¡¯it will never happened because I won¡¯t marry you¡¯.


    *toot toot toot*


    The sound of trumpets was starting. It was the sign that theing of age ceremony is about to start.


    "I will be your escort in the masquerade ballter my Alicia." diolus said. "So I hope by then at least we will have an understanding." He sadly smiled at me and walked towards Satiana.


    I scoffed on his words. ¡¯After tonight, you would never see me again.¡¯ I thought.


    Elizabeth arrived just in time before it all started. She took her ce right beside me. She was wearing a violet dress with silver embroidery. I nodded at her and she nodded as a reply. We stayed silent and didn¡¯t exchange any words.


    The heavy curtains to the royal veranda were lifted and I saw a huge crowd on the pce ground below. The noble as nned were seated in the front row while themoners are at the back standing. I can hear the people down people cheering with the curtains lifted.


    diolus took Satiana¡¯s hand and escorted her unto the veranda. Elizabeth and I followed from behind slowly.


    When the crowd saw Satiana, they cheered even louder. The trumpets stopped ying and diolus waved his hand to silence the people below.


    "Greetings fellow Jennovians." diolus said with a loud voice. "I am here today to announce to you that my sister, Princess Satiana Elissar the first princess of Jennovia, has nowe of age."


    The crowd below was silently listening to diolus¡¯ announcement earnestly. At least the people present here today has given their visible support to Satiana. They whole heartedly epted her even though her own mother left her in this important moment of her life.


    "I give to you my only sister, the first princess of Jennovia. Princess Satiana Elissar!" diolus said with a proud voice.


    The people down below started to apuse and cheer.


    "Congrattions Princess Satiana..."


    "We are all here to support you."


    "Our beautiful princess has grown into a beautiful youngdy."


    "We are proud to have you as our princess."


    The cheers of the people are all warm. I can hear Satiana sobbing and it melted my heart knowing that the people of Jennovia will never abandon her.


    "Thank you very much, people of Jennovia!" Satiana said. The crowd started to hush down their cheers. "Thank you for all your warm congrattions. I am here today to celebrate mying of age ceremony with all of you here present. I promise that I will be a good example as a royal of this country. I will work hard for our country and people to prosper."


    The crowd cheered once more after hearing Satiana¡¯s words. I am sure there was also a hidden meaning in her speech. Satiana would be the future monarch and queen of this country if we are able to over throw the current queen and end this war. The future is starting to be paved by the young people like us.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 248 Preparations Before the Escape 1

    After the annunciation ceremony, I have gone back to my private quarters to prepare for the masquerade ball. But before everything else I have to call on William and Jack to run through on our escape n for the final time.


    "Martha, can you please call sir knight and my male servant." I ordered. "I want to give them some instructions before the masquerade ball starts."


    "Yes your highness." Martha politely bowed and exited my room.


    After a while Martha came back with William and Jack.


    "Your highness, they are here." Martha announced. I looked around and saw them standing at the door.


    "Thank you Martha." I smiled. "You can go now. I wouldn¡¯t want you to miss your carriage home."


    This will be thest time I see Martha. Inside my heart, I wish her the best in the future. Maybe when this is all over, I can visit her on her family¡¯s farm.


    "Y-Your highness." Martha let out a small sob. "Why does it feel like you are saying goodbye for good? It is like I won¡¯t ever see you again." Her face was contorted, trying to stop the tears from falling.


    "Silly Martha." I force a smile. I also feel like crying seeing her like that. But I cannot let her se me this way. "Of course this is just a goodbye for now."


    I stood up from my seat and walked towards her. She was now shedding tears and sobbing.


    "Can I hug you Martha?" I asked. She nodded while wiping her tears away. I pulled her in my arms. "Thank you for taking care of me while I was here. You have been very good to me Martha. I hope that your family¡¯s farm would do well so that you don¡¯t have to go back to work here again."


    "B-But your highness... serving you has been a happy experience for me. Of course I wille back again." Martha said.


    I shook my head. "I will do fine Martha. Do not worry about me." I smiled. "If your family needs you more there in your home town, then you don¡¯t need to go back here."


    "B-But princess..." Martha wanted to say otherwise but I stopped her from saying any further by pressing my fingers on her lips.


    "Promise me that you would do your best in your family¡¯s farm." I said with a smile. "You do not need to go back here. Understand?"


    Martha was surprised but nodded in agreement after.


    "That¡¯s good." I said. "You may go now Martha."


    "Thank you your highness." Martha curtsied and was about to exit the door.


    "Oh and Martha..." I called out to her and she looked back. "Please be safe and happy with your family." I said sincerely.


    Martha smiled. "Thank you your highness. Please be safe as well." She bowed and left the room.


    With the door closed, Jack, William and I were left inside the room.


    "You let her go home to her family?" Jack asked.


    "Yes. It will not be safe for her here if she is left after we escape." I said. "She has informed of her vacation in advance to her superiors. Our escape will not implicate her."


    "That is so kind of you princess." Jack said with a smile.


    "Martha has been very good to me in these two years." I said to him.


    I have been a prisoner here in the pce of Jennovia for two years now. I may not be imprisoned inside a cell and I am able to go out of the pce from time to time, but all of my actions are being monitored here. I cannot see the people I love and cannot contact them. I am the kind of prisoner that is free to move around but doesn¡¯t have the freedom to do what I want. I am a prisoner inside a golden cage if I might say.


    "At least, we can escape this suffocating ce." Jack said with a lively voice. "By the way, I heard what happened this morning. Are you alright, princess? Is that why this guy beside me has this dark aura emitting from all over his body all afternoon?"


    I looked at William who was just standing there with his arms crossed. Jack was correct to say that William has been in a bad mood since the incident this morning. I just sighed seeing him like that.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me, I am alright." I replied. "What happened earlier was a shock but it was lucky of me to be prepared."


    I took out the crystal I have used and showed it to Jack. It was now glowing red and yellow alternately.


    "This crystal, it is a magic stone right?" Jack looked at it curiously. I nodded in reply.


    "This was given to me by a fortune teller back in Alvannia, her name was Anna. She was also a surviving Antian. She had given me this after reading my fortune." I said.


    "This thing is glowing because of some reason right?" Jack asked.


    "Yes." I smiled at him. "Because the two of you are the ones I saw while seeing my future. You are like my protectors."


    Remembering the future that I saw, it made me nervous once more. As best as I could, I want to change it. But looking and William in front of me, I am sure I can change it.


    "Hehe, I am happy to know that I am one of your knights in shining armor." Jack grinned like a boy.


    "I would like to talk about your father more about this. But first we need to talk about our escape n tonight." I said. "Jack, the duke said you are in charge of stealing the pendant, correct?"


    "Yep. Leave it to me." Jack said bumping his fist on his chest confidently. "I am the best thief there ever in this continent." He said proudly.


    "Is that something to be proud of?" I giggled. "But please be careful. The path leading to the pendant is filled with magic traps." I looked at him worriedly.


    Jack might be the best thief there is. But what he was stealing is not something ordinary. It was well guarded and filled with magic traps along the way.


    "Do not worry about me princess. I will surely be fine." Jack reassured me. I smiled knowing that Jack¡¯s capabilities can help him in his mission.


    I then looked at William who was still in a bad mood. I am sure he was also mad at me.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 249 Preparations Before the Escape 2

    "Yep. Leave it to me." Jack said bumping his fist on his chest confidently. "I am the best thief there ever in this continent." He said proudly.


    "Is that something to be proud of?" I giggled. "But please be careful. The path leading to the pendant is filled with magic traps." I looked at him worriedly.


    Jack might be the best thief there is but what he was stealing is not something ordinary. It was well guarded and filled with magic traps along the way.


    "Do not worry about me princess. I will surely be fine." Jack reassured me. I smiled knowing that Jack¡¯s capabilities can help him in his mission.


    I then looked at William who was still in a bad mood. I am sure he was also mad at me.


    "William..." I walked towards him. He was still giving me the cold shoulder. "I am really sorry. I have my reasons why I didn¡¯t call for you for help." I said apologetically.


    William was still silent and with a frown on his face. I held his hand and squeezed it gently.


    "I am really sorry Will." I looked up at him.


    William sighed after some time. "How can I be angry at you for so long if you do that?" He looked at me with a sad smile. He pressed his big palm on my cheek and caressed it gently. "I was just angry that I wasn¡¯t able to stop that b*stard on getting his hand all over you. It is my job to protect you Alicia, so please let me do my job properly." His eyes were pleading towards me.


    I know that I am also in the wrong. I am always taking William¡¯s kindness for granted. I feel that I am a bad person towards him.


    "I... I am sorry Will. That would never happen again, I promise." I said while trying to fight back the tears.


    I felt William¡¯s thumb wipe the tears starting to gather on the rim of my eyes gently.


    "Don¡¯t cry." William said with a soothing voice. "It is not like I am scolding you or anything. I also know your reason why you didn¡¯t call for me. I would have cut that jerk¡¯s head off if you have called for help and all of our ns would have been for naught." He sighed depressingly.


    I nodded with his words and smiled at him. "Then let¡¯s go over with your part of the n."


    "Hmm." William nodded and stepped back from me. "My mission is to take your mother and escape safely from the pce."


    I nodded in agreement. "While the masquerade ball is being held, many of the guards will be stationed in the ballroom and the outer vicinity of it." I said. "The guards inside the pce will be reduced to a minimum and so taking my mother out from inside the pce will be easier."


    The n was set up perfectly. All of us have our own missions and the rendezvous point was set in a ce that was safely set by Duke Matias himself. That ce is where I will also wait for Regaleon¡¯s arrival. My heart was racing just thinking that after just a few hours I will see my beloved once more.


    "Will you be okay on your own princess?" Jack asked me.


    The n was set for me to escape on my own while the masquerade ball wasmencing. Duke Matias¡¯ daughter Karolina is to be my body double at the middle of the party. My mission is to try and escape from diolus¡¯ side for a few minutes to do the switch with Karolina. Once done, she will do her best to at least stay a few feet away diolus so that she won¡¯t get caught.


    "Do not worry. I will surely get away from diolus by all means." I said with confidence.


    "That b*stard would be your escort for the masquerade ball." William said, seething in his anger. "He will make sure to keep you in his vicinity."


    What William said was correct. Because diolus has announced that I will be his main wife, I am the one he would escort in the masquerade ball. He surely won¡¯t let me get away from him the whole evening.


    "I have a n." I said. "Of course I am still ady and there thins thatdies have to do." I winked at them.


    Jack chuckled and William sighed. Our ns are set up smoothly. There is no room for errors tonight.


    "We should go thru this n without dy." I told both of them. "Jack, Will, I am counting on you two."


    "Do not worry princess." Jack said with a confident smile. "You can count on me."


    "I will surely get your mother to safety." William said with a smile. "Snow will being with me, so I am sure we will be safe."


    "Thank you, both of you." I said with heartfelt gratitude. "Without the two of you here beside me, I do not know what will happen to me."


    The two men came towards me andforted me while I was getting all emotional. It is true that if I was left alone here in Jennovia, I will not know what to do. I am happy that they were sent here by Regaleon to assist me all the way.


    ¡¯Leon... we will see each other again my love.¡¯ I whispered inside my heart.


    **


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    In a ce not so far away from the Jennovian capital, me and my men were having a short break.


    "Your majesty, is there something wrong?" Dimitri asked me when I just stopped drinking from my water bottle midway.


    "It¡¯s nothing." I brushed off Dimitri¡¯s question. But the truth is I felt that Alicia was calling out for me.


    The capital of Jennovia is near now and I will soon see my beloved once more. I stood up signaling my men to stand up as well.


    "I hope you had a good rest." I told them "From here on out, we won¡¯t stop until we get to the capital of Jennovia and get Alicia back." My men bowed down to my order.


    Just a few days ago, Duke Matias sent a messenger stating that tonight Alicia and the others will escape as nned. He had given us the rendezvous point as to where we will be meeting up Alicia and her group.


    Just thinking of seeing my beloved once more excites me. ¡¯I will see you again Lili. Please wait for me.¡¯ I said inside my heart.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 250 The Masquerade Ball 1

    I was surrounded by maids left and right. The four maids were working on me, brushing and styling my hairs, putting make up on my face, and readying my jewelry and dress for me to wear after everything is done.


    The dress Madam Vi made for me is colored cream white with gold threads embroidered on it. diolus had sent gold jewelry to match my dress. Looking at the dress and the jewelry, I sighed sadly. My attire tonight was like I was being presented as diolus¡¯ bride.


    *knock knock*


    There was a knock on the door and one of the maids opened it. There was a male servant outside that talked to the maid. After that the maid closed the door and walked towards me holding a bouquet of white snow lilies.


    "Your highness, the crown prince sent these flowers for you." The maid said with a huge smile on her face. "The servant had sent the crown prince¡¯s message that he will be picking you up and escorting you to the masquerade ballter."


    "Oh my princess, his highness the crown prince really adores you." One of the maid giggles.


    "This is the first time we saw the prince to care for a woman." The other maid said.


    "I am sure he is madly in love with you your highness." The other maid said.


    "Do not worry your highness. We will make you the most beautiful girl in the ball. Well equally beautiful to her highness Princess Satiana of course." The other maid said and all of the four maids nodded in agreement and giggled.


    I just replied to them with a smile. I am well aware of diolus¡¯ affection for me but it lean more towards on the obsessive side, which is very frightening.


    The maids resumed their work on me and not long I was finished with my preparations for the masquerade ball.


    "Princess, all is done. You just need to wear the dress." The maid said.


    "Let us help you your highness." The other maid added.


    "Okay. " I said with a faint smile.


    I looked at the beautiful white dress in front of me. It was so beautiful that I wished that Regaleon could see me wearing it. I close my eyes and envision myself wearing this on our wedding day. I can imagine that we were inside a huge church saying our vows to one another.


    I open my eyes once again to see that the maids are done and I was now wearing the beautiful white dress. The maids ushered me in front of a full size mirror so that I can see myself.


    "You are so beautiful your highness." One maid said.


    "Yes indeed." The other maid said.


    "No wonder the crown prince is head over heels in love with you princess." The other maid added.


    I looked at myself in the mirror. I indeed looked beautiful. My hair was tied up into a braided bun. I dazzling golden tiara was ced on top of my head. The gold jewelry I was wearing ented my dress beautifully.


    I sighed knowing that Madam Vi¡¯s dresses are really are a work of art. I wished that I can also wear a wedding dress she made for my wedding with Regaleon.


    ¡¯When this is all over, I will surely as Madam Vi to design my wedding dress.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    I smiled thinking of the future when I saw someone¡¯s reflection in the mirror I was facing.


    "You look very beautiful my bride." diolus walked towards me with a satisfied smile on his face. "I hope you have forgiven me my love."


    diolus stopped behind me and he didn¡¯t get near me further. He was wearing a matching attire to mine, a cream white colored tuxedo with gold ent. I looked at him with hatred and scorn directly to his eyes.


    "I am sorry once again. It is my fault to lose control over my feelings for you." diolus said with sincerity. "I won¡¯t ever do that again, I promise you that upon my name as crown prince of Jennovia."


    I scoffed on his words. "I just hope you keep your word crown prince diolus." I said with seething anger.


    "I will keep my word my love." diolus smiled. "If I may, we need to get going to the ball room before the masquerade ball starts."


    diolus offered his hand to me and I looked at it scornfully. I inhaled and took his hand with great disgust.


    ¡¯I need to do this.¡¯ I convinced myself. ¡¯This will be thest time.¡¯


    diolus smiled happily when he saw I took his hand. "Do not worry Alicia, I will take care of you." He kissed the back of my hand gently.


    diolus put my hand in his arm and escorted me outside my private quarters. The four maids that was attending to me were all bowed down in front of the crown prince¡¯s presence but I can hear them giggling. I guess they were happy to see their crown prince very satisfied with their job on me. Well I can¡¯t me them. They see me as the future crown princess of her kingdom.


    diolus escorted me thru the corridors of the pce then outside. The pce grounds are filled with decorations for theing of age ceremony. The gates are also opened for themoners toe in for the event. Food and beverages are arranged outside for themoner visitors.


    When themoners on the pce grounds saw diolus and I, they bowed to us and greeted us with smiles on their faces.


    "Greeting to the future sun and moon of the Jennovian Kingdom."


    "Glory to the Jennovian Kingdom."


    "May you be blessed with good fortunes."


    They were happy to see their kingdoms royalty. I know that Duke Matias has staged this event to also get the hearts of themon people of Jennovia. This event is for their Princess Satiana and was a publicity stunt to boost the princess¡¯ fame for themon people.


    Looking at these people made me think that this war is really not needed. This people only need a good ruler that will tend to their needs and govern this kingdom in the right path. I am sure that Satiana will do a good job on this, with Duke Matias by her side as adviser.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 251 The Masquerade Ball 2

    The sun had just set and diolus and I got to the ballroom just in time. Inside was filled with nobles invited for the said event. They were all wearing their masks with different decorations.


    "I guess we need to wear our masks now." diolus said and waved to his servant.


    Not long the servant came back with a box. When he opened it, there were matching white masks with gold ent inside. diolus took out the female mask and looked at me.


    "Here, let me help you." diolus said. He gently ced the mask on my face and tied it. "I am a little sad that I cannot fully see your beautiful face." He ced a kiss on the back of my hand. diolus then wore his mask on.


    At the entrance of the ball room the herald announced our arrival.


    "Crown Prince diolus and Crown Princess Alicia." The herald said with a loud voice.


    All the people inside the ballroom stopped with whatever they were doing and all looked at us. diolus ced my hand in his arms and slowly escorted me thru the ballroom.


    The nobles inside the ball room all bowed down in our presence with respect. I walked with confidence side by side with diolus. We walked towards the throne area where the royal family should be. There seating by her seat was Satiana. I can identify her even with her mask on because of her beaming smile.


    "Big Brother, big sis." Satiana was waving at us. She was wearing a mint green dress with gold embroidery. There was a beautiful tiara on top of her head filled with emerald stones. She looked so beautiful in her big day.


    "Happying of age Sati." I came close to her and ced a kiss on her cheek.


    "Happying of age my dear sister." diolus also gave her a peck on her cheek.


    "Thank you big sis, big brother." Satiana giggled.


    "I have a gift for you in this important day." diolus waved at his servant again and the servant pulled a box and offered it to Satiana.


    "Oh brother, you didn¡¯t have to." Satiana said.


    "I insist." diolus smiled at his sister. "Open it."


    Satiana opened it and saw a beautiful diamond ne with a big emerald stone at the center. Satiana looked shocked.


    "T-This is..." Satiana became speechless. diolus nodded.


    "Yes this is the ne father gave to mother." diolus took the ne out of the box and ced it on Satiana¡¯s neck. "I asked mother if she would like to give it to you as aing of age gift and she agreed. I took it to the jewelry craftsman to add some diamonds, so my part that is my share on this gift. Do you like it?" He asked with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, I love it so much?" Satiana was emotional.


    "Don¡¯t cry, or you will ruin your make up." diolus teased and chuckled.


    "I am not crying." Satiana said but I can see her eyes turn red. She was clearly fighting the tears.


    Looking at the ne, it looked like it was really an important piece of jewelry. But I am afraid that Aunt Patricia doesn¡¯t didn¡¯t shed even an ounce of importance about that ne, knowing that it came from the man that abused and raped her.


    But I am happy that diolus gave the ne that came from Satiana¡¯s father. She deserves that ne rather than Aunt Patricia. It was like a memento from her father.


    "Thank you big brother." Satiana said.


    The music started to y in the background and the people started getting their partners and dance on the center of the ballroom.


    "May I?" diolus looked at me and had his hands stretched out.


    I was a bit reluctant but I have to y the part of the crown princess and just go with the flow. I ced my hand on diolus¡¯ hand and he smiled happily. He escorted me at the very center of the dance floor and we started to dance.


    "I am so happy that you are now epting me." diolus said while we are dancing. "I will surely make you happy for the rest of your life Alicia."


    diolus thinks that I am being docile and epting my fate as his future wife and crown princess. I am just relieved that he doesn¡¯t have an idea of our ns of escape tonight.


    "Well do I have a choice?" I said with a sarcastic tone. "I was taken against my will and will be married to you. Even though I don¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t have a say on it do I?"


    diolus simply smiled on my words. "Even it is against your will, we are fate to each other. It is our fate to continue the Antian blood line and rule this continent together."


    This ideal was nted on his mind by his mother and our grandfather had nted it on his mother. This will never end if they pass this idealism down to the next generation.


    ¡¯No, I am against this.¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡¯Even if I am an Antian, I would never pass this idealism down to my children.¡¯


    When the song ended, diolus and I bowed to each other and walked back to the throne area. When we came back, Satiana was not there.


    "The princess was asked to dance by a young nobleman." It was Duke Matias that answered my silent question. He was wearing a ck tailcoat tuxedo and mask. "Greeting to the future sun and moon of the Jennovian Kingdom. I am also with my daughter, Karolina." He bowed down and presented his daughter.


    "Greeting to the future sun and moon of the Jennovian Kingdom." Karolina also greeted and curtsied. She was wearing a peach colored dress and a matching mask.


    "Rise Duke Matias, miss Karolina." diolus said.


    The father and daughter pair rose after diolus¡¯ word. A waiter walked towards us holding a tray of wine sses. Each of us took one ss. The crown prince and the duke started to chat about political stuff while Karolina and I chatted. Not long the herald announced Elizabeth¡¯s arrival in the ballroom. She was a little bitte but at least she came.


    Elizabeth walked towards us in the throne area. She greeted us ordingly and curtsied. Our eyes met and we nodded at each other respectfully. I still remember the night when I saw her cry. We have exchanged some words and said our apologies to one another. Our rtionship might not mend but at least we aren¡¯t against odds with each other any longer.


    After some time, Karolina and I had eye contact and that was when I knew that the n needs tomence.


    "Please excuse me, I need to go and rest for a while in the lounge area." I said. "I think the wine is a little strong and I feel dizzy."


    "Haha, I never thought the future crown princess is weak with alcohol. If I knew I would have ordered you a much lighter wine." Duke Matias said. "Karolina, why don¡¯t you apany Princess Alicia to the lounge area."


    "No need, I will escort my fianc¨¦e myself. Come, let me take you." diolus said with a worried look on his face.


    "I am afraid that you cannot go just yet your highness." Duke Matias said to diolus. "You still haven¡¯t asked your concubine to dance. There are many nobles whose eyes are on the royal family. If they see that you are neglecting your legally married concubine to your still fianc¨¦e, I am afraid that rumors will spread in the noble society."


    Rumors and gossips in the noble society is something that is never to neglect. The power that the noble society has can also topple the current reigning monarchs. Duke Matias has already gotten most of the noble society¡¯s influence and not long a civil strife will start in the kingdom of Jennovia.


    diolus knowing how the noble society works, hesitated on apanying me to the lounge area.


    "It¡¯s okay diolus. Karolina will apany me. Please dance with Elizabeth first." I said. "I will be back after this wave of dizziness fades." I assured him.


    "Okay." diolus sighed. "Elizabeth, may I have this dance?" He offered his hand to her and Elizabeth took it and stood up from her seat.


    Once I saw diolus and Elizabeth head to the dance floor, Karolina and I head towards the lounge area.


    "Our ns will nowmence." Karolina said and I nodded in understanding.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 252 The Escape Plan 1

    Once I saw diolus and Elizabeth head to the dance floor, Karolina and I head towards the lounge area.


    "Our ns will nowmence." Karolina said and I nodded in understanding.


    We walked towards the lounge area and entered one of the rooms meant for the royals. Once inside, we guaranteed first that there was no one around and locked the door.


    "Your highness, I have brought you some spare clothing." Karolina said while handing the clothing to me.


    The spare clothing consists of shirt and pants that I can easily move around with. I took the clothing from Karolina. I held her hands and squeezed it tightly.


    "Thank you Karolina." I said with a great amount of gratitude."Thank you for everything."


    "It¡¯s my pleasure to be of help your highness." Karolina smiled.


    "I will never forget this. I will surely pay this debt back to you and your father back." I said with.


    Everything up until now was thanks to Duke Matias and Karolina¡¯s help. Even with Jack and William by my side, escaping unnoticed would be a challenge for us. But with the duke¡¯s help, leaving here unscathed is a possibility.


    "My father and I only wish for peace and stability after this war your highness." Karolina said. "We just hope that once you be queen of Grandcrest, peace thru out the continent would be possible as it was before."


    "That is also my wish Karolina and I intend to work hard for it." I gave my reply to her.


    After our exchange of words, I took off the dress I was wearing and changed to the shirt and pants Karolina gave to me. Karolina on the other hand took off her dress and changed into mine. She wore a wig that was previously prepared and tied into a braided bun.


    I took off my mask and ced it on Karolina¡¯s face. Looking at her now can easily fool anyone that Karolina was me.


    "Here, use this." I ced a ring in Karolina¡¯s fingers.


    The ring contained a fragment of magic stone which I stored some of my magic. I got this idea from the ring Regaleon gave to William to changed his appearance. Unfortunately Regaleon wasn¡¯t able to teach me this kind of masking magic. The magic I embedded on the magic stone on the other hand was to make Karolina change her eyes color closely to mine. It wasn¡¯t perfect but at least it can fool someone for a short period of time.


    "There, you can pass to be even for a few hours." I said to Karolina.


    Karolina turned around and looked at herself in the mirror.


    "Oh my ... your highness, how did you do that?" Karolina looked shocked and amazed at the same time.


    "I will tell you when we see each other again." I winked at her.


    "Yes, we don¡¯t have much time." Karolina replied. "Be careful your highness."


    Karolina pulled me into an embrace that caught me off guard. Her body¡¯s warm calmed my nerves. I have made quite a few friends here in Jennovia despite my reluctance to be here. I am quite happy that I met this wonderful people. I will surely see them again once this war is over and peace came back to this continent.


    "I will be going now." I said to Karolina. "Be careful." She nodded in reply.


    I quickly ran towards the window and jumped out. The location of the lounge room was very convenient for a silent escape. I came out on the wooded parts at the back of the building. I quickly dashed to the trees and hide myself behind them. Fortunately there was a crescent moon tonight and the environment outside was dark. There are many guards stationed where the masquerade ball is being held and some are patrolling the vicinity.


    ¡¯I can sneak pass this guards if I am cautious enough.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    I looked onest time at the window I came out of. The lights turned off, meaning Karolina has left the lounge room. I just hope that she would be safe while impersonating me. If diolus finds out that she was a fake, I don¡¯t know what would happen.


    I took a deep breath and focused on sneaking pass the guards in the vicinity. I moved silently in the shadows of the trees, being careful with my every movement. My location is still near pce made with jite and so I cannot rely on my magic abilities.


    I was at the edge of the trees cover and saw that the ce between where I was and the pce wall where it is safe to climb is a without anyone noticing was the pce garden. The garden was filled with snow lilies and a fountain is found at the center. There were also some statues here and there. The problem is that the garden was so wide and being detected is easy with so little ces to hide. The bushes along the way were waist high.


    I scanned the garden and saw guards were also patrolling there.


    "One, two, three, four, five." I counted the guards that were patrolling along the garden.


    ¡¯I have to sneak pass those five guards.¡¯ I thought to myself. I took a deep breath and looked at the pce wall full of determination. ¡¯I can do this.¡¯ I told myself.


    I crouched low so that I can conceal myself behind the bushes. Slowly I moved thru that pce garden keeping my eyes and ears sharp to whatever it is around me.


    Looking around, there was no guard in sight and so I dashed towards the big statue near the fountain. I am nearly half way thru the garden. My heart was thumping hard with the nervousness and I can feel my palms were sweating.


    I looked around and when I saw no one around I was about to dash towards the bushes when I heard a guard speak.


    "Hey you!" The guard said. I was frozen in ce after hearing those words.


    ¡¯Oh no, sh*t!¡¯ I cursed inwardly, my heart was thumping really hard right now. ¡¯Was I caught? Just when I was half way trhu.¡¯


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 253 The Escape Plan 2

    I looked around and when I saw no one around I was about to dash towards the bushes when I heard a guard speak.


    "Hey you!" The guard said. I was frozen in ce after hearing those words.


    ¡¯Oh no, sh*t!¡¯ I cursed inwardly, my heart was thumping really hard right now. ¡¯Was I caught? Just when I was half way trhu.¡¯


    "Why are you dilly dallying while here?" The guard asked. That was then when I saw he was talking to another guard. This made sigh in relief.


    ¡¯So I wasn¡¯t found out. Thank God.¡¯ I thought.


    "Well there is nothing to guard here in the garden right?" The other guard replied. "It is rather boring you know."


    "Well you are correct there." The guard said. "But we cannot bex. Did you hear about the knights that were punished because of their misconduct in their work? I heard they were given fiftyshed of the whip." The guard shivered in fright.


    "The crown prince is sometimes fearsome." The other guard said. "Even though those knights were from the elite under the queen¡¯s authority, he was able to punish them severely even without the queen being here."


    "Yes, well they were lucky to have only fiftyshed of the whip as punishment. I heard if they were not under the queen¡¯s elite knights, then they would have been beheaded." The guard exined.


    "What?!" The other guard was surprised. "What the hell did they do to get the crown prince¡¯s wrath?"


    "Well I heard they mistreated the crown princess to be." The guard replied.


    "You mean, that beautiful princess from Alvannia?" The other guard asked.


    "Yep, that¡¯s the one." The guard replied. "I guess the crown prince really loves the princess from Alvannia."


    "But I heard they were first cousins right?" The other guard was dumbfounded. "Why then will he marry his cousin?"


    "Well I don¡¯t know why but let¡¯s not talk about the royal family. I still want to keep my head intact." The guard replied.


    When I saw that the two guards were busy with gossiping I took this chance to slip away unnoticed. I crouched low and moved as silently as possible below the bushes. I sprinted fast behind another statue and looked around.


    ¡¯The coast is clear.¡¯ I said to myself and sighed in relief. I looked towards the wall that was just a few meters away. ¡¯Just a little more and I am free from here.¡¯ I had a determined look and continued to the direction if the wall.


    The rest of the garden was clear from guards and I crossed the garden faster. Not long I was just below the wall. I had a triumphant smile on my face.


    "Atst." I told myself and felt so happy. But I have to find the hidden hole in this wall. "The duke said there will be a sign to mark where the hidden hole was. He said the sign won¡¯t be too conspicuous."


    I started to look at the wall searching for any signs. The lower part of the wall was covered with thick bushes. For sure this hole would be covered safely so that other people won¡¯t find it. After some time I saw that some bushed in the other side are filled with white snow lilies while the other areas don¡¯t have any. I tried to look under the bushes and squeeze myself in between them and saw the hole on the wall.


    "It¡¯s here." I smiled with triumph. Freedom is just beyond this hole on the wall.


    I squeezed myself carefully so that the branches of the bushes won¡¯t graze me much.


    ¡¯It was good that I was wearing something easy to move on. If I was wearing a dress, it will be surely ripped and torn after this.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    When I was about to go thru the hole I big explosion was heard from a distance.


    *BANG*


    My heart jumped at the sound and turned around squeezed myself back. When I stood up and looked at the distance I saw fire and smoke going up in the sky. I gasped looking at the direction it was the direction where the queen¡¯s treasury was.


    "Oh my God, Jack." I said with a feared voice.


    I looked around seeing the wall behind me. My freedom was just some feet away but Jack was in danger. I cannot just escape knowing that he was in danger. I firmed my resolve and ran towards where the explosion has taken ce.


    **


    *Cough cough*


    "T-That was close." Jack was lying in the ground. When he looked around he was outside on the pce grounds.


    (Thirty minutes before)


    Jack and his team the duke has given him were inside the queen¡¯s treasury. Their mission was to steal the pendant that the queen has hidden in her underground vault.


    Like princess Alicia had said to him, the way towards the vault was lined with magic traps. Thankfully, he was adept in disassembling such magic traps. His father has taught him everything that he could to live in this harsh and cruel world for someone with Antian blood.


    Since he was little, his father has told him to keep his Antian blood and magic powers a secret to anyone even inside the Crimson Bandits. He was only half Antian but still his magic was powerful. His father taught him how to control it and he was also happy that he can use it in emergency situations. But still he kept this secret to himself, not able to share it to anyone and that made him lonely.


    But after meeting Princess Alicia and King Regaleon, he knew that others like him still exist in this continent. He was not alone and his loneliness faded away. When King Regaleon sent him for a mission to infiltrate the kingdom of Jennovia and keep the princess safe until she can escape, he was happy to be of help.


    Here in Jennovia, he became close with the Princess Alicia who was also a half blooded Antian and a royal to top it. He was also able to meet Princess Satiana who was also a half blood like himself but with weaker magic powers. He worked with the princess¡¯ personal knight William, which was also sent by the king. These two years had been the most happiest he can ever remember in his life, not feeling alone any longer.


    ¡¯I will surelyplete this mission.¡¯ Jack told himself. ¡¯This is for my friends.¡¯


    They were able to get thru the magic traps in the corridor leading to the vault slowly but surely. Disassembling the magic traps needed some time and full concentration but they were able to reach their goal.


    Jack saw the jewelry box at the center of the round room.


    "Don¡¯t go further." Jack stopped the other men to go further. "The room also has a trap."


    Jack kneeled down and put his hands on the floor. He felt the strong magic that Princess Alicia had told them before. This was truly a more tremendous magic power that he ever felt.


    But fortunately his father had told them what to do. By using a magic stone, they made Princess Alicia embed her magic power. His father said that the princess¡¯ magic power is powerful and can counter the magic trap the queen had ced in the vault.


    Jack took out the magic stone with the princess¡¯ embedded magic from his pocket and ced it on the floor. He concentrated hard to let the magic inside the stone battle it out with the trap¡¯s own magic. There was a slight tremor inside the vault room sparks were flying inside the room and the men with him were amazed and also nervous at the same time.


    After a few minutes, everything is over and Jack sighed in relief.


    "It¡¯s good that father was right with this one." Jack said silently. He stepped one foot slowly on the vault room, being very cautious. And when he saw nothing happened he heaved a deep sigh.


    Jack and the men walked towards the center of the vault room. He then took the jewelry box and opened it. Inside was the pendant Alicia was looking for.


    "Mission aplished." Jack smiled. He took the pendant out of the box and put it inside his pocket. "Let¡¯s go." He told the other men and they nodded in confirmation.


    When they were about to set out a voice was heard. "Do you think you could leave here that easily?"


    Jack looked back and saw High Priest Hector blocking their way in the corridor with hand full of knights.


    "You?!" Jack was surprised. They were sure to be careful not to alert anyone but why was the high priest here. "This was a trap!"


    "Hahaha, of course we need to trap a rat that was lurking inside the pce." The high priest said. "And of course we need to terminate that rat after. Light it up."


    The knights nodded with high priest orders and lit what looks like a flint on the floor.


    "The floor is filled with explosive." The high priest said. "I guess this will be your grave in the end. Goodbye to you, rat."


    A stone door came down blocking their way. "No, no, no!" Jack rushed but was toote. The only path out was now blocked and the flint underneath them was burning. They cannot do anything.


    Jack looked up and thought of a way. They were underground and he had some earth affinity magic. He used his magic to make a way out before it was toote.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 254 An Unexpected Death 1

    I ran towards where the explosion is. I am sure that masquerade ball was also halted with the explosion and the nobles inside the ball room are panicking. The guards will have a lot of work to calm the noble people down.


    I tried to be extra careful going to the explosion site. Many guards are on high alert right now.


    ¡¯Jack, please be safe.¡¯ I thought and wished in my heart.


    When I arrived at the scene, I hid behind a tree. At the ground I saw a huge hole and the smoke wasing up from there. When I looked around the hole I saw people lying down. They were wearing ck clothing and I knew they were the duke¡¯s men that apanied Jack for the mission. Some are groaning in pain while others were lying there not moving.


    I looked frantically for Jack and then my eyes caught sight of him. He was coughing hard, maybe from inhaling smoke from the explosion. I was about to run to him when knights came and surrounded them.


    "Look what we have here." It was the voice of Aunt Patricia.


    I stood my ground and hid at the back of tree. ¡¯I cannot expose myself yet.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    "Oh my, if it isn¡¯t the queen hehe." Jack mockinglyughed.


    Jack and the other men stood up despite some minor injuries they were feeling and pulled out their swords. They made a defensive circle while the knights were encircling them.


    "Oh... it looks like the rat got away." High Priest Hector was seen walking towards the queen. "I am sorry my queen, I wasn¡¯t able to exterminate the rat." The high priest bowed down while asking for an apology.


    "It is okay high priest." Queen Patricia said. "They weren¡¯t able to escape at least. My knights, kill them!"


    "Yes your majesty!" The knights bowed in unison to their queen¡¯s order.


    "What, kill?!" Jack was shocked. "Not arrested? That is a little harsh queen, hehe."


    I face palmed myself. ¡¯Jack, this isn¡¯t the time to joke.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    "Sorry, but I won¡¯t be killed just yet." Jack held his sword tightly and pointed it towards the knights. "Someone still needs me."


    Just then a fight ensued, the queen¡¯s knights and Jack with his men shed swords with one another. As I see, Jack and his men can hold their ground against the queen¡¯s knights but with the explosion for sure the queen¡¯s guards would be here in no time.


    ¡¯I need to help them.¡¯ I thought to myself. And by then I saw Jack using his fire magic with his opponents. ¡¯That¡¯s right. The pce made of jite is far from here. I can also use my magic.¡¯


    "What... that young man can use magic?!" The queen was surprised when he saw Jack using his magic abilities.


    "Yes your majesty. After I have this rat investigated, I found out that his father was an Antian researcher by the name of George Wilson." High Priest Hector said. "He is half Antian but his magic is quite strong."


    "I want him alive, bring him to me. For the rest, kill them all." The queen gave her order.


    "Yes my queen. You heard the queen¡¯s orders." High priest said to the knights. "If I may ask my queen, why would you like the rat to live?"


    "The researcher you have mentioned George, he was the one that found the forbidden magic. If I get him to my side, this war is nearly won. I can get my hands on the forbidden magic and we will rule this continent." The queen said with a glint on her eye. High Priest Hector smiled with the queen¡¯s words.


    "I wish for your sess my queen. Just do not forget our agreement." The high priest reminded.


    "Do not worry high priest, I will not forget our agreement. You will have your justpensation." The queen smiled in delight.


    ¡¯No, they want Jack as a hostage for George to work with them.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯I must help Jack!¡¯


    Without second thoughts I jumped into battle. I used my ice magic to freeze the knights¡¯ feet and they cannot move.


    "P-Princess?!" Jack cannot believe his eyes. "Why are you here? You should have escaped safely!" He scolded me.


    I stood by his side and looked at him. "When I saw the explosion I knew you were in trouble. Do you think I can just leave you behind?" I told him.


    "You really are a kind person princess." Jack said. "Let us use this chance to escape while they are bounded." I nodded in agreement.


    Jack, his men and I opted to escape from there.


    "I won¡¯t let you get away!" Queen Patricia yelled. The ground we were standing on started to shake violently. This was her earth magic.


    "I-I can¡¯t get myself to stand." I said. The ground is shaking violently that we can¡¯t stand properly.


    "Let me handle this." Jack used his fire magic and made fire balls from his hand and whirled it towards the queen.


    "Watch out my queen!" High Priest Hector yelled and pushed the queen out of the way.


    With the queen out of concentration, we were able to regain our footing.


    "Let¡¯s escape before the other guards get here." I told them.


    "Excuse me princess." Jack said and then swept me from the ground and put me on his shoulder.


    "J-Jack!" I yelled. "What do you think you are doing?" I scolded him.


    "This will be much faster." Jack said while starting to run. "I will apologize to his majesty after this. This is an emergency after all." He said with a grin.


    "I-I can run too you know." Iined but Jack didn¡¯t put me down.


    Jack and his men was running and when I was looking back, I can see the queen¡¯s guards and knights were behind as trying to catch up.


    *Swish swung*


    Arrows were flying towards us.


    "Be careful. They are firing arrows towards us." I told them.


    But even with my warning, some of Jack¡¯s men were struck by arrows and fall.


    "Find cover!" Jack ordered.


    All of the men with him took cover behind trees. Jack put me down gently. When I looked around the area we are at is near the ball room.


    "Jack, just further out is the wall. We can go thru there." I told Jack.


    "Well luckily I got some explosive here with me." Jack took out some explosive from his pocket and showed it to me.


    I smiled knowing that Jack really is a dependable guy. He ryed what I just told him to his men and they all agreed to go to the wall where the hole was and st it away for us to escape from here. Some of the men would be behind to stop our pursuers and will join us after we blow up the wall.


    With that we ran towards the garden where I was just a while ago. The guards that were there before were now missing, maybe because they were called out after the explosion earlier. We rushed towards where the hole was hidden.


    "Here, Jack." I pointed where the hole was to Jack.


    "Thanks, princess." Jack smiled and got to work. He ced the explosives he was carrying into the hole and ignited them. "Fire in the hole!" He yelled. We rushed to find cover. I covered my ears and eyes anticipating the loud explosion.


    *BANG*


    The explosives made a huge explosion. When I opened my eyes I saw the wall had crumbled down and the debris littered everywhere. There was now a way out of the pce.


    "Come men, let¡¯s go." Jack waved to his men.


    I also got up from where I was hiding when I saw arrows flying towards us.


    "Arrows!" I yelled.


    Just then I didn¡¯t realize that an arrow was heading towards me.


    "ALICIA!" Jack yelled.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 255 An Unexpected Death 2

    The explosives made a huge explosion. When I opened my eyes I saw the wall had crumbled down and the debris littered everywhere. There was now a way out of the pce.


    "Come men, let¡¯s go." Jack waved to his men.


    I also got up from where I was hiding when I saw arrows flying towards us.


    "Arrows!" I yelled.


    Just then I didn¡¯t realize that an arrow was heading towards me.


    "ALICIA!" Jack yelled.


    I looked at the flying arrows towards me with wide eyes. It was like time was in slow motion; I could not move an inch.


    ¡¯Will I really die here?¡¯ I thought with regret. ¡¯I still want to live. I still want to see you. Leon.¡¯


    If only I could use my magic right now, all would be fine. But this side of the pce grounds is still near the pce made of jite. I also left the magic crystal to my mother if ever there would be an emergency on their way out to escape.


    I heard Jack screaming and I see him running towards me, but he was at a distance that won¡¯t reach me on time. I closed my eyes bracing myself for the arrows to hit me.


    *Swish swish twong*


    The sounds of flying arrows were heard around me. I heard themnding on the ground and some of it had grazed my arms and legs. I felt a tinge of pain but that was all. I was surprised that none of the arrows have hit my body directly.


    "Ahhh.." I heard a low cry right in front of me.


    ¡¯Someone blocked the arrows in front of me.¡¯ My heart was thumping so hard. I was afraid to see who used their body to shield me from the onught of arrows.


    I slowly opened my eyes to see a woman wearing a very beautiful gown in front of me. Her back was facing me and I could see the arrows lunged on her body.


    ¡¯This dress is...¡¯ I remembered who was wearing this dress just a while ago.


    Inside the ball room, all of the female guests were wearing such beautiful gowns and the men were wearing stunning tuxedos. I will never forget who was wearing such a beautiful dress.


    "Elizabeth?" I was shocked that she was the one right in front of me.


    "A...Alicia..." Elizabeth looked back towards me. "T-That¡¯s good...you are...safe." Elizabeth struggled to let out her words. I can see a trickle of blood from the side of her mouth. Elizabeth then lost her bnce and was about to fall on the ground.


    "Elizabeth!" I screamed her name and ran towards her.


    Fortunately I was able to catch her before she fell down on the ground. I wrapped her body around my arms.


    "Elizabeth, Elizabeth..." I was frantically calling out her name. I can feel tears running down my eyes.


    "W-Why are you crying for me?" Elizabeth opened her eyes and looked up at me. "I always did bad things to you in the past and yet... here you are shedding tears for me."


    I can see that she wasn¡¯t looking good. Three arrows are lounged in her body. Her beautiful pink dress is now stained with her blood.


    "D-Don¡¯t talk...*hic*... conserve your energy." I told her while sobbing. "W-Why did you do such a thing? Why did you save me?"


    I was really not expecting for her to save me. Of all people that resent me, I know she is number one.


    "I-It¡¯s just... my body moved on its own." Elizabeth said with a weak voice. "W-When I saw you running and was being chased...I-I thought that you were in trouble. The lst time we talked...I-I thought of many things." Elizabeth said. "I-I would like to know you more as....as a sister. I have many things to atone."


    "Then you need to hang in there okay." I told her with a forceful tone. "Don¡¯t you die on me now. I-I also want to know you better as a sister." My tears are falling nonstop.


    I really don¡¯t want Elizabeth to die. After that night when we talked and brought all of our grievances, I felt a little close to her. I never thought that Elizabeth and I will be on the same page.


    "I...I think I can¡¯t...*cough*..st long." Elizabeth said with a sad smile. "I am just sad that we can¡¯t...get to know each other."


    "No! Don¡¯t say such things.You are going to be fine, you hear me." I looked around searching for anyone that can help. "Help! Please, anyone. My sister needs help!"


    I held Elizabeth¡¯s hands and it felt cold. I was afraid...afraid of losing her.


    "Alicia...please ry to father that I am sorry." Elizabeth looked at me with such sad eyes. "I have caused him nothing but problems. Please tell him that I love him so much."


    "No, you tell him that yourself." I said while crying.


    "And please tell big sister Veronica to let go of her hatred." Elizabeth said. "After I have let go of mine, I felt lighter. Alicia, I would have loved to be your big sister. I...I am sorry..."


    Elizabeth¡¯s face looked very pale and she was getting colder by the second. I was feeling regret and pain. If only I was able to use my magic, then this would not have happened. I should be the one struck by those arrows. The guilt inside me was forming. I don¡¯t want Elizabeth to die.


    Then Elizabeth inhaled deeply as if she can¡¯t catch her breath. And with that she had breathe herst breath. Her hand that I was holding went limp. The warmth of her body left her.


    "No...no...no..." I can¡¯t believe this. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. "This...this is my fault. She should not have died here now and in my arms." My tears are falling on Elizabeth¡¯s beautiful dress. The blood stains have covered her upper body.


    "A-Alicia...this is not your fault." Jack was by my side without me knowing.


    "Jack, please... please save her." I said with pleading eyes but he shook his head with sadness.


    "It¡¯s toote Alicia. She is already gone." Jack said with remorse.


    "No, no, no...she cannot die, just when we have fixed our rtionship as sister." I said with regret. "No, this isn¡¯t happening."


    "Stop firing!" diolus¡¯ voice was heard from a distance. The guards that were after us stopped with his order. "Can¡¯t you see that you are firing towards my wife and concubine?!"


    diolus took a sword from a guard and stabbed the guards that fired the arrows upon us.


    "Stop attacking!" Queen Patricia arrived at the scene. I looked at her and she did that same towards me. "Alicia dear, juste back and I promise you that your friends would be spared."


    Seeing my aunt just made my hatred towards them more intense. Because of them, many bad things happened. And now my sister Elizabeth is dead in my arms. I can feel something boiling inside me. I cannot control it any longer.


    "Aaahhhhhh." I screamed at the top of my lungs. Light shed from my body and a huge gust of wind pushed everything surrounding me flying away.


    And then my mind just became nk.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 256 She is the Chosen One 1

    (This chapter will be written in a third person view)


    When Jennovia¡¯s guards with Queen Patricia and Prince diolus arrived, what they saw was a scene of sadness. The crown prince¡¯s concubine Elizabeth was lifeless. Her body was being cradled in Alicia¡¯s arms, with three arrows protruding. Alicia¡¯s face was pale in anguish and sorrow. Her face was stained with tears while new tears were still flowing from her eyes.


    diolus was shocked by this scene. He never wanted any harm to befall his concubine, especially Alicia who was his wife to be.


    "WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED HERE?!" diolus shouted in rage.


    "C-Crown prince..." The leader of the pce guards on the scene stuttered. "W-We were trying to catch the enemy and..." The guard trailed.


    "Catch the enemy?!" diolus shouted. "You fired arrows onto them! My wife to be was with them, and now I see my concubine¡¯s body filled with arrows."


    The guards around kneeled when they saw diolus¡¯ rage in disy. "F-Forgive us your highness." The guards said in unison. They were shivering in fright.


    "W-We didn¡¯t know that the royal wife and concubine were at the vicinity." The leader of the pce guards was scared to his wits.


    "Unforgivable." diolus said this one word and took a sword from a nearby guard and pierced it to the leader of the pce guards that was kneeling before him. "How can you lead the pce guards if you are this ipetent?"


    "Gh...ghuah." The leader of the pce guards coughed up blood and soon dropped down the floor dead.


    "Your ipetence resulted to the death of my concubine. The just punishment for you is death." diolus looked at the lifeless body of the pce guard with an ice gold gaze. He trampled on the lifeless body full of rage.


    "That is enough diolus. What¡¯s done is done." Queen Patricia said. She looked at the lifeless body of Elizabeth. "Tsk. This will be a problem."


    Elizabeth was sent to Jennovia in a political marriage for the purpose of uniting the royal families of Jennovia and Alvannia. This allowed Jennovia to borrow Alvannia¡¯s army for the purpose of fighting and winning this war. If the king of Alvannia knew that his daughter is dead by Jennovian hands, she was afraid that he would withdraw the army that he lent to the crown prince.


    "High Priest Hector, you know what to do." Queen Patricia looked at the high priest beside her.


    "Of course your majesty. Leave it to me." High Priest Hector bowed with the queen¡¯s words.


    Not far from where they were standing, Alicia saw the arrival of her aunt and diolus with Jennovian pce guards. Seeing them made her blood boil from the inside. She can feel anger and hate just by seeing them at a distance.


    "Alicia..." Jack called out to her. "Alicia, we have to go. It¡¯s not safe here." He said worriedly.


    Jack saw something happening with Alicia. She was gazing towards the queen¡¯s direction and her eyes were filled with anger and hate.


    ¡¯This is not the time for this.¡¯ Jack thought. ¡¯I will carry you if I have to.¡¯


    Jack put his arm on Alicia¡¯s shoulders but he felt electrocuted after the touch.


    "Ahh... what the..." Jack was surprised with the feeling and looked at Alicia in shock. She was glowing in white light. "Oh sh*t!"


    Jack knew what happened in Alvannia on the engagement parade. He knew how strong Alicia¡¯s powers were. He saw wind was gathering all around them and just after thinking of running a huge force threw him away.


    *SWISH*


    The sound of a strong wind was heard and everything around Alicia was sent flying away with a strong force. Guards in the near vicinity shouted when they were flown away by the force.


    When the wind dissipated, the people around stood up after having their bodies beat up by the force.


    "Ugh... that hurt." Jack stood up feeling body aches. He stood up with a pile of some debris on top of him. He looked where the st has left him. "Oh no, I am a little far off."


    Jack was standing outside of the pce wall that was now broken because of the explosion and also because of Alicia¡¯s magical outburst. He saw Alicia was still there, sitting on the floor holding Elizabeth¡¯s lifeless body. Everything around her was in rubles and there was a small force field around her glowing.


    "F*ck, this is not good." Jack tried to take a step and felt pain on his ribs. "Sh*t, I think I have broken some ribs."


    Jack tried to walk slowly, holding his ribs that were in pain. He knew that he should stop Alicia somehow or this ce will decimate with her outburst.


    "W-What just happened?" Queen Patricia was still standing where she was. Her son diolus was hugging her with one arm while the other was maintaining a force filed like shield.


    diolus looked at a distance with a shocked face.


    "What is it son?" Queen Patricia followed her son¡¯s gaze and saw the whirling force field enveloping Alicia. She was surprised with what she was seeing.


    "Mother, what is happening to Alicia?" diolus asked his face full of confusion. But his mother was surprised with her mouth agape. "Mother!" diolus said again with more force this time.


    Queen Patricia was woken up with her son¡¯s call. "T-This... this I am afraid, is her magical power." She clenched her fists feeling irritated with what she was seeing.


    "Such powerful magic..." diolus said and looked at Alicia.


    Queen Patricia knew after seeing this white light enveloping Alicia. All Antians have auras with different colors. It distinguishes their strong magical affinity to nature. There was green, blue, red, yellow, and brown. Only one person has a white aura, and that was the Almighty One himself.


    Queen Patricia was in a rage seeing that his son was not the one to fulfill the prophecy that was foretold. The power she was craving for was not going to her or her son but to the half blood daughter of her sister. She was the chosen one.


    "KILL HER!" The queen ordered her men. "Kill her or all of us will die!"


    "What are you doing mother? NO!" diolus shouted in anger on his mother.


    The guards around didn¡¯t know what to do. The queen ordered for the princess to be killed while the crown prince ordered to not to.


    "What are you waiting for?! I am your queen." Queen Patricia looked at her men in rage. "Do as I say!"


    The guards with bows readied their weapon and aimed their arrows on Alicia.


    "NO!" diolus let go of his mother and tried to stop the guards from shooting. His face was full of fear.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 257 She is the Chosen One 2

    The guards around didn¡¯t know what to do. The queen ordered for the princess to be killed while the crown prince ordered to not to.


    "What are you waiting for?! I am your queen." Queen Patricia looked at her men in rage. "Do as I say!"


    The guards with bows readied their weapon and aimed their arrows on Alicia.


    "NO!" diolus let go of his mother and tried to stop the guards from shooting. His face was full of fear.


    But diolus was toote. The arrow flew into the night sky and was heading to Alicia. He held his breath preparing for the worst but then the arrows disintegrated when it touched the force field around Alicia. diolus¡¯ face eased up some tension and he released a sigh of relief.


    "What are you doing mother?!" diolus turned around and looked at his mother. He cannot hide the anger on his face.


    "She... she will steal everything that should be yours. She must die!" Queen Patricia yelled.


    diolus¡¯ face was etched with anger and confusion. "I do not understand what you are talking about. Alicia is the live of my life, if there is something that she will steal from me then I will dly give it to her whole heartedly."


    "You don¡¯t understand..." Queen Patricia was trying to find the words to exin to her son.


    The queen had always thought that the chosen one in the prophecy would be her son. diolus is thest Antian left with pure royal blood and the only male descendant of the All Mighty One that is left in this world. She never would have thought that her niece who was only a half blooded royal and a female at that, be the chosen one.


    ¡¯I might be mistaken." Queen Patricia thought to herself.


    But looking at the white light engulfing Alicia with her own eyes, she can¡¯t dissuade herself in thinking that the chosen one is none other than Alicia. She felt bitter inside, she can¡¯t but felt robbed of the position.


    ¡¯No, this can still be corrected.¡¯ Queen Patricia thought. ¡¯That girl hasn¡¯t awoken her magical powers yet. If I kill her here and also other potential candidates, then that only leaves my son diolus which would inherit the power.


    "Kill her... you have to kill her no matter what it takes!" Queen Patricia ordered her men.


    "No, stop this mother." diolus was now pleading in front of his mother. "Please don¡¯t do this mother. Don¡¯t kill the one I love."


    The guards started to fire arrows towards Alicia continuously but every arrow cannot pass the force field and just disintegrates to dust.


    "You are not in your right mind son." Queen Patricia said. "She is now a threat to your throne. She cannot be left alive."


    "It is you who is not in the right mind, mother!" diolus yelled at his mother.


    Queen Patricia was surprised and taken aback with diolus. This was the first time her son shouted back at her. Her face was so distraught.


    "I don¡¯t know what you are thinking but if you hurt her, I will never forgive you!" diolus said full of emotion. He ran towards where Alicia was taking the sword he has taken from a guard.


    "diolus stop! where are you going?" Queen Patricia was full of fright when she saw her son ran where arrows was raining down. "Stop... don¡¯t go there, diolus!"


    The queen was about to follow her son when High Priest Hector held her firmly to stop her.


    "Your majesty, you can¡¯t." High Priest Hector said. "You can get hurt."


    "Then stop him, stop my son!" Queen Patricia said.


    "This was his choice your majesty." High Priest Hector said. "If you want to keep him safe, then let the guards stop attacking the princess."


    Queen Patricia grimaced with what the high priest advised. She wants to kill Alicia as soon as possible because she was the chosen one. If only she was able to get Alicia to her side then she wouldn¡¯t have thought to kill her. But after two years of living here in Jennovia, she still has her heart set with the king of Grandcrest. She is a traitor that needs to die.


    diolus on the other hand was volleying the arrows that wereing Alicia¡¯s way. He doesn¡¯t know how long the force field wouldst and he doesn¡¯t want to take any chances of arrowsing inside the force field and hitting Alicia. He was able to volley the arrows but some of them grazed his body in the process.


    "Stop firing!" Queen Patricia ordered when she saw her son full of grazes while trying to protect Alicia.


    The guards listened to the Queen¡¯s orders and stopped firing. diolus still stood his ground, not yet sure if his mother will still do anything after ordering the guards to stop.


    "diolus, my son. I won¡¯t kill her, juste back here where it¡¯s safe." Queen Patricia said with heartfelt please.


    "Let the guards fall back first." diolus said, still doubting his mother.


    "If that is what you wish." Queen Patricia nodded. "Fall back." She ordered the guards around.


    The guards listened to the queen¡¯s order and retreated. When diolus saw this he heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Come now my son." Queen Patricia said sweetly to diolus.


    Seeing that his mother hase back to her senses, diolus slowly walked back to where his mother was.


    "Thank you mother." diolus said once he was just near her.


    "You know that you are everything to me my son." Queen Patricia looked at her son livingly. "You are all that is left of your father top me. I will do everything in my power to give to you what is rightfully yours."


    Queen Patricia caressed her son¡¯s cheek lovingly and smiled to him sweetly. But deep inside diolus, his mother¡¯s words was suspicious. He can¡¯t erase the doubt that his mother can still hurt the one he loves.


    "Just stand here and I will erase the existence that threatens your destiny my son." Queen Patricia¡¯s sweet smile warped into a cold sneer. diolus cannot believe his mother¡¯s sudden change of personality.


    "No...don¡¯t to this mother." diolus said. He tried to move and stop his mother but he was pinned down in ce. "No, why can¡¯t I move?"


    diolus looked at his mother suspiciously and knew that this was his mother¡¯s gravity magic.


    "Mother, let me go.... don¡¯t do this." diolus tried to escape but he can¡¯t even move a muscle. His pleas were sent to deaf ears and the queen stepped forward.


    From nowhere, Queen Patricia was holding a bow and arrow in her hands and pointed where Alicia was. The arrow glowed with a dark purple hue while the queen aimed for Alicia.


    "No, mother please don¡¯t..." diolus was now shedding tears, pleading for his mother. He tried to move but still was unsessful.


    *Shwung*


    Queen Patricia released the arrow with her gravity magic and the sound that came with it resounded in the area. It passed thru Alicia¡¯s force field and the arrow struck Alicia¡¯s shoulders. Blood trickled from the wound where the arrow was sticking and the force field was simmering.


    "NO!!!...." diolus screamed in agony. It was as if he was also struck with the arrow. "Stop it... MOTHER!"


    "It has been a while since I practiced archery." Queen Patricia said and took another arrow and put in on her bow. "I won¡¯t miss this one."


    Alicia¡¯s force field crumbled after sometime and the wound on her shoulder was bleeding. The queen pulled the bow and aimed at her again.


    Alicia¡¯s consciousness was starting to return. She can feel the excruciating pain on her shoulder. Her eyes were blurry at first but were now starting to get cleared by time. By then she saw Queen Patricia at a distance, aiming an arrow at her. By the time her eye sight became clear, the queen shot the arrow with gravity magic once more. She saw diolus was screaming to his mother to stop, she can see he was pleading in agony.


    ¡¯Is this the end?¡¯ Alicia thought.


    The arrow was heading straight to her heart.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 258 A Tearful Reunion 1

    (Regaleons¡¯ POV)


    My men and I arrived at the location point Duke Matias have told us to wait. The sun had just set when William and ady with Alicia¡¯s looks arrived at the meeting area. This woman would be Alicia¡¯s mother no doubt.


    "Your majesty. Greetings to the sword and shield of the Grandcrest Empire." William kneeled before me gantly.


    "Rise Sir William." I said. "No need for formalities here."


    We are currently in the enemy¡¯s territory and are under disguise. Even though this location is remote, we still need to be careful. William stood up and presented the woman he was with.


    "Your majesty, thisdy is Princess Alicia¡¯s mother." William said.


    "Greetings to the king of the Grandcrest Empire." Alicia¡¯s mother curtsied before me. "My name is Leticia Von Heist, your majesty. I am Alicia¡¯s mother."


    "It is nice to meet you Lady Leticia." I kissed the back of her hand with respect. "I am Regaleon Yosef Astley, your daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦."


    Leticia giggled. "I have heard many things about you from my daughter." She said. "It is true that you are truly the looker. You are very handsome indeed."


    I felt shy with Lady Leticia¡¯s praise. "T-Thank you so much for the praise mydy." I said shyly.


    "Please call me mother. You are my daughter¡¯s most important person and I would like us to know each other more." Leticia smiled charmingly. Now I know where Alicia got her charming smile came from.


    "Yes of course, mother inw." I smiled heartedly. "We will have much time to know each other after this. Please rest first while you wait. Our journey back will surely be tiring."


    "Thank you, son inw." Mother inw smiled.


    "Let me lead you to the tent we have made for resting." Dimitri who was beside me offered to lead mother inw.


    I look at Dimitri lead my mother inw towards the tent and I sighed in relief. I never thought that meeting my mother inw will let my nerves tense. She looks a lot like Alicia. She is still young and for sure she was very beautiful when she was younger. I am sure that the king of Alvannia was love struck towards her like I was with Alicia. He was just foolish to choose power more than the woman he lives. If ever I was in the same position as him, I would abandon the throne for Alicia in a heartbeat with no questions asked. Alicia is more important to me than the throne, she was my life.


    Not long now, Alicia will be here as well. I will be reunited with my love after two years. Many things happened these past two years. From being a crown prince, I have ascended the throne and be king. But before I took this position, there was a civil war in the empire of Grandcrest. I fought against my brothers and the factions supporting them. It was a bloody war but I triumphed in the end.


    After ascending the throne, my first agenda was to get my fianc¨¦e Alicia back from Jennovia thus the war started. The war was just like a dance of advance and retreat. It prolonged for until now because of so many factors. But Grandcrest is already leading this was war and victory was close at hand. I know that we are not far from victory but I cannot wait to see my beloved and so here I am now to get her after their escape.


    After some time has passed, I am bing impatient in waiting. William, Dimitri and I were waiting while looking at the direction of the pce.


    "How far is it from the pce to here?" I asked William after a while of waiting.


    "By horse your majesty, it takes at least minutes." William replied.


    The n was Alicia will follow in the middle of the masquerade ball. Duke Matias¡¯ daughter will take her ce in disguise as her while she slips out of the ball room. Judging by the time now, the masquerade ball was near the middle. Alicia would be executing her escape by now.


    "Do not worry your majesty." Dimitri said. "I am sure the princess will be fine. She is a brave young girl."


    I nodded in agreement with Dimitri¡¯s word. Alicia is an independent and strong woman. She is not like any woman that will be a damsel in distress if danger urs. She would stand by my side and find rather than flee to safety.


    I sighed with such thinking. ¡¯If I can only chain her to me all the time, them I can guarantee her safety.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    But Alicia was a free spirit. She has been living inside the pce of Alvannia like a prisoner, stuffed away from the public¡¯s eyes. After she had tasted freedom, her cheerful self appeared. She shined more if she was free and I wouldn¡¯t want to hinder that freedom.


    I looked at the direction of the Jennovian pce, waiting and longing for her arrival every minute. That was when I saw a sh of light that blinded me and the others.


    "What was that?" I heard my men said in rm.


    I opened my eyes to look at the surroundings. The light was starting to wane and it came from the direction of the pce. My heart started to thump rapidly. I knew something went wrong.


    *whistle*


    After whistling, my horse Midnight came galloping and stopped before me. Without saying anything I climbed my horse and held the reigns. Dimitri did the same and called for his horse and climbed it, ready to depart with my order.


    "Half of the mene with me while half stand guard here." I ordered.


    The men heard my orders. Half of them scrambled to depart with me while half stood their ground to guard.


    "I don¡¯t have time to exin, just follow me to the pce now." I said while pulling the reigns towards the pce¡¯s direction.


    "I aming with you your majesty." William was about to get his horse.


    "No Sir William." I told him. "You need to stay here. Alicia entrusted her mother to you. You need to protect her." I said.


    William has a face with contradiction. He knows something wrong happened back at the Jennovian pce and wants to go to Alicia but he has an important role given to him as well.


    "Yes your majesty." William sighed and gave in. "I will ensure Lady Leticia¡¯s safety." I nodded after hearing his decision.


    "Be prepared to depart if we don¡¯t get back after two hours." I ordered him and my men. "Keep mother inw safe, I will entrust her to you."


    "Of course your majesty." William¡¯s eyes were now filled with resolve.


    The role that Alicia and I entrusted to him was great. He knew what he must do.


    "Please, promise me that you and Alicia wille back here safely your majesty." William pleaded.


    "Hmm." I nodded. "I promise."


    I pulled Midnight¡¯s reigns and started to rush towards the Jennovian pce.


    ¡¯Alicia, wait for me. I aming for you.¡¯ I said inside my heart.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 259 A Tearful Reunion 2

    (Regaleons¡¯ POV)


    My men and I galloped at a fast pace towards the Jennovian pce. The twenty minutes travel time by horse was shortened to between ten to fifteen minutes. The pce walls were seen by a distance.


    ¡¯I am nearly there Alicia.¡¯ I said inwardly.


    My eyes were surveying the pce walls for an entrance. William had told us about a hidden passage way in the pce walls hidden with thick bushes. He has told me that the indicator was cypress trees lined in one side of the pce walls. I started to search for the cypress trees but what I caught was a copsed portion of the wall.


    "Your majesty, right there..." Dimitri pointed out the copsed side.


    "Yes I see it." I said.


    From where we are right now, we can see a very huge copsed side of the pce wall. Judging by the size, there must have been a huge explosion that could have destroyed such a tall and thick wall.


    By that time I had a shback from two years ago. It was the time when Alicia and I were to embark from the kingdom of Alvannia to the Grandcrest Empire. It was the time of our engagement parade when Prince diolus and his men attacked us out of nowhere and endangered the residents of the Alvannian capital.


    Fire was raging everywhere and I was fighting diolus one on one when I was nearly defeated by him. That was the time when Alicia saw me about to be struck. She lost her control with her magical powers and it blew out, obliterating a part of the capital.


    I came back to the present and thought that the damage to the wall is without a doubt Alicia¡¯s doing. That light from a while ago was exactly simr that of from two years ago.


    ¡¯Something might have happened to Alicia.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    Alicia won¡¯t lose control of her magic power if there are no outside factors that could trigger a huge emotional reaction.


    "Let¡¯s head to that location in haste." I ordered my men.


    "Yes." They all answered in unison.


    We head towards the direction of the damaged pce walls. When we got nearer and nearer, we saw people in the vicinity. I saw Jack who was hunched on a broken statue looking injured. But then my eyes were drawn to a dome of light like a force field. At the center of the dome of light was Alicia whose back was facing me. I knew it was her in just one nce because of her long silver swaying. Arrows were raining down on her location. Luckily the force field was protecting her from the arrows that bombard her.


    "Hyah!" I kicked Midnight to hasten the pace. I was afraid that my love would be in danger if I don¡¯t get there in time.


    By then, I saw from a distance Queen Patricia and Prince diolus. The queen holding a bow and aiming an arrow embedded with magic. I can hear diolus faint pleas for his mother to stop but to no avail. The queen let go of the arrow and was heading right for Alicia.


    "NO!" I yelled with fright. I tried to use my fire magic to burn the flying arrow but it missed by a second.


    I see the arrow hit Alicia¡¯s shoulder, Red blood started to stain her white shirt. The force field that was surrounding her was disappeared in an instant.


    *throb throb*


    Seeing her hurt felt like my heart was in so much pain. I held my chest but still persisted to advance. Time seemed slow even when I quickened the pace towards her. By the time I got to her, I jumped from Midnight and held Alicia in my arms before she fell.


    *swoosh*


    The sound of another arrow flying was heard. I saw it immediately and was flying towards us. Now, all of my focus was on the arrow and burned it in mid flight. I had my guard still up for uing attacks when a ck shadow surrounded us like a shield. It was Dimitri¡¯s ck magic at work.


    Together with Dimitri, I saw Alicia¡¯s familiar Snow. She was in her white tiger form. Tempest also flew down from the sky and transformed into his red phoenix form. They guarded us from the enemy right in front of us.


    "Alicia, my love." I looked at her with worry and fright.


    "L-Leon, is that you?" Alicia looked at mezily. "Is this a dream?"


    "No, this is not a dream." I said, trying to hold back my tears from falling. "I am here to get you."


    I saw the arrow sticking on her left shoulder. Fortunately it was far away from internal organs, but the she was bleeding heavily.


    "I-It really is you? I am happy to see you again, my love. You don¡¯t know how I wished everyday to see you once again and be by your side." Alicia lifted her right hand slowly as if there was no strength left in her. I took her hand and pressed it on my lips.


    "I as well have been yearning for you every single day my love." I said and forced a smile. "I am here now. I won¡¯t let anyone take you away from me ever again." Alicia smiled with my words.


    "L-Leon I... feel cold." Alicia said in a weak tone.


    I held her hand with some force, feeling anger build up inside of me. "Don¡¯t worry my love, I will keep you warm."


    I looked at the arrow that was still lunged on her shoulder and held it from end to end. "My love, this will hurt a little, please bear with me."


    I broke the other end of the arrow carefully. I see Alicia flinch with my action and my heart started to hurt as well.


    "I will pull the arrow out my love." I told her and she nodded. I held the other end of the arrow and pulled it in one go.


    "Ahhh..." Alicia shouted in pain once I pulled out the arrow from her shoulder. Blood was now flowing from her wound none stop.


    I held the wound with my left hand and concentrated. Fortunately I have light magic and can heal her wound quickly. Light shone from my hand and to her wounded shoulder. It stopped bleeding and the wound slowly closed.


    Once I was done healing her, she fell unconscious in my arms. I was startled at first but when I saw her breathing steadily, I sighed in relief.


    Around us battle was ensuing. The queen¡¯s guards where fighting my men that were outnumbered. And reinforcements are clearly on the way on the queen¡¯s side. This was their turf after all.


    "Don¡¯t let her get away. Kill them, kill them all!" I heard Queen Patricia¡¯s voice emitting in the battle field.


    Anger and fury were now burning inside of me.


    "Dimitri." I called out to him. "You can maintain your ck magic while guarding Alicia?" I asked.


    "Yes your majesty." Dimitri looked at me with confusion.


    "Please take care of her for me." I said.


    Dimitri took my ce by Alicia¡¯s side and looked up at me with a questioning gaze. I pulled out my sword out if its scarab.


    "I will let that f*cking b*tch pay for what she did." I said with fury.


    Queen Patricia had done so many things that brought my rage. I can feel the anger burning up inside of me. I can feel my chest literally in heat.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 260 The Fight Between a King and a Queen 1

    (Regaleons¡¯ POV)


    "Please take care of her for me." I said to Dimitri.


    Dimitri took my ce by Alicia¡¯s side and looked up at me with a questioning gaze. I pulled out my sword out if its scarab.


    "I will let that f*cking b*tch pay for what she did." I said with fury.


    Queen Patricia had done so many things that brought my rage. I can feel the anger burning up inside of me. I can feel my chest literally in heat.


    I started to step forward where the battle is raging. My men were fighting the pce guards of the queen. They may be many in number, but my men are Antians that can use magic in a fight. My men were at an advantage in the battle, for now.


    I looked at the Jennovian pce that was near here. I have heard that its walls are made with jite rocks. With the distance from here, I thought we cannot use our magic abilities but for some reason we can.


    ¡¯Was it because of Alicia¡¯s outburst of her magic power?¡¯ I thought to myself. But whatever the reason was, we can use our magic that can be an advantage.


    But there were disadvantages as well. The queen can use her magic as well. She was using her magic to suppress my men that were standing on defense rather than offense.


    "Secure our defensive line." I ordered. My men heard my call and saw me stepping in the battlefield.


    When they saw me, their bravery shone I their eyes. Seeing theirmander enter the battlefield gave them a boost of strength and courage.


    My objective was none other than the queen. My eyes were glued to where she was standing. Many ce guards are standing in my way, but I walked in that direction unfazed.


    "Protect the queen!" High Priest Hector ordered the pce guards. "Your majesty, it is not safe here. We must leave." He told Queen Patricia.


    "No!" The queen yelled. "I won¡¯t leave until I see them all dead." She said with burning hatred.


    "Please stop this, mother." diolus was still under his mother¡¯s magic and cannot move a muscle. He was trying so hard but cannot even move a muscle. "Please spare Alicia. She is my beloved."


    The queen turns a deaf ear to her son¡¯s pleading. She only focus on the death of her enemies.


    I on the other hand have set my resolve. I will release this anger here and now.


    "Queen Patricia!" I yelled to get her attention.


    The queen heard my loud call in the noise of this small battlefield. My eyes caught hers and was locked to one another. I am sure she realized who I was the instant our eyes met. The same hate and anger are evident in our eyes.


    "You will pay for what you did." I said with the most cold and menacing tone I have ever given in all my life. "You won¡¯t leave here unscathed. I promise you that."


    I held my sword firmly with both hands and charged towards the queen. The queen was surprised with my sudden advancement and was evidently in panic.


    "Get him!" The queen ordered his men. "Anyone that can kill that son of a b*tch will be rewarded handsomely."


    The guards that heard this all charged towards me. There battle cries are heard. But this people are no match for me. They may use magic stones at their disposal butpared to us Antians they are nothing.


    One by one the guards charged towards me with their swords and magic stones, but I was able to block every attack that came my way. My sword was stained with the guards¡¯ blood, all of them dropping dead in my path.


    "H-He is a monster." I heard a pce guard shriek in fear.


    The fury that I was feeling was burning up inside me that I can feel that my whole body was in heat. It was as if my body was enveloped in mes. But I was not hurt by the heat, in fact I felt more powerful than ever before.


    "Oh my God, he is a demon." Another pce guard said.


    "His whole body is enveloped in mes." One pce guard said.


    ¡¯My body enveloped in mes?¡¯ I thought to myself.


    I looked at my body and in fact it was enveloped in mes. The mes were not burning my flesh or my clothes, but it was clearly burning anything in my vicinity. I can feel so much power surging inside of me. I smirked with the thought of such power.


    "No one can stop me now." I looked directly at the queen.


    Queen Patricia¡¯s expression now changes in fright. I am sure that she was now trembling in fear seeing me with such power.


    "My queen, we have to leave now!" The high priest said more forceful now. Seeing my power must have given him more reason to retreat with the queen.


    "Take the crown prince and leave." Queen Patricia¡¯s fear disappeared when she looked at her son. "Get him to a safe ce."


    "But how about you, your majesty?" High Priest Hector asked with worry.


    "I am afraid I am the only one that can stop his advance." Queen Patricia was looking directly at me.


    "No, mother you can¡¯t." diolus said. "I will distract him and you le..." But then he fell unconscious. High Priest Hector caught the crown prince¡¯s body.


    "My son, you must survive." Queen Patricia said. "You are our only hope now."


    "Your majesty, are you really..." High Priest Hector was cut off his sentence.


    "You go on ahead. I will deal with this brat." Queen Patricia said.


    "Then be safe your majesty." The high priest bowed and gave the queen her sword. He stood up and carried Prince diolus with the help of a pce guard and retreated.


    Queen Patricia stood her ground and looked at me directly. The fire swirling around me was serves as a defensive wall against my enemies.


    "So, you didn¡¯t run like what you did before, Queen Patricia." I said to her.


    "I will not let you do anything you want in my own pce." Queen Patricia said. "And you have something that belongs to me."


    I traced her gaze and saw that she was looking directly at my chest. There I saw the pendant that Alicia had given me as our engagement bond. The blue gem was glowing blue brightly under my clothes on my chest. It was the same as two years ago.


    ¡¯So, was this the reason why I can feel so much power right now?¡¯ I thought to myself.


    "Are you talking about this?" I took out the pendant under my clothes and let Queen Patricia see it. Her eyes shined as if this pendant was the most valuable treasure there is in the entire world. "I am afraid this pendant is not your queen. This is mine and I will never give this to anyone, especially to you."


    Queen Patricia¡¯s greedy eyes burned in fury. "I will take it by force then. Be prepared to die here King Regaleon of Grandcrest!"


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 261 The Fight Between a King and a Queen 2

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    "Are you talking about this?" I took out the pendant under my clothes and let Queen Patricia see it. Her eyes shined as if this pendant was the most valuable treasure there in the entire world. "I am afraid this pendant is not yours queen. This is mine and I will never give this to anyone, especially to you."


    Queen Patricia¡¯s greedy eyes burned in fury. "I will take it by force then. Be prepared to die here King Regaleon of Grandcrest!"


    Queen Patricia embedded her sword with her magic and it glowed violet. I was able to see her first strike and was able to dodge the de in time. But I was surprised that there was a fresh scratch on my left cheeks and was bleeding.


    ¡¯Her attacks are not normal.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    As I know so far, Queen Patricia has gravitational magic and can use it at ease. Looking at where I was standing a while ago, a huge sh mark was seen on the ground.


    "Your magic may have doubled in power with the use of the pendant, but I won¡¯t be behind." Queen Patricia said. "I am a pure blooded royal of Antia and my magic won¡¯t be weak against yours."


    The againunched an attack against me, this time I was able to block her sword with mine. The force of our magic shing against one another created a wave of force that made the surroundings blown away like there was a storm passing.


    "For an olddy, you are good." I gave the queen a sarcasticpliment that clearly infuriates her.


    "How dare you!" The queen used her magic and thrown it towards me. The ground towards me is breaking apart.


    Before it reaches me, I used my earth magic to make a stone wall to break the uing attack. The wall I created exceeded my own capabilities. The stone wall was several feet tallpared to what I can do before.


    ¡¯So this pendant really amplifies my magic to a high degree.¡¯ I thought to myself while looking at the stone wall I created in awe.


    But not long I heard the crashing of rocks and breaking of the ground. The stone wall I created was destroyed right in the middle. Debris came flying down that I stepped back to avoid them.


    The stone wall I created was still standing but was cut right open at the center. The queen¡¯s magic powers aren¡¯t something to be taken lightly seeing that she was still able to destroy a portion of the stone wall.


    The queen emerged from the debris and was ring daggers at me. This just made me want to taunt her even further.


    "It looks like the queen isn¡¯t bragging about her pure roots." I said with a sarcastic tone. "But just hearing the interbreeding within your royal family disgusts me so much. You can say that it was to keep the blood line pure but for other people, it is basically called incest."


    "How dare you mock our royal family!" Queen Patricia yelled with fury. "You will die insulting my family!"


    The queen raised her hand and aimed right at me. There was a sound of rumbling right under me and I was sure of what she was doing. I moved quickly to get out of where I was standing and when I just barely escapes, the ground under be crumbled and sank. It was like a very powerful force hit the ground and a huge hole was left there.


    ¡¯That was close.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    My tactic was to anger the queen to make lose focus and only aim her attacks towards me. And looking at it, my n is working quite well.


    Just as I was about tond on the ground a strong gust of wind blew its way towards me. I got out of bnce just for a second when the queen was right in front of me out of nowhere. Her sword was held high and was about tond towards me.


    Good thing I was able to get my bnce fast to block the queen¡¯s sword with my own, but the blow felt quite heavy that my muscles in my arms felt like it was tearing apart.


    "Ugh." I flinched with the force of the blow.


    I knelt to the ground holding my sword to defend and my body felt heavier by the second.


    ¡¯She is using wind and gravity magic simultaneously.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯I feat for a royal blood like her. But I won¡¯t fall behind.¡¯


    I enveloped my body with my fire magic once again and ignited it to explode in my surroundings. I saw the queen with wide eyes before I set the surroundings to explode.


    *BANG*


    I felt the heaviness of my body leave. I was panting hard after my body was freed and felt relief. My muscles ached from the force just now.


    "I can¡¯t be caught by the queen¡¯s magic." I told myself.


    Queen Patricia maybe superior using magicpared to me but I have more experience in fighting, this is my advantage.


    Ayer of dust was left after the explosion I made and was now slowly clearing out. I saw the queen with her dress tattered and had some wounds all over her body, but she was still in one piece.


    "She really, is something." I had a smirk on my face.


    That explosion could have shredded someone¡¯s body into pieces in that close range, but Queen Patricia got away with wound on her body.


    "You think you can kill me with that?" The queen said with seething anger.


    "Heh, I was holding back because you are still a woman." I said. "But seeing that you can take something like that, I can fight without holding back."


    "You overestimate yourself, you brat!" Queen Patricia sneered in anger.


    "Like I said queen, I will let you pay for what you did to my beloved." I looked at her with piercing gaze.


    I concentrated my magic into every inch of my body. I can feel my whole body heating up. By then I can see my sword was also glowing red. It was blinding that I can feel so much energy in it. This was all thanks to the pendant that I was wearing. I can feel that my magic powers were magnified even more.


    I readied myself tounch an attack. At the other side, I saw the queen was also embedding magic in her sword as well. This sh will be the final one and only one will emerge victorious.


    Without any further actions, Iunched my attack towards Queen Patricia. Everything in my path burned once I passed, a streak of mes is left in my wake. Queen Patricia was holding her ground, ready to take dodge my attack any minute but of course I will not let her.


    With a blink of an eye I was in front of her and my sword was raised.


    *SLASH*


    I shed my swords towards her and she was able to block it with her own sword that was glowing violet. But her sword was only able to block my attack in mere seconds before it broke into pieces.


    The time felt like it slowed down. All my rage and anger were in my sword, intending it to strike the queen¡¯s body. The queen was wide eyed with shock and that was the time when my sword made contact on her body.


    A huge sh wound was on the queen¡¯s body, a portion on her face and a long one on her torso. Blood sprayed from her wound after my sword made contact. The queen kneeled on the ground and dropped on her back after.


    I gripped my sword hard after seeing her go down in defeat. "You were able to at least absorb the shock of my attack at thest second, Iplement you on that." I said while walking towards her.


    I was standing at her side and looked down upon her. The queen was still breathing but with difficulty. Blood stained her dress and a sh mark was left on her face. If my attack were sessful, the queen¡¯s body would be cut in half by now. But because she was able to use her magic to cushion the blow, she was still alive.


    "You tried to survive until the end, but too bad I won¡¯t let you live." I looked at her with a cold gaze.


    With everything she has done, to Alicia, this war and all the people affected by it, she is not worthy to live anymore. I raised my sword and pointed the tip directly at her heart.


    "Goodbye, Queen Patricia of Jennovia." I held the sword tightly and aimed it towards the queen¡¯s heart.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 262 The Escape

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    "Goodbye, Queen Patricia of Jennovia." I held the sword tightly and aimed it towards the queen¡¯s heart.


    But before I was able to plunge my sword to her body, I felt danger behind me. When I looked around a volley of arrows came raining down upon me. I use my sword to block the arrows that was nearly upon me and burn the other uing arrows with my fire.


    Because of the endless rain of arrows, I was pushed back. That was when I realized that there was a huge distance from me and the queen.


    "Tch." I felt irritated. This was the enemy¡¯s true intention, to separate me to where the queen was.


    Out of nowhere, I group of knights came to defend the queen. The high priest that took the crown prince away hase back with reinforcements.


    "Do you think you can stop me from killing that b*tch?!" I said with anger.


    I threw a huge fireball towards them but before it reached the queen¡¯s location, the knights that stood in defense used water magic to block my fire ball.


    I was surprised to see that they were able to stop a huge fire ball that I have made. With my power up, it was much bigger than the ones I can conjure normally. When the steam from the extinguished fire ball disappeared, I see at least five knights were the ones that used water magic to block my single fire ball attack.


    I smirk learning this advantage. ¡¯So, they are also Antians that use magic. They may have numbers on their side but with my power up, I can easily break to their defense.¡¯


    I conjure the same size of fire ball from earlier, but I made three at the same time. I can see the surprised expression of the knights from the opposing side.


    ¡¯This is my limit.¡¯ I thought to myself. I may have a power up using the pendant Alicia gave me, but I can now sense the toll on my body.


    Iunched the three fire balls their way. The knights scrambled to defend from those three fire balls. A group of knights tried to build an earth wall, while the other group readied their water magic.


    The three fire balls reached the earth wall. It was able to block the first fire ball but it broke when the second one came into contact. The next was the water magic users, they tried to extinguish the two fire balls but only seeded in extinguishing one while thest one reduced in size but still was going to the direction of the queen.


    "Protect the queen!" High Priest Hector yelled.


    The knights made a line before the queen and tried to block the uing fire ball. They were swept away upon impact. When the fire ball was near the location of the queen, I knew it will not sessfully reach her, and so I let the fire ball explode.


    The explosion was not that big because the fire ball was reduced. But at least the knights that were guarding the queen decreased in number after the explosion.


    I was intent on killing the queen here and now. The rage I was feeling will not stop until I do. I held the hilt of my sword tightly, preparing to attack the remaining knights that were standing guard upon the queen.


    "Leon..." A sweet voice called my name. This was the voice I have always yearned to hear these past two years. "L-Leon..."


    I looked back and saw Dimitri still cradling Alicia where I left them. She had her eyes still closed, but she seemed to be distraught in her sleep.


    "Your majesty..." Dimitri shook his said.


    I knew what Dimitri was trying to say. If I kept on trying to attack Queen Patricia with so many knights guarding her, more reinforcements wille and we would be in danger, Alicia would be in danger.


    I looked at the direction of the enemy queen and grimaced. "Tch..."


    I put my sword back on its sheath. "Everybody, fall back!" I ordered my men.


    My men who were still fighting heard my ordered and immediately fall back. I walked towards where Dimitri and Alicia were.


    "How is she?" I asked once I reached them.


    "She is safe, but she is feeling a little cold." Dimitri stepped back gave us some space.


    I scooped Alicia gently and carried her into my arms. I can she that she was shivering.


    "Leon..." Alicia whispered my name once again.


    "I am here my love." I kissed her forehead gently. "You are safe."


    Alicia cuddled closer to me and my heart felt warm with her action. I used my magic to warm her body temperature.


    "Tempest!" I called.


    Not long a huge gush of wind blew around and from above, Tempest¡¯srge phoenix form came down upon us. I carefully climbed on his back with Alicia in my arms.


    "You should have told me that you can transform like this." I told Tempest.


    ¡¯I also did not know until now that I can transform.¡¯ Tempest told me telepathically. ¡¯I just felt a gush of powering from you and I was able to transform into this form.¡¯


    I smiled knowing that the power up that the pendant gave me was also extended to my familiar.


    "Then let¡¯s go." I told Tempest.


    Tempest¡¯srge wings pped, and a huge gush of wind was blown on the ground. We were air born in no time.


    "Head to the rendezvous point. We will meet the others there and continue east." I ordered.


    Tempest flew towards the direction where William and the others were waiting for us. My other men followed us by horse from behind.


    Traveling by flying on air was faster than by horse on ground. We arrived at the rendezvous point in only five minutes time.


    The men I left was on guard when they saw our arrival. They have not seen Tempest in this kind of form.


    "It is me!" I yelled to tell them my presence.


    "Your majesty?!" My men lowered their weapons and bowed in my presence.


    I came down Tempest with Alicia in my arms.


    "Oh my God, my baby." Leticia came running towards us when she saw Alicia unconscious in my arms. "What happened?" She held Alicia¡¯s forehead to see if she was alright.


    "She is fine mother inw." I assured her. "She is just sleeping."


    "Thank God." She sighed in relief. "But what happened? You are also covered in scratches."


    "Your sister Patricia, she..." I was not able to finish my sentence, but Leticia surely knew what I was about to say.


    "Oh my God... how could she. My sister..." Leticia was stunned.


    "Fortunately, I arrived just in the nick of time." I said. "I am afraid that we need to leave quickly. The other will be arriving soon. William..." I called out to him.


    "Yes, your majesty." William walked towards me after my call. He was looking at Alicia worriedly.


    "I will be taking mother inw and Alicia with me on Tempest." I told him. "Traveling by air is faster and we need to go to a safer ce. Traveling east to Alvannia is much faster than going south to Grandcrest."


    "I understand your majesty. We will meet up at the borders of Grandcrest, correct?" William asked.


    "Yes, that is correct." I said.


    After waiting for a little while, Dimitri¡¯s group arrived.


    "We will depart quickly." I ordered. "As nned, we will take the route to the east and we will meet up in a border town in Alvannia. Dimitri, you will go with me on tempest."


    "As youmand your majesty." Dimitri said.


    "As for the others, you will follow Sir William¡¯s orders." I said.


    My men scrambled to their horses and prepared to leave. I walked towards William and patted his shoulder.


    "Sorry William, I can¡¯t take you. There is not that much space on Tempest, and I chose Dimitri because he can help me protect Alicia and mother inw." I exined.


    "Do not worry about me your majesty." William said solemnly. "I know you will keep them safe your majesty."


    "Then we will wait for you at the borders, William." I said his name in a more informal speech. I have treated William as a friend rather than one of my knights within these past two years. We have gone thru a lot, all of us have gone thru a lot.


    I was about to walk away when I heard William call me by my name softly. "Regaleon..."


    I looked back at him waiting for him to talk.


    "Please take care of them." William bowed.


    "Do not worry, I will." I said confidently.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 263 Waking Up and Seeing You

    I opened my eyes when I felt the brightness of the sun. I was lying in bed inside a small unfamiliar room. I slowly sat down and felt my body sore and aching.


    "W-What happened?" I said to myself.


    I was still disoriented and held my head that was feeling an uing headache. I inhaled and exhaled, trying to remember what had happened. That was when I remember the arrow that pierced my shoulder.


    ¡¯Was that real?¡¯ I was frantically remembering.


    I remember trying to escape from the Jennovia pce with Jack. But before we were able to escape, a volley of arrows rained from above us. I thought I would die that time but to my surprise, Elizabeth used her body to shield me from the arrows.


    "No..." I said. My body was shaking with the memory.


    My half sister Elizabeth, just when we were trying to mend our rtionship, she died blocking the arrows meant for me. I remember Elizabeth¡¯s body was pierced with numerous arrows and I lost control over my magic powers seeing her breath herst breathe.


    I felt my body shiver with the thought. I was hyperventting just remembering her cold corpse that was cradled in my arms. That was when I remember an arrow pierced my left shoulder. I slowly parted the night gown I was wearing and saw a faint pinkish scar where the arrow hit me.


    "It wasn¡¯t a dream." I told myself feeling my emotions in turmoil. "E-Elizabeth... she is dead."


    Tears started to stream from my eyes. I felt my body shaking and with it the ground, as if the earth were feeling my pain.


    *BANG*


    The door to the room I was in opened. I saw the person I have always yearned for these past two year. He looked at me with such worried eyes.


    "L-Leon...?" I was in disbelief.


    "Lili, my love. I am here." Regaleon came to my bedside with quick strides. He pulled me in his embrace the moment he reached me. "Hush now, my love. You are safe."


    "I-It wasn¡¯t a dream." I said. "You came for me." Tears now streamed from my face. "Leon, Elizabeth she... she..." I was not able to say the end of my sentence.


    "Hush now my love." Regaleon was trying tofort me while patting my head. "It is not your fault. She decided her actions on her own."


    Regaleon knew What I was thinking. I am ming myself for the death of my half-sister.


    "B-But if not for me, she..." I was sobbing and my words were a little incoherent but Regaleon was calm andforting me with his caress.


    "It is not your fault Lili. Do not me yourself." Regaleon said with aforting voice. "I am sure that your sister has done so as means ofpensation for the bad things she has done to you in the past."


    Regaleon¡¯s words helped me to calm down. My loud sobs died down into sniffing and my body stopped shaking.


    When I calmed down, that was when I felt other¡¯s presence inside the room. I saw my mother, Dimitri and William. I felt embarrassed when I saw them looking at me clinging to Regaleon. I tried to hide my face in Regaleon¡¯s chest.


    "I think we are not needed here." My mother said yfully. "Now let¡¯s go out and give this couple some space."


    I peaked from Regaleon¡¯s shoulder and saw my mother wink towards me. She pushed the two men towards the door.


    "Then we will be going your majesties." Dimitri nodded and walked out first.


    "I am happy to see you awake and well your highness." William said next. "Please rest a little more and regain your strength." Then he left next.


    "Then I will leave my daughter to you your majesty." My mother smiled at us.


    "Of course, mother inw" Regaleon smiled at her.


    "M-Mother!" I scold her but she just giggles and closed the door. Now Regaleon and I was alone inside the small room.


    "How are you feeling?" Regaleon asked while caressing my cheeks gently.


    "I feel a little sore." I said feeling awkward. It has been a long time since Ist saw Regaleon.


    Two year has been a long time. Regaleon seemed to mature in that time. He looked more manly and handsome as ever.


    ¡¯Oh my god Alicia. You haven¡¯t seen the love of your life for two years and all you can do is stare at his manly beauty.¡¯ I scolded myself inwardly. I felt shy thinking of such things.


    "What are you thinking of my love." Regaleon said with a warm tone while cupping my cheeks in his broad calloused hands.


    "I-I was just thinking how much more handsome you have be these past two year." I said shyly. "You have be an aplished adult and is now a great king." I averted my eyes from his gaze feeling embarrassed with my thoughts.


    "You also have be much more beautiful these past two years." Regaleon smiled warmly.


    My heart skipped a beat seeing Regaleon¡¯s smile for the first time these past two years. I have missed his smile that I loved so much.


    "Thank you." I felt a blush crept on my cheeks. "By the way, how long was I asleep?" I asked.


    I remember William telling he was happy to see me awake. Thest time I lost control over my powers, I was asleep for half a year.


    "You were out for nearly a week." Regaleon replied. "We arrived in a border vige of Alvannia a week ago. We rode on Tempest¡¯s phoenix form with Dimitri and mother inw. The others came to the vige after five days of travel by horse."


    "M-Mother inw?" I asked in astonishment. "When have you and mother became close?" I asked out of curiosity.


    "Well we hit it the first time we met." Regaleon said and chuckled. "Your mother approves of me." His smile was so genuine that it made me smile too.


    "That¡¯s good." I said. "I missed you so much Leon." I encircled my arms on his waist and hugged me tight.


    "And I missed you too, Lili my love." Regaleon hugged me bug and nted a kiss on my head. "Once your body has recovered, I¡¯ll show you around the vige."


    "Hmm, okay." I said while my face is rested on his chest. "Do they know that I am their princess?" I looked up and saw him looking at me with gentle eyes but there is something hidden within them.


    "We came here in the disguise of an engaged noble couple traveling with your mother and my attendant." Regaleon replied. "So, they do not know that you are their third princess."


    "I see." I said and smiled. "I think that¡¯s for the best."


    Regaleon looked at me for so long that it made me a little embarrassed.


    "L-Leon... what is it?" I asked awkwardly.


    Regaleonid me down on the bed gently while he was hovering on top of me. My heart was thumping really hard by this point.


    "L-Leon..." I called out to him again and saw his eyes looking at me intently. That was when I recognized that the hidden meaning behind his gaze was lust.


    Regaleon lowered his face and his lips touched mine. The feel of his lips was soft and smooth. How I missed his lips and his touch.


    At first Regaleon¡¯s kiss was as light as a feather but then it deepened. I can feel his passion of these past two years within his deep kiss. I felt the longing when our lips touched, and I cannot seem to get enough of it. I felt that he was the same as well. His hands started to touch my body, the heat from his hand made my skin sensitive and yearning.


    Minutes have passed once our lips parted. We were both panting heavily, catching our breath. I felt that I was in the clouds after the kiss and my body felt like jelly.


    "Lili I am sorry. I am at my limit." Regaleon said hoarsely. "Seeing you like this... I cannot seem to stop myself.


    "S-Seeing me like what?" I asked curiously. That was when I saw myself only wearing a thin white night gown. I was embarrassed that I tried to hide my full breast that was protruding the white thin night gown.


    My body has matured into a woman these past two years. My breasts have berge as two melons. My once straight body formed curves in the right ces. The thin night gown I was waring cannot hide my body underneath.


    Regaleon chuckled seeing me try to hide my protruding breasts. "Why are you hiding them? I haven¡¯t seen them for a long time, and they have grown to be like this."


    Regaleon gently pushed my arms that were hiding my breast and smiled with content. I felt so shy that I tried not to look at him in the face. By then, I felt his hands at the top of my mounds and squeezed them.


    "What are you... ahhh." I soft moan came out from my lips.


    "I missed you so much, my Lili." Regaleon said with a hoarse voice.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 264 My Matured Body R-18

    Note: This chapter has matured contents. Read at your own discretion.


    Regaleon gently pulled my arms that were hiding my breast up over my head and smiled with content. I felt so shy that I tried not to look at him on his face. By then, I felt his hands at the top of my mounds and squeezed them.


    "What are you... ahhh." I soft moan came out from my lips.


    "I missed you so much, my Lili." Regaleon said with a hoarse voice.


    Regaleon¡¯s touch was gentle that it made my skin crawl with pleasure.


    "Ahhmm...L-Leon." I felt my body heat with just his touch.


    "Your body has matured beautifully." Regaleon said. His face was flushed with desire.


    Regaleon at first was massaging my breast gently but then I felt his face came closer and took one of my mounds into his mouth.


    "Ahhhh..." A moan escaped my lips once I felt the touch of his lips on my breast. "L-Leon...hmmm...no..."


    Regaleon¡¯s tongue yed with my nipples while his mouth sucked on my breast. I remember this sensation once in our engagement party, when he inhaled the aphrodisiac incense Veronica bought form him.


    Regaleon¡¯s hands started to caress me, and the other one started to wonder down my body. His hand started to caress my thighs and in-between.


    "Ahhhmm...haaa...L-Leon no..." I tried to resist his advance thinking that this room might have thin walls. "W-What if they hear."


    "Don¡¯t worry. Nobody will dare listen to us." Regaleon smirked and then started to suck my other breast. His other hand massage my other breast while the other caressed my inner thighs.


    "Ahhhh...Leon...." I moaned with pleasure.


    This was not the first time I felt this pleasure, but now felt so different. I felt a more intense longing in my body that I cannot seem to understand.


    ¡¯Is this because my body has be matured?¡¯ I thought.


    Regaleon continued his caress on my body and the pleasure I was feeling is building up. By then I felt his fingers over my private area and pressed on it.


    "Ahhhhh...." I felt the longing in my body intensify. I am longing for his touch even more. "L-Leon...haaa..."


    "What is it my love?" Regaleon whispered in my ear. The tickling sensation just added to my body¡¯s frustration.


    "Ahhh...I can¡¯t u-understand..." I said in between moans.


    "What is it, tell me?" Regaleon said.


    "Ahhh...hmmmm.... I-I want m-more..." I said with my face flushed.


    Regaleon smiled teasingly. "I will insert my fingers. Brace yourself."


    After Regaleon¡¯s warning I felt his fingers gently go inside my private part. The sensation in my body intensified.


    "Ahhhhhh..." I moaned in ecstasy.


    "Do you like that?" Regaleon whispered. "I will move inside. Don¡¯t worry, I will be gently. I promise."


    Regaleon then started to move his fingers inside my private part. The sensation made my body shiver, there was a sensation that I cannot understand. All I can say is, that it felt good.


    "Ahhh...Leon..." I was moaning with pleasure with his actions. His lips were sucking my earlobe that made my skin crawl and it only added to the sensation my body was feeling.


    Regaleon¡¯s lips started to trail from my earlobes towards my neck. He rained kisses there and I felt my body heat up even more. By then Regaleon took out his finger and I felt empty inside. I felt my body longing for his touch.


    "Still want more?" Regaleon smiled jokingly and then I felt his finger enter my private part once more, but this time it felt even bigger.


    ¡¯Two fingers?!¡¯ I thought to myself and was shocked.


    Two fingers were now moving inside my private area and the sensation doubled. I can feel the pleasure while Regaleon massage my insides and the same time his lips were raining kisses on my neck and chest.


    "Ahhh...L-Leon...." I can feel something building up inside of me. It feels like it wants toe out.


    "Let it out my love." Regaleon said. His breath tickled the skin under his lips.


    "Ahhh...hmmmm...ahhhh..." I moaned in ecstasy. My body convulsed under Regaleon¡¯s skillful hands.


    I was catching my breath while my body started to calm down. I felt Regaleon¡¯s fingers being pulled out from inside of me. He nted a kiss on my forehead.


    "Are you alright my love?" Regaleon asked while patting my head.


    "Hmmm." I nodded. My body was stilling down from the clouds of ecstasy.


    "That¡¯s good." Regaleon smiled. "I am sorry if I pushed your body a little while you are still feeling sore." He said apologetically.


    I blinked my eyes with his words.


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. My body felt soar and ached just a while ago. But why does my body feel rejuvenated after that rigorous activity?¡¯ I thought.


    Regaleon smiled looking at my confusion. "Are you thinking why your body ache seemed to have vanished and you feel fresh after what we have just done?" He was asking teasingly. I only nodded shyly.


    "It is because of my white magic." Regaleon patted my head. "I only found out that I can use white magic two years ago. White magic is used for healing."


    ¡¯So that¡¯s why I feel vitalized rather than tired.¡¯ I thought and nodded in understanding after hearing Regaleon¡¯s exnation.


    Regaleon pulled the nket over my body and nted a kiss on my forehead. "You still need to rest even after if I have healed your body." He said. "Your magic powers need to replenish after the outburst a week ago. I will leave you to rest then."


    Regaleon stood up and was about to go out when I saw something. I held his hand and stopped him from going out. He looked at me curiously.


    "What is it my love?" Regaleon asked.


    "T-That..." I pointed towards his bulging trousers. "Doesn¡¯t that hurt?"


    I saw Regaleon¡¯s building manhood under his trousers. When I pointed it out, I saw Regaleon blushed red. He covered his mouth and looked away in embarrassment. His ears were as red as a tomato.


    "I was to do something with it when I left from here." Regaleon said shyly.


    ¡¯Was he going to work on it by himself?¡¯ I thought. "Then let me do it." I told him.


    "W-What?!" Regaleon¡¯s eyes darted towards me in surprise.


    "I said let me help you." I told him once again.


    "But I promised..." Regaleon said. "I promised to take your virginity only after marriage."


    "I can still help you even without giving my virginity." I also looked down feeling shy.


    While I was a hostage inside the Jennovian pce, I was still given proper education simr to those given for wives to be. I thought it was just a custom because I was of marriageable age. I never thought they were grooming me to be diolus¡¯ bride back then.


    But thanks to those lessons, at least I knew how to pleasure my husband to be. I gathered my courage and looked at Regaleon.


    "Let me." I said with conviction. Regaleon was a little hesitant at first but nodded after.


    Last time, Regaleon pleasured himself by rubbing his manhood in between my legs. Now I want to be the one to let him feel pleasure.


    I kneeled on bed and carefully reached his trousers. I opened the buttons and pulled it down with his underwear. Regaleon¡¯s manhood sprang out gloriously. It was bigger than thest time I saw it. It made me stop in my tracks.


    "You don¡¯t need to do this Lili. I can handle it by myself." Regaleon said while looking down at me.


    "No, I can do this." I said with resolution.


    ¡¯Let us hold it first.¡¯ I told myself.


    I held hisrge manhood with both of my hands. It felt hard and hot by touch. I started to rub him between my hands.


    "Hmmm..." I hear Regaleon moan. I looked up and saw his aroused and flushed face and it just made me want to do more.


    While rubbing his long shaft, I opened my mouth and inserted the tip inside.


    "Ahhh...Lili...hmmm" Regaleon moaned with pleasure.


    His moans gave me the courage to be even bolder. While I rub his shaft, I licked the tip. The speed increased by the moment.


    "Hmmm...my Alicia..." Regaleon held my head and caressed it while I was working on his manhood.


    By this time, I took in half of his length inside the mouth. This is the limit of what I can take into my mouth. I sucked him hard while ying with his tip using my tongue.


    "Ummm...mmmm..." I was making noises while sucking him in. I never thought I would also be satisfied with what I was doing. Seeing my man wriggle with my touch and caress makes me feel content.


    "Ahhh...Alicia...I-I am cumming." Regaleon said. "Please stop if you don¡¯t want me to cum in your mouth."


    Hearing him say that just made me work on his manhood even faster. I sucked him faster and harder, making him moan even more.


    "Ahhhh...Lili...f*ck. I can¡¯t take it anymore." Regaleon said and he groaned in ecstasy.


    I felt hot sticky liquid sprayed into my mouth. I tasted his load and swallowed it in my mouth.


    "Oh my God, Lili... spit it out." Regaleon was frantic and shocked with what I just did.


    "Toote." I said and smiled at him teasingly. I was about to wipe excess liquid from the corners of my mouth when Regaleon did it for me.


    Regaleon sat down on bed and used his thumb to wipe the excess liquid from my mouth.


    "You silly girl." Regaleon smiled and pulled me to him.


    Our lips met with each other and we shared an intimate kiss. The kiss tasted of him and I was content.


    "Haaa..." Regaleon sighed and embraced me. "You really know how to torture me Lili. I need to endure until our wedding night."


    Hearing Regaleon yearning for me made me happy but knowing that letting him wait was like torture made me regret a little.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 265 Sleeping Beside Him

    The entire day I was on bed resting to regain my depleted magic power. Two years ago, when I had the same outburst of my magic, I was unconscious for half a year. It is fortunate I did not need the same amount of time to recuperate and woke up just after a few days.


    The day has gone by quick and Regaleon never left my side. We talked about lots of things, we needed to catch up to the two years we were apart. I was lying on bed while he was sitting beside me. Our hands are intertwined with one another all day long that we both did not want to let go.


    "Are there any news from Jennovia?" I asked him. "What happened to Jack and Duke Matias¡¯ men that helped steal Queen Patricia¡¯s pendant?"


    I was worried to the people that were left in Jennovia. I am sure that Jack did note with Regaleon¡¯s men because if he did, then he would have alsoe to see me as soon as I woke up.


    "Before escaping, Dimitri saw the injured Jack." Regaleon said. "Jack was able to give the pendant he stole from the queen to Dimitri, but he decided to stay in Jennovia."


    "He decided to stay?" I asked in confusion and worry. "But it is dangerous to be left at the enemy¡¯s base."


    I became agitated with worry and Regaleon tried tofort me by patting my head.


    "Do not worry Lili. Before Dimitri left, he saw the duke¡¯s men came to help Jack so he left him knowing he would be fine." Regaleon said with a soothing voice and I sighed in relief.


    "That is good then." I said in relief. "I wonder how they are doing, Satiana and Jack. Do you have any news?" I asked Regaleon.


    "Duke Matias had maintained contact with us and send information of what is going on back in Jennovia." Regaleon replied. "When Dimitri left, the duke¡¯s men helped Jack but the queen¡¯s guards with the high priest came back in the scene and started to engage on battle. They were able to escape from the pce sessfully with minimum casualties."


    "What?!" I was shocked. "Then that means Duke Matias..."


    Regaleon nodded. "Duke Matias is now deemed a traitor by the queen¡¯s faction."


    "Oh no." I was worried once more.


    I remembered how kind Duke Matias and his daughter were to me. And I cannot but help feel worried about Satiana. Regaleon saw me worrying once more and lightly squeezed my hand.


    "Duke Matias was prepared for this." Regaleon said. "He has spread the information about diolus not being the son of thete king of Jennovia. The rumors spread like wildfire and a great faction of the nobles in power demanded for diolus to be stripped of his title and crown prince and Queen Patricia to step down from her position. They asked for Princess Satiana, who is clearly thete king¡¯s daughter to ascend to the throne."


    "Oh my, so that is what¡¯s happening in Jennovia right now." I said. "I wonder how Sati is doing?"


    Satiana is only fourteen years old. The nobles are pushing her to be queen in such a young age. This position is a great burden on her small shoulders.


    "I know you care for your cousin." Regaleon said with a gentle voice and cupped my cheeks. "You have been with her and thought her well. She is now under the care of Duke Matias and as I can see, she will be a befitting queen."


    "Hmm I understand." I nodded and smiled at Regaleon. He really knows how tofort and encourage me with his words. "And I am sure that Jack stayed behind to protect Sati."


    "Because of the rumor of the crown prince¡¯s linage, themon people of Jennovia were also in an uproar." Regaleon said. "Because of this a civil war has started inside the Jennovian kingdom."


    "A civil war." I repeated Regaleon¡¯s words.


    This was my goals since the time I was in Jennovia. I saw how Aunt Patricia only used the Jennovia kingdom and its people for her own agenda. She had left the country to freeze these past twenty years or so and left the people to suffer because of her own revenge.


    I was happy to hear that what little work I have done was paid off. My n was for Regaleon¡¯s sake at first, but it changed when I saw how the people of Jennovia was suffering with my aunt¡¯s revenge. I whole heartedly wanted to help Jennovia gain their freedom from a queen that does not have anypassion and sympathy for them, and only see them as tools for her revenge.


    "Why are you smiling?" Regaleon asked while looking at me.


    "I¡¯m smiling?" I did not realize it. "Well I guess because it was my n at first to have internal turmoil for the queen to get distracted and for you to have an upper hand in this war. But while I was doing it, I just realized that I really want to help the Jennovia people to know their queen¡¯s true nature and for them to be free from her clutches."


    "So, you were doing it for me?" Regaleon beamed a smile.


    "Yes." I replied. "But I also did it for the people of Jennovia as well."


    Regaleon lowered his head to mine and ted a kiss on my lips.


    "I know that you are a smart and intelligent woman." Regaleon said while looking at me with gentle eyes. "Kind and humble as well. That is why I fall for you deeper every single day. I love you Alicia."


    "I love you as well Regaleon." I smiled at him. I was filled with happiness.


    I felt content being here beside him. Everything felt in ce. I am back in his arms where I truly belong. The loved ones I left in Jennovia are also fighting for their freedom I felt at ease and smiled knowing that the Jack and Satiana are together. They have one another to rely on. I am sure Jack will support and protect Satiana with his life. I giggled with the thought that maybe their feelings would nurture with this kind of happening.


    "And why is my princess giggling?" Regaleon asked with a yful smile.


    "I am just thinking if I had be a good matchmaker for Jack and my cousin Sati." I giggled.


    "Well that is their problem. You have done what you can for them." Regaleon said. "Isn¡¯t it time for you to put your attention your husband to be?" He said teasingly.


    "W-What do you mean?" I looked at him with shyness.


    Our conversation turned around in an instant.


    "I mean this..." Regaleon cupped my chin and pulled my lips to his.


    His lips felt soft to touch, his tongue started to explore inside my mouth.


    "Hmmm..." I moaned with the sensation and my body felt hot with his touch.


    We were both catching our breath when our lips parted. Regaleon¡¯s face was flushed and his eyes were looking at me with longing.


    "It¡¯ste. You need to have a good night rest." Regaleon said and kissed my forehead. "Tomorrow, I will take you around to see the vige."


    I nodded with his words. I would like to go out with Regaleon like normal couple would do. Regaleon got up and was about to walk out when I held his hand, stopping him from walking further.


    "What is it my love?" Regaleon asked gently.


    I was having internal turmoil. I know that asking him to stay here would not be good, but I felt a pang in my heart separating from him. Regaleon sat down the bedside and caressed my cheek.


    "What is it Lili? Tell me." Regaleon asked once more.


    "Please don¡¯t go." I said with a weak voice.


    Regaleon smiled and sighed. "If that is my princess¡¯ wish then I will abide. You know you can act spoiled with me whenever you like."


    Regaleon kissed my forehead and tucked me in bed. He took of his shirt andid down beside me. Seeing his naked upper body made my face feel hot. His skin was wless, and his abdominal muscles are carved beautifully. He had some scars on his arms, but it was light unlike the scars on his back.


    Regaleon spooned me into his arms and kissed my forehead once more. "Goodnight my love."


    "Good night, Leon." I closed my eyes in content.


    Feeling his body heat on my let me feel at peace and sleep came in no time.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 266 The Village by the Border 1

    The next day I woke up earlier as expected, dawn was just breaking. It must be because I did not do anything the whole day yesterday but rest. I opened my eyes facing a beautiful face by my side.


    Regaleon had his eyes closed and was breathing steadily. Looking at him sleep made my heart feel warm from the inside. I used this time to look at him closely, because of he was awake I would feel shy just by looking at him for so long.


    I looked at his closed eyes and saw his long eyeshes. I never realized he had longshes until now. He has a tall bridged nose and his eyebrows are arched perfectly on his face. The contours of his face are just right, and his lips have the right thickness. All in all, he was born with a handsome face that all women would fall for.


    I giggled thinking that I was one of that women that fell for his handsome face. Well I did not really fall for his face because he was in disguise the first time I met him, but I fell for him all the same. Regaleon came into my life when I was at my lowest and he stayed by my side ever since. We were separated with unseen circumstances, but we tried so hard to be together and helping each other along the way. And now we are together atst.


    ¡¯I will never part from him again, ever!¡¯ I promised to myself.


    "Are you enjoying the view, princess?" I heard Regaleon¡¯s hoarse voice. I saw him opening his eyes sleepily. "Good morning sunshine. It is still a bit early to wake up don¡¯t you think?" He pulled me closer to him and wrapped his arms around me.


    "Sorry, did I wake you?" I snuggled my face on his chest.


    "Don¡¯t mind me. If it makes you happy looking at my face while sleeping, then I will indulge you." Regaleon nted a kiss in top of my head.


    "I just missed you so much." I hugged him more tightly. "I was afraid that all of this was just a dream."


    "This is not a dream my love." Regaleon said with a smile. "We are together atst, and I will never let you go again."


    I smiled hearing his words. We are thinking the same thing and it made me so happy.


    "I love you Leon." I professed what I was feeling now. "I don¡¯t want to part with you again."


    "Me to my love. I love you my Lili." Regaleon cupped my chin up and nted a kiss on my lips. It felt that I was melting in his arms.


    **


    When the sun had risen, Regaleon and I came out of the room. We both have gone our separate ways to freshen up. By the time I was done, I came down the stairs to find the others.


    The house we were in had two-stories and it was just right for a normal sized family.


    ¡¯I wonder if Regaleon rented this house out while we are staying here?¡¯ I thought to myself.


    I quite like the interior of the house. It was smallpared to the pce, but it has warmth that the pce does not have.


    "Good morning sweetheart." My mother greeted me as soon as she saw me walk inside the living room.


    "Good morning mother." I smiled at her sweetly.


    ¡¯Good morning Alicia.¡¯ Snow jumped towards me in no time. I caught her and started to rub her soft white fur. ¡¯You¡¯re feeling okay now, right?¡¯


    "Hi Snow. Yes, I am feeling a lot better now." I replied with a smile. "How about you?"


    Because Snow was my familiar, we have a connection that feels what the other is feeling. I am sure she was also weak when I was unconscious.


    ¡¯I am fine when you are Alicia.¡¯ Snow said and jumped down from my arms. ¡¯this handsome man had been taking good care of me.¡¯


    William stood up from his seat when he saw me. Snow jumped on his arms and felt at home.


    "Good morning your highness." William said with a smile. "Has your body recovered?" He asked with a hint of worry on his face.


    "Do not worry Will, you know that I am strong." I pump my fists jokingly. William and mother giggled.


    "That is good to hear." William said.


    "Thank you, William. For taking care of mother and Snow." I said with all sincerity.


    "You don¡¯t need to thank me your highness." William gave me a warm smile. "I will do this willingly even if you don¡¯t tell me to."


    My heart felt a little pinch from William¡¯s words. He was always with me when I was in Jennovia as a hostage and he did that all with sincerity towards me. I know that he still has feelings for me, and I cannot but feel guilty to let him still stay by my side now that Regaleon and I are together again.


    ¡¯I need to talk to Will after all of this is over.¡¯ I told myself. I do not want to take him for granted.


    "By the way, where is Leon?" I looked around searching for him.


    "His majesty came down before you." Mother was the one to reply to my question. "He just went out for a while with Dimitri. He will be back soon."


    By then we heard the front door open.


    "Well speaking of the devil." Mother giggled when she saw my face brighten up when Regaleon arrived.


    "You are done freshening up?" Regaleon walked straight towards me and scooped me into his arms. He gave a peck on my forehead.


    "Y-Yes... sorry to keep you waiting." I felt embarrassed with Regaleon¡¯s sudden closeness. "What are you doing? We are not alone." I whispered to him feeling awkward.


    "They are practically family." Regaleon whispered back. "And judging with there faces, they probably think we have done the ¡¯deed¡¯st night." He said yfully.


    I was surprised with what Regaleon said but I doubted that mother and the others will think such things. I nced towards Dimitri and William and they had awkwardness etched on their faces. They were trying to avert their eyes from us. My mother on the other hand was smiling broadly.


    ¡¯W-What the heck were they thinking?¡¯ I thought to myself.


    "Well they probably heard our moans." Regaleon whispered. "Well, the walls in this house are thin so the sounds would have been heard." He chuckled.


    I was filled with embarrassment that my face felt like it was burning. I was irritated with Regaleon that he was still adding fuel to their imagination.


    "Stop that!" I scolded him and hit his chest.


    "Hahahaha..." Regaleonughed out loudly that made me more irritated. "Sorry, I did not mean to irritate you my love." He took my hand and kissed it.


    My irritation quickly faded with Regaleon¡¯s sweet gesture. Now I am irritated with myself. I cannot believe that I can be coaxed this easily. My irritation towards Regaleon was reced with my heart thumping for this man I love.


    "If you are ready, let us eat breakfast first. And then I will take you out to look round the vige." Regaleon said with a sweet smile.


    "Y-Yes." I answered. I cannot believe that I am still feeling flustered with the sweet gestures given by Regaleon. Even after this many years, I still feel like a little girl in love.


    "Your highness, your majesty, breakfast is served." I heard a familiar voice. When I looked around, I was surprised to see a person that I was not able to see for long.


    "Tricia..." I saw the personal maid who was with me since I was young. She was like an older sister to me.


    "Your highness. It is good to see again." Tricia said with a tearful smile.


    I walked towards her and hugged her in an instant.


    "I missed you, Tricia." I said with tears falling from my eyes.


    "Me too princess." Tricia said while crying as well. "I was worried about you all these years."


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 267 The Village by the Border 2

    I was so happy seeing Tricia that I cried in happiness. While eating breakfast, I asked Tricia how her past two years was. We were apart for so long that many has happened.


    Tricia told me that after I was kidnapped, Regaleon asked her if she want to go to Grandcrest with them. She agreed, knowing that Regaleon would do everything in his power to get me back. She believed with all her heart that I will get back to Grandcrest, and that she waited these past two years ready to serve me when I get back. I was happy with Tricia¡¯s devotion towards me.


    "I never lost hope that you will return to us your highness." Tricia said while wiping her tears. "I believed that his majesty would get you back, and here you are now."


    "Oh Tricia, I am so happy to reunite with you again." I said with having wiped my own tears. "I am just sad that your youthful years are spent waiting for me. But do not worry, I am sure that you will still find a suitable husband. You are still of marriageable age. I can help find a suitable partner if that¡¯s alright with you."


    Tricia who was older than me by a year should have been married, or at least dating someone. Tricia was now included in the lower ss nobility. As I recall, her father was given a baron title just before I was abducted. Her father is Grandpa Robert¡¯s loyal lieutenant under him and was recently given a baron¡¯s title as a reward for his long years of service and aplishments.


    ¡¯That just means I can find a suitable partner for her from nobility.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯But that is if she still doesn¡¯t have someone that caught her eye yet.¡¯


    "Y-Your highness..." Tricia was surprised with my proposal to matchmake her. "I-I still don¡¯t have such ns as of now. I still want to serve you, your highness." She was stuttering and seemed shy.


    I looked closely at Tricia¡¯s blushing face. It looks like she has already someone in her mind, or rather in her heart. I can see her eyes take stolen nces at one direction. I traced her line of vision and saw William at the end of her line of sight.


    ¡¯Oh my. Has Tricia fallen for William?¡¯ I smiled with the thought. ¡¯Maybe the two had be close when they were in Grandcrest.¡¯


    William and Tricia came to Grandcrest with Regaleon. Both of them were in a foreignnd because of my abduction. With the two of them the only Alvannians that knew each other, I guess they became close to one another.


    Knowing that Tricia has developed feelings for William, I am sure to give her my full support. I would try my best to at least let this feeling blossom.


    ¡¯I just hope that William will open his heart.¡¯ I sighed internally.


    **


    After breakfast, Regaleon pulled me out of the house. He was grinning so much as if he was a child excited to go out. The others were by the door looking at us go.


    "L-Leon, slow down a bit." I felt a little shy knowing that many eyes are staring at us.


    "No need to be shy Lili, they know that we are a loving couple." Regaleon said with a grin. He quickly scooped me up into his arms that made me shriek.


    "Eeekkk..." I felt my body hoisted up in an instant. I quickly encircled my arms on around Regaleon¡¯s neck to get bnce.


    "Hahaha..." Regaleon chuckled boyishly that I felt more embarrassed. "Do not worry Lili. I won¡¯t let you fall."


    *whistle*


    Midnight came galloping and stopped in front us. Regaleon gently ced me on top of Midnight and he came up next.


    "Be careful on your stroll." Mother said while waving her hand. "Take care of her your majesty."


    "Of course, mother inw. We wille back before the sun sets." Regaleon said with a smile. He kicked Midnight lightly and we started to move on a slow pace.


    The scenery around was breathtaking. As Regaleon have said, this vige was found a little south and was at the borders of Alvannia and Jennovia. I can still see the mountain ranges of Jennovia that was capped with ice from afar. The road we are in right now were lined up with huge trees, their branches shaded us from the sun.


    "It is nice to see the trees of Alvannia after a long time." I said.


    Jennovia was covered with ice and snow the first time I opened my eyes. Everything outside was colored white because of it, and it felt cold and gloomy. It was just recently when the weather in Jennovia improved after using my magic unknowingly. It was still cold but at least nts have started to grow once more.


    But now being back in my home country, I can still see the difference of the two. Alvannia was blessed with good weather. At the north we experience four seasons while on the south we shared good weather simr with Grandcrest. Seeing the lush greens and the bright colors of the flowers made my heart feel warm.


    "I know you would miss colorful scenery here in Alvannia." Regaleon said. His breath tickled my ear from behind.


    This made me conscious that our bodies are close to one another while riding. I can feel the warmth of his chest on my back. My heart started to race.


    ¡¯How I missed being near him.¡¯ I thought to myself. I would savor this day with just the two of us.


    "Where do you n on going?" I asked in an excited tone.


    "Let us go to the vige center first. It is a market day today so there will be many merchants putting up stalls." Regaleon exined.


    "We will go shopping?" I asked and giggled. "It feels like we are just a normal couple spending the day strolling while shopping."


    Regaleon encircled his other arm on my waist and pulled me closer into an embrace. "That is what I was nning." He said into my ear.


    I felt my heart pound with Regaleon¡¯s sudden action and closeness. I looked up at him and he stole a peck on my lips. He looked mischievous after I looked at him with shocked eyes. I quickly looked away embarrassed.


    "No fair." I grumbled. "You always make me flustered."


    "Hahaha..." Regaleonughed out heartily. "You can take revenge on me if you like."


    I looked at him grumpily. "Hmph. Just you wait." I warned him.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 268 Shopping

    Regaleon and I reached the town after just a few minutes. Just like Regaleon said, the town is bustling with merchants and customers because of market day.


    "Let¡¯s leave Midnight here." Regaleon said after spotting a public stable.


    Regaleon got down first and helped me after. We left Midnight at the public stables and started to look around the town square.


    The town square is filled with traveling merchant that made makeshift stalls good for the day. There are many items and goods that are disyed such as fabrics, cheap jewelry, food, and the likes. People all around are busy with their own businesses.


    "Let¡¯s look over there." I pointed out one store that sells trinkets.


    The stall was rtively small, only disying small trinkets such as nes, earrings, rings, and hair ornaments.


    "Good day sir and madam." The stall owner weed. "Do you fancy any of my items? My items are crafted with the up to date trends of youngdies."


    I smiled at the stall owner and started to look at the items in front of me. I saw a beautiful looking hair clip. It was designed with two lily flowers that are tinum colored with blue gems at the center. I picked it up admiring the craftmanship.


    "Do you like it?" Regaleon who was just beside me asked.


    "Yes." I nodded looking at him with a smile.


    The hair ornament was simple but elegant. I feel that it is suitable for me.


    "We will buy this." Regaleon said and gave a few pieces of silver coins to the stall owner.


    "Thank you, dear customer." The stall owner said with a business smile. "Let me get your change."


    "No need." Regaleon said with an air of confidence. "Please keep the change."


    "Oh my gosh, this is too much." The stall owner was taken aback but beamed with a huge smile after. "Thank you very much, dear customer. Please, get other items that you like."


    "Then I will get this to pair with the hair clip." Regaleon took a pair of blue drop earrings and a silver ne with a small heart shape sapphire pendant.


    "I will wrap them up right away, dear customer." The stall owner said happily.


    "You don¡¯t need to buy these many." I said to Regaleon.


    "This is a must." Regaleon looked at me with eyes full of doting. "I want to spoil you now that we are together again." He smiled affectionately.


    I felt touched with Regaleon¡¯s words. I did not really need to be bought gifts, but the feeling of getting spoiled is something I look forward to.


    After buying from that stall we continued going around town square and looked at different stalls. We bought street food along the way. All in all, the trip to town was fun.


    "Why don¡¯t we look inside here?" Regaleon said in passing. "You will need some clothes."


    I looked at the store he was pointing to and saw a clothing store. It is true that I did not bring anything with me when I escaped Jennovia. The little clothes I took were all destroyed when my magic powers gone out of control. Even the magic crystal that Anna gave me was destroyed.


    "Hmm." I nodded in reply to Regaleon.


    Regaleon opened the door to the clothing store and a bell rang to inform of our presence.


    "Good afternoon." A youngdy in her mid-twenties came to greet us. "What can I do for you?" She asked.


    "My wife would like to try on some of your clothes." Regaleon said nonchntly. "If you have some readymade everyday clothes, then it will do."


    "W-Wife..." I whispered and looked at him. I can feel that my face is burning with the word he uttered.


    Regaleon teasingly smiled at me and made a ¡¯shhh¡¯ gesture with his finger. I did not have any choice but to go through with his yful act.


    ¡¯But calling me wife...¡¯ I felt so happy inside that my heart was beating fast.


    If someone look at us in perspective, they will think that we were young newly wedded couple. Just by thinking this made me internally scream in joy.


    "Oh yes of course." Thedy said with a smile. "If you cane right this way young madam, there are ready made clothes to pick out."


    The youngdy took my hand and dragged me towards the back section. I looked around to see Regaleon looking at the beautiful clothes on disy at the front of the store.


    **


    "Let me pack this up for you." The youngdy said and walked out of the dressing room.


    I took a break after fitting at least a dozen of clothes. I was exhausted and sat down for a while when the door opened once again. The full length mirror in front of me was facing the door, and so I saw the reflection of Regaleoning inside. He was carrying a whitecy dress that I saw on disy outside.


    "Leon." I called out, looking at his reflection in the mirror.


    "Why don¡¯t you try this on?" Regaleon put the beautiful white dress over me. "I am sure you will look lovely in it."


    I looked at my reflection with the white dress in front of me. Regaleon was behind me holding the dress with a wide smile on his face.


    "O-Okay..." I said and took the white dress from him.


    "Call me once you have finished putting it on." Regaleon said and left the dressing room.


    I looked at my reflection holding the dress in front of me. I ran my hands on the softcy fabric and smiled. I quickly tried it on.


    The white dress was simple and elegant on me. The skirt was just below my knees,yered with ruffledces on the hem. The long sleeves were made of see thruces with rose patterns. The waist had a single whitece that it so be tied in a ribbon on the back.


    "Leon..." I called out to him and just after a second, Regaleon came inside the dressing room. "I-I need you to close the buttons at the back and tie thece." I said a little embarrassed.


    Regaleon smiled knowing that I was getting shy, knowing that my bare back was in his full view. He gently buttoned up the dress and I felt his fingers graze my skin in the process. The skin he touched felt hot and my skin crawled with the ticklish sensation. After that I felt Regaleon tie up thece.


    "Done." Regaleon had an aplished smile on his face and that just made me blush in embarrassment. "Here, I also bought you this."


    Regaleon was holding a pair of white floral sandals. I take my seat and let him put the sandals on me. His hands slowly traced my legs after and made me jump in surprise.


    "Haha... still jumpy with a small touch?" Regaleon teased me. "I can¡¯t get enough of feeling your skin with my fingers."


    Regaleon raised my foot and nted a kiss just above my ankles. His gestures made me feel hot and more embarrassed.


    "*cough* I guess that¡¯s enough teasing." Regaleon stood up with his face tinted with a pinkish hue. "If you show me that face, I probably can¡¯t stop myself from wanting you even more."


    "S-Sorry..." I lowered my head in embarrassment. I knew what Regaleon meant.


    "Here, try this on." Regaleon gave me the trinkets we just bought this morning. "It will look good with the dress you are wearing."


    "O-Okay." I replied.


    I started to out the earrings on my ears when Regaleon started to fix my hair with his hands. I was surprised but just let him y with my hair because it felt good. I looked at myself in the mirror and saw a beautiful but normal girl reflected. It was far from the dresses I wear as a princess. It was less extravagant but still looked gorgeous in its own way. I looked like a normal girl dressed up beautifully.


    "Let me put this on." Regaleon took the silver ne and locked it from behind.


    "I never thought you can tie hair this beautifully." I giggled. My hair was tied up with the hair clip we bought.


    "Well I can manage this simple style." Regaleon said. "Now that we are done here, I want to bring you to somewhere that I am sure you will love to see."


    "Where?" I asked in excitement.


    "It¡¯s a secret." Regaleon winked. "You will know once we get there."


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 269 Surprise of a Lifetime

    Regaleon took my hand and led me to the ce he was telling me about. We walked along town towards the edge of the vige. The scenery started to change along the way, we can see more greenery and colorful flowers. The rural houses started to dwindle until we came on a building that looked old yet still maintained its natural beauty. The building looked like a chapel.


    "Is this the vige¡¯s chapel?" I asked once we got near.


    "Yes." Regaleon said with a smile. "The building is old. But it still maintains its charm."


    I looked at the chapel which is smallpared to thoserge churches in big cities and capitals. The walls of the building are decorated with beautiful vined flowers, creeping its wat up. The garden outside the chapel also gives a subtle elegance and makes the ce more serene.


    "Let¡¯s go inside." Regaleon said while holding my hand.


    "Is it okay to go in?" I asked in worry. "Is it not rude to just go in without permission?"


    It is not a church day today and the chapel was closed to the public, hence I worried if it was okay to see the interior.


    "Do not worry. Trust me." Regaleon winked at me.


    Regaleon led me to the doors of the chapel and let go of my hand to ce them on the doors.


    "I hope you will like this surprise of mine." Regaleon smiled.


    "Surprise?" I asked in wonder. ¡¯So, visiting here is one of his ns.¡¯ I thought.


    My heart started to thump, wondering what kind of surprise was waiting for me inside. Then, Regaleon opened the doors. At first the interiors were dim, but my eyes started to adjust and saw what was inside.


    The interior of the chapel was like other churches, rows of chairs lines up towards the altar, smoked ss with different colors were used on windows, and the altar was in front. What was different was the decoration. Blue roses that were the symbol of the Grandcrest royal family and only grows in the Grandcrest pce grounds, are all lined up along the aisle. White cloths and ribbons are also decorated along the way towards the altar. Looking at the interior, it looks like it was designed for a wedding ceremony.


    ¡¯A wedding...¡¯ I gasped by the thought.


    I looked at myself that was wearing a white dress. My hair was styled by Regaleon not long ago and he let me wear the essories we bought in the market. My heart was thumping hard and fast with the realization. I looked at Regaleon with wide eyes. That was then when Regaleon suddenly knelt on one knee before me.


    "L-Leon..." I gasped by his sudden action. I had the grasp of the situation that is happening now.


    "My Lili..." Regaleon looked up at me and held my hand. "We were away from one another for two years. Those years have made me think that I can never live without you. I never want to be apart from you again. Here and now, I want to give you my vow of undying love."


    I held my mouth with the surprise of the event that was unfolding in front of me. Tears started to gather around the rim of my eyes. Regaleon¡¯s words hit my heart hard, knowing that I also felt the same way as him all these years we were apart.


    Regaleon took out a small box from his pocket and opened it in front of me. Inside was pair of rings made of gold.


    "Alicia Rosalyn Von Heist, will you marry me here and now?" Regaleon asked me with his face full of love and longing.


    Regaleon¡¯s words gave me the surprise of a lifetime. I have never thought that right here and now, I can marry him, Regaleon who is the love of my life. The tears that were at the rims of my eyes started to flow. My heart clenched with the feelings I am feeling right now.


    "Of course." I said in between sobs. "Regaleon Yosef Astley, I am happy to marry you right here, right now."


    Regaleon face beamed brightly after my reply. He smiled wide, his eyes full of joy. He kissed the back of my hand that he was holding.


    "Thank you, my love." Regaleon stood up. "You made me the happiest man in the entire world." He pulled me by my waist and kissed me.


    Regaleon¡¯s sudden kiss surprised me at first but I let myself go with the passion. By then I heard apuse around me.


    *p p p*


    I was surprised with the sudden noise and pushed Regaleon abruptly, but he held me firmly in his arms. I looked around and saw the people dear to me came walking towards me. William, Tricia, Dimitri, and mother were here. But what surprised me was father was here as well.


    "You... are all here." I said with surprise.


    "But of course." My father said. "We won¡¯t miss your most important day, would we?"


    Regaleon gently let go of me when my mother and father came near us.


    "Oh mother." Tears that stopped falling a while ago started to flow out once again.


    "Oh, my baby." Mother pulled me into her embrace. "I am happy to see you walk down the aisle on your most important day."


    "Father, how did you get here?" I asked in wonder. "How about your work in the capital?"


    "When I got the message from your fianc¨¦, I rushed here at once. When I knew that you were safe and that your mother was alive, I cannot help myself but to go here in person." Father said. "I left your brother Richard in charge. I am sure he will do well with your Grandpa Robert there to assist him."


    "Oh, father. Elizabeth... she..." I cannot help but remember what happened in Jennovia on our escape.


    "Hush now my child." Father pulled me into his arms andforted me. "It is not your fault. Let us talk about this some other time. This time should be your happiest day." He wiped away my tears.


    "Here now, you should be beautiful in this important day." Mother took her handkerchief out and wiped my cheeks. "Come and let us get you ready."


    "Hmm." I nodded in agreement. I looked around Regaleon for confirmation.


    "See youter my bride." Regaleon gave me a peck on my cheek. "I also need to get ready."


    "Yes, of course." I gave him a smile.


    By that time, Regaleon and I were both led into separate rooms to prepare.T


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 270 A Very Special Day

    Mother led me into a small room to prepare. I was already wearing my simple wedding dress. My hair only needs some re-touch and my face needs some blush.


    "Please sit here your highness." Tricia said.


    I take my sit in front of a mirror and saw my reflection. My eyes looked puffy because of crying, but at least it was not swollen. Tricia started to apply some make up on me.


    While sitting and letting Tricia do her job, I saw my mother and father¡¯s reflection in the mirror. I saw them close to one another, with my father¡¯s arms around my mother¡¯s waist. The sight made my heart feel warm.


    "When did you arrive father?" I asked. My father¡¯s gaze that was focused on my mother shifted towards me.


    "I got your fianc¨¦ message five days ago by carrier pigeon." Father said. "I rode in haste on the same day, taking just a small team of guards with me."


    I giggled thinking that my father just up and left after getting the message that my mother was alive and well with me.


    "I am sure the Richard is in his wits end with your sudden departure father." I teased.


    "Ahem... well I am confident that your brother can do a good job while I am away." Father said while blushing with embarrassment. "He had been working with me for some time now. I can see how hard working he is and dependable. I am nning to step down after hees of age."


    I was surprised with father¡¯s words. I never realized that my father would step down as king because he was still in his prime. If my memory serves me correct, Richard wille of age two years from now. Is my father¡¯s decision based on my mother miraculously being alive?


    "I am happy to see that you two are close to each other." I teased them.


    After hearing my words mother had a surprised look and quickly stepped away from my father.


    "T-That... that¡¯s because his majesty always sticks around me." Mother said with a blush.


    "I feel sad that you call me that way." Father pouted and quickly came to my mother¡¯s side. "My life was meaningless when I thought you were dead. So please don¡¯t push me away like that."


    "I-I am not pushing you away." Mother said with a high tone." It is just... your daughter is here watching us." My mother was blushing even redder.


    "That is okay, right Alicia?" Father asked permission from me.


    "Of course, you have my permission father." I smiled. "It is just that, I think you still need to woe mother even more. You have many things to ask forgiveness and many years to catch up." I giggled.


    "That is correct." My mother said with a furious face. "You still have to gain my forgiveness after everything that has happened." Mother said with a humph and crossed her arms.


    "Yes, yes of course my Leticia." Father said with a sad face. "I will do everything to gain your forgiveness."


    I giggled looking at my parents. Father looked like a dejected puppy vying for mother¡¯s favor. Mother on the other hand was resisting father¡¯s advances but I am sure that it only needs a little time until she gives in my father¡¯s advances.


    "It is done your highness." Tricia said with a confident smile.


    That was when I realized that Tricia was done re-touching my hair and make-up for me. I looked in the mirror and I was looking at my own reflection. I had light make-up on, and my hair was styled normally. I looked like a normal bride.


    "Oh my. Our baby looks beautiful." Mother started to shed some tears.


    "Yes, she is beautiful like you." Father added.


    Both of my parents walked towards me. I got up from my seat and looked at them.


    "We wish you happiness my baby girl." Mother said with tears.


    "I still have some bad feelings towards your groom... but I know he will love you and make you his most special person." Father said. "I wish the two of you, happiness."


    "Mother, father... thank you." I hugged them both.


    "We love you Alicia." Mother and father said."Here is thest touch." She put on the veil on top of me.


    **


    I walked towards the end of the aisle feeling nervous and saw William walk towards me.


    "Will..." I called out to him with a smile. William gave a smile back.


    "You look beautiful Alicia." William said to me. "Here, for you."


    William gave me a bouquet of blue roses, the symbol of Grandcrest¡¯s royal family.


    "His majesty had these specifically sent here from Grandcrest." William said with a low voice.


    "Thank you." I took the bouquet from him.


    There was a short silence between us after. It felt awkward, knowing of William¡¯s affection towards me.


    "Will..." I was about to call him when he cut my sentence.


    "Alicia." William said and looked straight into my eyes. "I wish you happiness from the bottom of my heart." He gave me a generous smile. I was taken aback by his words.


    "I know how his majesty loves and cherishes you. I am happy to know that it was him that you will marry." William said. "I trust that he will love and protect you."


    "But Will..." I was about to say sorry, but he stopped my lips with his fingers.


    "Alicia, my feelings for you will never change." William said with a sad smile. "I will always be here by your side, as your best friend and protector."


    I nodded knowing what he meant. "Thank you Will."


    I gave him a hug, knowing full well about his feelings for me. I wished from the bottom of my heart that he will meet a girl that he will love in the future that will love him back.


    "You better get going." William said. "Your groom his waiting by the altar."


    I nodded and gave him a smile, trying to prevent tears from falling. I held the bouquet of blue roses tightly and walked towards the end of the aisle. My father was waiting there for me.


    "I am happy that I can walk you to the altar like this." Father said. He linked my arms onto his.


    "Thank you, father, for being here." I said with gratitude.


    I never imagined before that my father would love me back. Many things have happened since my fourteenth birthday. I met the love of my life, I learned that I was of Antian blood and had magic powers; I also learned that my father also loved me and that my mother was still alive. And now I am going to marry the love of my life.


    I was now standing at the end of the aisle with my father. When I looked in front of me, I saw Regaleon wearing a formal ck coat and pants with a white inner shirt. He had his hair brushed up. My heart was thumping rapidly seeing how handsome he was in front of the altar waiting for me.


    Father and I started to walk down the aisle. The floor was littered with blue petals from the roses and I was able to smell their fragrance along the way. My eyes on the other hand were glues unto one person only. Regaleon had my eyes locked on his, it did not waver until I reached the altar.


    "I entrust my daughter to you." Father said when he took my hands and offered it to Regaleon. "Take care of her. Love her and keep her safe." He said to Regaleon with a hint of threatening,


    "I promise you I will keep your daughter safe." Regaleon replied. "I will love her and ONLY her in my whole life." He emphasized.


    Their exchange of words made my heart flutter. Regaleon took my hand on his and held them tightly. He looked at the priest on the altar and nodded for him to begin.


    The priest started to preside. The wedding right was short, and we proceeded with our vows shortly.


    "I, Regaleon Yosef Astley king of Grandcrest, take Alicia Rosalyn von Heist the third princess of Alvannia, as my legal wife and be the queen of Grandcrest. I will rule all of Grandcrest with you as my queen. I promise to love and cherish you forever. I promise to keep you safe and protect you from harm. I promise to take only you as my wife. I will never let you go, whatever happens. I will always stay by your side as your husband, in sickness and in health. Even after death, my soul shall search for you and I will love you until the next lifetime."


    Regaleon ced the gold ring into my ring finger and it fits perfectly. I smiled thinking that the ring was a perfect fit, as if


    "I, Alicia Rosalyn Von Heist the third princess of Alvannia, take Regaleon Yosef Astley the king of Alvannia as my legal husband. I will rule by your side as queen of Grandcrest and help in ways possible. I promise to love and cherish you always. I also promise to help you in times of need and protect you from danger. I will also stay by your side as your wife, in sickness and in health. And even in death, I will wait for you and love you until the next lifetime."


    I put the gold ring on his ring finger. Now our vows have been given and our ring binds us to one another.


    "I now pronounce you husband and wife." The priest blessed us. "You may now kiss the bride."


    Regaleon pulled up my veil and we looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Regaleon uses his thumb to vying my cheeks.


    "You are so beautiful my love." Regaleon whispered. "Now we are husband and wife. I will never let you go. I will never let us be apart again."


    I smiled hearing his words. "Yes Leon, we will never be apart again."


    Regaleon inched his face towards mine and our lips met. I closed my eyes and felt his soft lips against mine. By then I heard the cheers and apuse of the people around us.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 271 Married Couple

    The ceremony was short but solemn. After the ceremony, there was a simple feast prepared at the chapel¡¯s garden. The men that came to rescue me were the ones in attendance.


    "Congrattions to the king and queen of Grandcrest."


    "We wish you all the best."


    "May you have a great future toe."


    "Hail to the sword and shield of the Grandcrest kingdom."


    They greeted me and Regaleon with well wishes. Their smiles and enthusiasm made me happy.


    "Thank you everyone." I replied to their cheers.


    "Enough of the formalities." Regaleon said with an authoritative voice. His men stood in attention with his words. "Eat and drink to your hearts content. This night is for all of us to be merry."


    Regaleon¡¯s men that was standing stiff heave a sigh of relief. They had huge smiles on their faces after hearing Regaleon¡¯s words and cheered.


    "How did they decorate the garden this fast?" I asked in wonder. "We just walked here some time ago."


    When the ceremony ended and we walked out of chapel, I was greeted with a decorated chapel garden with tables and chairs. The food and drinks were also served, and I was amazed because we just walked here not long ago, and the decorations were not yet in ce.


    "The men offered to do this." Regaleon replied. "They said they wanted to do something to show thanks to us."


    "They did?" I asked in amazement. "That is so kind of them."


    Regaleon led me to the table found on the center and he helped me get seated. He then seated on his after. The table in front of us had assorted dishes served that made my stomach grumble. After all the excitement of this day passed, I felt hungry.


    "The men here are all Antians." Regaleon said with a knowing tone. "I took them under my wing and gave them a ce to call home back in Grandcrest. They still see you as their princess, even though Antia is long gone."


    I was a little dazed with Regaleon¡¯s words. I never thought that I could meet so many survivors from Antia. I felt touched that they still see me as their princess, even though it was my grandfather¡¯s fault why Antia, the ce they called home, had sank to the bottom of the sea.


    "Come, let¡¯s eat." Regaleon gave me a reassuring smile. "I am sure you are famished after the activities the whole day."


    "Hmm." I agreed and smiled sweetly.


    I looked at the people around us now. They are eating and drinking merrily. My mother and father were together once again. They may need to catch up on the years they have been parted but looking at them smiling made my heart flutter in joy.


    William, who was my best friend was here as well in my joyous asion. Even though his affection for me still lingers inside his heart, I wish for his happiness more than ever.


    Tricia and Dimitri who had served Regaleon and I, and they are also people who are dear to me. I am happy that they are here to celebrate with us.


    All in all, I was happy. I looked at Regaleon who was by my side and smiled. We have been apart for so long, and now that we are together once more. We made a vow never to be separated once again.


    ¡¯I am now Alicia Rosalyn Astley, wife of Regaleon Yosef Astley. I am now the Queen of Grandcrest.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    My heart fluttered just thinking that I am now legally wedded to my one and only love. I feel that I will burst in happiness.


    "Try this, it is delicious." Regaleon offered me his spoon. Without any thoughts I took his spoon inside my mouth.


    "Hmm, it is." I said with a smile and Regaleon replied with one as well.


    "Here, eat this." Regaleon started to ce different kinds of food in my te.


    I was just so happy that I wished this day will not end. The festivities continued around us.


    **


    After the feast, Regaleon asked me to take a walk in the vicinity. The sun has set, and a full moon has risen in the night sky.


    "Where are we going?" I asked.


    "You will see once we get there." Regaleon replied with a smile.


    After some time walking, the scenery around changed. From the chapel, we walked a little to the south and tall trees were seen around us. Regaleon led me to walk along the path inside the forest. After looking closely on the surroundings, this area was close to the mountain ranges of Jennovia. This vige was really by the borders of the two kingdoms.


    After a while we walked through an open clearing. What I saw was a body of water in front of us. I was amazed to see that there was something like this hidden inside the forest.


    "Where are we?" I asked in curiosity.


    "As you know, the mountain you see just there is a volcano." Regaleon pointed out to the mountain that was seen clearly from where we are. "Because of that, there are hidden hot springs in the vicinity."


    I nodded in reply, understanding what Regaleon was exining.


    "I am surprised that you found this ce." I said in amazement. "After our trek, it looks liked this ce is hidden."


    We just walked thru the thick forest with tall trees. Who would have known there was a hot spring hidden here?


    "Well, if you have an aerial view, this would be hard to miss." Regaleon winked at me.


    That was when I remembered Regaleon telling me that we have traveled by air on the back of Tempest.


    "Oh, I would like to see Tempest¡¯s other form." I said with excitement.


    I knew of Snow¡¯s second form as a tiger. It was quite majestic. I would also want to see Tempest¡¯s other form as well.


    "Speaking of, I haven¡¯t seen those two all day." I realized.


    "Haha, you can see Tempest¡¯s other form another time." Regaleon said. "And for their where abouts, I am also not quite sure. The area is quite wide and those two loves to roam freely."


    "Well I guess your right on that." I replied.


    Snow has been copped up inside the Jennovian pce when we were there. After escaping, I am sure she longed to be free roaming around once again.


    "Come, let¡¯s take a dip." Regaleon said.


    "N-Now?!" I asked in surprise. "But I am not prepared."


    We came here from the feast. The both of us are still wearing our formal attires. I am a bit reluctant to get the dress Regaleon bought for me wet. I n to store this dress as a memento for this happy asion.


    "Of course, we are not going to get your dress wet." Regaleon replied as if he read my mind. "It is just the two of us here. No one will see us."


    "T-Then you mean..." I trailed off my sentence.


    "It is okay to get naked." Regaleon smirked teasingly.


    I felt blood rush towards my head. Just by thinking that Regaleon and I would take a bath in the hot spring naked.


    ¡¯Get a grip Alicia.¡¯ I scolded myself. ¡¯You are already married to him. Having naked in front of your husband is normal.¡¯


    I was a bit shy but thinking that Regaleon and I had done some kinky stuff before, getting naked and bathing together is normal.


    Regaleon walked slowly behind me. His movements were slow yet tantalizing.


    "Let me help you take off your dress." Regaleon whispered in my ear. His breath tickled my neck that the hair all over my body stood.


    I felt Regaleon¡¯s hands on my shoulders. With just his touch, my body started to feel hot and wanting.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 272 Honeymoon Under the Moonlight 1 R18

    Note: This chapter has matured contents. Read at your own discretion.


    "Let me help you take off your dress." Regaleon whispered in my ear. His breath tickled my neck that the hair all over my body stood.


    I felt Regaleon¡¯s hands on my shoulders. With just his touch, my body started to feel hot and wanting. Not long, his fingers started to do the work of unbuttoning my clothes. We are alone in the middle of nowhere, and I can only hear the nature¡¯s sounds. My heart was thumping loudly that I am afraid Regaleon can hear it as well.


    "Your skin is quite flushed." Regaleon said behind my ear.


    His breath made me shiver. Not long, I can feel his hands caress my bare back.


    "Ahh..." A moan escaped from my lips, but I covered my mouth with my hands to hold it in.


    The dress that I was wearing just now came down from my body. I stepped cautiously as to not get dirty the dress I wore. Regaleon took my dress on the floor and neatly folded it and set aside.


    "Beautiful..." Regaleon said while looking at me. I was standing before him with wearing only my undergarments. "Why don¡¯t you help me out of my clothes as well."


    I gulped unintentionally with his words. Just thinking of me undressing my husband, lewd things started to appear on my mind. I shook my head to dispel the thoughts.


    ¡¯I need to focus.¡¯ I told myself. ¡¯As a wife, I have to serve my husband and let him feel satisfied.¡¯


    This was included in my bridal training back in Jennovia. A wife¡¯s night duty to her husband is to satisfy his desire. The deed was done not only to make an heir but also to give pleasure to both parties as well. I have tried to pleasure Regaleon justst night and it was a sess. He even gave back the pleasure to me as well.


    I took a step closer to him and started to peel of his clothes. First, I helped him take off his coat. Next, I tucked out his inner white shirt and started to unbutton it. One after the other I unbutton them, and his broad chest started to peek out. After unbuttoning all of them, I took off his shirt and neatly ced it with the other closed.


    Regaleon¡¯s naked upper body was now presented in front of me. His chest and abs looked hard and sturdy. His biceps were sculpted perfectly. I am sure that his body was well toned because of physical activities. Up close I can see light scars that one could not see in just one gaze.


    ¡¯These scars look new.¡¯ I thought myself.


    I heard that Reggaeton fought in the naval battle in the Dues Canal. He must have gotten injured while fighting in that battle. My heart clenched knowing that my man had gotten hurt. Apart from the scars from his childhood, he still got new ones even now he was king. I lightly touched the scars on his chest.


    "Those were just light injuries." Regaleon said with a mild tone. "You don¡¯t need to worry."


    I might have made a face full of worry for Regaleon to say such a thing to me. I looked up at him with tearful eyes.


    "I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt any longer." I said with a pleading tone.


    "Don¡¯t worry my love." Regaleon said. "After this war, we will longsting peace." He had such aforting tone.


    ¡¯Yes. After this war, the whole continent will be at peace once more.¡¯ I thought.


    I kissed one scar and then the other, until I trailed kisses on his body.


    "Hmmm..." I heard Regaleon moan with my kisses.


    This gave me the courage to be bolder. My hands lightly touched his rock firm abs and trailed its way towards his waist. I trailed my touch on the hem of his pants and slowly unbuttoned it. His pants fell down the ground after.


    My lips were still raining light kisses on his chest while my hands trailed on his happy ce. By then I felt his manhood standing in attention under his undergarments. Slowly, I touched his manhood up and down.


    "Ahhh...Lili." Regaleon moaned in pleasure.


    By then I felt Regaleon¡¯s hands trail over my undergarments and quickly took them off. He then took off his undergarment by himself. By then I was surprised that my feet were lifted off the ground in an instant.


    "Ahhh..." I shrieked in surprise.


    Regaleon carried the naked me and we plunged into the hot spring. Our whole body were submerged under water. I quickly surfaced and took a breath. I saw Regaleon surface, looking at me with such passion.


    "What do you think you are you doing?!" I sshed water on his face feeling quite irritated with his sudden action.


    "Sorry..." Regaleon apologized. "It was because I saw your body shivering, so I thought you were cold and quickly put you in the hot spring."


    I was taken back by Regaleon¡¯s exnation. It is true that my body was starting to shiver, but it was not because of the cold. I looked away feeling quite embarrassed.


    "I-It was not because its cold." I said shyly. "My body was shivering because... it was... yearning for you."


    There was a moment of silence after. Regaleon looked at me, processing my words. And after than there was a yful grin on his face.


    "Then let¡¯s pick up where we left off." Regaleon said with a yful tone.


    "W-What... ahhh." I was about to ask what he means but Regaleon took me in his arms abruptly.


    I can feel his hard manhood by my stomach that it made me blush. Regaleon devoured my lips hungrily in no time.


    "Hmmm..." I cannot help but moan with his deep and passionate kiss. It felt like his previous kisses were restrained and now his restraints were gone.


    Regaleon¡¯s hands started to explore my body under the water. His touch made my body shiver in anticipation. When our lips parted, we were both panting heavily to catch our breath.


    "You are so beautiful my Lili." Regaleon whispered in my ear.


    Regaleon¡¯s lips started to trail kisses from my ear down my neck. The trail he made felt hot and my body craved for more.


    "Ahhh...L-Leon..." I moaned with pleasure.


    Regaleon¡¯s hand under the water started to massage my breast while the other started to caress my inner thighs. His lips were trailing kisses on my neck and upper chest. My private area was starting to yearn for his touch. I felt an itching sensation inside me that wanted him so badly.


    "L-Leon...hmmm..." My body was wholly under his mercy. It was craving for him the more he touched me.


    By then, I felt Regaleon¡¯s finger slip inside my private part.


    "Ahhh..." I moaned with the sudden entry, and my body shuddered making waves over the water. "Leon..." I called his name longingly.


    Regaleon¡¯s finger started to massage my inner parts. I felt the longing inside of me being satisfied by his touch. In and out, his finger made action. By then my body was starting to get used to the sensation, when I felt another finger enter.


    "Ahhh..." I moaned in ecstasy.


    Regaleon was ying with my nipple and started to pinch it more forcefully. This added more to my body¡¯s sensitivity.


    "Ahhh.... L-Leon..." I called out his name. "I... I aming." I said, feeling the ecstasy at its peak.


    "Come for me, my Lili." Regaleon whispered in my ear.


    By then the sensation that is bing familiar to me came. I was at my climax.


    "Ahhhh...." I moaned feeling the pleasure all over my body. My body convulsed with ecstasy. Making waves on the water¡¯s surface.


    Regaleon held my body closely in his embrace. I was panting heavily after climaxing.


    "Did that feel good?" Regaleon asked and I just nodded as a reply.


    My body was sensitive just after climaxing and it felt like I had no strength. By then, Regaleon helped me go towards the edge of the hot spring and up on the grassy ground. It did not feel ufortable lying on the ground, in fact the grass served as a cushion.


    Regaleon had is body hovering above me. He gazed at me with such love and passion. His hand started to caress my cheek.


    "My beautiful Lili." Regaleon said with such affection. "I have waited for this day for such a long time. I never thought that keeping a promise would feel like such a burden. It was okay when we were apart, but when I saw you again, I cannot keep my hands from you."


    I remember his promise to me when we got engaged. That he will not make love to me until we are officially married.


    ¡¯Is that why he made a surprise marriage?¡¯ I thought. ¡¯Is it because he can¡¯t hold himself any longer after our reunion?¡¯


    The thought made my heart race. Just knowing that this man who is both handsome and powerful, yearned for me body and soul, made me fall in love with him even more. I looked at Regaleon¡¯s face who was on top of me. His hair was wet and dripping, and it just made him look even more hot and handsome.


    "Now, I can make love with you, my wife." Regaleon whispered.


    Regaleon gently parted my legs and lowered his body slowly. After that I felt his manhood entered my private part.


    "Ahhhh...." I felt pain upon his entry.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 273 Honeymoon Under the Moonlight 2 R18

    Note: This chapter has mature contents. Read at your own discretion.


    "Now, I can make love with you, my wife." Regaleon whispered.


    Regaleon gently parted my legs and lowered his body slowly. After that I felt his manhood entered my private part.


    "Ahhhh...." I felt pain upon his entry.


    The pain I felt was something every woman undergoes after losing their virginity. It felt like my private part was pierced with something sharp. Regaleon was breathing heavily on top of me. He also had a pained expression on his face.


    "Does it hurt so much?" Regaleon asked with a worried tone. "I will try to do it slowly until you are used to me. It hasn¡¯t gone all the way in yet."


    ¡¯It hasn¡¯t gone all the way in yet?¡¯ The thought shocked me.


    I have seen Regaleon¡¯s manhoodst night and it was clearly big. I have also thought to myself how such a thing can fit inside of me.


    "Haaa... I will move slowly, my love." Regaleon said while panting heavily. I nodded, letting him know I am prepared.


    Regaleon pushed his length further inside my flower garden. Because of the forey a while ago, my private area was still dripping wet, helping his hard and thick manhood enter easily. I felt his length enter my insides and hit something that made my body shudder.


    "Ahhh..." I moaned after feeling the top of his manhood hit something inside of me.


    "Haaa...haaaa. It¡¯s inside." Regaleon was panting heavily. "Are you okay, Lili? He held my cheeks with his big palms.


    "I-It hurts..." I said with tears in my eyes. "But I am okay. Now we are connected atst, my love." I smiled at him.


    Regaleon used his thumb to wipe away the tears. His lipsnded on my forehead down to my eyes, licking the tears that were falling. His actions made my body feel hot, and my inner muscled clenched his shaft.


    "Hmmm... if you do that, then I can¡¯t hold myself back, Lili." Regaleon had a painful expression on his face. "I will move now, so be prepared." I nodded.


    Regaleon then started to move. I can feel his manhoode one and then go in slowly at first. The pain was still there, but after some time the pain was receding, and pleasure started to rece them.


    "Ohhhh Lili... you feel so good." Regaleon said with a lustful voice. His eyes were locked on mine, and it contained fire that needed to be quenched.


    Regaleon sat up and held my legs. His thrusts started to intensify, and his action became faster.


    "Ahhh... hmmm... ahhh..." My moans started to get louder. The pain by now has faded and the pleasure I was feeling was now building up inside. "L-Leon... haaaa.... it feels... so good."


    "Yes, my love. Feel good for me." Regaleon said with his hoarse voice.


    Both of our bodies felt hot and we started to sweat with our actions. Regaleon¡¯s hand found my mounds and started to massage them. The feeling just added to my ongoing pleasure.


    "Ahhh...ahhhh." I moaned loudly when Regaleon pinched both of my nipples. The sensation made my insides squeezed his bulging manhood inside of me.


    "Ahhh Lili..." Regaleon moaned. "F*ck, you feel so good."


    Regaleon¡¯s movements started to get wilder. He was pounding his manhood deep into my flower garden. He was hitting the most inner walls of my private area.


    "L-Leon.... hmmm" I called his name with such wanting. "I-I can¡¯t take it anymore.... ahhh... I... aming." I said in between moans.


    "Yes,e for me my love." Regaleon said with such sexy voice.


    Regaleon¡¯s thrusts maintained its ferocity, pounding me deeply inside. The sensation was intense that I felt my body will break anytime. By then I felt the build up inside my body and a huge wave wasing.


    "Yes, my love. Let use together." Regaleon said.


    It was like his words were a switch, my body started to convulse under him. The pleasure came in wave and my body was feeling ecstasy like never before.


    "Ahhhh...." I moaned with such pleasure.


    "Ahhh.... haaaa...haaaa." Regaleon moaned right after me.


    I felt hot liquid gush inside of me. The sensation I felt was so intense that after my body convulsed, my body felt like jelly.


    Regaleon also had his body leaned on me, but he supported his weight with his arms on the ground. We were both panting hard, catching our breath. Out bodies are still connected down there, I can feel the heat of his chest on mine.


    ¡¯This was... our first time.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    I felt much closer to him like never before. Our bodies and hearts are now connected as one.


    "How are you feeling?" Regaleon whispered in my ear.


    "Surprisingly... I feel fine." I said truthfully.


    Like I thought, my first time would hurt. This was also taught to me in my bridal lessons. I felt the pain on insertion, but surprisingly it did notst long.


    ¡¯And I thought I would hurt until morning?¡¯ I thought.


    "That¡¯s good." Regaleon said and looked at me with a smile. "Because I want to embrace you until dawn." He had a mischievous smile on his face.


    My eyes went wide in surprise. "U-Until dawn? But.... Ahhhh... Leon." I squealed.


    Regaleon started to lick my earlobe and then bit it slightly that made me squeal. His manhood that had slipped out of me a while ago, started to grow big and hard once more.


    ¡¯He is hard again?!¡¯ I was surprised.


    Regaleon started to rain kisses on my neck, which was one of my sensitive spots. My body started to feel hot once again.


    "Hmmm... haaaa..." I was moaning with pleasure once again.


    "You love being kissed and licked here..." Regaleon said while licking my neck. "You are quite sensitive in this sport huh?"


    Regaleon was starting to explore my body. His lips were now trailing down my chest unto my soft mounds.


    "Ahhhh...." I moaned loudly when his mouth bit my hard nipple and his hand was pinching the other.


    "And these parts as well." Regaleon said. "You like me doing this?"


    I felt embarrassed while Regaleon was telling me of my sensitive spots.


    "Y-You don¡¯t have to say that loud... ahhh." I said while Regaleon gently sucked my breasts. He gave a teasing smile with my reaction.


    Regaleon gently lifted one of my arms and started to lick his way to my armpits, which made me more embarrassed.


    "No Leon... not there." I said with embarrassment, but he continued his way.


    Regaleon turned me over, and I was now lying face down on the softwn. He licked the back of my neck, down to my back. The sensation was intense that my body shuddered under his body.


    "Ahhhh..." I moaned with the sensation.


    "You are also sensitive here?" Regaleon said. I can feel him smile on my back. "You are starting to get wet again, my love."


    I can feel Regaleon¡¯s hand started to make its way to my inner thighs, caressing my body along the way. And then his fingers found the opening to my flower garden. Like he said, my private area is starting to leak fluids once again.


    Regaleon started to y with my lower lips, making me moan with pleasure. I was panting with pleasure; my inside was itching forfort. His fingers found the entrance to my flower garden and had gone in with one go.


    "Ahhhh...." I moaned with the feeling.


    Regaleon¡¯s fingers started to massage my insides, his actions were gentle. My body started to move ording to his fingers, rocking itself wanting more.


    "L-Leon... hmmm." I moaned, wanting more.


    "What is it my love?" Regaleon sweetly whispered into my ear.


    "I-I want you." I said. "Please..." I cannot stand it anymore. I want him inside of me.


    "Your wish is mymand." Regaleon said with a chuckle.


    Regaleon propped my butt up in afortable angle and then took me from behind.


    "Ahhhh..." I can feel his hard manhoode inside my private parts more easily than before.


    His length was now inside me and I felt relief. Regaleon started to move as before, slowly at first and then pick up the pace.


    "Ahhhh Lili..." Regaleon moaned with pleasure. I as well can feel him deep inside me, more than before.


    Regaleon¡¯s thrust was picking up un pace, and I was feeling ecstasy feeling his hard manhood deep inside of me. I felt his arms on my waist and then he pulled me up.


    "Ahhh..." I was surprised with the sudden change of position.


    I was now sitting on top of him, my back on his chest. Regaleon¡¯s hands grabbed my mounds and started to squeeze them. His fingers pinched my nipples hard that made my body and insides flinch.


    "Ahhh...haaaa...hmmm...haaaa." I was panting and moaning hard. My body was staring to build up once more.


    "Ahhhh.... Lili...don¡¯t squeeze me to hard..." Regaleon said with a pained voice. "I can¡¯t stand it if you do that."


    "B-But...hmmm... it¡¯s your fault...haaaa." I said in response. If he was not pushing my buttons that hard, then my insides will not squeeze his manhood.


    But Regaleon did not listen and still attacked my sensitive spots. I can feel his long shaft thrusting in and out of my lower entrance that was so wet with lust.


    "Ahhh...L-Leon..." I moaned with pleasure. "I-I think I aming again."


    "Thene, my love." Regaleon said behind ear. "Just release it." I can feel his hot breath tickling my neck.


    I cannot contain the pleasure inside my body anymore and I climaxed once more. My body shivered in Regaleon¡¯s embrace.


    "Hmmmm...." Regaleon moaned as well. I can feel hot fluid gushing down my thighs.


    We were both panting once again. Regaleon was still embracing me from behind. I felt his arms tighten around me and his lips kiss me on my cheek.


    "My Lili, you feel so good." Regaleon said with passion. "I love you. I love you so much."


    "I love you too." I replied to him.


    I can feel the love he has for me. My heart and body were satisfied by him, and now I am all his. I looked at the night sky above. The moon was full and illuminated our surroundings, it was reflected on the water¡¯s surface quite beautifully. Looking around I thought the location was quite romantic. I was happy to think that Regaleon picked this ce where our first night would be.


    Edited By: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 274 A Night to Remember 1 R18

    Note: This chapter has matured contents. Read at your own discretion.


    After our rigorous activity, Regaleon and I took another dip in the hot springs. The heat gave my sore musclesfort. Both of us are sitting on the edge, with Regaleon hugging me from behind.


    "It is beautiful out here." I said while looking at the night sky. The stars are not very visible because of the bright full moon, but the brighter ones can still be seen.


    "Yes, it is." Regaleon said into my ear. His lips were slowly nibbling my earlobe.


    "Hehe, that tickles." I said as a protest. "Hmm, it is peaceful out here. How I wish we can stay like this a little longer."


    I missed having a simple and peaceful life, simr to what I have when I was still young. My mother and I only got each other back then and life was hard, but at least we were content with living everyday without any worry in the world.


    "I know how you feel my love." Regaleon said. "I also wish for the same thing. But I am afraid we can¡¯t stay here for much longer."


    "Yes, I know." I sighed.


    The war is not over yet. We might have pushed Queen Patricia¡¯s group into a corner after the civil war in Jennovia started, but we cannot rx until they are defeatedpletely.


    "Let us talk about that when we get back." Regaleon said with a mischievous smile. "Let¡¯s make this momentst longer."


    "Hmm, sounds good." I agreed to his suggestion. I thought of a topic that might be more cheerful and lighthearted. "Um Leon, you n of having children with me, right? How many would you want? Would you like a girl or a boy?"


    I have been thinking about this since we have consummated. Regaleon did not use any protection while having intercourse with me, which means he ns on having children early in our marriage. I was happy to know that Regaleon is not adamant on having children, even though he came from a family that practices polygamy.


    "Well if you conceive right away, then I would like to have many children with you as much as possible." Regaleon said with a smile. "It doesn¡¯t matter if it is a boy or a girl. I would just want our children to be strong and healthy. If we have a girl, then I would like her to look like you." He kissed my forehead after speaking.


    I felt my heart squeeze with such love and affection from Regaleon. "Hehe, so you want many?" I asked. "Well I will try my best to give you as many as possible." I giggled. But I was not sure if I can bear so many.


    "Its okay. You don¡¯t need to push yourself." Regaleon said. "Of course, you also need to think of your health. I would not want many children if your health will bepromised in the end. Let us just see what the almighty would give us."


    "Hmm, okay." I agreed.


    Thinking of the future with Regaleon made me happy. Having children born from our love and making a family make my heart flutter. My life with the man I love starts tonight. The tranquil of the night and with Regaleon by my side gave me peace. After everything that we have been through, we are happy to be together once again. Truly, this was a night to remember.


    "What do you think our future would be after the war?" I asked in passing.


    "Well, I am sure that both of us would be Emperor and Empress of an empire after this." Regaleon said.


    "An empire?" I asked surprised. "You mean..." I trailed off.


    Grandcrest was still a kingdom much bigger that Jennovia and Alvannia. If Grandcrest will be an empire, that just means that the other two countries will be under Grandcrest rule.


    "I had talks with your father and brother in Alvannia. They are willing to serve under my rule, with the condition that Richard will be lord with the Alvannian territory." Regaleon exined.


    "Father agreed to that?" I asked in amazement. I was surprised that father told me he would step down his throne and give it to Richard after hees of age. And now he agreed on bing a territory under Grandcrest.


    "Yes. Surprisingly, he was okay with it." Regaleon replied with a smile. "As for Jennovia, I had exchanged messages with Duke Matias. He also sees a huge benefit with Jennovia bing a territory of Grandcrest under my rule, also with the condition that Satiana will remain the lord of Jennovian territory."


    I took all this information in. I was surprised with this news but was also happy to know that both Satiana and Richard that are my family, will rule the empire alongside with us.


    "I am happy to know that there are nsid out after this war ends." I said. "I never thought that I would be an empress of an empire." I giggled.


    "You deserve the title my love." Regaleon said. "You have worked hard until now."


    "And you as well, your majesty the emperor." I said with a smile. "You deserve the title the most. I know that you would be a great emperor that will rule with righteousness."


    Regaleon and I both became silent after our long talk. I was watching the night sky when I felt Regaleon¡¯s hands starting to explore my body once again. His hands skillfully snaked around my body, caressing my still sensitive body from the activity we had just done.


    "Hmmm..." I moaned, starting to feel Regaleon¡¯s passionate actions.


    Regaleon¡¯s lips started to y with my earlobes, then found its way towards my neck. His lips left traces of heat along its way. One of his hands found its way to one of my mounds and started to massage it carefully. His other hand was caressing my thighs, leaving me hot and wanting. My body was starting to crave for him once again.


    "L-Leon...hmmm..." I was starting to feel the passion of his actions.


    "Yes, my love?" Regaleon replied to my call. His breath was hot over my neck.


    "Ahhh... it feels good." I said, my voice exposed my desire.


    "You body is so soft that I want to always touch you." Regaleon said, continuing his passionate actions. "These mounds have grown quite fine. And this part has started to be wet. Are you craving for me my love?"


    I was embarrassed with Regaleon¡¯s words. It was true that my body now has grown into a woman, and now it truly craves his touch.


    "Ahhh..." I can feel Regaleon¡¯s finger ying with the entrance of my flower garden.


    "This part of you is starting to get wet, even though it is under water." Regaleon had a yful smile on his face. "Tell me my Lili, what do you want."


    Regaleon continued to use his fingers to y with the entrance of my flower garden. I was left with the feeling of craving his fingers inside of me, but I was shy to say it out loud.


    "Ahhh... Leon..." I said, my body was craving for his touch to go even deeper.


    "Tell me Lili, what do you want me to do?" Regaleon asked once again." I wouldn¡¯t know unless you tell me."


    "I... I want your fingers inside of me... Leon." I said with embarrassment.


    "Good girl." Regaleon smiled triumphantly. "You are being honest."


    Regaleon inserted his finger inside my flower garden. The feeling of a foreign object entering my lower region once again fulfilled my body¡¯s cravings. His finger started to massage my inner parts and it made my bod shiver in passion.


    "Ahhh... it feels... so good." I moaned with pleasure.


    Regaleon¡¯s lips continued its trail of kisses on my ears and neck, making my body more aroused. His other hand started to pinch my nipples, multiplying the passion my body was feeling.


    "Hmmm... ahhhh. Leon... I...I am..." My voice was breaking because of what wasing.


    "Yes, my Lili,e for me." Regaleon whispered in my ear.


    "Ahhh... I¡¯ming... Leon!" I screamed after reaching my climax.


    My body convulsed in Regaleon¡¯s embrace. I was panting heavily, catching my breath. Regaleon was holding my body that is still sensitive.


    "Good girl." Regaleon said, giving me a kiss on my cheek. "Now you can help me with this."


    Regaleon took my hand and put it on his hard manhood. I was surprised at first and then knew that I also need to satisfy him.


    My hands held his manhood firmly. Like what I learned, I started to move my hands up and down. His shaft was hard and thick, making me think how I was able to amodate such size inside of me. I blushed just by thinking about it.


    "Hmmm... oh Lili... it feels good." I heard Reggaeton moan behind me.


    Regaleon¡¯s hot and thick meat stick was in between me and growing by every touch. I can feel his hot breath on my neck. I knew he was feeling pleasure in my actions.


    After some time ying with his hard manhood, I deliberately aimed the tip on the opening of my flower garden. I pulled my body up and then came down on his hard meat stick.


    "Ahhh f*ck..." Regaleon cursed with the suddenness but I was sure he said that because of the intensity of the pleasure.


    "Hmmm... ahhh..." I moaned while moving on top of him.


    Edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 275 A Night to Remember 2 R18

    Note: This chapter has matured contents. Read at your own discretion.


    Regaleon¡¯s hot and thick meat stick was in between me and growing by every touch. I can feel his hot breath on my neck. I knew he was feeling pleasure in my actions.


    After some time ying with his hard manhood, I deliberately aimed the tip on the opening of my flower garden. I pulled my body up and then came down on his hard meat stick.


    "Ahhh f*ck..." Regaleon cursed with the suddenness but I was sure he said that because of the intensity of the pleasure.


    "Hmmm... ahhh..." I moaned while moving on top of him.


    I breathed out after taking in Regaleon¡¯s manhood inside of me. The sensation inside my private area was full of him.


    "I will leave everything to you, my love." Regaleon whispered behind my ear and grinned. "I will bepletely submissive to you."


    I felt embarrassed with Regaleon¡¯s words. He wants me to take the lead, and he will follow what I want. I have never thought of taking the lead in making love, the bridal lessons only thought how to be submissive and pleasure your husband and not the other way around.


    Regaleon noticed my uncertainty and gave light kisses on my nape. "You can tell me what you want to do for starters." He whispered softly.


    "T-Then kiss me behind my ears." I said with embarrassment.


    I liked it when he kissed me from behind. It gives my body shivers of delight, and it feels so good.


    "As you wish, my wife." Regaleon smirked.


    Regaleon¡¯s lipsnded behind my ears firmly. I felt the heating from his lips, the sensation traveled all throughout my body.


    "Ahhhmmm..." I moaned with the tingling sensation. His lips felt nice on my bare skin.


    Regaleon started to lick my nape that sent shivers all over my body. The sensation was bing more intense that my body yearned for him even more. I started to grind my body on him.


    "Hmmm, you like what I am doing?" Regaleon said. "What else do you want me to do?" He asked gently."


    "M-My breast..." I said. "Hold them...ahhh..." I said in between moans.


    "As you wish." Regaleon replied once again.


    Regaleon¡¯s hand found my mounds and started to knead them gently at first. I felt good with his every touch. He was kissing me from behind while ying with my breast. My body was getting even hotter, adding to the heat of the hot spring around us.


    "Ahhhmmm... haaahh..." I was riding him on top that I can feel him even deeper.


    "Hmmm... ughhh..." Regaleon was also feeling good inside of me. The thrusted his manhood faster inside of me while caressing me from behind.


    " Hmmm...ahhh...L-Leon..." I was brimming with ecstasy deep inside of me. "Aaahhh... more... go deeper..." I ordered.


    When Regaleon heard my words, he encircled his arms around my waist and rammed himself even harder. His action brought my body pleasure that I cannot put into words. His manhood that was grinding in and out of me was pleasure my inside so much that I could not bear any longer.


    "Ahhh...Leon... I can¡¯t... ahhh..." I cannot finish my sentence with the pleasure that I was feeling.


    "Unngghh... haaahh... yes Lili...e with me." Regaleon said with a lustful voice.


    Regaleon kept his pace while thrusting inside of me. I was at my wits end, my body was reaching its climax.


    "Leon... ahhhhh..." I screamed with ecstasy. My body trembled with my climax.


    "Lili... ugghhmm... ahhhh." Regaleon came as well.


    We were both catching our breaths after such an intense and passionate love making. I felt my body out of energy. Regaleon did not release me from his embrace even after we were done, and even pulled me even closer. I can feel the heat of his broad chest on my back.


    "That was awesome." Regaleon nted a kiss on my cheek.


    "Hehe, yes." I agreed. But I was so exhausted that I cannot barely keep my eyes open.


    "You can sleep if you want." Regaleon said with a gentle and soothing voice. "I will take care of you."


    "Hmm." Is all I can respond when sleep took over me.


    **


    I felt the something warm enveloping me. I opened my heavy eyelids and saw the sun¡¯s rays seeping thru the spaces in between the curtains. I was still a little gorgy when I realized that I was back inside my room in the house Regaleon rented.


    The dark curtains cannot fully stop the brightness outside. Judging from the brightness, it must bete in the morning. I tried to move a little, but my body ached, and I felt sore down there. Under the sheets, I can feel arms wrapped around me, hence the warm feeling I felt from once I woke up.


    "Are you awake?" I heard Regaleon¡¯s sleepy voice behind me.


    I turned my body slowly and saw his sleepy face beside me. My heart was beating fast, seeing Regaleon¡¯s handsome sleeping face. He opened his eyes slowly, giving me a sweet smile.


    "To wake up everyday seeing your beautiful face is a bliss." Regaleon said smoothly.


    I felt my cheeks heat up with his cheeky words. But who was I to me him? Because I also felt the same, I can wake up everyday with his handsome face beside me. This was simple happiness that I am lucky to have.


    "Good morning my love." Regaleon nted a soft kiss on my forehead. My heart felt a tingling sensation with his sweet gesture. "How are you feeling?" He asked.


    "W-Well to be honest, my body feels kind of sore." I said with embarrassment. I covered half of my face with the nket, feeling shy. That was when I realized that I was naked under the sheets.


    "Hahaha..." Regaleon chuckled. "That is to be expected, with our rigorous activityst night. Do not worry, you can rest the whole day today. I will tell them to bring our meals here."


    Regaleon stood up, disying his glorious naked body. I was still surprised that I covered my eyes when I saw him. I can hear him chuckling.


    "My wife is still shy." Regaleon said with a smile. I can feel him standing at my bedside and slowly peeling my hands off my eyes. "I will be right back. Just stay here and rest okay." He kissed the back of my hand.


    Regaleon was wearing his robe and walked outside the room. When he closed the door, I squealed and trashed on bed with delight.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t believe I am now Regaleon¡¯s wife.¡¯ I thought. Happiness was swelling all over my body.


    Yesterday was full of surprises. Regaleon and I are now legally married, and we consummated our marriagest night. Everything felt like a dream because just a few weeks ago I was still a hostage in Jennovia. Regaleon travelled to the capital of Jennovia just to save me and now we are legally wedded spouse.


    ¡¯I will work hard as Regaleon¡¯s wife and the future empress of this continent once the war ended.¡¯ I thought.


    The next thing we need to do right now is to find the pieces of the key to the forbidden magic. Now that we have the two sides of the pendant, we can search for them.


    ¡¯We have to find it, so that it won¡¯t get into the hands of bad people.¡¯ I felt determined.


    Edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 276 The Map 1

    I was bed ridden for at least a day after our wedding. I was not really sick, and my body recovered just after a half day¡¯s rest, but Regaleon let me rest the whole day in bed to fully recover my energy.


    "You have neglected sword practice, and so your built-up stamina dwindled." Regaleon said when we were outside taking a walk.


    It was true that I was not able to lift a sword when I was being held hostage by my aunt and cousin in Jennovia. I acted like a weak little girl so that I could gain their trust and spy on them. Those two years bared fruit and I was able to help Regaleon in this war.


    "I am sorry." I said with my head bowed down. I admit that I neglected practicing the sword, and Regaleon as my sword master was lecturing me.


    I felt Regaleon pat my head and so I looked up. He was smiling at me sweetly.


    "You don¡¯t have to apologize. It is not your fault." Regaleon said. "Now that you are back, let¡¯s start with basic training once more., so that you can acquire at least your stamina back."


    "Hmm." I agreed and smiled brightly at him.


    I am happy to know that we can go back to the things we did before. Well, maybe not exactly like before because Regaleon is a king now and is busy managing the country and trying to win this war. But having this time alone with him makes me happy, nheless.


    "What is the news about the war?" I asked. "Is there any news in Jennovia?"


    Just a few days ago, Regaleon said that a civil war started in Jennovia. Satiana¡¯s faction that is headed by Duke Matias have sent a letter to the queen to step down from her throne and let Satiana take over. But Queen Patricia¡¯s faction opposed greatly and used physical force to get Duke Matias in line. Of course, Duke Matias did not sit well with the brute force the queen¡¯s faction used and countered with his own strength, an army he had secretly formed with the other nobles in Satiana¡¯s faction. Thus, a civil war broke in Jennovia.


    "The war between Grandcrest and Jennovia came into a halt when the civil war broke in their side." Regaleon said. "We are experiencing a momentarily cease fire, which is one of the things Duke Matias and I agreed upon."


    It is true that the soldiers that Queen Patricia is using are Jennovian citizens. Duke Matias would like to stop the war with Grandcrest at all cost to stop spilling of Jennovian soldier¡¯s blood in the battlefield. Their blood was the cost of the queen¡¯s selfish agenda and so Duke Matias wanted to dethrone Queen Patricia, knowing that their soldiers were fighting in vain.


    "Then that means the war has ended?" I looked at Regaleon brightly.


    "I also lent Duke Matias some of our soldiers to aid in his fight against the queen." Regaleon said. "The queen also had umted loyal soldiers. She has her own army that fights for her. Most of them are Antians with magic abilities." He said with a dissatisfied look.


    "Those Antians were also deceived by my aunt." I said sadly.


    "They are blinded by their loyalty to the queen." Regaleon said. "I know because we were able to capture two of them, siblings to be exact. One of them was about to kidnap you in the past."


    When Regaleon mentioned the first attempted kidnapping when I was only fourteen years old, I remembered the past. As I remember that man also had a female sibling that I fought against two years ago.


    "His name is Jeremy and his sister¡¯s name is ra." Regaleon said.


    "You mean you were able to capture them alive?" I looked at him in surprise.


    I knew that these siblings were loyal to the queen. I was surprised that Regaleon was able to capture them alive. In my impression of them, they would rather die than to be imprisoned.


    "Yes, we have them in our custody." Regaleon said. "We are trying to interrogate them, talk sense into them. I let Dimitri take over because they are fellow Antians. Maybe they will open up to him."


    "Well, you are also part Antian you know." I teased at him.


    Regaleon smiled back at me with affection. "You know, I never knew that my mother also had a fraction of royal blood in her and I mean Antian royal blood. My mother was from a branch family of the Antian royal family. I only knew this from Jack¡¯s father, George."


    I nodded in understanding. "Yes, George has told me this as well."


    "Don¡¯t worry, what we have is not incest." Regaleon said knowing that I would worry about our blood ties. "My mother¡¯s family have married out of the royal family that we are typically very far rtives."


    "I know." I giggled knowing that Regaleon was trying tofort me. I held his hand in mine, to show that our blood connections did not bother me. "You are also a candidate to be the chosen one, George said."


    "Yes, he also told me that." Regaleon said while we were walking hand in hand. "But let us not dwell on who is the chosen one. Now that we have both pendants are in our possession, we can n our next move."


    I nodded in agreement. Now that the pendants are in our hands we might as well start searching for the parts of the key.


    "Let us search for ces where the parts of the key are hidden." I said with determination. "Now that Queen Patricia is focused on the civil war, we are free to go on a journey to find them."


    "That is what I was nning as well. We really think the same." Regaleon smiled. "Let us go back and talk about this with the others. The pendants now are in your mother¡¯s care."


    "Hmm okay." I agreed.


    Regaleon and I walked hand in hand towards the house we rented on our stay here in the vige. Inside were our friends and family waiting for us.


    edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 277 The Map 2

    After our morning walk, Regaleon and I came back to the house. I heard voicesing from inside. It looks like they are discussing about something.


    "It looks like we have a guest." Regaleon said looking at the side.


    I followed the direction where Regaleon was looking and saw a new horse that was surely not ours, tied up with the other horses that belongs to Regaleon¡¯s men.


    Regaleon and I walked inside the house hand in hand. Once inside I saw mother and father seating side by side on the couch while William and Dimitri were standing by the sides. And there was someone seating on another chair a man, with his back facing us. He had pale crimson hair that I have surely seen before.


    "George?" I called out at first, not sure if he really was Jack¡¯s father. And then the man turned around to greet me with a smile.


    "I greet your majesties." George stood up and bowed before Regaleon and I.


    "It is nice to see you again Geo." Regaleon greeted.


    "It is good to see you again George." I also greeted with a smile.


    "I am happy to see that your majesty is safe and sound with your family once again." George said. "I also would like to congratte you on your marriage. I am happy to know that the two of you have now tied the knot after a long and tiresome journey."


    "Thank you so much." I replied. "I am sorry that Jack was left behind in Jennovia." I said apologetically.


    "You do not need to apologize my queen." George said. "That silly son of mine really decided to stay in Jennovia to help your cousin Princess Satiana. I am just happy that he had found something to focus on for the first time in his life, hahaha." He chuckled.


    "I see." I giggled with him.


    It was true that Jack had decided to be left behind in Jennovia for Satiana. He is worried for Satiana who was still young but will be embroiled in the power struggle for the throne. Satiana¡¯s crush on him might develop even further with their time together, knowing that Jack also is concerned about her.


    "I am surprised that you have came earlier than I thought." Regaleon told George. "Come let¡¯s sit down and talk about the agenda."


    "Of course." George took his sit once again, while Regaleon and I took a sit side by side on the other couch. "When I got your letter, I departed as soon as possible. Hence I came here much earlier than you presumed."


    "I am happy that you did." Regaleon said. "As you know, we now have in our possession both halves of the pendant."


    Regaleon looked at mother and nodded. As agreed upon earlier, my mother was the one who took care of both halves of the pendant for safe keeping. The pendants are the gifts to h0er and her twin sister Patricia from the mad king, and so it was just fitting that she took care of it.


    Mother took out the pendants and ced it at the center table. Both seemed like ordinary jewels with a blue hue. If the two pendants are put together, they will form a circle. All the people around looked at the pendants suspiciously. These two had brought out unbelievable power to its wielders, that brought either salvation or destruction.


    "They look like ordinary jewels to me." My father said and broke the silence.


    To an ordinary person it would seem just any normal piece of jewelry, but for us Antians we can see the energy emanating out of those pendants. As of now, all the hair on my body stands seeing the pendants. Regaleon, Dimitri, George, mother, and I all have grim faces seeing those two pendants resting on the table side by side. I can say that they are also feeling what I am feeling right now, fear of the immense power radiating from those two pendants.


    "In normal people¡¯s eyes, these two pendants seem like any ordinary jewel. But to us Antians, we can see and feel the immense power these two have." George said. "Especially now that these two are side by side. The pendant is like an ordinary magic stone if they are alone, but with these two in proximity with each other they are starting to synchronize." He exined


    What he said was true. I have had the pendant with me since my mother¡¯s said death and it did not emit such terrifying power until now.


    "Is it also like this before?" Regaleon asked. "When you used it to find the parts of the key to the forbidden magic?"


    George shook his head. "What we are feeling right now is different. Back then it also gave off strong magic powers. But right now, it is like it is reacting to something."


    "What does this mean?" Mother asked George with a worried tone.


    "I have a hypothesis." George pinched his chin in thought, "Because the pendants have the Almighty¡¯s magic essence embedded inside, I think it is reacting with the chosen once power. As you know of the prophecy, the chosen one is like a reincarnation of the Almighty One himself."


    My heart was thumping hard right now. I remember that George have shortened the list of the potential chosen ones with me, Regaleon and diolus.


    ¡¯Does that mean that the chosen one is either Regaleon or me?¡¯ I thought with nervousness.


    I remember the burden that the chosen once would bear. He or she will either bring this continent to prosperity or end it with destruction. I do not know if I can carry such burden if ever I am the chosen one.


    "The chosen one is surely in this room with us right now." George muttered and all eyes are on Regaleon and I.


    The room was silent for a while. I was also processing this information.


    "Let¡¯s talk about the map for now." Regaleon said while squeezing my hand tofort me.


    We looked at each other and Regaleon¡¯s gaze was telling me to not worry too much for now. He knew that I am still not ready if ever that burden of bing the chosen one is ced in my shoulders. But if ever it was Regaleon, I am sure that he can ovee such burden.


    "Our agenda today was to see the map and n on what to do after." Regaleon said with an authoritative voice.


    "Of course, your majesty." Georgeplied.


    George took both he pendants, one on each hand. He closed his eyes and started to mutter the ancientnguage that I have only seen in texts. The sound of the ancientnguage on his voice vibrated in the room. Both the pendants started to shine brightly as if they were throbbing hearts.


    After the incantation with the ancientnguage, George joined the two pendants and a sh of blinding light came out. After some seconds, the light dimmed, and we saw the projections of the continent¡¯s map on the center table. The map had four red spots that should be the indicator where the parts of the key were hidden.


    "Dimitri, get a map and put the locations of this red dots." Regaleon ordered.


    "Yes, your majesty." Dimitri was out of the room to get the map.


    When this was happening, my head started to throb. It was like something was hammering inside of my head.


    "Alicia, are you alright?" It was mother that realized something was wrong. "You look pale."


    Together with the throbbing of my head there was a ringing in my ear that I could not decern where it came from. Regaleon was by my side looking at me with worry, but something was wrong with him as well. He also looked in pain., but before I could also worry about him, I cked out.


    Edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 278 Both Being Chosen? 1

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    After the map was made visible using George¡¯s knowledge, they were able to pinpoint the location of the four parts of the key. With this, they can go on a journey to find and retrieve these parts so that it will not get into the hands of bad people, mainly Queen Patricia.


    As all the people in the room were in awe looking at the projected map when Alicia¡¯s mother who first looked at our way with a worried expression.


    "Alicia, are you alright?" It was mother inw that realized something was wrong with my wife. "You look pale."


    All the people around paid attention to Alicia and I did the same. I looked beside me and saw that she was clearly in pain and difort. I was about to ask her what was wrong when I felt that my head was in pain. It was a pain that I have never had before. It was as if there was like a sharp nail drilling a hole in my head. I held my head, and my eyesight started to get blurry.


    "Alicia!" Mother and father inw shouted in surprise. That was when I saw Alicia faint.


    I was able to catch her before she fell, but I can feel that my consciousness was also started to waver. There was a ringing in my ear that I cannot decipher what was causing it.


    I tried to fight and maintain my consciousness when the ringing in my ears started to disappear. And then I heard a voice in my head.


    ¡¯Both of you will decide the future of this continent what will it be.¡¯ The strange voice said in my head.


    When I can feel my consciousness started to fade, I heard the people scrambling around Alicia and I. Surprisingly, the pain in my head just stopped. I felt back to normal as if nothing happened.


    "Your majesty, are you alright?" Dimitri that was by my side asked with a worried tone.


    "I-I think so." I was a bit doubtful at first, but truly I was feeling fine after that bout of headache. "What just happened? Alicia, how is she?!"


    I was worried about my wife that I saw fainted just a while ago. She was unconscious, wrapped in my arms.


    "Quickly, call a doctor." I ordered in haste.


    I quickly got up and carried her to our bedroom. Iid her down gently on bed and looked at her worriedly. My heart was pounding fast inside of my chest. I gently brushed her smooth face with my hands, hoping that she was all right.


    Not long a doctor came and looked at her condition. Fortunately, the doctor said Alicia was not in any sort of danger and just fainted because of the pain from the headache. He prescribed some medicine and told us that she will be okay with some rest. The doctor left and all of us were puzzled with what just happened.


    "George, I suspect you have some idea what have happened?" I asked George who has been looking at me and Alicia since the incident.


    "I think I have a hypothesis, but it is still not certain." George replied.


    "The let us talk downstairster." I said. "I also need to tell you something."


    **


    I stayed by my wife¡¯s side until night fell. Alicia had her rosy color back and she was breathing steadily. I was relieved that she looked fine. Remembering her pale face just a while ago made me so worried.


    "I just got you back, so please don¡¯t leave me." I whispered in her ear and nted a kiss on her forehead. "I do not know what I will do if I lose you once more."


    My heart felt a pinch just by thinking of losing her again. I think I cannot take another one if ever that happens, I might lose my will to live on.


    "No, I think I will be someone that lives and breathes outside, but in the inside I would be dead. I will just be a shell of a man if ever I lose you again." I whispered to her as if pleading not to leave me.


    *Knock knock*


    "Your majesty." Mother inw peeked at our door that was slightly opened.


    "Pleasee inside mother inw." I said.


    Mother inw came quietly and walked towards me. She patted my shoulder, giving me herfort.


    "I am sure you still have some business you need to discuss with George." Mother inw said. "Do not worry, I will stay here with my daughter to look after her in your stead." She gave me a reassuring smile.


    "Thank you, mother inw." I replied with a smile.


    I stood up from my wife¡¯s beside and kissed the back of her hand. "I will leave for a while my live. I wille backter."


    I gave mother inw a nod and she replied with a node as well. I walked out and saw William guarding our door from the outside. I did not even feel his presence because I was fixed on Alicia. Still, I am thankful that we have such trustworthy friends with us.


    "Watch over her for me." I patted William¡¯s shoulder.


    "Of course, your majesty." William replied curtly.


    I continued walking downstairs towards the living room area and saw George looking at an old book deeply reading.


    "George." I called out to him.


    "Your majesty..." George was caught of guard when he heard me and was about to stand up and bow.


    "No need to do that." I gestured with my hand for him to stay seated. I also took my seat across to him. "Tell me, what happened?" I asked, looking at him seriously.


    I do not want what happened just now to be repeated. I do not want to see Alicia in pain once again like before. My heart squeezed in pain just by remembering what have happened.


    "Do you remember what I said before activating the pendant your majesty?" George asked.


    ["I have a hypothesis." George pinched his chin in thought, "Because the pendants have the Almighty¡¯s magic essence embedded inside, I think it is reacting with the chosen once power. As you know of the prophecy, the chosen one is like a reincarnation of the Almighty One himself."


    "The chosen one is surely in this room with us right now." George muttered]


    "You have said that the pendants were acting weird because the chosen one was inside the room." I remembered. "Then what happened to us was because of this?"


    George nodded in confirmation. "The reaction with the lingering essence of the Almighty One¡¯s power might be the case why both of you had that kind of reaction. These pendants have now served its purpose. Now, they are just ordinary jewels. The Almighty Ones power that was embedded inside these pendants have vanished." He put the pendants on top of the table in between us.


    "What?!" I was surprised and looked at the pendants on the table. "What does this mean?"


    Truthfully, I cannot feel the power that I have felt these pendants possess. Just this morning I felt the tremendous amount of magic inside these two pendants being ced beside each other, but now they do not emit such auras. They looked just like ordinary pendants now.


    "This also baffles me your majesty." George said in deep thought. "The Almighty One¡¯s magic embedded in theses pendants are gone. And both you and the Queen Alicia had the same reaction after I activated the map."


    "Earlier, when my head was also in pain, there was also ringing in my ear." I said. "When the ringing faded away, I heard a voice."


    I looked at George, wanting to know what he would think of the words that voice gave me, and from who that voice came from.


    Edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 279 Both Being Chosen 2

    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    Truthfully, I cannot feel the power that I have felt these pendants possess. Just this morning I felt the tremendous amount of magic inside these two pendants being ced beside each other, but now they do not emit such auras. They looked just like ordinary pendants now.


    "This also baffles me your majesty." George said in deep thought. "The Almighty One¡¯s magic embedded in theses pendants are gone. And both you and the Queen Alicia had the same reaction after I activated the map."


    "Earlier, when my head was also in pain, there was also ringing in my ear." I said. "When the ringing faded away, I heard a voice."


    I looked at George, wanting to know what he would think of the words that voice gave me, and from who that voice came from.


    "You heard a voice your majesty?" George has his attention on me. "W-What did it say."


    "It said that ¡¯Both of you will decide the future of this continent what will it be.¡¯." I said. "What do you think this means and who do you think that voice came from?" I asked.


    George was astonished at first and thene to a deep thought. After some minutes passed, he looked at me with a serious expression.


    "Your majesty, what I am about to say are purely my thoughts. I also am not quite sure, and I am just telling my hypothesis on the facts that I have just witnessed." George said.


    "Go on." I gave George permission to share his hypothesis to me.


    "I am guessing that the voice that you have heard is from the Almighty One himself." George said, gauging my reaction.


    "The Almighty One you say?" I repeated. "You think it was a prophecy from him?" I asked.


    "Rather than a prophecy, I think it was thest words the Almighty One embedded in these pendants." George said. "I believe that the pendant was programmed to give such message when it encounters the chosen one."


    I nodded in understanding in George¡¯s exnation. But what I was curious about is why Alicia and I have the same reaction to the Almighty One¡¯s magic. I did not know if Alicia also heard that voice because she was still awake.


    "Then why both me and my wife had the same reaction?" I asked. "I had the impression that my wife is the chosen one. With the magic power that she was exhibiting two years ago, and when she was escaping from the Jennovian pce."


    George nodded knowing that he also had the same thought. "I was also leaning on Queen Alicia to be the chosen one because of her enormous magic powers but seeing today maybe it is not what is seems to be."


    "What do you mean?" I asked with utmost curiosity.


    "There are two possibilities your majesty." George said. "It is either the two of you together are the chosen one or..." He was deep in thought once again.


    "What..." I asked impatiently.


    "Or... your child might be the one who will be the chosen one, your majesty." George said.


    "Our child...?" I was dumbfounded with what George had said.


    I have never even thought of such the possibilities. Even the things about the Almighty One and Chosen one were just fairy tales in the past. Knowing that the chosen one could be both me and Aliciabined, or our future child made me more afraid than before. The prophecy of being the bringer of salvation or devastation to the whole continent was terrifying that I would not want Alicia or our future child to bare.


    "The words that you heard from the voice is also ambiguous your majesty." George said. "For now, we can presume that you and the queen together are chosen for the role."


    "I see." I nodded in understanding.


    Thinking that I can share the burden with Alicia gave mefort. I can help share this burden together with my wife. I know that Alicia has been worrying about the prophecy and the burden thates along with it. If the two of us together would decide the oue of the continent, then I am sure that we can prevent this continent¡¯s destruction.


    **


    (Alicia¡¯s POV)


    I opened my eyes and saw that I was in a ce that felt void. Everything around me was dark, but curiously I can see myself clearly.


    "Am I dreaming?" I said.


    My voice in this ce echoed and disappeared, it really felt like a dream. I walked around out of curiosity. I realized that I was barefoot and the ground that I was standing was filled with water reaching my ankles.


    I looked around, thinking how I can wake up from this dream. Thest thing I remember was seating with the others and looking at the map that was projected. Then I felt my head throb in pain and there was ringing in my ears. I remember seeing Regaleon¡¯s face looking at me worriedly before I fainted.


    "How is he?" I asked myself.


    Thest thing I saw before losing consciousness was Regaleon¡¯s face twisting in pain as well. I began to worry more and wanted to wake up from this dream.


    When I was desperately trying to wake up, I heard a voice of a child giggling.


    "Hello?" I called out. "Is someone there?"


    *Giggle giggle*


    The giggling continued. It felt like the voice wasing nearer and nearer.


    "Hello." A voice of a child was just behind me.


    "Ahh..." I shrieked weakly and jumped back in fright.


    When I looked back, I saw a little boy giggling.


    "Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. Hehe." The little boy said.


    "I-Its okay." I replied.


    I looked at the little boy curiously. He had ck hair and silver eyes.


    "Umm hello." I replied after gauging the little boy. "My name is Alicia. May I know your name?" I asked.


    The little boy yfully skipped towards me. He looked so cute that I giggled.


    "I don¡¯t have a name yet." The little boy said. The little boy acted cute with his finger touching his cheeks in deep thought. "In the past I had a name, but I don¡¯t recall."


    "Oh okay." I giggled. "Then do you know where we are? How can I get out of here?"


    The boy looked at me with curious eyes. "This ce is like a void of some sort. I have been here for as long as I remember." The little boy smiled.


    My heart felt pain knowing that this little boy was trapped in this dark ce.


    "Then why don¡¯t we find the way out of here?" I said. I offered my hand to him.


    The little boy smiled and took my hand. His hand felt warm to touch and my heart thumped strangely. The little boy and I walked around the void hand in hand. His hand felt strangely familiar, as if his hand were perfectly fit in mine.


    As time passed by, I felt happiness with this little boy. Every minute I spend with him felt bliss. And then there was a strange light from out of nowhere. I felt that the light is the way out of here.


    "Can you see that?" I said to the little boy. "I feel that is the way out."


    The little boy smiled and nodded. We both walked towards the light. When we got nearer, the light looked like a crack in this big void of a ce. My heart was beating in excitement. I was sure the this was the way out.


    "Come with me, let us get out of here together okay." I said to the little boy. But the little boy shook his head.


    "It is not yet my time to get out of here." The little boy sadly smiled. "This way was made only for you to enter."


    "N-No..." I said in disbelief. "I won¡¯t leave you here by yourself. Come with me."


    I gripped the little boy¡¯s hand, not wanting to let go. But the boy pried his hands out of my grip effortlessly and shook his head.


    "You have to go back now. Someone is calling for you." The little boy said.


    "Lili, what¡¯s the matter?" I heard Regaleon¡¯s voice. "My love, please wake up."


    "Leon..." I looked at the white light where the voice wasing from.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We will meet each other soon enough." The little boy said. "You and that man just have to work hard for that to happen the soonest." The boy smiled.


    I looked at little boy curiously, not sure what he means. By then I felt him push me towards the white light. I tried to reach for him, but he just smiled at me and waved goodbye.


    Edited By: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 280 Next Steps to Take 1

    "Lili, what¡¯s the matter?" I heard Regaleon¡¯s voice. "My love, please wake up."


    I can hear Regaleon calling out to me with a worried tone. My eyelids still felt heavy, but I still tried to open my eyes. The first thing I saw was Regaleon¡¯s face, looking at me worriedly.


    "L-Leon?" I asked in curiosity as to why he was looking at me worriedly.


    "Are you okay, my love?" Regaleon asked. His huge palm cupped my cheek I can feel the heat radiating from his touch.


    "Hmm... yes, I think so." I said doubtful. I tried to remember what happened before waking up, but all was hazy. "W-What happened?" I asked curiously.


    I saw Regaleon sighed in relief. "You were crying in your sleep that I was worried you are having a nightmare." He gave me a reassuring smile that all was fine.


    "A nightmare?" I asked. "I think I was dreaming, but I can¡¯t seem to remember what it was."


    I knew I had a dream, but even if I tried to recall what I dreamt about, nothing wasing to me.


    "Its okay if you cannot remember. I am just relieved you are fine." Regaleon said. "Do you remember what happened?"


    I tried to remember what happened before waking up, and the first thing that came into mind was the projected map and the dots that represent where the key fragments were hidden.


    "I remember the map." I replied. "I remember that we saw four red dots and that were the ces that the key fragments are hidden."


    "Yes." Regaleon nodded. "Anything else?"


    I was curious as to why Regaleon was asking me what I remember. But then I realized that it was dark outside, it was nighttime. The projection of the map took ce this morning. And so, I had a memory gap from that time until now. And then I remembered the excruciating pain in my head.


    "I-I remember cking out because of the pain in my head." I said while recalling the events. "I also so you in pain!"


    I was surprised remembering the events this morning and the memory brought back my worried thoughts about Regaleon. I scrambled up in bed and quickly touched his face to check if he was okay.


    "Do not worry about me." Regaleon took one of my hands and kissed the palm. "I am alright. I also felt the same pain that you have to the brink of losing consciousness as well, but George cancelled the magic from the pendants in time before I passed out."


    "That is a relief." I sighed in relief. I do not know what to do if something bad happens to Regaleon.


    "Tell me, did you hear a voice before passing out?" Regaleon asked.


    "A voice?" I looked at him in confusion and shook my head. "Nothing that I can remember." I replied.


    But I had a feeling that there was something that happened that I cannot seem to remember what. This feeling was itching inside of me, but I cannot seem to do anything about it.


    "Why are you asking me? Is there something that happened when I was unconscious?" I asked with curiosity.


    And then Regaleon told me everything that happened when I was lying unconscious. He ryed what the voice had said to him. He also told me about George¡¯s hypothesis on who the voice came from and what the message meant. I also learned that the two pendants that were once embedded with the Almighty Ones power was now drained, making them ordinary pieces of jewelry.


    I was listening intently on Regaleon¡¯s words. The voice could have been the Almighty Ones words might be the most possible and the meaning behind the message can be two things.


    "So that means that it is either both of us together, consists of being the chosen one or..." I trailed of in thought. "...our child is the possible chosen one."


    Regaleon nodded in agreement to my words. "Those two are the only possible interpretation of the message." He said.


    I was deep in thought with these two choices. Sharing the burden of bing the chosen one with Regaleon made my heart feel lighter. I am sure that with us both sharing the same burden, we can prevent the destruction that is in the prophecy and in turn, bring this continent to prosperity.


    But thinking of the second choice was bothering me the most.


    "Our child..." I thought and stared at my stomach. I cannot imagine my child having to carry such a heavy burden on his shoulder. "I-I do not want our child to carry such a burden Leon."


    I looked at Regaleon with worry etch on my face. Regaleon cupped my face in his palms and gently caressed them.


    "I understand your worries my love." Regaleon said gently. "It is still not yet certain if our child will be the chosen one. But if ever he or she is, then we will be here to guide him in the right path."


    Regaleon pulled me close to him and kissed my forehead to furtherfort me. He is correct, who ever the chosen one is, Regaleon and I will be the ones to shape the fate of this continent. With my husband by my side, I am sure we can do anything.


    "Are you feeling much better now?" Regaleon pulled away and looked at me. I nodded, letting him know that I have already calmed down.


    "Would you like to rest further?" Regaleon asked. "It is quitete in the night."


    I shook my head. "I think I have slept so much during the day that I think I cannot go to sleep that easily again." I replied.


    "Then would you mind cuddling while talking?" Regaleon asked.


    My face went red thinking of our wedding night. I heard Regaleon chuckling at my expression.


    "Haha, do not worry. I won¡¯t do anything tonight, even though I want to." Regaleon said with a mischievous look. "You just woke up from that ordeal earlier. I wouldn¡¯t want your body to get tired."


    Regaleon tucked me into bed once again andid down beside me. He wrapped his arms around me, letting me snuggle into his broad chest. I can feel his heart beating steadily, its sound gave mefort and relief.


    "Earlier, the other and I have talked about our next step." Regaleon said after some time. "Searching for the key fragments will be our next best option."


    "Hmm." I gave a curt response. "Have you taken note of the location before the map disappeared?" I asked.


    Regaleon nodded. "Yes. We have nned our movements ording to the fragments position."


    Remembering the projected map, the positions of the fragments are far from one another. There are four fragments in total and their positions are far apart, not to mention that the continent is vast and wide. Having to go from one point to another might take us a lot of time.


    "The locations are far apart from one another." Regaleon said. "And so, we have decided to break into two groups."


    Edited by: nalyn


    https://.ReadRead/amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 281 Next Steps to Take 2

    <h4>Chapter 281 Next Steps to Take 2</h4>


    Remembering the projected map, the positions of the fragments are far from one another. There are four fragments in total and their positions are far apart, not to mention that the continent is vast and wide. Having to go from one point to another might take us a lot of time.


    "The locations are far apart from one another." Regaleon said. "And so, we have decided to break into two groups."


    Having to break into two groups seems quite feasible with such a vast area ofnd to cover.


    "We will talk more tomorrow with the others." Regaleon said. "For now, you need to rest. I also need some shut eye." He smiled at me.


    Looking at Regaleon¡¯s face, he seemed quite tired. He must have been worried sick about me the whole time I was unconscious, and he had to also n the next move.


    "I am sorry." I said. "You are so busy, and I have to burden you more."


    "What are you saying?" Regaleon asked. "I am your husband. It is just right that I worry about you my wife."


    "Hmm." I nodded in understanding. "I will surely help you more in the future."


    This was a promise to myself. I am now Regaleon¡¯s wife and the queen of Grandcrest. I must work hard for my husband and my country.


    "I am sure you will do well." Regaleon gave me encouragement. "You are a strong and independent woman. I am sure that you can do well, like what you did in Jennovia. I amplete in awe with you..." He trailed off until he was silent.


    I can hear Regaleon breathing evenly. When I looked up, I saw his eyes closed. He has drifted away into sleep.


    ¡¯It looks like he was really tired all day long.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    As a king, he has a huge burden in his shoulders. I would not want to add to his burden more than this. I promised to help him as his queen, and that is what I will be doing.


    I looked at his peaceful sleeping face and smiled. He looked so handsome while sleeping. I nted a kiss on his cheek and let him sleep. I enjoyed the warmth of Regaleon¡¯s embrace. I felt happiness in such small gesture. I remained that way until sleep has taken me once more.


    **


    The morning after the incident the other day, all of us assembled once again for a briefing. Our topic was how to split into two groups and search for the fragments of the key.


    There was a map of the continent on the table before us. The red dots that I remember in the projected map from the pendants yesterday were crossed out in this map.


    "So, the n is to split into two groups." Regaleon started. "One of the groups will journey to the western region while the other in the eastern region."


    Two of the marks were found at the western side of the continent while the other two are in the eastern part. The distance from west to east is farther and so it is better to separate them by twos.


    "The marks on this map are just specifies the location of the fragments. Once you are there, you still need to search for them." Regaleon exined. "I have split the men ordingly. One group will consist of me, my wife, Sir William, and a handful of my men. The other group will be led by Dimitri. It consists of a handful of my men, together with Mr. George here."


    Regaleon introduced George to his men. These groupings were made with the manpower and expertise of each individual in mind.


    "The time frame for this expedition more or less will take up to two to three months." Regaleon said. "I have included in this time frame the factors such as the journey, the searching of the fragment itself, and other obstacle along the way."


    Regaleon looked at Dimitri and signaled him to take over the briefing.


    "As his majesty said, we are expected to finish this mission by the said time frame or less." Dimitri said. "As you know, Jennovia is currently with an internal conflict in their borders. But as you can see, we have one fragment in theirnds. The ones in my group should be more vignt, knowing that there might be conflicts in our mission."


    Looking at the map, there is one mark inside the Jennovia territory, two in Grandcrest and one in Alvannia. Because of this, Dimitri¡¯s group will be the one to take on the danger inside Jennovian territory to get the fragment in that area, and the other one in the western art of Grandcrest. That just leaves our group with the much easier fragments to get. The one in Alvannia, and the one in the eastern part of Grandcrest.


    "My group will have the much easier task with the other two fragments in a friendly territory." Regaleon added. "We will be departing in two days. Before departing, we need to stock up on necessities and make sure our horses are fully rested. I expect that the number of people to leave here will also be the numbers thates back after the mission is aplished." Regaleon¡¯s voice was a firmmand.


    Regaleon has always been apassionate but strict leader. He cares for his subordinates but still maintains his role as a strictmander. Because of that, he has earned his men¡¯s trust. I can see in their eyes the dedication they have for theirmander and king.


    "Understood your majesty." The men gave their salute to their king andmander.


    We know that in every mission there are always unseen danger. But Regaleon has full trust in his men that they will survive this journey.


    "This meeting adjourned. Do the things you need to do before the missions starts in two days." Regaleon ordered.


    The men bowed their heads and go on their ways to prepare. I was by Regaleon¡¯s side the entire time of the mission briefing. Seeing Regaleon as the king he is, made me so proud of him.


    ¡¯I cannot believe that this great man¡¯s wife.¡¯ I felt pride swelling inside of me.


    Regaleon looked at me with gentle eyes. "Are you sure you really want to go on this journey as well?" He asked me. "You can stay by your parents¡¯ side and wait for our return. Even though the locations of the fragments on the eastern side is our territory, there will always be unforeseen dangers out there."


    I shook my head. "I want toe as well." I said with all my resolve. "I also want to partake on this journey with you."


    ¡¯And also, I do not want to part with you.¡¯ This selfish reason I only kept for myself.


    Regaleon and I have been separated for two years and just thinking that we will be separated for another two to three months, I think I cannot take it.


    "If my wife insists then all I can do is to abide." Regaleon said while pulling a strand of my hair in his fingers and smelling it. "But in this journey, you better be always by my side. If not, be sure that Sir William is there to protect you. These are my conditions."


    Regaleon¡¯s eyes bore over me. He was serious with saying such conditions. I know that he wants me to be always safe, that is why he made such conditions in this journey.


    "Hmm, I understand." I nodded on agreement. "I will always stay by your side, my dear husband."


    ¡¯I will never part with you ever again.¡¯ This was my silent promise and wish.


    Edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 282 Departure

    <h4>Chapter 282 Departure</h4>


    These past few days, we have prepared for our departure. We bought everything that will be needed in the journey to find the fragments of the key to unlock the forbidden magic that was sleeping underneath the eastern sea.


    As nned, we have divided into two groups. The other group was led by Dimitri while the other one was led by no other than Regaleon himself. Regaleon tried to persuade me these past few days to stay behind and wait for him, but I was firm with my decision in joining this journey.


    It was now dawn, the sun has not yet risen and the surroundings are silent. This was the best time for our departure. The other group led by Dimitri departed the vige two days earlier, knowing that their destination us much farther and dangerous than ours.


    "Are you ready my wife?" Regaleon whispered to my ears from behind. I was startled because he was not there a minute ago.


    "Y-Yes..." I was able topose myself after being startled.


    Regaleon wrapped his arms around my waist and rested his chin on my shoulder. The heat of his body was weing, with the cold morning breeze blowing around.


    "Can¡¯t I change your mind at thest minute?" Regaleon said with pleading eyes. I sighed knowing that we had this conversation every day before departure


    ["My wife, I am happy that you would like toe with me in this expedition. I also don¡¯t want to part with you, after being apart for these past two year." Regaleon said while looking into my eyes with seriousness. "But weighing my selfish reasons of being with you against your safety in this voyage that will surely have dangers, outweighs it drastically. I would always prioritize your safety above anything else."


    Regaleon¡¯s blue eyes were pleading for me to go back to Grandcrest capital with my parents and wait for his safe return. I know that he means well, but I felt a pang in my heart knowing that I will be left behind while he goes risking his life to gather the key¡¯s fragments.


    "Leon, as you have said I am your wife. It is my job to stand by your side, in sickness and in health, in happiness and in sorrowful times. I will face danger, standing by your side." I looked at him with resolution. "My decision won¡¯t change, I will go with you what ever the dangers there are waiting. Even if you leave me behind you know that I will just slip pass the guards and follow wherever you are."


    I showed resoluteness on my face. Regaleon sighed, knowing that my words are not mere threats. He knows I am capable of slipping pass his men and going to where he was.


    "If you put it that way, then I will rather have you stay by my side." Regaleon gave a defeated smile and kissed my forehead sweetly.]


    "You know my answer to that." I smiled.


    Regaleon sighed and smiled back. "Yes, I know."


    The men were busy preparing for our departure. They were putting bags on their respective horses. I too have a horse of my own in this journey. My things were packed by Tricia and loaded on to my horse by William. Those two have been working together taking care of me.


    I remember Tricia crying just to take me with her. She knows the dangers of this journey, but she insisted oning, telling me that she has been separated for me for a long time. She wants to serve me on this journey.


    "Is it okay to take Tricia with us?" I asked Regaleon.


    "She insisted oning herself." Regaleon replied. "I also know how she have missed you in the past two years. She is a loyal servant and a good friend." I nodded with his remark.


    "Mhmm. I treat her as a big sister." I added.


    "It will be good to have someone take care of your needs in this journey. As you can see, all of us are men." Regaleon grinned. "Well, I will dly serve you while you do private things if you would like."


    Regaleon had a mischievous smile on his face. I started to imagine what he meant with ¡¯private things¡¯ and blushed with realizing what he meant.


    "What do you think you are thinking?" I scolded him. "We are in this voyage to search for the key¡¯s fragments."


    "Well, we can do something naughty along the way." Regaleon whispered into my ear, his breath felt hot that my body unknowingly tingled. He knew how my body reacted to his voice and touch and chuckled. "Do no worry my love. I have instructed William to also watch over your personal maid. I am here to protect you so he can watch over her in turn." I nodded, satisfied with this arrangement.


    I looked at Tricia and William arranging my things on my horse. They were chatting rather merrily. They seem to have grown close when I was not around. I smiled, knowing that these two persons important to me were growing close to each other.


    After some time, one of Regaleon¡¯s men that was left in charge by Dimitri walked towards us. If I recall correctly, his name was Chris. He was Dimitri¡¯s second inmand, hence the vice-captain of the elite soldiers under Dimitri. Regaleon slowly released his embrace on my waist, and in turn took my hand and held on it tight.


    "Your majesties, King Regaleon and Queen Alicia." Chris kneeled in front of us. "All preparations are done, and we are ready to depart."


    "I understand." Regaleon has replied with his kingly persona. "Ry my words to the men. We will depart in five minutes."


    "Yes, your majesty." Chris replied curtly and left to ry Regaleon¡¯s message.


    "Remember to always stay beside me." Regaleon said to me. "I won¡¯t let any danger befall you in this voyage."


    I giggled lightly, knowing how overprotective Regaleon was but I nodded in agreement no less.


    "I will be clinging by your side until you be sick of me." I joked.


    "You know I won¡¯t get sick of you." Regaleon smiled and kissed my forehead.


    I would like to tell Regaleon that I can take care of myself and he does not need to be overprotective towards me. But a part of me wants to be spoiled by this side of him. I felt a sense of satisfaction with his actions.


    Regaleon led me to my horse which I named Wind. She was a white stallion that we bought just a few days ago from the vige. When I first rode her, we bonded immediately. She was as fast as the wind, hence the name.


    William and Tricia saw using and bowed their heads in our presence.


    "Your majesties, King Regaleon and Queen Alicia." Both replied in unison.


    "At ease." Regaleon replied. "Come my wife."


    Regaleon helped me up Wind. I was carefully saddled on her.


    "William and Tricia will ride behind us." Regaleon ordered. "William, would like you to stay close if ever there are dangers."


    "Of course, your majesty." William replied.


    "Remember what I said, okay?" Regaleon asked me.


    "Yes, my husband." I smiled to my overprotective husband. "I will be by your side, always."


    Regaleon replied to my words with a smile. He then went to his own horse Midnight after seeing that I am saddles up my own horse wind.


    Regaleon took the lead and I followed him closely. We passed by his men waiting for us.


    "We will now depart." Regaleon said with a voice filled with pride of a leader. "We will go as nned. Remember, whatever dangers we encounter and challenges we will face, I expect all of you toe out triumphant and alive. No one will be left behind!" His words were heavy, but it shows that he is both a strict andpassionate leader.


    "YES!" The men replied to the king¡¯s words full of vigor.


    I myself, was moved with my husband¡¯s words. My heart was thumping hard, feeling the intensity of Regaleon¡¯s words.


    ¡¯I married such a charismatic person.¡¯ I thought, full of pride with my husband.


    Regaleon was a natural born leader. He has the loyalty and respect of his subordinates. I am excited to see what the future holds after this war ends and when the empire will soon be established.


    Regaleon as the first emperor of this continent and I as his wife. I am sure to y my role as empress well and help him in reigning this empire.


    Edited By: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 283 On the Road 1

    <h4>Chapter 283 On the Road 1</h4>


    We have set out of the vige before the sun rose. The weather was fine, and our pace was not fast and not slow. I was afraid at first that my mediocre riding skills will slow down the group, but fortunately I was able to keep up with their pace.


    "How are you feeling?" Regaleon who was riding by my side asked.


    "I am doing fine." I smiled at him in reply.


    But in truth, my body was starting to get tired. My legs are starting to get sore and numb. We were riding for at least more than two hours now, not that long since we left the vige. I opted to keep what I was feeling all to myself. I was thinking that this voyage is quite important, and time is of the essence.


    "Let¡¯s take a quick break." Regaleon said. "Tell the men from behind." He ordered Chris who was riding behind us.


    "Yes, your majesty." Chris replied curtly and turned his horse around to convey Regaleon¡¯s orders.


    I was at a loss why we are stopping here now. We only started to travel just a few hours ago. I was expecting we would continue on the road until mid-day today.


    The group halted and took a shelter under the trees¡¯ shades. I was about toe down from my horse when I felt my legs were quite numb from more than two hours of riding.


    ¡¯Can I get off by myself?¡¯ I thought. It was a little embarrassing that with only that short of time riding I felt like this. ¡¯It has been a while since I have ridden a horse, no wonder my body is aching.¡¯


    I did not want to whine and look like a spoileddy. Everyone in the group are skilled fighters. They have experience in riding horses for longer hours than I have. It is understandable that it will be hard for me at first.


    "Come, I will help you." Regaleon who just got off from his horse was now by my side. He held my waist with both hands and was about to carry me down.


    I was happy with his helping hand, knowing that I cannot get off the horse by myself. I held onto his shoulders and let him carry me. When My feet touched the ground, my legs got wobbly. I was afraid I would fall but Regaleon held my waist firmly.


    "Do not worry, I got you. Just hold on to me. Okay?" Regaleon said with a smile on his face.


    "T-Thanks..." I replied to him shyly. ¡¯It looks like Regaleon saw over me pretending to be fine.¡¯ I thought to myself and blushed in embarrassment.


    Regaleon led me towards where Tricia hadid down a cloth on the ground. He helped me sit down carefully.


    "When did you know that I was feeling ufortable?" I asked Regaleon shyly.


    "I was observing you closely since we left the vige." Regaleon said with a smile. "I saw you were getting ufortable half an hour ago, but you were trying your best, so I let you be. But just before I asked you, you were making such a face that cannot hide it any longer, and so I ordered for us to have a quick break." He pinched my cheeks yfully and chuckled.


    "Aww, that hurts." I pouted my lips in irritation. "It¡¯s just that, I do not want to be a burden to the group, but I guess all was for naught." I lowered my head getting depressed.


    "It is understandable that you are not that used to riding a horse for too long." Regaleon patted my head tofort me. "You don¡¯t need to force yourself and just tell me what you are feeling. It will be more troublesome if something much worse happens to you if you neglect your body." He said while massaging my legs that was feeling numb and sore.


    "Thank you." I looked up at him. "I will keep that in mind." I smiled.


    "Your majesty." William who had just tended to our horses came. "The vice-captain wished to have a word with you."


    "I understand." Regaleon stopped massaging my legs and got up. "I will be right back my wife." He gave a quick peck on my forehead and left to go and talk with Chris.


    "Would you like some refreshments while your resting your majesty?" Tricia asked.


    "Water will be fine Tricia." I said with a smiled.


    "I understand. How about you Sir William?" Tricia asked looking at William. I thought I saw her eyes sparked just for a second.


    "I am fine Ms. Tricia. No need to mind me." William refused kindly and made his usual handsome smile.


    "I-Is that so." Tricia said and blushed. "Then I will take my leave and fetch her majesty some water." She quickly totted away.


    ¡¯Oh my. Is what I am thinking correct?¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡¯It looks like Tricia has a crush on Will.¡¯ I giggled with the thought.


    The men were resting quite well under the shades of the trees. It was still early in the morning and the weather is not yet that hot.


    "The men would like to express their gratitude to you, your majesty." William said in passing.


    "Their gratitude, but why?" I looked at him with a confused expression. "I did not to anything to warrant their gratitude."


    I was deep in thought, remembering if I have done something to gain the men¡¯s gratitude.


    "It is because of your presence that they can rest easily in this journey." William said. I looked at him still in confusion. "Haha, it is because of their experience in the past journey towards the capital of Jennovia to save us that they are happy you are here with them on this journey this time around. They are able to have such breaks because of you."


    "But aren¡¯t I holding the group back because of this?" I asked in confusion. "I was afraid that I am a burden because of this. I felt difort after riding for a few hours that I am embarrassed that they would think I am a spoileddy."


    I was really worried what the men will think of me. I do not want them to think of me being spoiled towards their master.


    "Do not worry. They are not thinking like that at all. They also think that you are a goddess that can quench their strict masters iron hard heart." William exined. "Some of the men had told me how his majesty travelled towards the capital of Jennovia in post haste. They were traveling by horse with no breaks until night fell. They were exhausted with the journey, but they knew it was needed to save you in time. I might say, his majesty is rather strict to his men, he was like a tyrant whenever they were training and in missions. But still, he is a good leader none the less." He chuckled.


    I giggled as well, knowing Regaleon¡¯s strict side. I only see the Regaleon who loves me whole heartedly. I looked at Regaleon who was not that far away from me, talking with Chris. He was wearing a serious face while listening to Chris talking. It was different with the Regaleon that always looks at me passionate eyes.


    ¡¯So, he really is a strict leader.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯And to think the men will look at me like a goddess to save the, from their tyrant of a leader.¡¯ I giggled.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 284 On the Road 2

    <h4>Chapter 284 On the Road 2</h4>


    The journey has been smooth so far. Days havee by since we left the vige on the border of Alvannia. Our first stop was at the far end of the country, near the shores of the eastern sea. Judging from our pace, it will take at least weeks until we arrive at our destination.


    I have been improving at horse riding thankfully. I still get sore after long period of time, but rather than take a rest every time I feel tired, Regaleon would let me ride with him. I am alwaysfortably saddled in front of him. Because of this we at least quicken our pace of the journey.


    "It looks like we won¡¯t get to the next vige before the sun sets." Regaleon muttered.


    I was currently riding with him and so I was able to hear him.


    "Probably." I replied and looked at the sky.


    The sky is starting to get an orange color which is an indicator that the sun was about to set.


    "Chris, find a nice ce to camp." Regaleon gave an order.


    "Yes, your majesty." Chris bowed in reply.


    Chris took three men and surveyed the area while the rest of us halted for a while. Our location right now is in the southern woods. The trees here are taller and thicker than in other parts of Alvannia. This forest is shared between the three countries. It is so vast that it still not yet fully explored even to this day.


    Our group decided to enter the southern woods to make the travel time faster than using the national roadmonly used in traveling. Viges are also located inside the southern woods, so it was not really a very dangerous ce to travel in. But this was the first time we have camped out in the open since we entered the woods. We were always able to get in between viges before night falls.


    "Is it dangerous to camp out here?" I asked out of curiosity.


    "Yes, it is. But it will be more dangerous to travel when the darkness fell." Regaleon replied. "Traveling in the southern woods by day light is safer than traveling at night. We do not know what is lurking outside once the sun has set." I nodded in understanding.


    It will be safer to set up camp and guard the perimeter rather than continue traveling until the next vige. There will be surely wild beasts that go out and hunt prey in the night.


    "Your majesty." Chris came back with his two men. "We saw a clearing just up ahead. It is the best area to set up camp."


    "Hmm." Regaleon nodded. "Then lead the way."


    The group followed Chris over to the clearing. When we arrived, we saw a smallke just across the clearing. It was a picturesque scene that looked like a paintinge to life.


    "Let¡¯s set up camp here." Regaleon said pointing at a certain area. "It will be the best location to set up a perimeter. Chris, assign shifting of guards that will take up the perimeter."


    "As you wish, your majesty." Chris bowed and picked a handful of his men.


    Regaleon got down the horse and carried me down after. The men around started setting up tents. Regaleon took one bag off Midnight¡¯s back and started to look for a spot.


    "Come and help me set up our tent." Regaleon said with his hand extended to mine.


    "You know how to set up a tent?" I worded my suspicion to him.


    "Of course." Regaleon smiled proudly. "I need to learn surviving skills since when I was young. I am not that kind of a sheltered prince you know." He chuckled and I giggled with him.


    Regaleon¡¯s childhood was not the happiest. He grew up with always having his guard up from threats from his other brothers. He needed to grow up quickly and learn how to survive.


    Regaleon started to spread the tent on the ground. I looked in wonder and was also curious.


    "I do not know how to do this." I said in embarrassment.


    "I know." Regaleon replied with a smile. "That is why I am here to teach you."


    After that Regaleon started teaching me the basic things needed in pitching a tent. I was excited to learn a new thing. It was like back then when he was still Leon my personal knight. The two years we spent in the countryside, he became my tutor in every aspect and thought me everything I know. I am just still in awe that this amazing man is now my husband.


    "There, that should do it." Regaleon said.


    I looked at the modest sized tent in front of us. It can atleast cater two people at most. I was just a little surprised that his tent was this small.


    "Why are your eyebrows crunched?" Regaleon said with a teasing tone.


    "Well I just didn¡¯t expect that you would have such a... well small tent." I scrutinized. "Well you are a king of the biggest nation in this continent. And on top of that the future emperor. I just did not expect... well this." I gestured towards the tent.


    "Hahaha, so that is what you though." Regaleonughed heartedly. "Well even with its small size, it is quite durable and sturdy. It can keep the cold and wet weather out. And also, I specifically picked this tent for a more intimate reason."


    I quickly looked at him when he said the ¡¯intimate¡¯ word. ¡¯So, he had such thoughts on his mind.¡¯ I can feel my cheeks heating up with the thought.


    "That is why I picked this specific spot, don¡¯t you agree?" Regaleon said grabbing my waist and pulling my body close to him abruptly.


    I was taken by surprise by the sudden action that I lost bnce and fell in his embrace. My heart was pounding rapidly while I can feel the heat of his body radiating onto mine.


    "T-There are people looking." I quietly scolded him, feeling shy.


    "Do not worry, they won¡¯t look." Regaleon whispered in my ear.


    The ce where we pitched up our tent had a rtive distance from the others. This just made my suspicions of what he was thinking to be true. And I thought we will not do it tonight because we will be camping out.


    Since we started traveling, there was no night that we did not make love. Every time that night falls and we were alone in the room, we would always connect our bodies intimately and make love to our hearts content. It looks like we will not take a break even tonight. And I am amazed that every morning, Regaleon was always full of energy, while me on the other hand felt always sleepy.


    "Are we still doing it tonight?" I asked shyly. "I thought because we are outdoors, we won¡¯t... you know."


    "Have you forgotten that our first night was outdoors as well." Regaleon said teasingly. "I remember how your skin glowed under the moonlight."


    Regaleon¡¯s hands started to caress may arms. The sensation that it left in my body was unexinable. I felt my body itching and the heat of his touch stayed on my skin.


    "L-Leon..." I said in a hushed tone. "There are still people outside."


    "I know." Regaleon whispered. "Let us continue this tonight. I will go to Chris and give him further instructions. You can go inside the tent and rest for a while until food has been prepared." He said with a yful tone.


    Regaleon nted a kiss on my forehead and let me go reluctantly. He then walked towards where Chris was and started conversing.


    Meanwhile, the others also finished pitching up their tents. I saw William and Tricia together picking up dried branches and twigs to start a fire. Seeing them chatting andughing made my heart feel at ease. Out of nowhere, I felt Snow¡¯s fur tickle my legs.


    "Where have you been?" I asked and picked her up and started to pat her.


    "Here and there I guess." Snow replied.


    Snow can now verballymunicate. She can now talk out loud and talk to people she wants to. She only talks to a handful of people that she trusts.


    "Have you been getting along with Tempest?" I asked.


    Tempest was a familiar to Regaleon as Snow is to mine. I know they have met when Snow lived in the Grandcrest pce, but I never bothered to ask if they really do get along.


    "We go hunt together." Snow said nonchntly. "I guess we are friends at that sense."


    "That¡¯s good." I walked towards where William and Tricia were while carrying Snow in my arms.


    "Are you hungry?" I asked Snow. "I guess Tricia will start cooking after the fire has been set up."


    Snow was curled up in a ball in my arms shivering. I was a little worried because it was so unlike her usual habit.


    "Snow, are you okay?" I asked worriedly.


    "This ce, I don¡¯t like it." Snow said and snuggled in my arms.


    Snow evolved into a strong familiar alongside me. I never saw anything that fazed her, even when danger was all around us, she stood up proud and fighting. But now I wonder why she was frightened and shivering


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 285 Mystical Lake 1

    <h4>Chapter 285 Mystical Lake 1</h4>


    Night has fallen in the camp site. All the members of the group had finished setting up their tents before night fell.


    A small campfire was burning at the center of the campsite. Tricia was the one to cook our meal for the night. It consists of potato stew, which was easy to cook, partnered with bread. We all gathered around the campfire to eat dinner together.


    "I hope it is to your liking your majesty." Tricia, who was beside me, asked.


    "It tastes good Tricia." I replied with a smile. "When did you learn to cook?" I asked curiously.


    Tricia was my personal maid when I was still a princess in Alvannia. Her main role was to serve me and to see to my needs. Cooking was not in her work and I also never saw her cook the time we were together.


    "Well... when I was in Grandcrest pce, I did not have any work to do, with you away in Jennovia and all." Tricia replied. "I was treated as a just by his majesty King Regaleon, but I was not used tozing around. And so, I started to help in the kitchen."


    "That is good to hear." I said to Tricia with a smile.


    "I became friends with the royal chefs there, and they thought me a thing or two in cooking." Tricia added.


    I am happy to see that Tricia has grown to have a good life. What wascking right now was a husband. At her age, she should have been married, or at least engaged to a suitable man.


    "I have tried the dishes she had practiced doing when I was still in Grandcrest." William interjected. "At first she was having a hard time, but she got the hang of it after practice." He chuckled.


    "I am sorry that you have to taste my first dishes that did not turn out so well, my lord." Tricia bowed her face in embarrassment. I saw her cheeks blush slightly. "I am sure that my future dishes would improve more, so... can I still ask for you to taste test for me?"


    Tricia looked up expectantly wo William. I saw her eyes twinkling in anticipation for his reply. My thoughts that Tricia has a crush on William became more usible.


    "Of course, if can I be of help then I am willing to." William replied with his gentlemanly smile.


    Unfortunately, William was dense to Tricia¡¯s feeling for him. ¡¯Is it because he has been in a one sided love all the time that he was oblivious with the other women¡¯s feelings for him.¡¯ I thought.


    As for me, if it is possible, I would like these two people close to me be a couple. I would love to help them, but of course I do not want to do something that is not necessary. For now, I want to observe and let nature take its course. I can help them in little ways that can be harmless in forming their rtionship.


    "I am getting a little cold." I eximed, thinking to give these to a push. "Tricia, can you please get me my shawl in the tent?"


    "Of course, your majesty." Tricia got up from her seat to follow my order.


    "Will, can you please go with her." I asked. "Our tent is a little further away, and I am worried that there would be some wild animals around."


    "But you will be left here unguarded, your majesty." William replied.


    "I-I can go by myself, your majesty." Tricia interjected. "It is not that far off. I think there would be no wild animals brave enough to venture near arge group."


    I scowled, knowing that my ns can be foiled because of their arguments. ¡¯Oh,e on Tricia. I am giving you the chance to get alone time with Will.¡¯ I scolded her internally.


    "It¡¯s okay." Regaleon who just came back from speaking with Chris said. "I am here to take care of my wife. You two can go and have some time alone after giving her the shawl."


    "As you wish, your majesty." The two replied in unison and left together.


    Regaleon sat beside me after William and Tricia had gone.


    "Here, I got you some stew and bread." I gave Regaleon the te and bowl I prepared for him. "Eat it while its hot." I added.


    "Thank you." Regaleon took the bowl with a smile. "Have you finished eating?" He asked.


    "Hmm." I nodded. "I just finished."


    Regaleon started to lift the spoon and sip the soup from the bowl. I watched him eat with delight. There was a half-moon tonight, so the only illumination came from the light from the campfire. Even with little lighting, I can still see Regaleon¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡¯I can look at his face all day and not get tired of it.¡¯ I thought.


    I rested my chin on the palm on my hands with a smile on my face. I was very content with this simple joys.


    "I fell like melting with your gaze you know." Regaleon said and chuckled.


    "S-Sorry..." I shyly lowered my head after his words.


    "Haha, its okay. I also love to look at you." Regaleon replied. "Well that hit the spot. I am already full."


    Regaleon finished eating and put his bowl down. I gave him napkin to wipe his mouth. I felt like a normal wife, serving his husband. After that I cuddled close to him and rested my head on his shoulder. He in turn wrapped his arms around me.


    "I like us being like this." I muttered in content.


    My felt content just being like this. Our time together since we united was something, I cherished the most. Both of us were trying to catch the years that we have been apart.


    "I like being with you as well." Regaleon replied. "Having you by my side, feeling your heat and seeing you safe and sound, makes me feel at ease."


    Time passed by and the night was deepening. Tricia came back with my shawl and she left just after giving it to me, seeing that I was with Regaleon. The men have started to retire to their respective tents and the noise that the group made died down.


    "It is a little too quiet here." Regaleon muttered in passing.


    After hearing Regaleon¡¯s words, I became hypersensitive and alert to the surroundings. Like Regaleon eximed, it was a little too quiet being outside in the woods.


    I was expecting to hear crickets in the night, or at least nocturnal animals making sounds. But the surroundings were eerie. All I can hear was the hustling of the wind on the tree branches and the grass.


    "Come to think of it, Snow said something earlier." I said. "She said she did not like this ce. She left instantly after eating."


    "I have not seen Tempest around as well." Regaleon said. "I just hope it is not something to worry about." I nodded in agreement.


    Whatever there is in this part of the southern woods, I wish that nothing will happened with our stay for the night. I hope that we can just sleep and pass the night without anything major happening.


    "I think its best we also turn in for the night." Regaleon said and stood up. "Let us rest for the night and wake up early in the morning, so that we can leave this ce earlier."


    Regaleon offered his hand and I took it and get up from my seat as well. The two of us walked hand in hand until we reached our tent. The half-moon in the sky was reflecting over theke. It was odd that the once clearke earlier when the sun was still up now looks deep and dark.


    ¡¯Maybe its because it is nighttime.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯Probably because there is little light, so theke looks dark and deep.¡¯


    Regaleon and I came inside our tent and lied down, ready to sleep. He held me close in his embrace and sleep came to me slowly.


    **


    I heard a faint noise in the distance. It was like someone was humming a song from a distance. I opened my eyes slowly and remembered that we spent the night out in the woods. I gathered my bearings and my eyes adjusted to the darkness. I was inside the tent that me and Regaleon made, but oddly I cannot feel Regaleon beside me. I sat up and saw that I was all alone inside the tent.


    "Leon should be here sleeping with me." I muttered to myself.


    But then I heard the humming sound once again. This time I heard the sound more clearly. It sounded like it was a woman¡¯s voice. Together with the humming was the sound of slow footstepsing from outside the tent.


    I shuffled up and wore my clothes before going out. I came out slowly and carefully and saw the men in our group either standing of slowly walking. At first, I did not think anything out of the ordinary but when I looked closely, all the men were awake by this time of the night.


    "No, they are not awake." I muttered.


    The men had their eyes open, but they were lifeless. It was like they were in a trance.


    "Y-Your majesty!" Tricia came running in rm. "I-I am d you are safe. Something is not normal." She said in concern.


    "What is going on, do you know Tricia?" I asked worriedly. Tricia shook her head in reply.


    "I came out to get some water to drink and saw Sir William walking in a daze as well." Tricia said. "I tried to shake him awake but to no avail."


    I was rmed of what was happening. This is no ordinary sleep walking. Knowing that all the men in the group was walking in one direction, and with William and Regaleon nowhere to be found, I must do something.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 286 Mystical Lake 2 unedited

    <h4>Chapter 286 Mystical Lake 2 unedited</h4>


    "Y-Your majesty!" Tricia came running in rm. "I-I am d you are safe. Something is not normal." She said in concern.


    "What is going on, do you know Tricia?" I asked worriedly. Tricia shook her head in reply.


    "I came out to get some water to drink and saw Sir William walking in a daze as well." Tricia said. "I tried to shake him awake but to no avail."


    I was rmed of what was happening. This is no ordinary sleep walking. Knowing that all the men in the group was walking in one direction, and with William and Regaleon nowhere to be found, I must do something.


    My heart was beating faster every second while trying to find Regaleon in the vicinity. The poor lighting was not helping me, what little light that came from the moon was blocked by dark clouds from the sky. The fire in the firece started to dwindle down.


    ¡¯This is not normal.¡¯ I thought to myself. The hair on my arms stood in attention, as if confirming my suspicions.


    "Y-Your majesty... what are we going to do?" Tricia was also visibly shivering.


    The temperature was starting to drop beyond normal. Summer has already begun and with our location, this ce should not get this cold this time of the year.


    "You probably need to stick close to me just in case, Tricia." I told her.


    If my hunch is correct, this phenomenon that is happening now is not normal. There should be an external force doing this.


    "First, I need to make fire." I said and Tricia nodded.


    I took tree branches that were lying on the ground. I tear a piece of cloth from the bottom of my night wear and tied it at the tip of the tree branches and ignited it with my magic.


    "There, now we have some torches to light up the way." I eximed and gave Tricia one of the torches.


    "Wow, you really are amazing your majesty." Tricia looked at me in awe and I giggled with her reaction.


    I only remembered that Tricia has not yet saw me using magic. She knew about my magic powers, but she has not yet seen me ever using it when we were together in Alvannia.


    "First, let¡¯s see where the sound ising from." I said. "It looks like that direction where the men are walking to is where the sound is originating."


    "What sound?" Tricia looked at me curiously. It was as if she did not know what I was talking about.


    "You mean, you can¡¯t hear the sound of a woman humming a song?" I asked un disbelief.


    Tricia shook her head in reply. "I can¡¯t hear anything of the sort your majesty. Actually, it is eerily silent tonight. The silence is really frightening."


    ¡¯So, I am the only one hearing this sound.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    When I was deep in thought, I felt something fury brushed my leg. The sudden feeling surprised me and made me jump.


    "Ahhh..." I shrieked lowly. When I looked down ready to pounce anything that looked like danger, I saw Snow sitting on the ground wagging her tail. I was relieved to see her.


    "Don¡¯t shout." Snow said in annoyance. "Those creatures might hear you."


    "T-t-t-t-t...the cat talked!" Tricia who has never heard Snow talk looked pale in fright. I held on to her just in case she was to faint with shock.


    "Tricia, breath..." I told her. "It is Snow, you know her right. She is my familiar, hence she has special abilities that a normal cat does not have."


    Tricia was breathing heavily but I can see that she was trying to calm herself. I also patted her back to help her.


    "I need you to be conscious and alert, so do not faint in surprise okay." I tried to tell her. "There are many things that cannot be exined, and I bet what happening right now is one of them. We can be in danger."


    Tricia inhaled and exhaled and started to calm down. "I understand your majesty. I am the only one conscious right now that can help you. Please, let me know what I can do." She showed a face of determination.


    "That is good to hear." I replied and then looked at Snow. "Snow, tell me the details."


    "The bad and omnimous vibe I was feeling a while ago turned into malicious intent fast." Snow said. "At first, I just thought it was something harmless, like ghost and spirts hunting the forest."


    "G-ghost...?" Tricia gulped. But I can see that she was fighting her fear that is very admirable.


    "Ghost exists?" I was also curious because I have never seen one before.


    "In a sense, yes. But let us get back to topic." Snow said in annoyance that the topic was derailed. "The creature that is making this sound is something that I, myself have never encountered before. They are creatures that exists in the ancient times. If I am correct, there were writings about them in the ancient books that you have been reading back in Jennovia."


    I was deep in thought about Snows words. If this creature exists in ancient times, then that was before the Almighty One had ventured into this continent and had founded the country. ording to the ancient books I have read, before the Almighty One arrived from thend beyond the sea, this continent was home to creatures and monsters. This said beings outnumbered the humans that were living in this continent back then, and they were hunted as food by this said creatures. When the Almighty One arrived, he helped the humans get rid of the said monsters and turned the tide.


    "Are you saying that an ancient creature survived unto this day and is causing this?" I asked in disbelief. "But the books said that the Almighty One annihted these monsters that gued the humans that lived here. That was why he was given the name ¡¯Almighty One¡¯ after helping the humans get rid of these creatures."


    The books have hailed the Almighty One as the hero that saved the humans in this continent. A long time has passed since the time of the Almighty One and there were no sightings of these said creatures, as far as I know.


    But the southern woods were vast and the vegetations are thick. There were viges found inside these woods, but still they were small and as I know vigers never ventured outside the woods when night came.


    ¡¯If Jack were here, I could have asked him of his Crimson Bandits have ventured these woods.¡¯ I thought.


    The southern woods have not been explored fully, maybe only twenty percent of this vast ce could be said that we humans have ventured and explored. It was possible that these ancient creatures had hidden in the depths of the woods, or there were hidden ces that they could use as habitat while hiding form human sight.


    "So, we are up against an ancient creature that we do not know of." I said in contemtion. "That means we need to tread carefully."


    We are up against an unknown creature and currently I am in a tight spot in this situation. All the men were either gone or in a daze and walking to a specific direction. The only sane people left were me and Tricia. Snow was thankfully back after her frightened state a while ago, and then I remembered Tempest.


    I looked up at the ck sky. I cannot even see the stars because of the dark clouds hovering above us. I put my fingers on my lips and whistled.


    *WHISLTE*


    I remember Regaleon telling me that if I was in a difficult situation and he was not around, I can call Tempest by whistling and ask for help.


    Not long, I heard the pping of wings and saw a big bird swooping down from the sky. I stretched my out and not long, Tempest perched on it.


    "You called, mydy." Tempest asked. "I can see that something eerie is happening around here. If just stayed and did not leave I should have known something was wrong. I am sorry."


    "I too have done the same things and left after feeling the bad vibe earlier." Snow said. "I am also partly to me. As your familiar, I should have been here and stayed. I apologize."


    Our two familiars were feeling guilt for leaving when we needed them. I cannot me them for what they have done. They were still animals that felt fear and can flee in instinct.


    "I do not me you two so do not worry. I am sure Regaleon will not me you as well." I tell them to ease their guilt. "But I need the two of you now. We must find Regaleon and the others. I am afraid they are in danger."


    We were the only ones that were left while the others have gone to the direction of theke. I am sure that the origin of that sound can be found there. To rescue the others, I will need Tempest and Snow¡¯s help more than everything. I am confident with my magic abilities, but without knowing anything about my opponent, it was like marching into battle blind. Tricia does not have any fighting skills as well, so I can only rely in these two when a fight urs.


    "We are always here to help our masters." The two familiars said in unison.


    Snow stepped back and white light shed around her.


    *SWISH*


    Snow has now turned into her white tiger form. Tempest on the other hand took flight. Red light engulfed his body while flying upwards.


    *SWISH*


    Tempest has turned into his red phoenix form.


    I looked at the direction of theke with determination etched in my face.


    "I will get my husband and the others back safely." I said full of determination.


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 287 The Siren’s Call 1

    <h4>Chapter 287 The Siren¡¯s Call 1</h4>


    "We are always here to help our masters." The two familiars said in unison.


    Snow stepped back and white light shed around her.


    *SWISH*


    Snow has now turned into her white tiger form. Tempest on the other hand took flight. Red light engulfed his body while flying upwards.


    *SWISH*


    Tempest has turned into his red phoenix form.


    I looked at the direction of theke with determination etched in my face.


    "I will get my husband and the others back safely." I said full of determination.


    When I looked around, it was eerily quiet. The few men that we saw walking slowly in a daze were now nowhere to be found. A mysterious fog has started to envelope around theke. It was thick that we can only see a few feet in front of us.


    "Tempest, can I lend your eyes for a bit?" I asked.


    "As you wish, mydy." Tempest replied.


    As I recall, as Regaleon¡¯s familiar, Tempest was connected to him in a different way. I remember Regaleon telling me that he can see what Tempest can see if they were in sync. This was a feature Tempest has a familiar.


    "I will make a temporary contract with you for now so that I can lend your abilities." I said.


    Tempest was towering over me. He bowed down his head toe closer to me. I outstretched my arms and held his head carefully. Slowly, our foreheads connected to each other and I started to connect with him. This was the way how I can forge a temporary contract with other familiars. With the permission of the familiar, someone that had magical abilities with high aptitude can forge contracts with beast. Beast that have masters can also forge temporary contracts with other magic users like what I was doing right now. Being connected with the temporary contract, I can use his abilities that only he can lend to Regaleon.


    "Now fly to the sky and help me see what is beyond this fog." I said.


    Tempest took a step back and pped his huge wings. The fog that was around us was blown away with his ascent, but it still came back after Tempest has flown up.


    "So, I cannot use my magic to blow this fog away." I realized.


    I thought of using wind magic to blow the fog away, but with what just happened I knew the fog will just return.


    "This is really no ordinary fog." I concluded.


    "What can I do to help, your majesty." Tricia was standing close to me.


    I looked at Tricia, deep in thought. I knew that Tricia was not a warrior or a fighter. Taking her with me will be dangerous but leaving her here without any certainty that she would be safe was more dangerous.


    I am sure that the ancient creature that Snow was talking about is at the direction of theke, but I did not know what other dangers there are in these woods. There might be other ancient creatures that I do not know of lurking in the darkness.


    "It would be best to stay with me Tricia." I replied. I saw a sword belonging to the men in our group lying nearby the tent. "Here, I am not sure if you know how to use it but the basic is just to thrust the pointy end to an enemy." It was an odd advice, but I do not have the time to teach her how to use a sword.


    "I-I understand your majesty." Tricia nodded and took the sword.


    "Snow, I will count on you to guard our rear." I ordered.


    "You can count on me." Snow replied.


    "Okay then, let us survey the surroundings first." I said and closed my eyes.


    I concentrated with my eyes closed and in no time, I was connected to Tempest¡¯s eyes. I slowly opened my eyes and saw what Tempest saw.


    "Y-Your majesty... your eyes." Tricia said with a startled voice. "It is the same as that big birds."


    "That just means that their temporary contract was a sess." Snow said. "Alicia can now see from above. Tell us what you can see."


    Using the link with Tempest, I saw the clouds in the sky. It was like I am the one flying, it was a thrilling feeling. The vision slowly looked down below. His eye view was wide, and I saw the vast trees in the vicinity. The clearing that was near theke was covered with thick fog. As I can see, the fog only reached until the edge of the woods and only filled the clearing.


    ¡¯So, this fog was concentrated in the clearing.¡¯ I concluded.


    At the center of the clearing, I can see theke. Theke was clear from the fog, and the clouds also have arge whole just on top. The moon was being reflected on thekes surface. It was like a mirror in this view.


    "Tempest, can you zoom in on theke?" I asked.


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯ I heard Tempest reply telepathically because of our temporary link.


    After that, my linked vision with him zoomed in on theke. I can clearly see the edge of theke and so the men of our group standing there in a daze. They were all looking at the center of theke, as if their gaze were being glued to one thing.


    I scanned the faces of the men standing and frantically searched for one man, my husband. I saw the familiar faces of the men I was traveling with. These were all fellow Antians that have magic abilities and have high aptitude in fighting, but they were powerless right now. Whatever was doing this is something new and we do not know of.


    ¡¯Where are you, Leon?¡¯ I desperately called out his name in my heart, hoping that I could find him.


    And like a prayer being answered, I saw him atst. Regaleon was standing at the very edge of theke. He was wearing the clothes he had before we slept, a white loose shirt and ck pants. And just behind him was William. I sighed in relief, seeing them safe for now. Like the men we saw earlier, they were also in a daze. Their eyes were open, but it was lifeless, as if they were asleep with their eyes open.


    "Tempest, can you focus on the center of theke." I told him.


    Tempest visions focused on the center of theke. The men were all looking at that direction, and I suspected that whatever creature was doing this sound, it was found there.


    At the center of theke, I saw what seemed to be arge rock protruding the waters surface. On top of that I saw something that I only saw in the ancient books I have read. The creature had long blonde hair and its body was shaped like that of a woman. The only difference is that her lower part had a fish tail rather than two legs. I can clearly see the shiny scales of the fish tail reflecting the moonlight.


    "Is that... a siren?!" I was surprised.


    It was no doubt a half human woman and half fish, the typical description of a siren. Like the books have depicted them, the siren I saw had an upper body of a woman. They are said to be beautiful, to lure their intended prey, male sailors. These sirens are said to be living at the ocean depths. They use their beauty to lure in sailors, and if their face does not do the trick, they use their singing to put their prey into a trance. ording to the testimonies of sailors that were able to survive siren attacks, the unknowing sailors that were under the siren¡¯s trance are said to have beautiful dreams. And those that does note out of this trance would die without knowing what happened.


    ¡¯But why is a siren here ind?¡¯ I wondered. ¡¯I thought their habitat were in open seas.¡¯


    I can still hear the siren singing when her gaze shot up towards me in an instant. No, to correct it the siren¡¯s gaze was directed to Tempest. The song ended abruptly, and I felt some kind of energy swirling from where the siren is.


    "Tempest, be careful!" I warned Tempest.


    My worries were confirmed when I saw the siren braced herself and shout towards the sky. The force of her voice sends huge sound waves towards Tempest. Luckily, he was able to dodge a direct hit, but the waves had thrown him off.


    The strong sound we heard from the siren made our ears hurt like it was going to burst. It felt like my eardrums would bleed out. The three of us were covering our ears to ease the pain.


    "Are you all okay?" I asked after the sound faded away.


    "I-I guess so." Tricia replied.


    "That hurt like hell." Snow replied while shaking her head.


    Snow had more clear hearing, no wonder that kind of attack hurts more for her.


    "Tempest, are you okay?" I asked worriedly.


    It was silent for a while and my heart was thumping with worry.


    ¡¯I am fine.¡¯ Tempest said. ¡¯But that creature... she knows we are here.¡¯


    "There was no helping it." I said. "We are in their turf. I bet surprise attacks will not do."


    When my vision connected to Tempest once again, I saw the men of our group started moving towards theke. I saw Regaleon stepped on the water and half of his body was submerged instantly. My heart was thumping hard knowing that my husband is in danger. By then I saw something in the water swimming. Not just one or two, but it was a group of sirens swarming around towards the men.


    My mind just went nk. All that I could think of now is that I do not want the hands of those sirens anywhere near my husband.


    "TEMPEST, BURN THE SURROUNDINGS!" I ordered.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 288 The Siren’s Call 2

    <h4>Chapter 288 The Siren¡¯s Call 2</h4>


    When my vision connected to Tempest once again, I saw the men of our group started moving towards theke. I saw Regaleon stepped on the water and half of his body was submerged instantly. My heart was thumping hard knowing that my husband is in danger. By then I saw something in the water swimming. Not just one or two, but it was a group of sirens swarming around towards the men.


    My mind just went nk. All that I could think of now is that I do not want the hands of those sirens anywhere near my husband.


    "TEMPEST, BURN THE SURROUNDINGS!" I ordered.


    After my words, fire rained down from the sky. The fog that was so think quickly dissipated when the fire came into contact on the ground. Tempest wings were on fire, it was beautiful and majestic to look at.


    Tempest was careful not to get anyone from our group in danger. The fire dissipated after it cleared away the fog. It also helped get the sirens to scrambled from fear.


    "As I thought, they do not like fire." I said in triumph.


    Sirens are creatures that live in water, therefore they do not want fire that can evaporate water and burn.


    "Kyaaahhhh!!!" The sirens in theke shrieked loudly. I pained our ears hearing such an agonizing scream.


    "Dammit, my eardrums will burst." Snow eximed.


    But the shrieking stopped after some time. When we gathered our bearings, I thought this was the chance to attack. I need to get this opportunity to get the men out of their trance.


    "Tempest, use your fire on theke!" I ordered him. "Snow, get Tricia on your back and let¡¯s try to wake the others from this trance while Tempest deals with those sirens."


    "On it." Snow replied. She shoved Tricia onto her back the next second.


    "Aahh." Tricia shrieked lowly in surprise. She held onto Snow¡¯s fur as to not get thrown out.


    "Hold on tight, we are going to rush forward." Snow said.


    After Snow¡¯s words, both of us run towards the direction of theke. After the fog cleared, we saw that theke was not that far from where we were.


    Once we arrived to where the men were, the first thing I did was to go to Regaleon¡¯s side. Half of his body was already submerged under water. He was still standing in a trance even though the siren has stopped singing.


    "Leon... Leon... Can you here me?" I shook his body, eager to wake him up. "It is not safe here, please wake up." I tried my best to wake him up.


    "Sir William, please wake up." I hear Tricia who was just near where we were. Snow was also doing her part to wake up the others.


    "Sh*t! This is not doing anything." I hear Snow curse.


    I am sure she is getting frustrated. We are near the enemy¡¯s territory, and it was not safe to stay here much longer. I too, was feeling frustrated. I shook Regaleon¡¯s body so hard to no avail. He was still in a trance, eyes voice of any consciousness.


    "Come on Leon, WAKE UP!" My frustrations got the better of me.


    *SLAP*


    I pped Regaleon on his cheek so hard that the sound echoed around us. Tricia and Snow were both silent after seeing what I have done. I was so frustrated that tears began to go down my eyes.


    "Regaleon please, wake up." I pleaded desperately. "I need you with me."


    The tears have flowed down from my eyes. I was desperate to get my husband back.


    "You can never wake him up." A very beautiful voice said. I was surprised to hear that it came from the center of theke.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!" A collection of voices shrieked so loudly that it was difficult to bear. I tried to block my ears with my hand.


    The sound wave was focused on Tempest who was raining fire attacks from the sky. I looked in shock when I saw him being hit by the sound wave.


    "Tempest!" I called to him loudly.


    I saw his bodying down from the sky. His body fell into the dense trees and disappeared from my sight..


    "Answer me, Tempest." I called out to him, but he was not answering.


    "I never thought that there would be creatures with such powers other than us ancient ones." The beautiful voice said once more.


    My eyes focused on where the voice came from. More than a dozen of sirens were bobbing their heads on the water¡¯s surface, but on the rock at the center of theke was the siren I saw from Tempest¡¯s eyes. She had long blond hair shining under the pale moon light. She had a beautiful face and pale white skin that can enchant any men that gazed her. What frightened me, was her eyes that are amber in color and slit pupils. Her fish tail was gold like in color and was shimmering in the dark.


    ¡¯She must be the leader of the sirens.¡¯ I thought.


    The other sirens were swimming around her as if to guard her if any danger befalls. The song a while ago was definitely from her.


    "So, there were girls in the group as well." The siren said. "Pity that I do not like the taste of girl¡¯s flesh."


    There was a coldness that enveloped my whole body. I have been submerged under water for a little while now and my body was staring to shake from the cold. That was when I saw the fog starting to gather from the center of theke once more.


    "Sisters, kill those that are not in our menu for tonight." The siren said with a cold menacing tone.


    The sirens on the water shrieked and swam full speed towards me. Their aim was me and not Regaleon at least, and so I swam at the other direction to not let my husband be in danger.


    When I was at a safe distance, I froze the water in my vicinity and hopped out of the water. When the sirens were just a few feet away from me, I froze the water around me. Some of the sirens were caught of guard and was frozen with the water. The others reacted quickly and were able to retreat from my attack. Unfortunately, I cannot freeze the wholeke. I tried to tap in the power that I know that was in me, but the far that my powers got was just a few kilometers radius form my spot.


    The sirens scrambled in surprise to what I have done. All of them looked afraid and kept distance away from me.


    "This is... magic. Silver hair and eyes... you! Who are you?!" The siren with blonde hair shouted in anger. "You have the same features as that b*stard that have reduced us to this state!"


    I was taken aback by the siren¡¯s words. "What do you mean? I do not know what you are talking about." I replied.


    "Don¡¯t you dare deceive me!" The siren said in fury. Her beautiful face was distorted in anger and became hideous. "I Tenasia, the queen of the sirens has lived for more than century now. I remember the face of that b*stard that came into ournd and wiped us, the rightful masters of thisnd into such a pitiful state. I remember his shining silver hair and eyes when he ughtered our kind. I thought that his blood has died down after that foolish human war. To think that someone survived."


    ¡¯So, she is the queen of the sirens.¡¯ I thought.


    Hearing siren queen¡¯s word, I was now sure who she that ¡¯b*stard¡¯ she was pertaining to, it was the Almighty One. Like what I have heard, the Antian royal family were the descendants of the Almighty One. The royal family maintained the physical features of the Almighty One because of interbreeding and incest. The practice was made because they wanted the blood of the Almighty to remain pure inside the family and to make sure that the powerful magic of the royal family be maintained.


    "I am not sure what you are talking about." I feign ignorance. "If you are talking about someone that lived a century ago, then of course I would not know. I am not as old as you." I said with a sarcastic tone.


    One of the teachings that Regaleon had taught me in the art of fighting was to take the opponents anger to your advantage. Seeing that this siren queen is showing her anger because I have the same feature as the Almighty One, can be an advantage for me.


    "Your tone is also simr to than b*astard." Tenasia screeched in anger. "Because of him we sirens lost our home in the seas. We, who were the hunter be the hunted. We did not have any other option but to hide ind where they cannot find us that easily."


    My hypothesis is that this clearing was cloaked with an enchantment the sirens made. They will not let anyonee in without their permission. I think when they saw that our group consists mostly of men that they can enchant with their song, they have let us in willingly.


    ¡¯We were just cattle for the taking.¡¯ I thought with gritted teeth.


    "I will have my revenge on you, the descendant of that b*astard." Tenacia said with a wicked smile. "you are just one little girl. It is your bad luck to havee here. KILL HER!"


    *SHRIEK*


    The sirens leaped from the water and was about to attack me from all directions.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 289 Hands Off my Husband! 1

    <h4>Chapter 289 Hands Off my Husband! 1</h4>


    "Your tone is also simr to than b*astard." Tenasia screeched in anger. "Because of him we sirens lost our home in the seas. We, who were the hunter be the hunted. We did not have any other option but to hide ind where they cannot find us that easily."


    My hypothesis is that this clearing was cloaked with an enchantment the sirens made. They will not let anyonee in without their permission. I think when they saw that our group consists mostly of men that they can enchant with their song, they have let us in willingly.


    ¡¯We were just cattle for the taking.¡¯ I thought with gritted teeth.


    "I will have my revenge on you, the descendant of that b*astard." Tenasia said with a wicked smile. "you are just one little girl. It is your bad luck to havee here. KILL HER!"


    *SHRIEK*


    The sirens leaped from the water and was about to attack me from all directions. Their nails that looked like ws were all aimed towards me.


    "ICE WALL!" I yelled and conjured ice using my magic.


    I put up a thick ice wall around me to block the attacksing my way and it was sessful for the first part.


    The sirens then used their shrilling voice. The thick ice I have conjured up cracked little by little.


    ¡¯I cannot stay here for long.¡¯ I said to myself.


    The sirens are afraid of one, and that is fire. As a member of the royal family of Antia, I can use different kind of magic attributes. I particrly have high aptitude in ice magic, and that is why I use it in most cases. But today what I need to use is fire magic.


    Regaleon was the one with high aptitude in this element. How I wish that he were conscious right now. I am sure he would know what to do in this kind of situation.


    ¡¯Wake up Alicia.¡¯ I scold myself. ¡¯You are the only one that can do something right now. Snow and Tricia are doing their best fending off the other sirens that were threatening our group mates. For now, you are the only one that can help them.¡¯


    I gathered my thoughts and calmed myself down. I was amassing my magic and started to use the fire attribute.


    At first, I made fire at my palms and then I started to spread them in my surroundings. The ice at the bottom of my feet started to melt together with the ice wall that I made. By then I started a huge ze that covered my surroundings.


    "FIRE BLAZE!" I conjured the strongest fire magic that I could. Fortunately, it did the trick. The ice I created melted and so I must use wind magic to propel myself up.


    "Kyaaahhh!!!" The sirens around me wailed in agony with the heat of the ze I have created.


    I was surprised by using different magic attributes all at once. This was the first time I have ever use wind and fire magic at the same time.


    ¡¯To think I can use wind magic to hover up in the air.¡¯ I had a smile on my face.


    I was flying just on top of theke using wind magic. I was shaky at first, but I was able to get a hang of it, regting the needed amount of wind to make me afloat and bnce my body out.


    "What are you waiting for, get her!" Tenasia screamed in rage.


    The sirens that were on water looked up at me. They raised their hands and pointed right at me. Their nails that were freakily sharp got longer and thenunched right at me like arrows.


    ¡¯They can do that?!¡¯ I was taken by surprise and use my wind magic to move myself. I was now flying freely in the sky.


    Unfortunately, some of the nails that flew towards me grazed me on different parts of my body. My night wear that was already torn earlier were now in tatters. The scratches on my body started to bleed a little, but at least it was not a wound that I need to worry about.


    "KYAAAAAAHHH!!!" I hear once again the piercing scream. It came from the queen of the sirens herself.


    The sound waves were directed on me. I used my wind magic to dodges the sire queen¡¯s attack. I was not hit head on, but the sound waves sent me flying out of bnce. I crashnded hard by theke side. My body rolled around the ground and the muddy covered my body.


    When I was about to get back up, I was surprised that the sirens were lunging themselves right at me onnd. I quickly moved back and use my fire magic to repel the sirens that were about to attack me.


    "Fire balls." I shot the fire balls I made, and it hit the sirens that were about to attack me.


    The sirens that I have hit dropped on the ground and their bodies wriggled. The other sirens that were able to dodge my fireballs were now onnd. I saw their fish tails started to disfigure, and not long two legs emerged from what was once a fish tail.


    "You can grow legs?!" I was shocked with this information.


    I have not read this information in the ancient books that I have read. It is either that it was not written on the books that I have already read, or that this feature of the sirens was never known but any human back then. No wonder they were able to go ind and hide here in the southern woods. They can grow legs and feet and can blend with the humans being unnoticed.


    The sirens were naked half body down, but they were not fazed by this. They started to run at me with their sharp nail like ws.


    "This is no time to be in a daze." I snapped back to attention.


    "Fire sword!" I conjured a sword using fore magic.


    Using the fire sword, I parried the sirens attacks left and right, but I was clearly outnumbered. My only advantage is to get back up on air where the sirens cannote near me.


    "Wind cyclone!" I use wind magic around me and propelled myself back up into the air.


    The sirens were using the attack from before and fired their nails towards me. I have anticipated such an attack and was able to deflect it with my wind magic.


    "Wind barrier." I engulfed myself inside a barrier using strong winds.


    All this magic that I am using was all new to me. Thest time I had a battle was when I was escaping the Jennovia pce. We were up against soldiers of the queen that were out to kill me. But back then I was fighting alongside Jack and the others. Now, I am all alone and I can feel the pressure of this fight on me.


    ¡¯Is that why I was able to make this different kind of magic.¡¯ I thought.


    And to think I can use different kinds of magic attributes at the same time was new to me. Together with wind magic that was helping me fly, I can also use fire magic to attack.


    "Raining fire balls." I doubled the fire balls that I was able to conjure.


    The fire balls that I was able to conjure hovered around me. I moved gestured my hand towards the sirens that were on the ground and the fire balls rained down on them.


    "Kyaaaaahhh!"


    "Uwaaahhh!"


    I heard the shrieks of the sirens that were hit by the fire balls I have made. They were surely in pain. When the smoke cleared, I saw the bodies of the sirens lying down on the ground. Some that were able to dodge the attack pulled the bodies of their brethren back to the water.


    I felt triumphant with this win. My enemies were running back to retreat. I was at least confident that I can save everybody. Snow and Tricia were also doing fine guarding our group mates. I can see the sirens that were attacking them also retreated in fear.


    I looked around to see what my next move would be. Seeing that the men were still in trance, all I could think of is that it was the doing of the siren queen.


    ¡¯If I want the men of our group to wake up, then what I need to do is to attack the siren queen and lift this spell.¡¯ I thought.


    When I looked around to see the center of theke, the rock was vacant. The siren queen was not there. My hear was beating fast clearly because of agitation.


    ¡¯Where is she.¡¯ I searched frantically. ¡¯I need her to undo this spell.¡¯


    But then what I saw shocked me the most tonight. Tenasia, the siren queen was standing onnd with two legs. She looked like a normal human being with unparalleled beauty. What infuriated me was that she had her arms wiggling around Regaleon seductively. Anger rushed all over my body.


    "Do you know how we reproduce?" Tenasia was caressing Regaleon¡¯s face with her filthy hands. "We also mate with male humans. If we birth female, then they can change back and forth to human and siren. But if we birth a male, we make them our food. This particr male has great body and looks. It has been a while since I have mated with a human, and this one fits my standards."


    I can feel rage swirling all over my body. "Get your filthy hands off my husband!" I shouted in anger.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 290 Hands Off my Husband! 2

    <h4>Chapter 290 Hands Off my Husband! 2</h4>


    Tenasia, the siren queen was standing onnd with two legs. She looked like a normal human being with unparalleled beauty. What infuriated me was that she had her arms wiggling around Regaleon seductively. Anger rushed all over my body.


    "Do you know how we reproduce?" Tenasia was caressing Regaleon¡¯s face with her filthy hands. "We also mate with male humans. If we birth female, then they can change back and forth to human and siren. But if we birth a male, we make them our food. This particr male has great body and looks. It has been a while since I have mated with a human, and this one fits my standards."


    I can feel rage swirling all over my body. "Get your filthy hands off my husband!" I shouted in anger.


    "Oh, so this fine young man is your husband." Tenasia grazed her nail on Regaleon¡¯s cheek. Her nail left a slight scratch and little blood oozed out from it.


    Seeing the siren queen gave my husband a scrape angered me even more. Just seeing her touch Regaleon made my blood boil. The air around me started to be turbulent. My emotions are making my powers even much stronger than before. But unlike thest time where I lost control, I feel that I can use this power while maintaining consciousness.


    ¡¯If I can just control this much power while maintaining consciousness, then I am sure I can get Regaleon and the others back.¡¯ I thought.


    "I can see that you also have strong magic powers like that b*astard." Tenasia said. "But I suggest you put your powers back in ce. That is, if you do not want your precious ¡¯husband¡¯ to get more wounds than this."


    Tenasia¡¯s nails became loner and w like. She had them at Regaleon¡¯s throat. She was using Regaleon as a hostage against me.


    "How dare you?!" I screamed with fury.


    "I would not want to inflict more wounds in this man¡¯s fine young body." Tenasia said mockingly and scratched Regaleon¡¯s neck. "I still want to mate with this man and bear a fine daughter after, so I suggest you do not do anything foolish, or my hand might just slip."


    Seeing Tenasia¡¯s nails bore Regaleon more wounds made me burn with anger deep down. But seeing that my husband is in danger, I quickly extinguish my wind and fire magic. I cannot let her do more damage to Regaleon¡¯s body.


    "Hahahahaha..." Tenasiaughed crazily with her triumph. "Sisters, maker her feel pain. But do not kill her. I want her to suffer slowly."


    With the siren queen¡¯s words, the other sirens loomed around me. I clenched my fists hard feeling helpless with my situation. I braced myself for what was toe.


    The sirens started their torment on me. Punches and scratches were made one after the other. My body fell to the ground with their beatings. I manage to take every single blow that they give to me while trying to block my face with my arms to shield my eyes.


    "No, Alicia...!" I heard Snow yell.


    I peeked a little at their location and they were also surrounded by other sirens. Snow was doing her best to defend Tricia that was behind her.


    "Your majesty, please run away!" I hear Tricia yelled with her eyes were streaming with tears.


    ¡¯I cannot do that.¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡¯I cannot leave all of you and Regaleon here in danger.¡¯


    After a few moments, the beating stopped. I can feel my body was bruised all over, I can feel the scratches from the sirens¡¯ nails. I coughed off some blood right after the beating. Fortunately, I can still move because of my magic.


    I trued to use my wind magic to make a thin protectiveyer all around my body. It served as a shock absorber from the hits and blows those sirens have done. It did not fully protect me from the beatings, but at least it softened their blows.


    I heard footstepsing near me. When I looked up, I saw Tenasia standing before me. She quickly grabbed my hair and pulled me up the ground.


    "Ahh..." I grumbled with the pain while my hair was being pulled.


    "Looking at your face, it is like a girl version of the b*stard." Tenasia said with a scoff. "It just wants me to make you suffer even more."


    "What did the Almighty One ever do to you?" I asked. I was rather curious as to why she had such anger towards him. "It has been centuries ago, and he is already dead. Why do you still harbor such resentment?"


    "You ask me why I loath the very memory of him?" Tenasia¡¯s beautiful face distorted in anger. "After all that I did for him, after I gave my heart to him, it was not me that he chose to be his queen. That b*stard chose a human b*tch to stand by his side as queen to rule this continent and forsakes my kind and forced into hiding."


    ¡¯So, the siren queen loved the Almighty One?¡¯ I thought.


    But looking at the siren queen¡¯s rage, it looks like that love was not reciprocated. She said that she did things for him but did not get the love she had been given. So, what really did happen to them I wondered.


    "So, the Almighty One did not return your feelings and now you are still resentful for it." I mocked her. "Isn¡¯t that a little too harsh, just because your one sided love did note to fruition."


    *PACK*


    Tensia pped me hard on my cheek. I can feel the tingling pain lingering on my skin. I spit out the blood that was in my mouth, it tasted like iron.


    "That son of a b*tch, he knew how I felt about him and used it into his advantage. I betrayed the other ancient creatures for him, and what did I get in return? I did get his love in return and he chose a human b*tch to love and be his queen. That b*tch, I should have torn her to pieces if he just did not get in the way. He should have killed me when he had the chance, but what he did was banish me and my kind. At least now I have a chance to exact vengeance on his descendant."


    Hearing her story made me think what kind of man the Almighty One was. Hearing that the siren queen joined forces with him to help get rid of the ancient creatures that gued this continent over a century ago, and for him to be on this kind rtionship made me think he was yboy of some sort. But looking at Tensia, it looked like it was a delusional one sided love on her part. I would not want to go into conclusions just based on Tenasia¡¯s remark.


    "What do I have to do with your resentment with the Almighty One? I am just but one of his descendants." I tried to buy more time, as I can feel Tempest magic getting closer. "All of that happened centuries ago, what good does it make to get revenge on me?" I asked.


    Well I do not really understand myself, but your scent..." Tenasiabed my hair with her fingers and sniffed it. "I can smell him in you. I also seen his descendants up close, but I have never had smelled this scent in them."


    My eyes went wide with her words. I cannotprehend what she said.


    ¡¯Is it because I am the chosen one?¡¯ I thought to myself. Like George had said, the chosen one might either be me or Regaleon.


    "Well no matter, I will still feel satisfaction seeing you suffer even more." Tensia has a chilling smile on her face. "I have thought a better way for you to suffer. Do you want to know what else can I do with the men that have fallen into my spell?"


    My heart pounded in fright knowing that Regaleon was still under the siren queen¡¯s spell. I do not want any danger to befall my beloved husband.


    "You,e here." Tenasia ordered and I saw Regaleon move with hermands. "Pick up that sword and kill your wife."


    Seeing Regaleon move with Tenasia¡¯s orders, my heart felt it was being squeezed tight. Just seeing my love pick up the sword lying on the ground and walking towards me made my whole body shiver. I can feel dread with every step he took.


    "No, my love don¡¯t do this." I said when he was just a few feet away from me. "Please wake up!" I shouted.


    I know that Regaleon was being controlled by the siren queen. My mind knew but my heart hurts seeing that he was going to hurt me because of the siren queen¡¯smand.


    "That will not do... hahaha." Tenasiaughed coldly. "He is under my control and will never wake up again. Tell me, how does it feel when the man you love will be the one to kill you himself?"


    I felt pain and loss deep inside of me. It would be better for the siren queen to kill me herself rather than Regaleon does. It was not only me that will be in so much pain, I am sure the Regaleon will be as well.


    ¡¯I need to escape and buy some time until Tempestes.¡¯ I thought.


    I used fire magic in my palms and held on to the wrist that Tenasia was holding my hair tightly. My palms started to ze, and she let go of her grip on me. A ck palm mark was left on her wrist from my attack. I tumbled down the ground but before I could escape, a kick flown my way and hit my stomach hard. I felt paralyzing pain on my stomach. I wrapped my arms around my stomach and coughed tremendously.


    *COUGH COUGH*


    "You b*tch!" Tenasia yelled in anger. "Kill her!" I heard hermand.


    I was crunched in pain on the ground when I felt someone loom on top of me. I saw Regaleon standing over me, holding the sword up high and ready to strike. My eyes went wide in shock.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 291 In for a Surprise 1

    <h4>Chapter 291 In for a Surprise 1</h4>


    I know that Regaleon was being controlled by the siren queen. My mind knew but my heart hurts seeing that he was going to hurt me because of the siren queen¡¯smand.


    "That will not do... hahaha." Tenasiaughed coldly. "He is under my control and will never wake up again. Tell me, how does it feel when the man you love will be the one to kill you himself?"


    I felt pain and loss deep inside of me. It would be better for the siren queen to kill me herself rather than Regaleon does. It was not only me that will be in so much pain, I am sure the Regaleon will be as well.


    ¡¯I need to escape and buy time.¡¯ I thought.


    I used fire magic in my palms and held on to the wrist that Tenasia was holding my hair tightly. My palms started to ze, and she let go of her grip on me. A ck palm mark was left on her wrist from my attack. I tumbled down the ground but before I could escape, a kick flown my way and hit my stomach hard. I felt paralyzing pain on my stomach. I wrapped my arms around my stomach and coughed tremendously.


    *COUGH COUGH*


    "You b*tch!" Tenasia yelled in anger. "Kill her!" I heard hermand.


    I was crunched in pain on the ground when I felt someone loom on top of me. I saw Regaleon standing over me, holding the sword up high and ready to strike. My eyes went wide in shock


    Regaleon swung his sword downwards towards me, I quickly rolled to my side to evade his attack. I saw the dent that the sword made to the ground, it was a powerful blow and I looked at it in disbelief.


    ¡¯Regaleon would never do this. He would never hurt me.¡¯ I said to myself on and on like a mantra. ¡¯He is just under the control of the siren queen, he is not himself.¡¯


    Regaleon pulled the sword he was holding from the ground and walked slowly towards me. He was stilling towards me with killing intent.


    "How does it feel that the man you love is trying to kill you?" Tenasia said with a devious smiled on her face. "I felt that way the time that b*stard discarded me. After banishing my race, the humans started to hunt our kind. We did not have any choice but to hide. Those humans who were once our food and prey gained abilities and hunted us one by one. How ironic, that the hunters were not the hunted."


    I can hear the pain and regret the siren queen has, her words have a mix of sadness, hate, anger and regret.


    Regaleon was swinging his sword at me and I was dodging from his attacks by reflex. What I realized was his attacks were weak and slow, rather than his normal attacks that were fast and powerful.


    ¡¯Just maybe...¡¯ I thought.


    At myst dodge from his de, I saw his hand trembling as if he were trying to stop his body from doing such actions. When I looked into his eyes, what I saw was the clear dark blue eyes that I love rather than the murky soulless eyes form just a while ago.


    ¡¯Run...¡¯ I see Regaleon¡¯s mouth move without letting out any sounds.


    ¡¯It is him... my husband is there.¡¯ I thought with relief and happiness.


    Regaleon had regained his consciousness but unfortunately, he cannot control his body just yet. He was still aiming for me with his sword.


    I was looking around thinking of what my options are. I cannot run away knowing that Regaleon has regained consciousness over his body. I can only buy him more time until he can regain control over his body once more.


    ¡¯I know you can do this.¡¯ I worded to him silently while dodging back and forth from his slow attacks.


    The siren queen was watching us with amused eyes. She was happy to see that the Almighty One¡¯s descendant was experiencing hardship that she too had faces in the past.


    "With this, I can say that I have fulfilled my revenge." Tenasia said with an amused tone. "The hate that was harboring over the centuries will be met with exact vengeance upon his descendants, hahahaha." Sheughed with a wicked tone.


    Regaleon¡¯sst blow towards me made a slight scratch on my arm. He was so close that I can hear his breathing.


    "Burn me." Regaleon whispered to me.


    "But..." I replied with a surprised tone.


    "Just do it." Regaleon said with conviction in his eyes.


    I am not sure what he was thinking, but at least I know he can handle a degree of burns. He had fire magic attribute and he has been practicing his fire magic since he was young. Over the years, he has built up some kind of fire resistance on his body. I am still not confident I will not burn him, but at least I have confidence in his judgement.


    "Fire ze." I performed my magic spell.


    The magic I conjured was directed towards Regaleon¡¯s body. His whole body was set aze, I see his clothes being burned slowly.


    "Ahhhhh...!!!" Regaleon screamed in pain. Hearing his cry broke my heart that I stopped my magic in an instant.


    Regaleon¡¯s body plopped down after receiving my magic attack. Seeing him drop down brought tears in my eyes.


    "Leon!" I screamed in agony.


    Regaleon¡¯s body was lying face down on the ground. He was not moving at all.


    "That was surprising.¡¯ Tenasia said. She walked towards where Regaleon¡¯ body was lying. "Well really it is not a surprise at all, knowing that betraying someone is in your blood. Maybe your willingness to survive override your feelings of love for this man. I pity him."


    I cannot fathom the siren queen¡¯s word. I could not have done such actions if not Regaleon made me do it to him.


    "You are in no position to talk to me about love." I said with seethed anger. "Your love towards the Almighty One is nothing but an obsession. No wonder he never reciprocated your feelings towards him. I am sure he knew that your feelings for him was never truly love."


    Tenasia¡¯s face distorted in anger with my words. "How dare you lecture me about my feelings. You know nothing!" She said in fury. "You will die by my hands tonight!"


    The siren queen¡¯s hands were aimed towards me. Her nails grew long and sharp, ready to fly towards me any second now. The other sirens were surrounding me, just waiting for their queen¡¯s orders.


    I stood up to gather my bearing, I am not going to go down without a fight. I am sure that Regaleon is still alive and I need to get to him and escape whatever it takes.


    "Die, descendant of the Almighty One!" Tensia was ready tounch her attack when something unthinkable happened. A sword has been impaled on her torso from the back.


    "I think you will be the one that is going to die here siren queen." Regaleon emerged from behind Tenasia.


    "H-How did you... impossible. But you were under my spell." Tenasia looked behind towards Regaleon with shock. Blood spurted out from her mouth.


    "I became conscious the time some fire burning on the ground grazed me." Regaleon exined.


    Come to think of it, some of my fire attacks that hit the ground did not died downpletely. Some are still burning around us in patches on the ground.


    "One I was fully conscious, I realized that I cannot fully control my body because of your spell." Regaleon continued. "But when the fire grazed my legs, I was able to take control of that part of my body. That was when I knew that fire could take back my control over my body."


    "This cannot be." Tenasia said with disbelief. "This... has never happened before."


    Maybe in the past, all the humans that were put under the sirens spell never once woke up and so they never knew that their spell had a w. Fire can awaken a human male that was under the spell of a siren¡¯s song.


    "No, no, no, no...!" Tensia cannot believe it. "This cannot happen, NOOOOO!"


    The loud sound of her voice hurt my ears. She was able to get away from Regaleon¡¯s hold and is still trying to turn the tide on us for thest time.


    "Tempest, NOW!" Regaleon shouted.


    After hearing Regaleon¡¯s word, Tempest emerged from the trees with fiery wings. He sent small fire balls towards the men that was under the siren¡¯s spell.


    "Uwaahh..."


    "Gyaahh..."


    "Ugghh..."


    The men that were in a trance just a while ago was now screaming from the burning mes all over their bodies. I saw them rolling on the ground to extinguish the fire burning on their clothes.


    "Did you all have nice dreams that you did not want to wake up?!" Regaleon scolded his men.


    "Y-Your Majesty..." Chris was the first one to stand in attention. "Forgive us for being weak and falling for the enemy¡¯s spell!" He kneeled and asked for forgiveness and the others followed his gesture.


    "Hmph, for now you need to redeem yourselves." Regaleon said with a cold tone. "All of you will take your punishments after defeating the enemies here.


    "YES!" The men replied in unison.


    Now that Regaleon¡¯s men havee back to their right state of mind, we have a chance to win this battle.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 292 In for a Surprise 2

    <h4>Chapter 292 In for a Surprise 2</h4>


    "Tempest, NOW!" Regaleon shouted.


    After hearing Regaleon¡¯s word, Tempest emerged from the trees with fiery wings. He sent small fire balls towards the men that was under the siren¡¯s spell.


    "Uwaahh..."


    "Gyaahh..."


    "Ugghh..."


    The men that were in a trance just a while ago was now screaming from the burning mes all over their bodies. I saw them rolling on the ground to extinguish the fire burning on their clothes.


    "Did you all have nice dreams that you did not want to wake up?!" Regaleon scolded his men.


    "Y-Your Majesty..." Chris was the first one to stand in attention. "Forgive us for being weak and fall to the enemy¡¯s spell!" He kneeled and asked for forgiveness and the others followed his gesture.


    "Hmph, for now you need to redeem yourselves." Regaleon said with a cold tone. "All of you will take your just punishments after defeating the enemies here.


    "YES!" The men replied in unison.


    Now that Regaleon¡¯s men havee back to their right state of mind, we have a chance to win this battle.


    The men took up their swords and started to attack the sirens that were surrounding us. They used both physical and magical attacks to subdue the sirens. Snow and Tempest were also showing their exemry fighting abilities. Snow can now move freely without needing to defend our group mates onnd, while Tempest was assisting us on air.


    "My love, are you all right?" Regaleon quickly strode to where I was and kneeled on the ground. "My god, you are bruised and beaten all over!" He said with surprise.


    "It is okay, I am fine." I said while trying to get up.


    "No, you are not." Regaleon scolded. "This is all my fault. If I have not fallen into that damned siren¡¯s spell, this would not have happened." His face was distorted with regret and guilt.


    "Leon..." I said with a firm voice and sped his face with both hands. "...this is not your fault. Do not me yourself for this. We never knew that such creatures exist or still existed to this day. And to think they were hiding here where we camped of all ces."


    I can see Regaleon still hesitating to believe that this was not his fault but sighed after.


    "I understand what you are saying." Regaleon said. "But first, let us deal with these sirens."


    Regaleon stood up while wrapping me in his arms and carried me. He effortlessly carried me to a safe ce away from the fighting and put me down gently on the ground.


    "Tempest!" Regaleon called.


    Not long, Tempest was hovering over us, his huge wings were making strong winds around the vicinity.


    "You called." Tempestnded firmly beside us.


    "Take care of my wife for me." Regaleon ordered. "Do not let those fish monster anywhere near her, you understand?"


    "Of course." Tempest nodded his head. "I understand.


    Tempest carefully covered my body with his huge wing, I was safely tucked away inside.


    "Be careful Leon." I called out to him before he left.


    "I will." Regaleon kneeled in one knee and nted a kiss on my lips. "After all of this is over, I will make up for to you. That fish monster will pay for what she has done." He said while caressing my cheek. He stood up with his aura burning with rage.


    **


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    I held the sword on my hand tightly, I can feel the anger burning inside me.


    "How dare that fish witch use my own hands to hurt my wife." I said with raging emotions. "She will pay for this. I will annihte all of them here and now!"


    The fire inside of me was burning, I let my body be engulfed in mes.


    "Fire Armor." I said and the mes around me formed like an armor.


    This was the magic I have learned when I was saving Alicia back in the Jennovian pce. At first the mes that was raging just enveloped my body. I was surprised at first as to why my flesh was not burned even though the mes enveloped my body, I only realized a littleter that it was because of my light magic. My light magic helped enclosed my body in a protective cocoon that can resist my raging magic mes. After some practice, I was able to improve this technic and now I call it ¡¯Fire Armor¡¯.


    The fire armor helps me defend from any attacks and also it can burn anything that was a few feet radius around me. My defense and attack became higher when using this magic technic.


    "Where is that fish witch at?" I asked.


    Not long, I was connected in Tempest¡¯s eyes. He maybe standing onnd, but his eye range is still vast. I was able to find the fish witch in no time.


    In my link vision with Tempest, the fish witch was being carried by other sirens and was running back to theke.


    "Oh no you don¡¯t." I said with a threatening tone. "I will not let you escape!"


    I moved myself into a half crouch position and braced myself. I used my mes as force to thrust my body forward. My body moved at fast speed like never before. If I do not have my me armor around my body, then I am sure I would have sustained some injuries with such speed and propelling force. I burst towards the fish witch and herpanions in no time.


    ¡¯Too fast.¡¯ I eximed when I passed by the fish witch without slowing down. ¡¯I am not yet used to this technic yet.¡¯


    I used my hands on the opposite direction and let out mes to slow my speed down. It was sessful and I continued to where the fish witch and herpanions were.


    "My queen, watch out!" A siren with her shouted.


    "We will defend you my queen, please escape towards the water." Another one said.


    The sirens with the fish witch positioned themselves and shouted very loudly.


    "KYAAAAHHHH!!!" Their voices were deafening to the ears. I made a fire helmet on my head to block the noise, but the sound waves hit me head on.


    The sound waves did not hurt me, but I was pushed away from my target. This made me angry knowing that the fish witch can get away once she gets to theke. Theke is an isted body of water, but seeing that thiske was deep, I can only conclude that there might be waterways underground that these sirens use.


    "I will not let you escape!" I shouted in anger. "Fire dragon!"


    mes with a head of a dragon emerged from my hands. It grew bigger and flew towards the sirens that were defending the now running fish witch.


    "Uwaaahhh!" I heard their screams, but it ended just as they began.


    When the mes from my fire dragon dissipated, what was left from those sirens were burned bones.


    "SISTERS... AHHHHHH!!!" The fish witch screamed in agony. "How dare you?!"


    The fish witch¡¯s hair was moving as they have life. They be pointed and became needles that flew towards me.


    "What is this?" I was shocked. The pin like hair strands hit my fire armor and drilled its way towards my body.


    I made my fire armor burn more and the pin like hair strands went up in smoke.


    ¡¯Those hair strands were tough.¡¯ I thought. If I was not able to burn them, I am afraid that it would have drilled thru my armor. "These sirens are really not normal enemies. They cannot be taken lightly."


    To think that these creatures ventured this continent centuries ago, normal humans will not stand a chance against them.


    "Well I am not a normal human." I said. "And she had a sin that is punishable by death." And that sin was hurting my beloved wife.


    My anger towards here was burning even more just by remembering how beaten up Alicia¡¯s body was. I will surely take her life tonight.


    "KYAAAAHHH!!!" The fish witch used her deafening voice towards me.


    The fish witch voice was much stronger than those sirens back then. I dodged her attack and used my mes to push me forward.


    "I will not let you escape!" I said and thrusted my sword right at her.


    The fish witch parried my sword with her long sharp nails. She used her other hand to sh towards me, but I was fast to dodge.


    I made closebat with my sword every now and then, but the fish witch was trying to escape every single time. Of course, I did not let her, with every step she took to retreat I used my fire magic to thrust myself towards her.


    "Fire dragon." I used my fire dragon once again against her, but she wrapped her whole body with her long hair. After my attack, she was left unscathed.


    ¡¯Her defense is strong.¡¯ I thought.


    The fish witch used her hair all over her body like clothes. She had made an armor to protect herself from the raging mes my fire armor is emitting.


    ¡¯She is a tough one to beat.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯But not impossible.¡¯


    I maintained our close distance and used my sword to parry her attacks and in turn attack her. This has been going on for some time. Her attacks were getting fiercer and my fire armor was starting to dwindle.


    "What is wrong human? Is your magic getting low?" The fish witch said confidently.


    Her attacks were getting fiercer and fiercer seeing that my fire armor was in itsst breath.


    "Pity, I would have mated with you if you have just been subservant. Your handsome genes would have bore me a beautiful and powerful daughter." The fish witch said with a grin. "You will die first and then I will let your young wife follow you to the underworld." She had a triumphant smile.


    My fire armor was nullified, and both of our movements ceased. The fish witch had her triumphant smile on her face, but blood trickled in between her lips.


    "Who did you say will go to the underworld." I said with fury.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 293 The Siren Queen’s Demise

    <h4>Chapter 293 The Siren Queen¡¯s Demise</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    "What is wrong human? Is your magic getting low?" The fish witch said confidently.


    Her attacks were getting fiercer and fiercer seeing that my fire armor was in itsst breath.


    "You will die first and then I will let your young wife follow you to the underworld." The fish witch said with a triumphant smile.


    My fire armor was nullified, and both of our movements ceased. The fish witch had her triumphant smile on her face, but blood trickled in between her lips.


    "Who do you say will go to the underworld." I said with fury.


    The fish witch looked down her body in disbelief. My sword was now piercing her body once more.


    "B-But how..." The fish witch did not believe that she was defeated.


    It is true that her defense was strong. I had a hard time giving her deathly blows, with that hair covered all over her body like protective armor. That was when I realized I have to concentrate all my magic in once ce. I opted to put all of the intensity of my fire magic into the sword I was holding. The fire magic was sopacted that the colored turned into a light bluish color.


    Like I have predicted, the sword where I put my concentrated fire magic, pierced the fish witch defense. My sword has now impaled her body in the torso.


    "When in a fight, a human can grow more stronger." I said. "You have been very careless when you thought you had the upper hand just now. That became your downfall."


    "I... see." The fish witch¡¯s hair armor came undone and her naked body was left in the open.


    I pulled out my sword from the fish witch¡¯s body and green blood oozed from her wound. Her body flopped towards the ground with a thud.


    "I always keep my word, fish witch." I looked down at her with a cold gaze. "I told you I will kill you tonight, for hurting my wife and intending to harm me and my men."


    It was now already dusk, this night had be long. My men were able to stand their ground against the sirens that they faced. The other sirens were overwhelmed with opponents that used magic, and so others escaped and flee towards theke.


    "I guess, this is where my life will end." The fish witch said. "Please, let my sister go. Without me to lead them, they will not be a danger to other humans."


    I did not believe in her words, but I also do not have the manpower to hunt the other sirens down.


    "How can I believe what you say?" I asked the fish witch.


    "In the past we were able to work with the humans." The fish witch said. "That was because of him." She had a sad longing look on her face.


    I knew that ¡¯him¡¯ she mentioned was pertaining to the Almighty One. I was half conscious by the time Alicia and this witch talked about her past love affair with him.


    "He was someone so amorous when he said we creatures can live with humans, side by side. That there are other food options other than humans." The fish witch continued. "I believed in him and witness his words to be true. It was just that other ancient creatures were prideful and stubborn. They did not want to change their lifestyle and to be ordered by some foreigner from anothernd."


    "Then why did you turn your back against the Almighty One?" I asked in curiosity.


    Hearing this woman¡¯s words about the Almighty One, she really adored and idolized him. To think that the Almighty One was able to let this creature believe in him, he who was not from this continent.


    "I was also a prideful creature. I thought that my love would bare fruit if I always stayed by his side and followed him." The fish witch¡¯s face turned gentle. "I did not want to ept that I was not the one he chose, not the one he loved. I did not ept the fact I was not the one for him."


    "So even after the Almighty One¡¯s death, you carried such resentment all over the centuries." I concluded. "Ridiculous." I scoffed.


    "Heh, call it ridiculous but that is what I am, a prideful leader of my race." The fish witch said.


    I looked at her now with a hint of pity. Carrying such resentment for the person you loved is like a living torture. I tried to sympathize with her situation, but even though I think of Alicia loving someone else and not me, I cannot ept it in my heart to hurt her or the one she loves. It will devastate me even more to see her in pain.


    "If you truly loved him, then you should have just given him your blessing and let him be happy with the one he loved." I stated my opinion. "You could have spared yourself from all this hate."


    The fish witchughed and coughed up some blood. She was clearly in herst ounce of life.


    "If I could have been like your friend over there, such a martyr." The fish witch pointed her finger towards William from afar. "I saw his dream when he was under my spell. To think that his dream was also what he was doing in his waking hours, seeing the love of his life happy with someone else. He is someone really admirable. But unfortunately, I was a greedy woman. I want my man all for myself. I only realized just now looking at your friend, that I can also be happy seeing him happy with his loved one. I have walked on the wrong path all along."


    I remembered that when I was also under the siren¡¯s spell, I was in a dream like world. It was a world were all of what I have wished and yearned for came true.


    Looking at William, I knew how he felt towards my wife Alicia.


    ¡¯And I thought he would have a dream where Alicia is his wife.¡¯ I thought.


    But hearing what this fish witch said, that William¡¯s dream is also his reality now, that just means he wishes for Alicia¡¯s happiness from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡¯He really is someone admirable.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯If I were not by Alicia¡¯s side as her personal knight back then, I think I would have lost her to William.¡¯


    Fortunately, I won Alicia¡¯s heart by a thread. I am still thankful that I was the one beside Alicia then and even now.


    "I guess this is my retribution." The fish witch coughed up blood once more. "I just wish that you do not forsake my kind because of my bad decisions. They can live alongside humans like before, it was just my personal grudge that prevented them to."


    "If what you say is true, then I can give them a benefit of a doubt." I said. "I am not a heartless king as to convict all of your race as criminals. I will give them a chance, that is if they are willing to live alongside us."


    "So, you are a king. That is good to hear, I will trust your words." The fish witch said with a content smile. "As thanks, I will tell you something. Other ancient creatures were able to escape their annihtion centuries ago. They havee into hiding and building up power in the shadows. I warn you, when they have umted enough power, they will wage war against the humans once more and try to reim what is rightfully theirs."


    Hearing the fish witch¡¯s words sent shivers down my spine. Thinking that ancient creatures such as herself still exists and they pose a threat to us humans living in this continent, a new danger has emerged once more.


    "Then I will thank you for the information you have given." I bowed as thanks.


    "I just wish that... he had also forgiven me." The fish witch said.


    The fish witch¡¯s body started to disintegrate from foot up. Her body was turning into ashes and is flown by the wind.


    ¡¯I have never hated you in the first ce. It was my fault in being so dense and not see your feelings.¡¯ I faint whisper had said. ¡¯If it seemed I have led you on, please forgive me.¡¯


    I saw a silhouette of a man with silver hair and eyes standing by the fish witch¡¯s side. He had a warm smile on his face.


    ¡¯I havee to pick you up, Ten-Ten.¡¯ The man said with tenderness.


    "I have made a huge sin against you and your wife. Please forgive me as well." The fish witch said tearfully. "If you still consider me as a friend, then I am willing toe with you."


    ¡¯Me and my wife never bore hatred against you.¡¯ The man said. ¡¯You will always be an irreceablerade and a good friend to us.¡¯


    "Thank you, thank you very much." The fish witch said with tears.


    And before my eyes, what looked like the fish witch¡¯s soul separated from her disintegrating body and took the man¡¯s hand. The were now getting more transparent and disappearing when the man looked my way.


    ¡¯We will see each other again in the future.¡¯ The man gave me a lighthearted smile. ¡¯But unfortunately, you won¡¯t even recognize me once we meet, I guess.¡¯


    After those words, they both vanished into thin air. The sun was now just starting to rise from the horizon. The aftermath of the battlest night can bee clearly seen in the clearing.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 294 After the Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 294 After the Nightmare</h4>


    I wake up feeling the sun light hit my closed eye lids. The sun light was seeping inside the opening from our tent.


    ¡¯It looks like the sun has risen.¡¯ I thought while rubbing my still heavy eyelids.


    After my husband defeated the siren queen at dawn, the other sirens escaped into the depths of theke. The men would have tried to catch them, but Regaleon stopped them saying to let them be for a while. He said that they can handle the creaturester after our mission and this war in over.


    After that, Regaleon healed our wounds with his light magic. This made him tired after using so much magic and needed rest. All of us rested after that battle.


    I looked around and did not see Regaleon by my side. My heart pounded after remembering what just happenedst night. I stood up frantically and ran outside our tent. What greeted me outside was a scene of the men doing seat ups.


    "Fifty-three, fifty-four, fifty-five, fifty-six." The men were counting while doing their sit ups.


    Looking at them so energetic in the morning made me sigh in relief. The nightmarest night is over, and this is a new day for us.


    "Your majesty, you are awake." Tricia was by my side in an instant. "I have prepared breakfast a while ago. Would you like me to heat it up for you?" She asked.


    "That will not be necessary Tricia, I am not yet hungry. A ss of water would suffice, I am a bit thirsty." I replied. After what happenedst night, it looks like my appetite has not yet returned.


    "I will get you a ss of water right away." Tricia hurriedly got me a ss of water and got back in an instant.


    I gulped the water rapidly to quench my thirst. I felt really parched after waking up.


    ¡¯Is it because of using to much magicst night?¡¯ I wondered. ¡¯I also felt a bit weak after waking, maybe I should ask Tricia for something to eat.¡¯


    I looked at the men working up some sweat and also saw Regaleon and William working out with them. I know Regaleon never misses a day to work out his body, the two of us always went out for early morning jogs and at night I see him practicing with his sword. But this was the first time I saw him working out with his men.


    "By the way Tricia, why are they working out so much?" I asked out of curiosity. Judging by their body full of sweat, I am sure they have been working out for quite some time now. "Is it not fine to take a break from practice and work outs after the attackst night?"


    "Well, this is his majesty¡¯s punishment for them." Tricia said hiding her amusement. "You know, punishment for falling into that siren queen¡¯s spell."


    "But why is my husband with them as well?" I asked in confusion. If this was the men¡¯s punishment, then why is he included.


    "His majesty said that he is not exempted in this punishment because he himself also fell for the siren queen¡¯s spell." Tricia proudly said. "I am at awe with his majesty, he knows how to take responsibility."


    I looked at Regaleon who was also taking his punishment. I know that he felt responsible for being not there by my side in time of need. But of course, he knows I would never me him. And so, this is punishment upon himself for being weak in that time.


    "How long has it been since they started?" I asked.


    "His majesty¡¯s punishment were a hundred squats and seat ups and fiftyps around theke." Tricia replied. "They are done with the squats, and the seat ups are about to end. So, the remaining things for them to do is the fiftyps around theke."


    "That many?" I said with a surprised voice.


    I felt pitiful to the men that received the punishment. It was not their fault to fall into the sire queen¡¯s spell, they were just vulnerable. But knowing my husband, he still needs to give appropriate punishment to his men to show his authority and to prevent for his men cking off.


    "He really is a strict leader." I murmured.


    "But a very good leader, your majesty." Tricia added. "He has his men respect, knowing that he also has taken upon himself his own punishment."


    I felt proud of my husband. He was really someone to look up to.


    "It looks like it will be a while before they finish." I said with a smile. "Can you please prepare my breakfast, Tricia?" I asked with politeness.


    "Certainly, your majesty." Tricia replied with a smile.


    **


    The men have just finished all of the drills Regaleon gave as punishment. All of themy down on the grassy ground under the shades of the trees.


    "Oh... my... god. That was intense."


    "I... thought I was... going to die."


    "I think... I can¡¯t lift even a finger."


    I heard the men¡¯sints and it made me giggle.


    "Stopining!" Chris, the acting captain said. "You are proud men under his majesty, King Regaleon. You have to take all of your punishments with pride and dignity and also self-reflect."


    "Are these punishments that heavy for you?" Regaleon walked towards where the men were.


    My husband had been taking the drill punishment with his men. He did not falter and took the drills form start to end, even though he was royalty and a king.


    "Your majesty!" The men stood in attention in their king¡¯s presence. Regaleon continued to give his sermon to the men.


    Looking at them, they are all now topless. They were sweating profusely from their intense work out, coupled with their panting. Looking at their bare upper bodies, they were well toned and in top shape. It just shows how they are diligent in how they work out their bodies.


    "Oh my, this is a little embarrassing to see." Tricia said while cover her eyes, but her fingers were parted, and she was still able to take a peek. Her line of sightnded on a man that I know all too well, William.


    William also took the punishment drills as expected. He also had a nicely toned body that any woman will be at awe with. I giggled seeing how Tricia stole nces from her slightly covered eyes.


    But my eyes were only glued to one man, and that was my husband Regaleon. Since we were married, I have been ustomed to his body. In the day, I can feel his chest muscles and well-built abs when riding with him. And in the night, I can see with my naked eyes the full glory of his whole body. His body has embraced me nightly since the day we were married.


    "Come Tricia, I am sure the men will need towels to dry themselves and water to quench their thirst." I ushered her to stop peaking at the half naked William.


    I see Tricia wave her hand and when I looked at who she was waving at, I see William waving back with a friendly smile. I giggled with their simple gesture to each other.


    "You can give William his water and towel." I whispered to Tricia. She in turn blushed red in embarrassment.


    After Regaleon¡¯s sermon to his men was over, Tricia and I quickly brought them water to drink and towels to dry off.


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    Thank you, Tricia."


    The men all thanked me for this small gesture.


    "No need to thank me." I said with a smile. "All of you worked hard, and so I also want to thank you all."


    "Her majesty is really an angel sent by the heavens."


    "She also worries for us."


    "Her majesty the queen was our saviorst night, so we must repay her." Chris said to his subordinates.


    "Yes sir!" The men replied in unison.


    I giggled looking at the menughing together. It was likest night did not happened. I was just happy that no one was badly hurtst night.


    "I am feeling a little jealous looking at my wife giggling with other men." Regaleon surprised me from behind. His arms snaked around my waist and pulled my whole body into his embrace. "Where is my water and towel?" He whispered into my ear that made me ticklish.


    "Of course, it¡¯s here with me." I felt happy feeling his body heat around me.


    I gave him his water and he gulped it instantly. I used the towel I was holding and wiped away the sweat and water on his body carefully.


    "You have been hard on yourself and your men." I said while wiping his body. "It was not your fault that you feel into the siren queen¡¯s spell. I do not me you."


    Regaleon stopped drinking and cupped my chin so that our line of sight would connect. He towered over me and so I need to look up to meet his gaze.


    "Even though you say that, you know I cannot forgive myself for hurting you." Regaleon took my hands and lightly nted a kiss on my fingers. "Just thinking that I was about to hurt you made me mad at myself. I cannot ever forgive myself if something bad happened to you by my hands."


    I looked solemnly at my husband¡¯s face. He had a pained expression on his face that I cannot take to heart. I used my hands to fix his messy slightly wet hair affectionately.


    "Do not worry too much. You did not hurt mest night." I said. "I know you would never hurt me if you are in your right mind. And of course, I will never let you hurt me. I know that you will act this way one you regained consciousness."


    "You know me too well, my love." Regaleon said and smiled. "I promise that this will never happened again." I nodded in agreement and smiled.


    "And if it does happen again, I will surely save you once again." I promised back.


    Regaleon and Iughed together after that. Everything has gone smoothly after the punishment drill ended. All of us are talking angughing together.


    But the mood changed when I felt dizzy and lost bnce.


    "Lili, what¡¯s wrong?" Regaleon asked with a worried expression. "Are you not feeling well?"


    My vision became blurry and thest thing I saw was Regaleon¡¯s worried face before cking out.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 295 Something Unexpected 1

    295 Something Unexpected (1)


    I open my eyes and saw that I was lying under the shade of trees. I look around and saw Regaleon by my side. Tricia and William were also there with me. Worry were etched on their faces.


    "What happened?" I asked. I was still a little disoriented.


    Thest thing I remember was talking with everyone merrily. And all of a sudden, I felt dizzy and everything turn ck afterwards.


    "Did I faint?" I asked Regaleon. "How long was I out?"


    "It was only a few moments." Regaleon''s face looked graved, as if all color were drained form his face.


    "What is wrong?" I asked curiously. "Please tell me."


    Regaleon had tighten his lips even more and so I looked at William for answers.


    "The medic within our group looked at your vitals." Williams answered. "It looks like you are poisoned your majesty. And it seems to be a poison he does not have any knowledge of. For now, he has given you an antidote that can slow the poisons effects, but it cannot detoxify the poisonpletely."


    So that is why Regaleon has such a look on his face. This is a poison that the medic we have cannot detoxify. I am sure he is worried to death by me once again. I felt a slight pang in my heart looking at my husband''s grief stricken look.


    ''So, I am poisoned. But how?'' I was thinking how I was poisoned when I remembered that majority of my wounds have been inflicted by the sire queen, Tenasia. "Quick, let the medic take a look at Regaleon as well." I said in a hurried tone. I tried to stand up but Regaleon pushed me back down.


    "Do not move so hastily." Regaleon scolded me. "The poison might circte more if you move."


    "But please let the medic check on you as well." I said with a worried tone.


    Regaleon sighed and nodded. He then called for the medic and let him take a look. After the checkup, the medic also concluded that Regaleon was indeed poisoned as well, but with only a minimum dose.


    "You are also poisoned your majesty, but thankfully in a very minimal dose." The medic stated. "The antidote that I have brought with me can help detoxify the poison on your body, your majesty."


    "I will not take it." Regaleon said with a grumbled look. "Not if my wife won''t have hers detoxified as well."


    "Your majesty!" The medic was shocked by Regaleon''s word.


    "Leon!" I scolded at him. "You must not do this!"


    All of us who hear Regaleon''s words were shocked and surprised by the words he uttered.


    "Please excuse me your majesty." William said with a grave look. What he did next shocked everyone in the group.


    William punched Regaleon hard on the face. The sound of the punch was strong, indicating that William did not hold back his strength. He dropped on the ground holding the face that William had hit. I saw a trickle of bloode out on my husband''s lips.


    "This is no time for your majesty to be selfish!" William shouted to Regaleon. "I now how helpless you feel knowing that Alicia can die because of this poison. But please remember that she risked her life to save you, to save us. You are an important person for your country and nation, and Alicia knows this. Will you still give her a burden to worry about, knowing that she might die any time because of the poison?"


    William''s words resounded in the surroundings. All of us were in awe with how brave William was, to punch the monarch of the kingdom of Grandcrest. But his words held the truth. Regaleon was no ordinary man, he is the king of Grandcrest and the future emperor of this continent. He cannot ce himself in peril just because of his wife who was in a life threatening situation.


    "William is correct Leon." I said with a calm voice. "You are now a sovereign of Grandcrest and the future emperor of this continent. You cannot put yourself in danger just because of me. Your body is the most important thing for your people and your country."


    The men around us also kneeled to implore him to take the antidote.


    "Please your majesty." The men said in unison.


    Regaleon stood up wiping the blood off his lips with the back of his hand. His grief stricken face from before now change into the usual face he has in front of his subordinates, the face a leader and king of Grandcrest would have.


    "Thank you for waking me up William." Regaleon said. "But you have to take punishment in punching a king."


    Regaleon then punched William in the face with equal force as well. William went down on the ground with the force.


    "I ept this punishment humbly, your majesty." William said with a smile.


    "Give me the antidote at once." Regaleon ordered the medic.


    The medic smiled brightly and hurriedly searched his medicine back for the antidote when Chris arrived.


    "Your majesty, a siren came and asked to have an audience with you." Chris arrived with a siren in tow. Her hands were bound with ropes.


    The siren looked so young, she looked like a thirteen or fourteen year old child.


    "Let here." Regaleon said.


    Chris brought the siren child near us, but he was still wary and held her by the shoulder just to make sure she would not do anything. The siren child red at us with her green emerald eyes. Her hair was so red as if it were on fire.


    "Are you the king and leader of this group?" She asked with cockiness.


    "Watch your tone in front of the king." Chris tightened his grip on the sire child''s shoulders.


    "Do not hurt her." Regaleon said with a calm demeanor. "Yes, I am the king of Grandcrest. What "Will you really protect us and will not condemn us for being different?" The siren child asked, as if 17:59


    wanting to know if Regaleon was truthful enough to be given their queen''s trust and the safety of business do you have with me?" He said with a friendly tone.


    "Our queen, before she¡­ disappeared¡­" The siren child trailed off. "She said that you gave your word and will not harm our kind. Is that true?" She asked with innocence.


    "Yes, I gave your queen my word." Regaleon said.


    "Will you really protect us and will not condemn us for being different?" The siren child asked, as if wanting to know if Regaleon was truthful enough to be given their queen''s trust and the safety of their race.


    "As a king, I will never break the word that I have given." Regaleon said. "I promise that your kind will be given a ce in my kingdom and all of you will be safe."


    Regaleon gas already made such a thing happened. He had given the Antians, the forsaken human race, a ce to be called home on Grandcrest. Regaleon has given the siren queen a promise to save their kind, then he must have a good reason behind it.


    "Then as my race''s representative, I will give you my trust. The siren race will be in your debt." The siren child said. "I am also here to detoxify the queen''s poison that had seeped inside you and your wife. As you know, old sirens have poisons in their long sharp nails and the queen''s poison was the most poisonous of all. But do not worry because I have the antidote here with me."


    Regaleon''s eyes went wide hearing the siren child''s words.


    "Unbound her at once." He ordered. Chris took of the siren child''s bounds.


    "Then, excuse me." The siren child held a pearl and hovered it on my lips.


    The pearl was like any other pearl that I have seen, but then a drop of liquid came out from it. The liquid had gone straight to my mouth. Drop after drop went in my mouth and I gulped it slowly.


    "That should do it." The siren child said. "Next will be you, sir." She told Regaleon.


    Like what she had done with me, she did it also to Regaleon. After that, I felt my body that was once heavy and ached be light and the pain disappeared.


    "How are you feeling now?" Regaleon kneeled on one knee and felt my forehead with his palm while the other held my hand.


    "I am doing fine." I replied with a smile. "It feels like I was not even poisoned in the first ce." I giggled.


    "This is noughing matter." Regaleon said. "What if I send you back to the capital of Alvannia first? You can fully rest there first. We can go and retrieve the key fragment ourselves. It is just a few days from here and¡­" He trailed off.


    "No!" I said firmly. "I know what you are going to say, but I am not going to the capital with the guise of recuperating. I am fine Leon." I sat down to let him see I am alright and doing much better.


    "It is just¡­ I do not want to see you get hurt." Regaleon said with a worried tone. "If I see you again like that, I do not know what to do."


    I understand pretty well what Regaleon was feeling right now. He was afraid after seeing my life in danger.


    "You know that I will worry as well if once I go back to the capital." I said. "I will also worry day and night on you while you are our retrieving the key fragments, and that I would think of going to find you by myself if I cannot handle it."


    Regaleon sighed. We have talked about this before we left the vige. He knew that I have the capability to slip out of my guards if I must go and find him.


    "I understand." Regaleon said and kissed my forehead. "Just, don''t be reckless again okay. It will be best to burn me at the beginning to wake me up if ever that happened again."


    "Then I will burn you without any second thoughts." I said teasingly and weughed together.


    edited by: nalyn


    /amp/book/12507300405677105


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 296 Something Unexpected 2

    <h4>Chapter 296 Something Unexpected 2</h4>


    It was dusk and the group had started to make campfire. We have opted to stay for another night to rest and retrieve our strength. I was sitting at the side resting.


    Regaleon was out hunting for our dinner early in the afternoon. He and the men that apanied him would be back any minute now.


    Tricia was arranging the cooking utensils for dinner tonight and William was left to apany me. The siren child was also here with me keeping mepany as well, while I write a letter to my family back the Alvannian pce.


    The siren child that came to us stayed within the camp. Her siren sisters were still afraid and stayed under theke. She said her name was Anatalia and I was happy seeing her very curious with our things.


    "So, this is what you call a ¡¯pen¡¯." Anatalia looked at the pen that I was using. "You use this to ¡¯write¡¯ words on this ¡¯paper¡¯." She looked at it curiously.


    "Yes." I said with a smile. "I am writing to my family back at home in Alvannia."


    "You can send words with this?" Anatalia said with twinkling eyes. "Amazing." I giggled looking at her bewilderment.


    "You look pale, are you feeling well?" William that was standing beside me asked.


    "I am just feeling a little dizzy, maybe an after effect of the poison?" I said not letting him worry even more.


    "That cannot be. The antidote should have done the job toplete detoxify the poison in your system." Anatalia said. "Here, let me take a look."


    Anatalia took my hand and felt my pulse.


    "You know how to take pulses?" I asked in amazement.


    "I may look like a child, but I am already twenty-five years of age." Anatalia said. "We age rather slowly than humans do. And also, I have studied medicine and is a certified siren doctor."


    Anatalia was seriously listening to my pulse. I was rather fond with Anatalia by my side, I made a connection with her rather quickly to my surprise.


    "Tell me, when was thest time you bled?" Anatalia asked.


    "You also know the time of the month of human women?" I asked in bewilderment. "Well I am not sure really, I lost track of time."


    "We sirens also have such times like human females does. We have the same reproductive organs as well, that is how we mate human males and reproduce." Anatalia exined. "Well, judging from your pulse, you might be expecting."


    "E-Expecting?" I was shocked by what Anatalia said. "You mean expecting meaning... pregnant?" I asked rather surprised.


    "That is what I think it is." Anatalia said pinching her chin in thought.


    "But I do not feel anything out of the ordinary other than the dizziness." I said. "Should not I at least feel fatigue, dizzy, and the constant vomiting. As I know, that should be the case in the early stages of pregnancy."


    "Judging by your pulse, it is still in the most early stages. Maybe two to three weeks at most." Anatalia said. "The morning sickness, that is what you call the symptoms of pregnancy, usually kicks in in the sixth week or so. Sometimes, a woman would not have such symptoms at all. It varies from person to person. But I am sure that you are expecting, even though it is rather faint. Take my word for it, I am quite am expert on this. I have diagnosed many sirens and it turned out positive at most."


    I blinked at the thought of my pregnancy. Yes, Regaleon and I have been doing it every night without any protection, but the journey we are in was rather rough. Everyday my body was shaken riding a horse, not to mention the rough roads we have passed by. I never even though I would conceive in this journey.


    "That is great news." William said. His face showed sincere delight to the news. "We must tell his majesty at once."


    William was about to run out to find my husband, but I quickly held his hand in haste.


    ¡¯No, Regaleon should not know of this for the time being.¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡¯If he knows of this, he will use this reason to send me back to the capital of Alvannia. I would have to abandon this journey in finding the key fragments.¡¯


    The news of mt pregnancy should be kept a secret for now. Just until we find both of the key fragments, we were in this journey to look for. The key fragment here in Alvannia was just days journey away. The other one in Grandcrest was also near.


    ¡¯It will only take a few months to retrieve the two and after that I will tell Regaleon about the pregnancy.¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡¯Yes, I know I can hold this information until we get both the key fragments.¡¯


    "Will, please don¡¯t." I looked at him with pleading eyes. "Not yet."


    "But Alicia... why?" William trailed off. "His majesty should know of this. He has the right to know."


    I looked directly at his eyes pleadingly. "You know how protective Leon is of me." I said. "If he knew, then I will be sent to the capital in post haste."


    William looked at me, rather surprised with my words. "But that should be the best for you. You are carrying another life Alicia. You will be safer in the capital than to be here in this journey. You are carrying the heir of the future empire." He looked at me as if not understanding why I have told him this.


    "I know Will, this life inside me... is the most precious gift I have ever received in my entire life." I said, holding my lower abdomen as if protecting it. "But... at least give me the chance to finish this mission we were tasked to make. I do not know why, but my gut feeling tells me that I must be there to get the two key fragments. After that, I will dly return to the capital to take care of me and my baby."


    William looked at me with bewilderment and sighed. I knew that at least I have convinced William, that is for a short while.


    "I understand Alicia." William held the hand that I used to hold him down gently. "But promise me that you will not be reckless like what you didst night. If you do that again, I will personally tell his majesty of your pregnancy without second thought." He looked at me with a fierce re.


    "I promise." I said with a heartbeat.


    It was not just me using this body now, I have someone inside of me that I must protect. I will not jump into danger likest night, now that I know that I have my little bundle of joy inside my tummy. That was when I remembered the kick the siren queen did to mest night. That kick was directly in my abdomen, and I remember wiggling in pain after.


    "Anatalia, you said that along for at least three or four weeks now, correct?" I asked in worriment.


    "Yes, that is correct." Anatalia replied.


    "I-Is my baby doing fine?" I asked, worried that maybe something would be wrong with my baby inside my abdomen. "I mean, I got a heavy beatingst night in the fight."


    Anatalia knew why I was worried and had a look at me once again. After the checkup, she smiled at me without worry.


    "Do not worry Alicia. The pulse of pregnancy might be a little weak, but it is there." Anatalia said with a huge smile,forting me. "If something bad had happenedst night, then you should be bleeding right now. Did you see any spottingtely?" She asked.


    "No." I shook my head with her question.


    "Then I conclude that the baby hastched on safely." Anatalia pated my shoulder to appease my worries. "Your child with that man is strong. He or she take from both his parents greatly." She giggled.


    "I suggest you do not do that to her majesty." William held Anatalia¡¯s hand that was patting my shoulder. "That is rather disrespectful to a queen and the future empress." He has a rather serious look while warning her.


    "Why is that?" Anatalia asked in confusion. "I was also like this with our queen."


    "That is different." William eximed. "In our kingdom, treating a queen is..." He trailed off.


    "It is okay will." I interjected. "I am quite fond of Anatalia." I smiled. William sighed in defeat.


    "What is that smell?" Anatalia was sniffing around. "I can smell something tasty.


    "Oh, it must be the mushroom soup Tricia is cooking." I replied. "If you want, you can go and take the first taste. Tell Tricia that I sent you to taste test it."


    "Yey..." Anatalia skipped towards Tricia¡¯s direction.


    "If it is only me, then that is fine if that kid treats you equally." William said. "But if she were in the presence of others, then disrespecting you would have been a serious offense."


    William¡¯s word held truth. But as Anatalia is a siren, being ignorant of our culture is not a crime.


    "It is okay, I have decided to take Anatalia under my wing." I said with a smile. "I n to give her education that someone of noble status should have. She would be an ambassador for the sirens."


    William smiled kindly hearing my ns. "You have fallen fondly to that siren child."


    "I also do not know why." I said truthfully. "I just felt very at ease the first time my eyes fell on her."


    I did not know why, but I had this feeling that Anatalia will be someone dear to me. This was the first time I felt his way after seeing someone for the first time.


    "His highness hase back!" Someone from the camp yelled. I put on a happy smile hearing that my husband has arrived after hunting for food inside the woods.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 297 Continuing on our Journey 1

    <h4>Chapter 297 Continuing on our Journey 1</h4>


    "His highness hase back!" Someone from the camp yelled. I put on a happy smile hearing that my husband has arrived after hunting for food inside the woods.


    I quickly stood up to meet my husband, eager to see his face. It was a little curious because I have been feeling at ease just by looking at him.


    ¡¯Is it because of the pregnancy?¡¯ I thought to myself.


    I have never been that clingy with Regaleon before, but now I always like to be by his side and looking at his handsome face.


    "Be careful your majesty." William said while helping me up from my seat. "Please remember that you are in a delicate period now."


    "Thank you Will." I smiled brightly at him. I felt at ease that William was by my side to help me remember to be careful.


    ¡¯Should I need to tell Tricia as well?¡¯ I thought.


    Tricia was like an older sister to me. I am sure that she would understand my decision to keep my pregnancy from Regaleon for a while. But the problem is, she is someone overprotective of me. I knew by experience how she takes care of me like her own family.


    ¡¯The problem is if Tricia knew, then she cannot help but be more overprotective of me.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯And Regaleon might take a hint from her action that I am pregnant.¡¯


    I sighed, deciding it would be best if the news of my pregnancy would be between William, Anatalia, and me.


    I walked slowly towards where Regaleon and the other men dismounted from their horses with William escorting me, to greet their return.


    "Wee back." I greeted them with a smile.


    "Your majesty." The men bowed to greet me.


    "My wife." Regaleon quickly strode towards me. "You did not need to greet us while you are still recuperating." He brushed his fingers on my cheek.


    "It is okay." I replied with a smile. "I am feeling fine right now."


    "Really?" Regaleon looked at me with worried eyes. "You still look a little pale." He added.


    "I-I am just a little dizzy, that¡¯s all." I lied. In fact, looking at their spoils from the hunt.


    I saw dead hares tied at the rear of their horses. I was able to see at least to dead deer as well. They were fresh and still dripping blood. I am not that easily grossed at the sight of blood, but for some reason just a whiff from the smell made me dizzy.


    "I think it is better if you lie done inside the tent for a while." Regaleon said with a worried tone. "Chris, you take charge from here."


    "Of course, your majesty." Chris bowed to receive Regaleon¡¯s orders.


    I was surprised when I felt my feet leave the ground abruptly.


    "Eeekk." I yelped in surprise. "L-Leon..." I was about to tell him that I can walk by myself.


    "It will be best if I carry you." Regaleon said.


    My husband carried me on his arms effortlessly across the campsite. I felt embarrassed that I tucked my face and hid on his broad shoulder.


    "Tricia." Regaleon called. "One dinner is ready, please deliver ours in our tent."


    "As you wish, your majesty." Tricia replied.


    Not long, I felt that Regaleon opened our tent and nextid me down gently on to our beddings.


    "Are you really doing fine?" Regaleon once again asked me. I sighed having need to answer him once more.


    "I told you I am fine my love." I said sping his cheeks and squeezing them. "How many times should I tell you until you believe me." I giggled.


    "I¡¯m sorry." Regaleon smiled in relief. "It is just that you are a little pale." His fingers brushed my cheeks lovingly.


    ¡¯There is a reason why I am looking pale and that was because of the dizziness I am experiencing.¡¯ Looking at his worried gaze, I felt guilty not letting him know what my real situation is right now.


    ¡¯What if I just tell him the truth?¡¯ I thought, but I remembered just this morning that he wants me to go back to the capital because of his worries. ¡¯No, I cannot yet. If he knew, I will be going back to the capital early the next morning.¡¯


    "Do not worry. Maybe its just because I am a little hungry." I reasoned out. "I was not able to eat any heavy meals since lunch because of the poison in me." It was true that I am feeling quite hungry right about now.


    "Let is just wait for dinner. I am sure you are famished." Regaleon said. "But you cannot eat something heavy as the medic suggested. Pity, you won¡¯t have a chance to taste the deer I hunted."


    "You were able to get a deer in your hunt?" I asked him with excited and proud eyes. "Quick, tell me how your hunt was."


    "Well, the woods had rich abundance of game for hunting. But we opted to go with hunting deer and hares." Regaleon said. "It has been a while since I have gone out to hunt game, but I was confident that my archery skills were still sharp."


    Regaleon recounted how his hunt has gone. Hunting was one of the great hobbies of nobilities in all kingdoms. When hunting season started, the royal family will always hold a tournament were men from aristocracypete on getting the most hunt. I believe that this tradition is present in all three countries.


    I listened to Regaleon¡¯s story diligently. I was happy to see him talking and making expressions that was fit for his age. It was a pity that he needed to be mature in his early twenties just because of the struggle for the throne with his half-brothers, and now because of this war. Seeing him happily recounting his hunt made me see that he is still a young man who should be enjoying his youth.


    ¡¯Both of us needed to mature because of circumstances.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    Not long, I heard footstep outside of our tent.


    "Excuse me your majesties." It was Tricia¡¯s voice. "I am here to serve your dinner."


    "Yes, please." Regaleon said.


    Tricia slowly opened the tent opening and came carefullyid the tray with food on the ground. The food was steaming hot. Unconsciously, my stomach grumbled. A clear indication of my hunger. I slowly bowed my head in embarrassment.


    ¡¯Well it is not my fault.¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡¯I am now eating for two.¡¯


    Regaleon chuckled. "Thank you, Tricia, you may go. I will take it from here."


    "Of course, your majesty." Tricia bowed and left.


    Regaleon took the tray from the ground and carefullyid it in between us. I smelled the mushroom soup that Tricia had cooked and saw some grilled meat that looks mouthwatering.


    "Here, let me feed you." Regaleon said while getting the bowl of mushroom soup. I was about to protest but he looked at me as if scolding me with his eyes. And so, I sighed in defeat and let him spoon feed me.


    Regaleon took a spoon full of hot mushroom soup and blew gently. I saw the steam slowly being distorted while going upwards.


    "Here." Regaleon carefully fed the spoon and I opened my mouth to take it.


    "Hmm, delicious." I said with a genuine smile on my face.


    "That is good that you like it." Regaleon said with a warm smile. "Eat slowly, there is more where that came from."


    Regaleon patiently spoon fed while he also ate. Having this warm and peaceful time with him made me feel warm inside.


    "What time would we depart tomorrow?" I asked while we are eating.


    "It will be good to depart at dawn, before the sun rises." Regaleon replied. "We have spent one day idly. We need to make up for it."


    The location of one of the key fragments was just days away from where we are and the other one would take weeks. If we go in haste, then we will be on schedule.


    ¡¯I am sure you will be okay, little one.¡¯ I told to my little bun. ¡¯Poison did not harm you, so for sure this journey won¡¯t be hard on you as well.¡¯


    The child inside me was my and Regaleon¡¯s child. I am confident that he or she is strong. Of course, I promise to be extra careful along the way.


    "Is it okay to take Anatalia with us?" I asked.


    "The siren child?" Regaleon looked at me questioningly.


    "Well she had told me that she knows the ways here in the southern woods. So, I think that she will be of huge help along the way." I exined.


    My other reason for wanting Anatalia toe with us on this journey was because she is also studies medicine. It is good to have someone that knows how to take care of pregnant women such as myself.


    Regaleon was deep in thought and then opened his mouth. "I guess that will be a good idea. I think she is someone that is trustworthy."


    My mood brightened, hearing that Anatalia cane with us. I had grown really fond of that siren child within just a day meeting her.


    Regaleon and I continued to eat in peace and talk of our journey ahead.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 298 Continuing on our Journey 2

    <h4>Chapter 298 Continuing on our Journey 2</h4>


    The sirens that were first hostile and wary towards us started to try and approach us that night before. With the help of Anatalia, the sirens were able to at least join our small dinner. They were still cautious towards the group, particrly because majority are men, but at least they tried to approach them and started small conversations.


    The next day, we departed the clearing by dawn. The sirens bid us farewell and Regaleon had stated that he will do his promise after this war ended. Anatalia on the other hand apanied us in our journey.


    It was really a good decision to let Anatalia join us because she knew of better and much faster roads that will take us to the location of the key fragments in just two days¡¯ time.


    "It is lucky that you asked me about the directions towards your destination." Anatalia said with a proud tone. "I know the best roads around these woods, and we can avoid danger."


    Anatalia rode my horse Wind. Fortunately, Anatalia knew how to ride horses that was a rare knowledge for the sirens. I on the other hand, rode with Regaleon. He was insistent that I would ride with him the rest of the journey. He was worried after what had happened the other night with the siren¡¯s attack.


    ¡¯Well I will notin to riding with him all day long.¡¯ I thought and smiled. ¡¯I would love to be close to you every minute of the day. I feel at ease smelling his fragrance and feeling the heat of his body on mine.¡¯


    "Is something the matter?" Regaleon asked when he felt me squirming.


    "I am just trying to bnce my body." I said.


    "You do not need to do that." Regaleon said and pulled me closer into his body. I was so close that I can hear his heartbeat. "You can just lean on me. Let yourself just befortable."


    I smiled once again, feeling the love that my husband was doing with his little gestures. I am really a very lucky woman to have him as a husband.


    Our pace was not that fast and so the journey was not strenuous to my body. I get a nce on William very now and then. Our eyes have met for several times since we started travelling. His gaze held words I knew already. He was worried for my safety and the baby I was carrying. He dly closed his mouth about my pregnancy and agreed to my words.


    ¡¯I promise to tell Regaleon after we get the key fragments.¡¯ I thought. This was my promise to William.


    "This road is rather peaceful." I started a conversation. "It looks like we will not need to worry about unforeseen dangers lurking around."


    "I have chosen the most safe and fastest road I knew." Anatalia said. "Before night falls, we can take shelter on a vige that we will pass by."


    "That sounds great." Tricia said with delight. "At least her majesty can take a warm bath and rx."


    "Thank you for worrying Tricia." I said with a smile. "But I am fine."


    Yesterday, I heard that the men were able to take a dip in theke. Unfortunately, Tricia and I were not able to because we the only female members of the group. The sirens that time were nowhere to be found as well.


    "It is a pity I could not take a dip on theke yesterday." I said with a sigh.


    "That is really unfortunate." Anatalia said. "Do you know that the water in thatke has minerals that makes one¡¯s skin young and glow."


    "Really? So, that is why."


    "I was thinking why my skin felt soft and smooth."


    "Come to think of it, some of my wrinkles faded a bit."


    "We found an age reducingke."


    I heard the men talking andughing about theke. Just the other night, we had a battle with the sirens at the vicinity of theke. Thankfully, the men epted the sirens surrender and they were able to talk to them amicably.


    "After the war ends, I will take you back there." Regaleon whispered to my ear. "I am sure you would like to take a dip with me there."


    The breath from Regaleon¡¯s mouth tickled my ear. His words to me also held a naughty meaning. The first night of our wedding was also held in arge body of water, a hot spring. I felt a blush creeping on my cheeks.


    "I really won¡¯t tire seeing your cute expressions." Regaleon smirked at me.


    "J-Just watch the road, okay." I said feeling embarrassed of the naughty things that came into my mind.


    **


    Just before the sun has set, we were able to arrive at the vige that Anatalia mentioned. It was a small vige with rundown houses. The people outside were wary of us, looking at us strangely.


    "This is not a very friendly vige." Chris said with a low voice.


    After riding towards the inner most part of the vige, our group saw an inn that we can spend the night. Chris took two of his men and have gone in the inn first to inquire of our lodging. The rest of us had gone down our horses and waited for Chris to return. That was when someone called my name out of nowhere.


    "Princess Alicia?" I heard a voice of a young man. I turned around to see a young man with brown hair and eyes. He looked quite familiar. "Oh, my it really is the princess."


    The young man was about to go near me when William blocked his way and brandished his sword.


    "You will go no further." William said with a harsh tone.


    "Hey, chill down sir knight." The young man said. "I am not someone who is dangerous. And I am a friend of the princess."


    The young man gave me a smiled, and I was trying to remember where I have seen this young man.


    "Do I know you?" I asked.


    "You cannot remember?" The young man asked with dumbfounded eyes. "Well it has been a while, and thest time you saw me, I was just but am adolescentdpared to my present appearance. I am Brad, Jack¡¯s right hand man and second inmand of the Crimson Mercenaries. Well, you would remember it at Crimson Bandits I guess."


    After hearing that, I then remembered the first time Regaleon and I met the Crimson Bandits. That was when after I was called back to the capital of Alvannia. We met Jack who tried to rob us, and he was with his otherrades. I remembered the youngest among them, with brown hair and eyes like this young man before me.


    "Brad, is that really you?" I said with surprise. "You grew into a fine young man."


    Brad was now towering in height, he might be taller than Jack. Thed that I remember was skinny and small, but now he had firm muscles and some scars that made his appearance more menacing.


    "I know right, hehe." Brad scratched his head shyly.


    "It is okay Will, he is an ally." I said.


    William put aside his sword and let Brad thru his iron hard defense. Brad looked quite pleased seeing me.


    "That is far enough." Regaleon said while pulling me closer to him.


    Brad looked at Regaleon with astonished eyes. He was speechless, feeling Regaleon¡¯s intimidating aura.


    "Brad, this is my husband, King Regaleon of Grandcrest." I introduced them.


    I am not sure of my marriage had been announced to the whole continent by now. My mother and father had taken the task to spread the word of my marriage with Regaleon.


    "T-This is... the ck Devil?!" Brad showed a shocked expression. Regaleon¡¯s face twisted after hearing his nickname. "Ahh... m-my apologies your highness!!!" Brad kneeled in an instant.


    It has been a while sincest I heard of Regaleon¡¯s nickname in the battlefield.


    "It is an honor to meet the sun and moon of the Grandcrest Kingdom." Brad hailed.


    "Rise." Regaleon epted his greeting.


    Brad stood up and looked embarrassed. I guess he never thought he would meet the king and queen of Grandcrest in this worn down vige.


    "What brings you here Brad?" I asked out of curiosity.


    "Well your highness, as you know our group are mercenaries now. So, we are hired arms." Brad exined. "The vige leader has hired us for a low price to their problem."


    "A problem?" I asked.


    "Yes." Brad replied. "Lately, there is a bandit group on the rise. They were notorious is robbing and stealing, not only those wealthy travelers but also these isted viges."


    "That is horrible." I said with astonished voice.


    "Not only that, it is said that they kidnap small children from the said viges and also rapes their women." Brad said with an angry expression. "These low lives should not be allowed to live."


    I agreed with Brad¡¯s words. I am happy that Jack¡¯s Crimson Mercenaries are helping these people in need only asking for a low price in return. At least this vige can be kept safe while they are around.


    ¡¯These bandits need to be caught.¡¯ I thought.


    These parts of the woods are still under Alvannian territory. I am thinking of sending Reichard a letter to address this issue. I am sure that he can do something to make sure that our citizens can be safe and have these bad people caught.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 299 Some Peaceful Time 1

    <h4>Chapter 299 Some Peaceful Time 1</h4>


    "Lately, there is a bandit group on the rise. They were notorious is robbing and stealing, not only those wealthy travelers but also these isted viges." Brad said.


    "That is horrible." I said with astonished voice.


    "Not only that, it is said that they kidnap small children from the said viges and also rapes their women." Brad said with an angry expression. "These low lives should not be allowed to live."


    I agreed with Brad¡¯s words. I am happy that Jack¡¯s Crimson Mercenaries are helping these people in need only asking for a low price in return. At least this vige can be kept safe while they are around.


    ¡¯These bandits need to be caught.¡¯ I thought.


    These parts of the woods are still under Alvannian territory. I am thinking of sending Richard a letter to address this issue. I am sure that he can do something to make sure that our citizens can be safe and have these bad people caught.


    "I am sure that the Crimson Mercenaries could this ce safe." Regaleon said in passing. "All we can do is tell your grandfather and father back in the capital about the issue here. We cannot go out of our way to help this people now." He said while looking at me intently.


    I am sure that Regaleon was saying these words because he knew how kind I was and thought I would like to help this people. He was not wrong there, because seeing that this vige looks so poor at least I would like to help their livelihoods a bit.


    ¡¯But in my current condition, I cannot do anything beyond writing a letter of rmendation to Grandpa Robert and Richard.¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡¯I am not alone in this body anymore and I need to be mindful of every action I take.¡¯


    "You are right Leon." I agreed. "I am thinking of sending a letter to grandpa and Richard to inform them of the happenings here in southern woods."


    "That is good to hear." Regaleon smiled and patted my head. I felt happy like a child being praised. It is a little embarrassing, but I really liked it.


    "Hearing that your majesty will send a personal letter to the crown prince and the esteemed general is a good thing." Brad said with a genuine smile. "It is the best if the kingdom would do something about these notorious bandits out here."


    Chris came out of the inn to inform us that our rooms for the night are ready. The group was happy to hear that we can have a good rest in soft beds and a roof over our heads for tonight.


    "Then I will not waste your time even longer, your majesties." Brand bowed. "Please have a good night¡¯s rest. If ever you need something, I am stationed at the front entrance of the vige tonight."


    "Thank you. Brad." I said with sincerity.


    "You are a close friend of our leader." Brad said. "We are always open if you have any request that our mercenary group can provide."


    "I will keep that in mind." I replied.


    "Come my wife." Regaleon pulled me by my waist gently. "I am sure you are tired. Let us rest."


    "Okay." I replied to him. "See you around Brad." He waved goodbye.


    Regaleon ushered me towards our designated room. As Chris has said, this was the most spacious and good room the inn could offer. The room was simple looking and quite neat. At least we can rest with a peace of mind.


    "How about you lie down for a while." Regaleon said while pulling me towards the bed. "You look quite tired. Did you not sleep wellst night?" He asked.


    "Yes, I think so." I replied.


    The truth is I started to realize that I have been very sleepy since I knew I was pregnant. Fatigue overtook me by the day even though I slept peacefully the night before.


    "Then why don¡¯t you take a nap for a while." Regaleon said. "It is still early for dinner. I will wake you up when it is time to eat."


    Regaleon kneeled on the floor and pulled my shoes off gently. My feet were quite sore with all day riding, and Regaleon saw my feet that did not looked to good. He gently massaged them, making them feel much better.


    "Thank you, Leon." I said shyly. His little gestures such as this makes my heart flutter.


    "It is the least I can do." Regaleon said while massaging my feet. "You should be back in the capital where it is morefortable."


    I cupped my husbands face and looked at him in the eye. He was really a sight to behold. His dark blue eyes shimmered like sapphire. His nose bridge was just the right angle with his face. His lips were just the right thickness. Overall, he is such a handsome young man. Who would have thought that this fine young man is the one they called the ¡¯ck Devil¡¯ of the battlefield and the amorous king of Grandcrest?


    ¡¯This handsome young man before me is my husband.¡¯ I thought while looking at his handsome features. ¡¯If our child is a boy, I would like him to take after his father¡¯s features.¡¯ A tiny smile crept on my lips.


    "How about this?" I said to Regaleon. "After we get these two key fragments, I will go back to the capital willingly."


    My initial n was to see everything until the end. To the end, meaning until we get back the forbidden magic from the depths of the eastern sea. The n was to get the key fragments and the forbidden magic so that we can safely guard them from the clutches of my aunt and cousin.


    But now that I know I am pregnant, I can only just finish this mission and getting back to safety. I am sure that if I tell Regaleon for him to stay with me because of my pregnancy, he will surelyply. He has Dimitri and his elite group to retrieve the forbidden magic that as lying dormant underneath the depths of the eastern sea. As a king, he also cannot let his seat vacant for quite a long time. I can ask him to go back to the capital of Grandcrest rather than Alvannia.


    "Really?" Regaleon said with astonishment but happy face. "You will go back to the capital willingly?"


    "But with one condition." I said. "I would like toe back with you if that is okay? We can go back to the capital of Grandcrest. I am sure that you have left your seat vacant for quite some time now." I lowered my head feeling a little guilt. I know that I am being selfish, but I want him to be by my side all the time while I am pregnant.


    "You want me go back to Grandcrest with you?" Regaleon asked.


    "Well, I was thinking that you can let Dimitri handle the mission on retrieving the forbidden magic underneath the eastern sea." I suggested. "I am sure he is quite capable of the task."


    My heart was beating fast, nervous on what will be Regaleon¡¯s actions to my suggestion. I know that I was the one the insisted that Ie in this mission with them.


    ¡¯What if he scolds me?¡¯ I wondered. ¡¯What if he thinks that I quickly change my mind on a whim?¡¯


    I am note sure I can take it if Regaleon gets angry. And the fact that I am still hiding my pregnancy. I am having second thoughts of telling him right now that I am pregnant.


    I waited patiently for Regaleon¡¯s reply. I looked at him eagerly, anticipating and getting nervous at the same time.


    "I would love to go back to the capital of Grandcrest with you." Regaleon said with a happy expression. I never thought he would be happy with my decision. I was ready to be scolded for changing my decisions so easily.


    "You are not angry?" I asked with curiosity.


    "Why would I be?" Regaleon said. "If you have not decided that you would go on this mission, I was nning on us to go back to the capital of Grandcrest and officially proim our marriage and you being my queen. If we go back, then I will be more at ease of your safety. How will I not be happy about this?"


    "I thought you would scold me for changing my mind and not sticking with my prior decision." I confessed. "And I thought you have nned to go on this mission to personally see thru its sess."


    "Of course, I will not scold you. It is okay to change your mind if you think it is for the best." Regaleon patted my handfortingly. "And I only decided to go on this mission because you insisted toe. Well, I also thought that splitting in two groups would make it much faster. But I can leave it all to Dimitri. I am confident of his abilities and in leading his elite men." I was happy hearing Regaleon¡¯s words.


    When we finished talking, Regaleon cupped my chin and pulled me into a kiss. His kiss was soft and light, not too strong to invoke our bodies desires.


    "You look tired so I will leave it at that." Regaleon smiled teasingly.


    To think I was hoping that his kiss would go even deeper made me blush in embarrassment. Regaleon have seen thru my thoughts and chuckled.


    "Lie down and sleep well my love." Regaleon kiss me in my forehead and helped me get tucked in. "I will wake you up once the food has arrived.


    My body felt thefort of the matters and the nket. And in not time, sleep have enveloped me.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 300 Some Peaceful Time 2

    <h4>Chapter 300 Some Peaceful Time 2</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    Alicia was asleep instantly by the time sheid down in bed. I can hear her peaceful breathing while her chest made up and down motions. I looked at my sleeping wife who was now deep in sleep.


    ¡¯She looked so tired today.¡¯ I recalled the events today.


    Alicia was not riding with me, safely in my arms. I was secretly relieved now that she was riding with me. I can keep calm and do not have unnecessary worries about her wellbeing.


    ¡¯I am happy that she thought of going back to Grandcrest after this.¡¯ I thought.


    Back at the border vige, I was initially nning on going back with her to Grandcrest and let Dimitri apany George in search of the key fragments and the retrieving of the forbidden magic in the depths of the eastern sea. But when I heard that she would like to partake on this mission, I had no choice but toply to her wishes.


    ¡¯I am really weak if ites to you.¡¯ I sighed and smiled, looking at the beautiful sleeping features of my wife.


    I tucked away a hair strand that has fallen on her face. Her smooth milky white skin was something to behold. I brushed her cheeks lightly with my finger.


    "My beautiful wife." I whispered to her.


    Her long tinum blonde hair, nearly silver in color, was silky soft. Her long eyeshes ented her eyes beautifully. Her plump pinkish lips were something I would like to trace with my own lips, feeling its softness. My heart was thumping hard just by watching my wife sleep peacefully before me.


    "I love you so much." I whispered to my lovely wife.


    Alicia was sleeping peacefully and looking at her made something down there quite hard. I sighed in regret, knowing how much my body yearned for her but she needs to rest after the whole day of travelling.


    "Let¡¯s take a walk outside to cool off." I told myself.


    I nted a light kiss on my wife¡¯s forehead and tucked her gently under the nket. I quietly went out of the room, careful not to wake Alicia.


    Once outside, some of my men where walking along the corridors.


    "Young master." My men quietly greeted me once they saw me. I nodded as a reply.


    We were still traveling incognito in a disguise of a young noble couple traveling across the country.


    "Where is Chris at?" I asked them.


    "The vice captain is in the stables to check on the horsed, young master." One of my men replied.


    "I see." I replied. "Thank you."


    I decided to head where Chris was. I need to do something because if not, I am afraid I will pounce on my wife while she was sleeping.


    I headed to where the stables were, right beside the inn. I saw our horses safely stations there with ample food and water. I saw Chris giving them hey to eat.


    "Why are you the one doing these things?" I asked. "Is there no stable boy here to attend to the horses?"


    "Your ma... I mean young master." Chris was caught of guard that he nearly called me ¡¯his majesty¡¯. "I just want to make sure that the horses are carefully taken care off. It will be best to be cautious than to be careless."566


    Chris was Dimitri¡¯s vice captain and right hand man in handling his elite troops. He was also an orphaned Antian that was able to escape the destruction of Antia. I remember the first time I met Chris, it was Dimitri who introduced him to me when I was still a prince fighting to survive in the royal family of Grandcrest.


    As I remember, it was Dimitri who found mostly all of the Antians under me. He had scouted them out and earned their loyalty and trust, and I am thankful for the fact that Dimitri has always been by my side supporting me. If not for him, I might not be here in my position, the king of Grandcrest.


    "You have caught Dimitri¡¯s overly cautious behavior, I see." I said as apliment. Chris was surprised by my words and looked happy to be said something like that.


    "Captain Dimitri is someone I look up to." Chris said with a smile. "I am happy that I followed him, that I followed your leadership. I am greatly honored to serve you as your right hand in this mission, in Dimitri¡¯s ce."


    "I am also lucky to have you as one of my subordinates." I said and patted his shoulder. "Once we go back to Grandcrest, I am sure to give you a promotion that you deserve. How about a noble status, maybe a baron would suffice?"


    The Antians under my leadership where given knightage. But only a handful of those worthy were given noble titles andnds in Grandcrest. I have given Dimitri a viscount tile after I ascended the throne and and that he could call his own and look after.


    "Y-Young master..." Chris was surprised. "That is too much."


    "It is not too much." I said with a smile. "You have served me well, and of course I expect you will also do so in the future."


    Chris¡¯ face looked bright and proud. "Of course, young master. My loyalty will be with you forever." He sped his hand into a fist and put it on his heart, a gesture of an oath.


    "I am happy to hear that." I replied curtly.


    When I was tending to Midnight inside the stables, I heard a familiar sound from the sky, it was Tempest. I walked out and looked up the sky that is not getting dark.


    ¡¯Leon.¡¯ Tempest called me telepathically.


    ¡¯What is it, Tempest?¡¯ I replied also via telepath.


    ¡¯I saw some shady men beyond the north east of the vige¡¯s vicinity.¡¯ Tempest replied.


    ¡¯Shady men?¡¯ I asked and was in thought. I remembered Brad¡¯s story about the notorious bandits preying around the southern woods. ¡¯Is it those shady men?¡¯


    The north eastern part of the vige was the main entrance where Brad is stationed to stand and keep watch for the night.


    ¡¯These bandits are full of themselves to march in directly at the entrance.¡¯ I said.


    ¡¯Well this vige is not really something that the bandits would worry about.¡¯ Tempest replied. ¡¯They would not know that the vigers have hired mercenaries to guard them from these bad men.¡¯


    ¡¯They also picked the wrong vige to raid tonight.¡¯ I said with clenched fists. ¡¯Our group is here to rest, and they just find the right time to attack.¡¯


    I felt anger that my wife might be in danger once more. I promised myself that I will not let what happened in theke happened again. I will not let Alicia be in danger once more.


    ¡¯How far are these shady men? Show me.¡¯ I ordered Tempest.


    My eyes were linked with Tempest in no time. I saw men shuffling under the trees, lurking in the dark. They were still quiet, not yet making any actions.


    ¡¯It looks like they are wary of Brad and his men.¡¯ I said.


    Brad and some of his men are seen stationed in the entrance of the vige. By the looks of it, they are fully armed and guarding the entrance.


    ¡¯They will not attack just yet. We still have time.¡¯ I concluded. ¡¯Tempest, stay there and report to me every move they make.¡¯


    ¡¯Okay.¡¯ Tempest replied.


    After our connection was severed, I quickly walked towards Chris.


    "Chris, we have a problem." I said to him with a serious face. He was taken aback with my change of attitude.


    "What is it, young master?" Chris replied.


    "It looks like there is trouble lurking at the north eastern part of the vige." I said. "The bandits that the mercenaries were talking about just a while ago are nning to raid this vige."


    Chris¡¯ face changed from a peaceful one into a surprised one in an instant. But then, he regained hisposure and stood up in attention.


    "What are your orders, young master?" Chris asked in an attentive voice.


    "Gather the men, we will hold a briefing." I ordered. "Do it in haste. I am afraid they are nning to attack when the night hase."


    "Yes, young master." Chris bowed and called for the men to assemble in haste.


    We have to be prepared before these notorious bandits started their attack. I am nning to end them while my wife is still taking her nap.


    "How dare they attack so boldly." I seethed my anger. "They picked the wrong vige to raid tonight."


    I can feel anger rising inside of me. Just thinking that my wife is again in the vicinity of danger because of these notorious bandits.


    "I am surely going to wipe these bandits off the face of this continent." I clenched my fists hard. "They will know how the ¡¯ck Devil¡¯ inflicts fear on the people that goes against him."


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 301 Notorious Bandits 1

    <h4>Chapter 301 Notorious Bandits 1</h4>


    (Third Person POV)


    The sun has just set, and the night has just fallen in the woods near the vige. Outside the vige¡¯s entrance, the bandits were using the darkness under the trees to shroud their presence.


    "Boss, there are someone guarding the vige¡¯s entrance." One of the bandits reported.


    The boss of this notorious group was a big muscr guy. His skin was of a darker shade and on his left eye he was wearing an eye patch. He has lots of scars visible on his exposed skin as well.


    "Guarding the entrance, you say?" The boss asked skeptically. "Maybe they are just some of the viges men. They won¡¯t pose a threat to us." He waved his hand to dismiss his subordinate.


    "B-But boss, these men do not look like the scrawny men from the vige." The subordinate said. "They are quite well built, and they are carrying weapons such as swords and bows."


    The boss looked at his subordinate with doubting eyes, but he cannot just push away this news.


    "I understand." The boss said. "I will go there and check."


    The boss of the bandits walked towards the direction of the entrance to the vige. When he was getting near, he became very cautious as to not make unnecessary noise.


    Tonight, was a new moon, this is the best to conceal one¡¯s presence. The bandits were confident that this vige was easy to raid, but the news that mercenaries have been rented to safeguard other viges, they were cautious. Because of this news, they were not able to raid the rich viges that surely have hired these mercenaries.


    The boss crouched just along the trees near the vige¡¯s entrance.


    "Tsk, so it is true." The boss said with a hushed voice. "They are mercenaries."


    "What are we going to do boss?" The subordinate replied in a hush tone.


    The bandits had a hard time raiding vige upon vige because of the mercenary guards stationed. They took casualties after shing with the group for countless times. That is why they picked this poor vige, because they new they did not have the money to hire mercenaries to protect them. The bandits thought that they can live by the few spoils they could find until they find some new recruits into their group.


    ¡¯Who would have thought that these vigers could have the money to hire these mercenaries to protect them.¡¯ The boss thought with irritation.


    "Let us go back to the others for now." The boss said. "You keep watch here. Lay low and do not let them notice you. Report to me anything you find suspicious." He ordered one of his subordinates.


    "Yes." The subordinate replied.


    The boss and the other subordinate got back to the group of bandits.


    "What is it boss, any problem with the vige?" One of the bandits asked.


    "Yeah boss. We can just raid them right now." The other bandits said cockily.


    The boss looked at his group of bandits. The numbers have dwindled, but still they are at least a few dozen strong. The guards he saw on the entrance were only two men.


    ¡¯But what if there are still some more inside the vige?¡¯ The boss thought.


    But he shook his head. This vige was known to be poor. They cannot hire more mercenaries to keep watch every single night.


    "There are mercenaries keeping watch at the front entrance." The boss said. "I saw two of them, maybe there are more inside."


    "This vige was able to hire mercenaries?" A bandit was shocked.


    "How could they? They are dirt poor." Another one replied.


    "We picked this vige to evade the mercenaries, but here they are." One of the bandits said.


    "Yeah, we knew this vige would be poor to raid but we did not have a choice because of the mercenary group that has been blocking our way." Another one said. "I was looking forward on tasting their women at least."


    "Yeah, that is right." One of the bandits said. "Those f*cking mercenaries are disrupting our line of work."


    "Hey boss, you said there are only two of them guarding." Said one. "Even though they have others inside the vige, they will not be that great of a number, right? We are at least a few dozen here. We can take them on."


    The boss heeded his men¡¯s words. It is true that these mercenary group was an obstacle for them. They have shed with them for a number of times now. He knew how skilled these mercenaries are in fighting. But they also have an advantage in numbers now.


    "We can get revenge for our fallenrades." A bandit said.


    "Yeah, let us take revenge on these mercenaries at least." The other one agreed.


    "I agree to that." The boss replied. "But let us still be cautious. Let as make a n that will surely get us victory."


    The boss was also furious towards this mercenary group that have been disrupting their so called ¡¯business¡¯.


    ¡¯The Crimsons Mercenaries.¡¯ The boss thought. ¡¯They were dubbed bandits for a cause not too long ago. Hah, pathetic.¡¯


    "Let us start to take revenge on our fallenrades." The boss said proudly. There was a sinister loon on his face.


    "I have a n." One bandit raised his hand. He was rather meek looking to be a bandit. It was like he was the odd ball from these group of bandits. "I know someone inside. We can ask him about information regarding the mercenaries staying inside the vige."


    "That is a great idea, David." Another bandit said. "We can ask him where these mercenaries are lodging, and we can slit their throats while they sleep."


    "Can you contact that person right now?" The boss asked. "Whatever happens, we need to do this tonight. Let us use the element of surprise."


    "Y-Yes, I have a way to contact her boss." David replied meekly.


    "Then call her right now." The boss said with a grin on his face.


    **


    Time went by and David came back with a young woman.


    "Ho, ho, ho, what do we have here?" A bandit said.


    "She looks pretty." One bandit said. "Is she your lover?"


    "Haha, what a shock. You have a beautiful lover tucked away in this remote vige." Another one said.


    "Why don¡¯t we y with her after we are done with our job." The other one said.


    The notorious looking bandits were starting to hover around the young man. David used his body as a shield to stop the other bandits¡¯ advances.


    "P-Please stop this." David said. "She is pregnant."


    "Oho, you little rascal you." A bandit teased him.


    "Stop it." The boss interjected. "This is not the time to entertain your lusts. This woman is David¡¯s so justy off. There are other women in the vige for the taking once we are thru."


    "Wooohooo." The bandits shouted. "Boss really is the best."


    "Now, little missy. What can you tell us about the mercenaries inside your vige?" The boss looked at the young woman quite intimidatingly.


    The young man cowered in fear and held onto David¡¯s sleeves. "I-I know they are at least five in total."


    "Five you say." The boss said. "Well that is quite a few."


    "T-The vige elder only had the right amount to h-hire five." The young woman said. "A-And the vige is not that big. Five strong and sturdy mercenaries would suffice, t-they say."


    "Hmmm like I thought." The boss said. "How about where are they staying, you know?"


    "Y-Yes." The young woman replied. "T-The inn at the f-far end of the vige."


    "Hmm, that seems to understandable." The boss said. ¡¯Having the others stay at the other end of the vige while two are stationed near the entrance. That makes sense.¡¯ He thought.


    The boss at least knew that the mercenaries have good sense of defense at least. They have stationed men at both entrances. They may be small in number, but this was a good way to form a defensive stance. If ever the mercenaries caught site of them, they can seal the vige¡¯s entrances and their chance to raid this vige would be zero.


    "Do you have any other information about the mercenaries?" The boss asked the young woman.


    The young woman was still intimidated with the bandit boss¡¯ appearance and was still visibly frightened.


    "It is okay, you can tell them." David encouraged.


    "I-I heard them talking at the pub I was working at." The young woman said. "They said that at eight sharp, they would change shifts in the front entrance. B-but the one that would change with the person guarding now said he might bete for a few minutes b-because he had an upset stomach."


    "Hahahaha, what are the odds!" The bossughed out loud. "It looks like,dy luck is smiling on us."


    The other bandits were visibly happy as well. They now have a chance to get in with only one guarding the front entrance. If they were quick, the rm will not be set off and the doors will not be closed before they enter.


    "If we silently kill the one guard then we can enter." The other bandit said.


    "We will split in too two group." The boss said. "One group will go in the front entrance and be on guard there. The other group will follow me and pay the other mercenaries a visit." He had a sinister grin on his face.


    edited by:nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 302 Notorious Bandits 2

    <h4>Chapter 302 Notorious Bandits 2</h4>


    (Third Person POV)


    The bandits started to form two groups right after. They waited out until the designated time of the change of shifts hade. Like the informant said, at eight o¡¯clock sharp the two men guarding the entrance left their posts.


    "Such diligent b*astards." The boss swore with a low voice.


    But after the two mercenary guards left, no one came to change their guard post. What the informant had said was only one had a stomachache, so there should be one other to rece the guard post.


    "This is odd." The boss said with the feeling of uneasiness.


    "What are we waiting for boss?" One of bandits asked.


    "Yeah, it looks like the other one is noting." Another one of the bandits said.


    The boss still had second thoughts. He noticed something out of the ordinary and had an itchy feeling about it.


    "This is our chance boss." One of the bandits whispered to him. "Like you said,dy luck is on our side tonight."


    The boss nodded in agreement and pushed away the doubt in his mind.


    "Then let us still split in two group." The boss said. "One will go to deal with the mercenaries at the inn, while my group will go to the vige leader. I need to pay him a visit."


    The boss was irritated with the mayor for giving them such a hard time in hiring mercenaries.


    "If he just had be a submissive good boy and let us in with open arms, then I will not be this irritated." The boss said.


    One of the boss¡¯ reason to go to the vige leader¡¯s office was also because the store house for food is found there. The vige maybe low on mary and valuable objects to steal, but at least they always store food to keep the vigers fed until the next harvest season.


    One of the main reasons why the bandits particrly chose this vige was because of the bountiful harvest they have every harvest time. And because the first harvest was just finished, the bandits knew that the vige have ample food to keep their bellies filled until the next year. It was the bandits¡¯ boss that thought toy low for a while these mercenaries were out and about shing with them in every turn.


    "Come, lets go quietly." The boss told the others.


    The group of bandits emerged from the tree line and confidently marched inside the vige. It was quitete at night and so only a few of the vigers saw their entry.


    "What are you looking at?" One bandit strike fear onto the vigers they saw on the road.


    The vigers looked at the bandits with fright. They rushed into their houses and locked their doors.


    "Hehe, as if that can help them." One of the bandits said.


    "There are some lookers here." Another said.


    "We will have a fun night tonight." One of them said.


    "You can do all that after you finished your job." The boss said. "But I have always liked the vige leader¡¯s daughter. She must be all grown up now."


    "Hehe, you have such fine taste boss." One bandit said.


    "Enough of this. Now go to your job." The boss said with force.


    "Yes!" The bandits replied.


    The bandits split into two groups as they nned. The other took the road towards the inn where the informant said the mercenaries were staying. The boss¡¯ group took the road towards the vige leader¡¯s office.


    It did not take long when the boss¡¯ group arrived at their destination. The store house where the harvested food was stored was just beside the vige leader¡¯s office building.


    "You, go and take a look at the store house." The boss pointed to the group of bandits. "You two apany me."


    The group of bandits walked towards the store house while the boss and two of his subordinates followed him.


    "Will you let us get a taste as well boss?" One of the bandits asked.


    "Yeah boss. We have been good and loyal to you since we started the group." The other said.


    "You can have a taste of her after me." The boss had a sinister smile on his face.


    The boss opened the door with a bang. The first floor¡¯s lights were on, but it was quite quiet.


    "Hello, is anybody here?" The boss yelled. His voice vibrated inside the building¡¯s entrance hall.


    "You know hiding will not do you any good." One of the bandits said.


    "Come out,e out wherever you are." The other one said.


    They looked around, trying to find any person around. The boss looked up the second floor and saw light seeping out from the slightly opened - door. That door should be the entrance to the vige leader¡¯s office.


    The boss took the flight of stairs going to the second floor.


    "Boss, should we still look down here?" One of the bandits asked.


    "Yes, I am sure that his daughter should be around here somewhere." The boss replied. "But remember not toy a finger on her until I do, or I will cut out your hand." He said menacingly.


    "We understand boss." The two replied in unison.


    The boss continued to climb up the stairs and walked towards the slightly opened door. He took a peek and saw someone sitting on the chair with the back facing him. The boss grinned after seeing the person he thought the vige leader.


    "Well, well, well. You gave us such a hard time vige leader." The boss said with a proud demeanor. "I never thought you had the money to hire those mercenaries. Maybe you have sold a lot of your valuable just to pay them."


    The person seating on the chair remained silent with the bandit boss¡¯ words and this made him curious.


    "Do you know what that Crimson Mercenary b*stard had done to my group?" The boss¡¯ voice started to get high pitched. "They have killed few of my good men. They have disrupted my business dealing with other viges. And to think you as well have done the same and hire them."


    The person still did not reply to the bandit boss¡¯ words. This made him irritated but still calmed himself down.


    "Heh, you will pay the price for what you did. My men have probably deal with the mercenaries by now, and that means this vige is ours for the taking. I will spare your life for old times sake, but with a price. I want your daughter in bed with me this night." The boss said. "I remember your little girl was quite a beauty when she was still young. By now she must have grown to a beautifuldy. Be thankful that I was the one to choose her. If it was my subordinates, then I cannot guarantee she will be left unscathed."


    There was no reaction to the boss¡¯ words. It was as if all of his words were given to deaf ears. This infuriated the boss even more. He quickly took out is big battle ax that was saddled at his back.


    "Will you say nothing!" The boss yelled. "I will cut you down where you sit you mother f*cker!" He swore.


    Then the seat turned around ever so slowly. The boss¡¯ eye that was not hidden in an eye patch went wide. He was shocked looking at the person seating on the chair.


    "W-Who are you?" The boss said with goose bumps.


    The man seating on the chair was a young man with ck hair and blue eyes. All the hair on the boss¡¯ body stood in attention. He can feel the terrifying aura the young man was emitting.


    "Y-You are not the vige elder." The boss said. "Who are you and where is the vige elder!" He demanded.


    "The vige elder you say." The young man¡¯s voice was coated with coldness. "I have let him go home early."


    "W-What?!" The boss was confused. He did not know who this man was, but what he knew based on experience was this man was just an ordinary person. He was emitting such an aura that only seasoned warriors that had many experiences in the battlefield emits. "Are you one of those mercenary b*stard?"


    The young man looked at the boss with a nk gaze, like he was looking on trash.


    "Me? Well, you have no right to know my name." The young man said. "But to you at least I can say that... I am the one that will end your pathetic life."


    The young man stood up slowly. The boss was feeling his knee weakening in fright, but he stood firm after remembering that he too was a seasoned warrior in the battlefield. He wasid off from the Jennovian army because of the injury on his eye that turned him blind. He was stripped of his rank and was cast out without any severance payment that they were promised. He became resentful and hateful of those who were in authority and on top, hence he rebelled and founded this bandit group to harass the people of this continent.


    "I am not afraid of you!" The boss held his battle axed firm and stood in a battle stance.


    The young man drew out his sword, his killing aura intensified even more.


    *THUD THUD*


    Something fell at the back of the boss. When he looked around, he saw his two subordinates lying on the floor with fatal wounds on their bodies and blood oozing out.


    "B-Boss... save me." One that was still breathing said and held onto the boss¡¯ shoe.


    "W-What happened?!" The boss asked in surprise.


    "It looks like your subordinates are dealt with ordingly." The young man¡¯s tone was menacing. "It is your turn to pay for your crimes."


    The young man charged towards the bandit¡¯s boss.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 303 The Bandits Annihilation 1

    <h4>Chapter 303 The Bandits Annihtion 1</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    \u003cA few hours before the bandits¡¯ attack\u003e


    I called on Brad who was leading the team of mercenaries to guard this vige. It was best to make counter measures on the bandits that nned to attack tonight. My men and the mercenaries were banded together to form a n.


    "What did you say, your majesty?" Brad was surprised with information. "So those bandits are outside the vige just waiting for nightfall to attack?!"


    "It is what I have said." I said with a calm demeanor. "The bandit group that are notorious of the crimes of thievery, rape and murder are outside of this vige, just waiting to attack."


    Brad was clearly furious in learning of this news. "Those f*cking b*astrds did not learn their lesson in our past confrontations."


    Brad had recounted to us the many times they have confronted with these notorious bandits. They were able to dwindle the bandits¡¯ numbers and always emerge victorious in their confrontation, but the bandits always escape. Those that get caught could be tortured for information, but by the time the mercenaries go to the said hide out, the bandits would be gone and have moved on to a different location.


    "They are quite troublesome indeed." I said with slight irritation. "And that is why I am here to propose a cooperation with you. It would be best that we wipe them all tonight, to prevent them from harming anyone in the future."


    My men and the mercenaries all nodded in agreement.


    "I am happy that you will lend a hand to us your majesty." Brand kneeled in one knee while the other mercenaries followed his actions. "We are honored to fight alongside you."


    "Rise, all of you." I said with a solemn voice. "I am also honored to have you fight by my side."


    The mercenaries had wide smiled on their faces. I heard of them murmur something about me.


    "Can you believe it? We are going to fight along side the famous ¡¯ck Devil¡¯ himself."


    "Yes. This is really an honor to us lowly mercenaries."


    "Have you heard about his ck dragon army? It is said that it is the greatest in the continent. It had won countless battles, specially the one in the civil war in Grandcrest years ago."


    "It is said that all of the soldiers in the ck dragon army are elites."


    "His majesty is really a god of war."


    I heard the praise me and it made me quite embarrassed.


    "I am not that great." I said with a straight face. But deep down, I was quite embarrassed with their praise.


    "Hush now." Brad scolded his men. "Are you not embarrassed that the one that you are talking about can hear you."


    "Sorry sir." The mercenaries said. "Sorry your majesty."


    "It is fine." I said with a wave of my hand. "Let us talk about the problem at hand."


    "Yes, your majesty." Brad replied. "Would you like us to make a surprise attack on those bandits now? I am sure they do not know that we are informed of their presence outside the vige."


    Brad¡¯s suggestion of a sneak attack would be the most suggested tactic anyone would think about in this king of situation. But I did not agree to this tactic at all. And that is because in such an open and wide space, there will be bandits that can escape.


    "I disagree on that." I politely refused to Brad¡¯s suggestion. "A surprise attack is a good n, but there will be always someone that can escape from our clutches in such a wide and open space. I would like to finish all of them in one go. I would like to obliterate them all tonight." I can feel the irritation building up inside of me.


    The men flinched while I give off a menacing aura. I could not hide the irritation I was feeling just by thinking that my wife will be in harms what if they attack.


    "If so your majesty, do you have a n in mind?" Brad looked at me with curious eyes.


    "I would like to lure them all inside the vige. Make them think that the vige is defenseless, and they have the upper hand in the fight with the mercenaries that guards this vige." I said. "I am sure that they have seen you and your men guarding the entrance. They might be nning how to deal with you right now."


    I told the men of my n. We have to lure them all inside the vige, let them feel that they are superior in strength and nothing will get in their way. By the time they enter, we will seal all the exits so that they will not have any chance of escape.


    Of course, there will be a battle between them and us that will ensue, so we need to tell the vigers before hand to stay in their homes and lock the doors. They must not go out at any cost, because these bandits are sure to take hostages. They are said to be heartless and can kill innocents without second thoughts.


    ¡¯These kinds of men should not be permitted to live.¡¯ I thought. Anger started to boil inside of me just by thinking of the past crimes these bandits have done.


    "Then all is settled then." Chris said while we polish our n. "It would be great though if we can ambush them in a specific location. The vige maybe small but it is still best to lure them in one location and ambush them there."


    Chris had a point. The vige is still wide for our group of men to guard. If we are able to lure them in one specific location, then luring them into a trap and ambushing them will be more efficient. It also lessens casualties to people and surroundings, and we can attain victory in a small amount of time.


    "Excuse me, your majesty." The viger leader interrupted. "There is someone outside that would like to have a word with you. They said that they can lend a hand against the bandits."


    "Let them in." I was curious who this person would be.


    Not long two people came inside our meeting area, it was a young man and woman. The woman had a small bulge in her stomach and clearly pregnant in her early months.


    "W-We would like to help." The young woman said with frightened eyes. "M-My husband David... he is a member of the bandits that is stalking us outside."


    "What?!" Brad was about to pull out his sword and the other men was about to do the same, but I raised a hand to stop them.


    "Let them speak." I ordered. The men had let go of their swords with some hesitation. Their eyes the young man that was standing with the pregnant woman.


    "I-I want to leave the bandit group when I saw what bad things they have done." David said. His expression was a mixture if fear and regret. "I have thought many times to leave, b-but I was afraid because the boss... he could kill anyone. And I was afraid that if I defect, they will not let me leave the group alive."


    "Then why did you join in the first ce, huh?" Brad said, seething his anger.


    "It was because of me." The young woman stepped forward. "W-We are a young couple and as you can see this vige is poor. My husband, he had dreamed of us leaving this vige and making our way to the capital to have a more bountiful life for our family and with our baby on its way. But to do that, we should at least have some money to start."


    "I-I thought that I can make fast money if I join the bandits. And if I have umted a good amount then I can leave the group and start a new life with my wife and child in the capital." David said meekly. "B-But what the bandits have done in each of their raids, I cannot stomach it. I will give back everything that I acquired if that means I can get out of the group ande back to my wife safely." I saw that the young couple¡¯s words are clearly genuine.


    ¡¯This man just wanted to give his family a good life.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯But he chose the wrong path to take.¡¯


    "If you can help us, then I will clear you of your crime in associating yourself with these bandits." I said. "That is, if you did not do any crimes besides thievery." I looked at him with a piercing gaze.


    David flinched when he saw me looking at him, his body shaking. "I promise you I did not do anything other than stealing. I cannot stomach the sight of blood of eveny my hands on any woman other than my wife."


    "That is true." His wife chimed in. "Please believe us. Please believe my husband. He did not do anything other than stealing."


    "Then I will take your word." I said with a chilling voice. "But remember, if I knew that your husband is lying, then I can only punish him. And the punishment on lying to a monarch, is death."


    The young couple was clearly shivering but they were firm with their statement. And after that we have made a concreate n on how to deal with these bandits.


    ¡¯I will surely annihte these bandits from this continent.¡¯ Was the thought I had in mind. My anger in me only heightened my desire to obliterate them.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 304 The Bandits Annihilation 2

    <h4>Chapter 304 The Bandits Annihtion 2</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    The young couple had gone out after we have talked to them. They were adamant in cooperating with us and agreed to be the so called informant and go to the bandits¡¯ side to give them false information, in short our bait to lure them into a trap.


    "I hope they do not spill the beans." Brad who was by my side said.


    "The young husband seeks redemption from his wrong ways. Who are we not to give them a second chance?" I said with a neutral tone.


    "Well... you are the king and future emperor. If there is anyone who has the right to punish the guilty, it is you your majesty." Brad said scratching his head.


    Brad¡¯s words are true, I am the ruling monarch of Grandcrest and also the future emperor once these war ends. But I am not someone that heartless to cut someone who is seeking redemption.


    "I am still a fair judge. And this ce is still outside my jurisdiction." I smiled at Brad. "Punishing criminals inside Alvannian territory is still under the Alvannian King¡¯s power. I will leave the judging to my brother-inw."


    My father-inw is still king in name, but he has passed his work onto his son not long ago. They are just waiting for Richard toe of age until his father steps down from his seat and give it to his son. Even after I be emperor of this continent, this territory is still under the watchful eyes of my brother-inw. I am confident that he would be a great and wise ruler, one that General Robert taught him to be.


    "But are you not thinking of annihting the bandit group tonight?" Brad said questioningly.


    "Those that surrender will be given a chance to live and pay for their crimes." It was Chris that replied. "Those who intend to fight back will be killed." He said with a straight face.


    "I will leave the bandits that surrenders my brother-inw¡¯s hands." I added. "The crime took ce here in Alvannia, so they will be on trial here as well. I am sure they will be given their just punishments."


    "I see..." Brad said nodding his head in understanding. "Well then I will be on my way to the inn and start preparing for the trap. See youter your majesty." I nodded as he excused himself.


    I was doing thest preparations before departing when Chris called my attention.


    "Your majesty." Chris called. "The vige leaders would like to have a word with you."


    "Let him in." I replied.


    The vige leader was a middle aged man with medium built. He looked at me with nervousness in his eyes.


    "I greet his majesty the king of Grandcrest." The vige leader bowed before me.


    To prepare for the uing raid of the bandits, I have told the vige leader of my true identity. At first, he was doubtful as to why would the king of Grandcreste to such a worn down vige such as this, but when I showed him proof of my identity, a medallion with the royal seal of Grandcrest, he believed in the end. He was clearly not ustomed to being in the presence of royalty, hence he looked nervous all the time.


    "What can I do for you?" I asked him.


    "W-Well your majesty, the boss of these bandit group, I think there is a possibility he would go pay a visit to me in my office." The vige leader said.


    I looked at him with confusion. "Why would you say that he would pay you a visit."


    My mind was running for the possibilities. It was either he knew the bandit¡¯s boss personally, or maybe he had been on cahoots with him. I looked at him with a piercing gaze.


    "I-It is not what you think your majesty." The vige leader waved his hand, frantically denying. "What I mean is that... he had raided this vige a few times before for food and supplied. He knows that the store house is near my office. A-And..." The vige leader was hesitant with the next reason.


    "And????" I asked bing impatient with his hesitation.


    "A-And, he came to have a liking to my daughter." The vige leader said.


    "Your daughter?" I asked.


    "Y-Yes your majesty." The vige leader said. "Even if we came from a humble life, my daughter was gifted with beauty. The bandit¡¯s boss had taken a liking to her since she was still young. And now that she grown into a lovely youngdy, I am afraid he would..." He was not able to finish his sentence, but with just a few words I understood what he meant.


    "I understand." I said. "You may go. Thank you for the information."


    "Y-Yes, of course your majesty." The vige leader bowed once again and left.


    With the information given by the vige leader, this just means that the bandit group could be split into two. One would deal with the mercenaries guarding this vige, that is where we have set a trap. The other one will go with the bandit boss to the vige leader¡¯s office.


    "Chris." I called out to him.


    "Yes, your majesty." Chris replied instantly.


    "It looks like we would need our group to split into two." I said. "Inform Brad of this. You and I together with some of our men will be in the vige leader¡¯s office building and wait for the bandit boss to arrive."


    "As you wish." Chris replied and executed my order swiftly.


    **


    I was inside the vige leader¡¯s office, waiting for the bandit boss to arrive. And like what the vige leaders have said earlier, indeed the bandit boss has gone to visit the office.


    I heard the footsteps of someone going up the stairs. My back is facing the door, concealing my identity.


    "Well, well, well. You gave us such a hard time vige leader." The boss said with a proud demeanor. "I never thought you had the money to hire those mercenaries. Maybe you have sold a lot of your valuable just to pay them."


    I heard the arrogant voice of the bandit boss. Just hearing it made me irritated.


    "Do you know what that Crimson Mercenary b*stard had done to my group?" The boss¡¯ voice started to get high pitched. "They have killed few of my good men. They have disrupted my business dealing with other viges. And to think you as well have done the same and hire them."


    This person is spouting nonsense. His words made the Crimson Bandits the viins blocking his path.


    "Heh, you will pay the price for what you did. My men have probably dealt with the mercenaries by now, and that means this vige is ours for the taking. I will spare your life for old times¡¯ sake, but with a price. I want your daughter in bed with me this night." The boss said. "I remember your little girl was quite a beauty when she was still young. By now she must have grown to a beautifuldy. Be thankful that I was the one to choose her. If it was my subordinates, then I cannot guarantee she will be left unscathed."


    ¡¯How dare he spout words about molesting a woman?! He should be erased from this world this very instant.¡¯ His words are starting to infuriate me. I clenched my fists hard trying not to pounce on this b*stard. I must endure until my men are done dealing with the bandits outside.


    "Will you say nothing!" The boss yelled. "I will cut you down where you sit you mother f*cker!" He swore.


    ¡¯It looks like all is done.¡¯ I thought to myself after I saw what was happening outside using Tempest eyes. My men had be victorious and round up the bandits in no time.


    I turned around ever so slowly. The man before me should be the bandits¡¯ boss. He was a big built man with an eye patch covering his left eye. He looked like a veteran fighter. But seeing him in person infuriated me to the bone.


    "W-Who are you?" The boss said clearly frightened with my deathly aura. "Y-You are not the vige elder. Who are you and where is the vige elder!" He demanded.


    "The vige elder you say." I said with a voice so chilling. "I have let him go home early."


    "W-What?!" The boss was confused. He did not know who I was but by his looks, he knew I was not someone to be taken lightly. "Are you one of those mercenary b*stard?"


    I looked at him not intending to reply to his question. He was nothing but scum in my eyes.


    "Me? Well, you have no right to know my name." I said giving him a chilling smile. "But to you at least I can say that... I am the one that will end your pathetic life."


    I stood up from my chair and walked slowly towards him. Seeing his face made my hatred of him burn more. This man had done many crimes that I cannot even fathom. He is a scum that should be wiped out.


    "I am not afraid of you!" The boss held his battle axed firm and stood in a battle stance.


    I pulled out my sword from its sheath and pointed it at the bandit boss. I emitted my killing intent towards him.


    *THUD THUD*


    The door opened behind the bandit boss. My men had taken care of the ones that the boss came with inside the building.


    "B-Boss... save me." One that was still breathing said and held onto the boss¡¯ shoe.


    "W-What happened?!" The boss asked in surprise.


    "It looks like your subordinates are dealt with ordingly." I said with a menacing tone. "It is your turn to pay for your crimes."


    I charged onto the bandit boss waving my sword towards him.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 305 The Bandits Annihilation 3

    <h4>Chapter 305 The Bandits Annihtion 3</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    The boss used his battle axe to defend from my sword, but the force of my attack had pushed him out of the door and onto the railing of the second floor. He fell from the railings and down to the first floor with a strong force.


    *BANG*


    The boss¡¯ body gad a strong impact that it made a huge whole onto the wooden floorboards of the first floor. Smoke from the impact spread all over the first floor receiving area.


    "*Cough cough cough* that f*cking son of a..." I heard the boss cursed.


    With the smoke all over, visibility was hard, but I can tell where the boss¡¯ location was after he spoke. Before he finished his sentenced, Iunched an attack once again, aiming for his neck for a quick kill.


    The boss¡¯ eyes went wide when the smoke cleared out on my sudden rush. He was taken by surprise, but he was able to use his battle axe to defend once again.


    "F*ck, who are you?!" The boss shouted in rage when we were but inches away, with our weapons between us.


    "You do not need to know." My lips raised in one side to make half a smile.


    The boss used his strength to push me away from him. I can see sweat forming in his forehead, his breathing became ragged.


    ¡¯He is feeling afraid.¡¯ I smirked. "It looks like you have quite good reflexes for a bandit. It is a shame you put such talents in bad ways." I said with a hint of regret in my voice.


    "Shut up!" The boss yelled out loud. "Who are you to lecture me?!" He growled.


    "I am no one in particr." I shrugged my shoulders. "But today, I will be your executioner, so prepare yourself." I looked at him like a hunter looking at his prey.


    The boss flinched and felt my killing aura. Without any further words, Iunched an attack at him with full force.


    The bandit¡¯s boss was able to parry my attacks, it just proves that he has good fighting abilities.


    ¡¯But all he could do is parry and dodge my attack.¡¯ I thought while I continued rendering him blow after blow.


    The bandits¡¯ boss was clearly getting tired with my powerful attacks. He has no way to make an attack towards me because he was busy dodging my attacked that are meant to kill him in one go.


    "F*ck this!" The boss yelled in irritation. I can see his hands that were holding his body axe shaking. "Huyaahhh!"


    Surprisingly, he made a bold move after seeing a once second gap in between my attacks. His battle axe was aimed at my body, but I was able to dodge in no time. It was impressive that he was able to swing such a big battle axe around, that just shows how powerful his strength was. But even if he can swing the big battle axe as is, it was still heavy, and it slows down its attack time. I can easily dodge such an attack.


    But what surprised me was the bandit boss was able to make a follow up attack after the first swing. He wasing right at me, swing upon swing. I can read his movements easily and so I was able to dodge with my great reflex.


    ¡¯He has impressive strength. I give him that.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯Too bad he used it in doing bad things.¡¯


    My reason to kill me did not change even if I saw such potential in him. People with bad intentions and have done bad things does not have any ce in my army. Even with superior skills, one cannot be included under my ranks.


    At thest boss¡¯ swing, I parried his attack and sent him flying out of the building. He ended up lying on dirt after receiving just a parry from me.


    "You have quite good skills." I praised him. "But too bad, your skills are no match for me." I walked out into the open.


    The boss was bruised all over. He spit our blood and stood up with the help of his battle axe. I can see his eyes darting around.


    ¡¯He is nning on escaping.¡¯ I thought and smirked.


    "Are you trying to escape?" I asked him with a mocking tone. "I think that will not be possible for you."


    "What did you say?!" The boss was both astonished and irritated with my words. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Are you not wondering where the other bandits that came with have gone?" I asked him.


    The boss understood what I meant in no time. He looked around and saw no one in the vicinity.


    Just a while ago from Tempest¡¯s eyes, I saw at least some dozen banditsing here with their boss. Their target was the store house full of food stocked for theing winter season. They thought that everything was ording their n. They would not have thought that my men were waiting inside the dark store house and ambush them from the inside and outside as well.


    "What have you done to me men, you b*stard?!" The boss yelled in anger. I was surprised that he has such affection towards his men.


    ¡¯Comradery between thieves.¡¯ I thought.


    As a reply to his question, I raised my hand as a sign. My men then went out from the shadows. They had the bandits tied up. There was a small battle, but it onlysted for a few minutes until my men was able to subdue the bandits and they surrendered willingly after.


    "B-Boss..." One bandit said.


    "We are sorry boss." Another had said.


    "We have let you down." One other bandit said.


    "You lot..." The boss looked at his subordinates with grief. He could have never thought that we were lying in wait to ambush them.


    "Your subordinates were no match for my men." I said as a matter of fact. "It is good that they new to surrender before they were struck dead. My orders were to kill those that does not want to surrender."


    The bandits that were captured shivered with my words. They knew that my words do not have a hint of a lie on it.


    "You b*stard. You nned this all along." The boss said. He was quite quick witted. "Who the hell are you?!" He pointed his axe towards me.


    "You have no right to speak to him that way!" Chris was obviously enraged with the bandit boss¡¯ use of words and tone. I raised a hand at Chris to stop his advancement.


    "If you would like to know who I am, then I will tell you one of my names in the battlefield." I said with a smirk. "I am called the ck Devil."


    The bandit boss had his eyes wide in shock with the mention of my nickname. That means he knows who I am just by hearing it.


    "So, you are... the ck Devil." The boss said with a shocked tone. But then he hadposed himself and stood firmly on the ground. He pointed his battle axe towards me with fire burning in his eyes. "You, ck Devil. I challenge you onto a one on one duel. Winner takes all!"


    It has been a while since I was challenge in a one on one duel. It was a kind of duel where we can avoid more deaths and shedding blood in the battlefield. It was intended for the leader of both parties to have a one on one duel, with the winner who takes it all.


    Thest one that had challenge me into such a duel was my half brother in thest civil war for the throne of Grandcrest. I have epted my half brother¡¯s challenge and fought him within the levels of his capabilities, meaning I did not use magic against him. I killed my brother in that duel only using my superior sword skills that rivaled his.


    "Your majesty, you do not need to stoop low and ept this challenge." Chris said with a worried tone. "I can do it in your stead."


    "No need, Chris." I waved my hand, denying his offer. "His proposed duel is between the two leaders of both parties, that is me and him. I ept your challenge." I said with dignity.


    I have discarded the cape I was wearing onto the ground and readied myself in this duel, the bandit boss did the same. The surroundings became silent, that even a drop of a needle can be heard. The atmosphere was intense and both of us were on high alert.


    In such battles, the one with the upper hand was the one tounch an attack first. I watched every muscle of my opponent waiting to block or attack, depending on my opponent¡¯s action.


    "Hurryyaaahhh...!" The bandit boss made the first move. He was running straight towards me, charging with all his might. The boss axe was right above me in no time.


    ¡¯Fast.... But not fast enough.¡¯ I thought.


    I took a step forward and used the cross-guard of my sword to deter the angle of the axe. His axe was out of bnce with my action, and with a blink of an eye my de had made a deep cut onto his broad chest.


    The wound on the boss¡¯ chest was too deep that blood had gushed out in an instant. He had his eyes wide in shock and took a step back. He held his chest, staining his hands full of blood.


    "No... this is not over." The boss still went and charged at me. But his bnce was off that I suspect was because of the huge blood loss.


    I parried his next attack and he fell down on the ground with a thud.


    "It is over." I pointed my sword at him. "You have lost."


    The boss was lying on the ground and was not able to get up any longer.


    "No! Boss!" His subordinates started to shed tears.


    "I... ept my defeat." The boss said.


    "Anyst words?" I asked.


    "If I have anyst word *cough* then please *cough cough* do not kill my men that had surrendered." The boss said, his eyes started to cloud.


    "You have my word." I said. "The ones that have surrendered will have a fair trial in the courts of Alvannia. They are fortunate that this country does not have a death penalty like Grandcrest has for murderers and rapist."


    "T-Thank you." The boss said. And with hisst words I pierced my sword onto his chest and to his heart.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 306 Pregnancy Symptoms 1

    <h4>Chapter 306 Pregnancy Symptoms 1</h4>


    "My love..." I heard a familiar voice calling out by my side, it was my husband¡¯s voice. "It is time to get up and eat." His sweet tone helped me open my heavy eyelids.


    "W-What time is it?" I asked groggily, rubbing my eyes, and looking around the room.


    I was slowly orienting myself after my heavy nap. When I looked around the room, I remembered that we are checked-in in an inn at a vige we passed by in our journey east of Alvannia.


    "It is half past eight my love." Regaleon rubbed my cheeks gently. "You had a long nap. I was reluctant to wake you up, looking at your lovely and peaceful sleeping face." He smiled at me.


    "I slept that long?" I was a little surprised, but I guess it is to be expected.


    I am currently carrying Regaleon¡¯s child in my belly, our child. I have at least learned the first signs of pregnancy symptoms, and that is fatigue and bing always sleepy. It was clear that I was now experiencing such symptoms.


    "You must have been very tired in our journey." Regaleon looked at me worriedly. "At least you had a good nap. It is time to eat now. Tricia had brought our dinner here."


    When Regaleon mentioned food, I felt hungry and my stomach made a low grumble. Regaleon and I are the only ones inside the room and so the interior was quiet. The grumbling of my stomach was faintly heard.


    "Hehehe." Regaleon chuckled handsomely. I felt quite embarrassed but also irritated.


    "you do not need tough at me." I scolded my husband and lightly pped his shoulder with irritation. "I am quite hungry you know, so I cannot help it." I can feel a blush creep on my cheeks.


    "I know, I know." Regaleon tried to stop hisughter. "I would not want to be at the receiving end of your irritation because of your hunger, soe here and let us eat."


    Regaleon stood up and offered his hand to me. I took it and slowly got up from the bed. We walked over the small table took our respective seats.


    At the table were steaming food. It was a regr menu with meat, vegetables, and soup. Just looking at the food made me even hungrier.


    Regaleon and I offered a prayer of thanks and started eating. We both ate in silence at first, but after some time I heard noiseding from outside.


    "Why do you think it is noisy outside?" I asked Regaleon just to start a conversation while eating.


    "Oh, that..." Regaleon replied and took a bite of his food. "Our men are just busy doing the orders I have given."


    "Orders?" I looked at him curiously and took a sip of my soup. "Thiste at night?"


    ¡¯Should you not let your men at least have a good night¡¯s rest?¡¯ I thought to myself and giggled internally.


    Regaleon is a good leader, but sometimes he can be a tyrant towards his men and his enemies.


    "It is because some pest came inside the vige not too long ago." Regaleon said and drank some water from his ss after.


    "Pests you say?" I was curious more and more. "What kind of pests?"


    "Pests that needs to be exterminated swiftly or else they would multiply cause a problem for the country." Regaleon said nonchntly.


    I tilted my head, still wondering what kind of pests Regaleon was talking about. He looked quite irritated after taking about those pests.


    "Finish your food first, then I will tell you what happened." Regaleon said with a handsome smile. His pearly white teeth shed beautifully.


    I was caught of guard with his beautiful smile and so my curiosity died down.


    "O-Okay." I continued eating in peace.


    After eating, Regaleon had recounted everything that happened when I was asleep. I was shocked to know that bandits tried to raid this already worn down vige.


    It was lucky that our group was currently staying here right now. If not, I am afraid that the vigers would have experienced such horror. I have heard how these notorious bandits did their raids, murder and rape were among their crimes.


    Regaleon was quick witted to devise a n in such short time. And to think that all of this happened when I was asleep peacefully.


    "And this all happened when I was asleep?" I asked dumbfounded. "I was not even woken up by the noise of the battle." I am a little worried that I was so deep into my sleep that I was not woken up with the faint noiseing from the battle ensuing a while ago.


    "Well the location where the battles took ce where a little far from here." Regaleon said as a matter of fact. I have an inkling that Regaleon really nned that the battle took ce far from where I was.


    "But still, some noise could have at least been heard from here." I said while pouting my lips. I felt quite irritated that I was not able to wake up when danger was so close.


    My fatigue and tiredness caused me to sleep so deeply. Before, I was quick to wake up with even a faint of noise, but now I was not awoken and continued sleeping. I was already having second thoughts on telling Regaleon of my pregnancy. Staying here out in the open can be dangerous for me and the baby.


    ¡¯I still have time.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    This journey would only take three weeks at maximum toplete. If there are no other problems to hinder us, then I can tell Regaleon about my pregnancy after obtaining the two key fragments we set out to get.


    "It is okay." Regaleon patted my head to appease me. "You looked quite exhausted and I nned to finish exterminating the pest before you woke up."


    Come to think of it, I took a nap at about five in the afternoon and woke up half past eight in the evening. In just three and a half hours, Regaleon was able to defeat the bandit group that threatened this vige. He was quite amazing to aplish such a thing.


    ¡¯Well, I think this was easypared to the battles and wars he has fought.¡¯ I thought.


    Regaleon was really such a great person. He was a good leader and tactician, and at another side he is a loving and wonderful husband. I was so proud to be his wife. Now that I am carrying the future heir of the empire, I should be more careful about my body.


    ¡¯This is something that I must do as his wife and a future mother.¡¯ I thought, stroking my belly gently.


    "It is safe outside, correct?" I asked.


    "Yes." Regaleon nodded. "I have swept the area clean of any pests." He grinned and I giggled.


    "Then can we take a walk outside?" I asked. "I need to burn some of the food we just ate."


    I had eaten more than the ordinary servings I usually finish. I guess the saying that pregnant women are eating for two.


    "Of course." Regaleon replied. "Come, let us go."


    Regaleon and I walked hand in hand. We descended from the second floor of the inn and have gone outside. The area was quite noisy, with people buzzing around. The vigers were also around together with our men.


    "Look, it is the young master."


    "Yes, he is the one that helped us."


    "Thank you, young master for saving us."


    "Please ept our humble gift as thanks."


    The vigers swarmed around us in an instant. They are offering food, drinks, and travel necessities. I was quite surprised with their warm feelings.


    "This must be the young master¡¯s wife."


    "They are quite the good looking couple."


    "Young madam, please ept this as a humble thanks from us. It is not much, but it will keep you warm on the road."


    An olddy wrapped me with such a beautiful scarf. The cloth was so smooth that I liked the feeling of it.


    "Now, now, please do not swarm around our young master." Chris was quick to approach with a few of the men. They gently pushed away the vigers that were giving their thanks.


    "I am happy to ept this as a token of your appreciation." I replied hastily to the old woman.


    I felt that Regaleon and I were being ushered away towards a less crowded area.


    "Sorry for that. Were you startled?" Regaleon asked in a worried tone.


    "No, I am fine." I smiled as reply.


    We walked around the vige streets that was quiet. The stars were shining brightly in the night sky. While Regaleon and I were walking hand in hand, I saw Brad from a distance.


    "Brad." I called out to him.


    "Your majesties." Brad had a broad smile after seeing us. His smile reminded me of Jack¡¯s carefree smile. They were simr to one another.


    "Did you get a good nap?" Brad asked with a joyful tone.


    "Yes, and to think all of that happened when I was still asleep." I said. Brad and I both giggled.


    After some chatting with Brad andughing with his stories, he now changed into a more serious face and looked at Regaleon.


    "Um, your majesty." Brand said with a respectful tone. "May I ask something?"


    "Of course." Regaleon replied. Brad might have made a good impression on Regaleon in the fight against the bandits.


    "Me and my men would like to serve as your escort in your journey." Brad said solemnly and bowed. "Of course, it is free of charge. Now that the notorious bandits have been annihted, we have some free time on our hands."


    Regaleon was silent for a few second and then replied. "I will be happy to ept your offer. Having a few additional hands is quite a wee."


    Brad looked up with a wide smile on his face. "Thank you, your majesty. Thank you very much. It is such an honor to serve you."


    "Then I will be counting on you." Regaleon extended his hand for a handshake.


    "Yes, of course." Brad took and they shook hands.


    I was happy to see that Regaleon has gained another loyal person to be by his side.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 307 Pregnancy Symptoms 2

    <h4>Chapter 307 Pregnancy Symptoms 2</h4>


    After we spent the night at the vige, we departed before daybreak. Brad and the other mercenaries under hismand apanied us in the journey of searching for the key fragments. It was refreshing to know that we have gained allied in this quest.


    Four days have passed by since we departed the vige and we were getting nearer to our destination. The location of the first key fragment we are tasked to get was in a ce near the ocean. That said, it was lucky that the key fragment was not included in the area where Antia have sank to the bottom of the sea.


    ¡¯But the forbidden magic is found under water.¡¯ I sighed remembering that the forbidden magic also sank into the depths of the sea with Antia.


    "Let us take a short break." Regaleon said to the group.


    I was about to doze off in his arms while riding when he immediately ordered the group to rest.


    "Chris, find a good spot to take a rest and where we could have our lunch." Regaleon ordered.


    "Yes, your majesty." Chris bowed and swiftly did what he was ordered to do.


    In no time, Chris was able to find a good spot with huge trees that can gives us good shade from the harsh sun. In fact, I was feeling quite faint with the heat.


    Regaleon slowly got down of the horse and he helped after.


    "How are you feeling?" Regaleon said in worry.


    "I am fine." I lied with a smile. I might be looking horrible seeing Regaleon looking at me with worry.


    "Come and seat here." Regaleon took off his cape andid it down the grassy ground for me to seat on. He helped me down and pressed his palm on my forehead. "You feel a little hot. I will call the medic to look at you." He was about to get up when I grabbed his hand to stop him.


    "No!" I said rather forceful. Regaleon looked at me quite confused with my sudden action. "I mean, Anatalia can look into me." I hurriedly made an excuse.


    Regaleon sighed and stood up slowly. "Alright. I will go and look for her. William, please watch over her for me please. I also need to have a word with Chris."


    "Of course, your majesty." William stepped in and bowed as affirmation.


    When Regaleon was away, William looked at me questioningly.


    "You do not look quite good, your majesty." William said and sighed. "In your state, this is not the ce for you to be."


    "I know Will." I replied. "I think I have to tell him rather earlier than nned. I know that my body is quickly changing."


    I know my own body quite well. And with the start of the pregnancy syndromes, I am sure that I cannot hide this from Regaleon for too long.


    "It is best that you tell his majesty as soon as possible." William looked at me in his big brother persona. "As your best friend, I suggest you tell him right away or this could be an issue in your rtionship in the future."


    "Thank you Will." I smiled, thanking that I can count on William with this kind of situations.


    Not long has past when we saw Anatalia hopping towards us. "You called for me Alicia?" She asked. "You do not look so good." Her eyebrow scrunched after looking at me.


    "Yes, well that is why I called for you." I smiled. "Can you do a quick check-up on me?"


    "Of course." Anatalia smiled brightly and took my pulse. She looked quite serious when doing so, it was like she became more mature than she looked. ¡¯Well she said she is twenty-five years old already. But she still acts like a twelve-year-old in her gestures.¡¯ I giggled internally.


    Anatalia finished feeling my pulse and sighed. "What are you feeling now Alicia?" She asked.


    "Well, I feel quite fatiguedtely. I also get dizzy, maybe because of the heat." I said.


    "How about vomiting?" Anatalia asked.


    "Not yet." I shook my head in reply.


    "Hmm... it looks like I was wrong with my first assumption on how far you are in your pregnancy." Anatalia said. "You are probably five and going on to six weeks by now."


    "What does that mean?" I asked.


    "Well, it means that your pregnancy symptoms will probably kick in and in full st." Anatalia said. "What you are experiencing now are just the early symptoms. You will probably feel more symptoms in the uing days."


    Anatalia¡¯s words was like a huge rocking down on me. It just means that I cannot hold off telling Regaleon about my pregnancy any longer.


    "I think it would be best if you tell your partner about the pregnancy." Anatalia said. "You are in the first weeks of pregnancy and is the most crucial parts. You need ample rest to ensure that you will not lose the baby."


    ¡¯Lose the baby?" I thought to myself. ¡¯ I have been selfish, just because I wanted to be by Regaleon¡¯s side. I neglected the safety of our baby.


    I knew that the baby inside of me was strong, but I was still neglectful as a mother to not think of his safety.


    "It is okay Alicia." William held my shoulders lightly tofort me. I looked at him with worry in my eyes. "If you tell his majesty now, I am sure he would go home with you in an instant. The quest for the key fragments will fall in Captain Chris¡¯ capable hands."


    William really was my best friend. He clearly knew my intentions even though I have kept it all to myself. He really was such a dependable friend to be with.


    "Do not worry, I will also cover for you." Anatalia raised her hand as if she does not want to be left out. "Only the three of us knows this, so we can just tell him that you only knew today."


    I giggled looking at Anatalia¡¯s joyful face, even though she knew we would probably lie if we told Regaleon that.


    "No." I shook my head. "I will tell him the truth. I do not want to lie to him."


    Regaleon and I are husband and wife. At best, I do not want to lie any longer. I will confess to him why I hide my pregnancy. I am afraid that he would get angry, but I am sure we can work on this.


    "How is my wife?" Out of the blue, we heard Regaleon¡¯s voice. He just came back from talking with Chris.


    "Oh, um well..." Anatalia was looking at me. "It is probably the best if Alicia tells it to you personally. So, I am off." She smiled and quickly walked away.


    "I will also take my leave your majesty." William bowed. "You and her majesty need to talk in private." He said straight forwardly.


    William silently left us alone. Regaleon was both confused and worried at the same time.


    "Is there a problem my love?" Regaleon looked at me worriedly.


    "L-Leon, we need to talk." I said with nervousness.


    "What is it?" Regaleon said and sat on the ground facing me. He held my hand and solely caressed them. "You can tell me anything."


    "Well you see... ummm... its because I..." I was certain I would tell him about the pregnancy now, but my words started to jumble in my mouth.


    "Take it slowly my love." Regaleon said as he caressed my cheek. "Take a deep breath and start again."


    I took Regaleon¡¯s advice and took a deep breath. After that I looked at Regaleon firmly.


    "My love..." I started. "I am pregnant." I told him atst.


    The words I was hiding from him for a week was now out of the bag. Regaleon at first was clearly shocked, but then a wide smile formed from his beautiful lips.


    "You are pregnant... really?!" Regaleon cannot contain his excitement any longer. I nodded at him in reply. "My god, Alicia... this is the best day of my life." He quickly pulled me into his embrace.


    I can feel his happiness brimming out. He was so happy to know that we have conceived a child in such a short time.


    "So that is why you did not look good." Regaleon said. "How are you feeling right now? Do you feel sick? I think it would be best if we go back to the capital of Alvannia right away. It is not good for you to be out in the open."


    Regaleon¡¯s tone was so excited, I can see he was so happy with the news. I am so guilty not telling him the first time I have known about my pregnancy.


    "My love, I have something to confess." I said with a sad smile. "I have made a sin of not telling you about the pregnancy when I knew of it."


    Regaleon looked at me with disbelief. "You knew? When?" He asked.


    "After the battle with the mermaids." I said with a guilty conscience.


    "It was... a week or so ago?" Regaleon said with a disbelieving tone. "That long, why did you not tell me?"


    "I am sorry my love." I said and tears were rushing down my eyes, I was feeling such guilt of not telling him. "I was selfish. I do not want to tell you in believing that you would send me back to the capital and you will continue the quest to search for the key fragments. It is my fault, I do not want to part form you even for a second." Tears were overflowing from my eyes nonstop.


    Regaleon wiped my tears with his thumb gently. But when I looked at his face, all I could see is hurt. I have hurt my husband.


    "Do you not have trust in me?" Regaleon said with a bitter smile. "Do you think I would abandon you knowing that you are carrying my child, our child?" I can clearly see that I have hurt his feelings.


    "I am sorry, Leon." I said also hurting. "I am at fault. Please, don¡¯t get mad at me." I pleaded.


    Regaleon sighed heavily and looked at me with sad eyes. "My Alicia, I am not mad you. I am just... hurt." His voice cracked. "This feeling of mine... will pass. I just need to take a walk."


    Regaleon gave me a kiss in the forehead and stood up. My heart was racing, quickly grabbing his hand, preventing him from leaving. He patted my head and gently took off my hand holding his.


    "Do not worry, I will not be long." Regaleon said. "I will call Tricia over to look after you."


    I was not able to stop Regaleon from leaving. I knew what he said was true, but I was afraid of being left by him. My heart twisted in pain.


    "This is my fault. I have hurt him." I said while clenching my hurting chest.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 308 Couple’s First Quarrel 1

    <h4>Chapter 308 Couple¡¯s First Quarrel 1</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    The time Alicia told me she was pregnant, it felt like I was on cloud nine. I was so happy and ecstatic, knowing that our love has borne fruit atst.


    It was not long since the two of us had been married and we became an official couple. Yes, we did it probably every night after we got married, but to think we would be blessed with a child this early in our marriage made me very happy. We may still be young, but I am sure that with our parent¡¯s guidance we would raise our child with outmost care and love.


    Our parents had made mistakes when they started out, but that mistakes can tend to be lessons for us the next generation. I have promised to be a good father to my future children even before I met Alicia. The time I firstid eyes on her, I knew she was the suitable one to be my partner. And as time passed by, my feelings grew into love. I was fortunate to have won her love, I was happy to have her by my side.


    But after Alicia mentioned that she kept the pregnancy a secret for about a week, I felt pain in my heart. She had carefully exined why she had done so, and I understood what she meant. But even so, I felt hurt that she has hidden such an important thing to me.


    By the way she had exined, it was like she nned to tell me about the pregnancy after the quest for the key fragments was over.


    ¡¯She was nning to keep from me for so long.¡¯ I thought to myself. Thinking about it just made my heart hurt even more.


    While walking, I caught sight of Tricia. I remembered that Alicia needed someone to take care of her in such a crucial time.


    "Tricia." I called out to her.


    "Yes, your majesty?" Tricia replied.


    "Please go to my wife and take care of her." I said. "Do not leaver her side if I or William is not there with her, understand?"


    "Yes?" Tricia looked confused with my order. She knew I was protective of my wife, but not this overprotective to not let Alicia be without an escort. "We just knew now that she is carrying our child." I smiled sadly. How I wished that we just knew of it now.


    "Her majesty is expecting?!" Tricia¡¯s face beamed with happiness. My first reaction when I knew about her pregnancy might be just like this. "I will be going to her majesty right away." She excused herself and rushed towards where Alicia was.


    I sighed deeply and walked aimlessly once again. ¡¯I need to go somewhere no one is around. Somewhere I could gather my thoughts.¡¯


    I walked without any destination in particr. My head was filled with thoughts of my wife and the news of her pregnancy.


    "This should be a joyous event." I told myself. "But why am I hurting?"


    I love my wife, that is the absolute truth. I think I just could not believe that she would keep her pregnancy from me.


    "A week." I mumbled.


    Alicia knew she was pregnant for a week. She knew she was pregnant with our child after we left theke. We traveled for a week in horseback and felt the wind and heat of the sun.


    "I think deep within me, I knew." I said. "I knew she was pregnant."


    After the incident with the sirens, I was more protective of her. I thought that it was because of the danger she faced and how she got hurt. But maybe subconsciously, I knew that she needed outmost care.


    Alicia had be overly fatigued in the past week. She was always sleeping in my arms when we were riding. Herplexion was also quite pale, she must have been feeling sick because of her pregnancy and she was dealing with it in our journey.


    Thinking of it just made me hurt even more. She knew that she needed outmost care in her condition, but she have neglected to even talk to me about it. I understand that she did not want to part with me, but I would have left the mission to Chris and have gone with her back to the capital.


    "Does she not trust me?" I buried my face in the palm of my hands. It really hurt me, with this one secret she kept from me.


    "She does trust you." A familiar voice said. "I think it is just the hormones that makes it cloud her judgments." The voice came from Snow, Alicia¡¯s familiar.


    "Is that so?" I asked with a smile. She was just beside my foot, grooming herself. I did not even feel her arrival. She was great concealing her presence.


    "Of course, I will know. I am familiar, and I am linked to her." Snow said and looked at me with a sharp eye. "And I will say, her mood swings are giving me the jitters. Right now, I can feel that she is in so much emotional pain."


    After hearing Snow said that my wife was in pain, my body felt frozen in ce. I did not want her to be in danger or in pain that is why I was so protective of her. The time she came back to my side, I have promised myself that I would take care of her and no harm will ever befall her. But now she was in pain, a bit emotionally. Both of us are now hurting.


    "I understand that what my master had done was a pretty dumb move. It was not like to keep secrets from you." Snow said. "She is clearly regretting right now for not telling you. I would like to apologize on her behalf as well. But please understand, she is carrying and your child right now. What she needs is you to be by her side to support her, and not anyone else. What she needs right now is you."


    Snow¡¯s words struck like lighting, hitting my heart. It was true that Alicia had kept it a secret from me, and now she is clearly regretting it. I should also man up and ept her apology whole heartedly. My wife needs me by her side.


    "Thank you Snow." I expressed my outmost gratitude with a smile.


    "No worries." Snow said. "This should be your first quarrel as a married couple. Well, maybe the very first quarrel since you two have met, if I am not mistaken. So just go back to her now. It is not good for pregnant women to feel sad and cry."


    "Thanks once again." I said and quickly strode back to where my wife was.


    "Having my master feel terrible makes me feel terrible as well." I heard Snow said. "I helped you because her mood swings also affect me."


    I chuckled hearing Snow¡¯s words. She might spout cold words but her meaning behind it was warm and gentle. I know that she was also worried for Alicia. And because of her link with her, she might be the most worried out of all of us. She knows Alicia the best.


    I quickly hurried back to where my wife was taking a rest. I saw her still seating on my cape and crying. Tears have stained her beautiful face and she was still sobbing hard. My heart felt pained seeing her in such pain, a pain I have inflicted on her.


    Tricia was right beside her, trying to cate her sobs but to no avail. William was also trying tofort her, but with no sess.


    I transitioned into a slow pace and carefully approached them.


    "Tricia, William, can you two give us some time alone." I said gently. "I will take it from here.


    Tricia and William both looked at me with a look of helplessness. They both tried to pacify my wife¡¯s cries but without any sess.


    "Yes, your majesty." Tricia stood up and was the first one to leave. William followed not far from her.


    When William passed by me and put his hand on my shoulder. He gave me a cold stare and I can feel his grip on my shoulder. "I understand how you are feeling your majesty, but in such a time what she needs is you. She needs you the most so please, do not leave her alone again. Because if you dare... I will take her away from you." He whispered with a clear threat.


    I knew William¡¯s threat was not hollow. It carried much weight that I cannot simply ignore. He maybe just a knight in ranking now, but he could have been a strong and wise duke. If I did not appear at Alicia¡¯s birthday banquet that night, and did not steal her first dance, maybe she would have been the Duchess of Cunningham by now.


    "I understand." I simple replied to William. "Be at ease, because I will never give you such an opportunity in the future."


    ¡¯I might have wavered just now, but this will never happened again.¡¯ I promised myself.


    "Then go to her." William smiled wholeheartedly and patted my shoulders. "You are the only one that can pacify her." He then left to give Alicia and I space.


    I looked at my wife who was still sobbing with her face buried in her palms. I kneeled before her and gently stroke the top of her head.


    "My wife, I am here." I said to her with a gentle tone.


    Alicia looked up and our eyes met. She was about to cry even more.


    "Leon!" Alicia cried out my name and hugged me tightly. "I am sorry. I am so sorry."


    Hearing her words melted the hurt and worries I had earlier. This woman in front of me was the one I chose, was the one I dear to me, was the one I loved the most.


    I took her trembling body into my arms and embraced her.


    "Hush now my love." I said gently and caressed her back tofort her. "I am here. I will not leave you again, I promise."


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 309 Couple’s First Quarrel 2

    <h4>Chapter 309 Couple¡¯s First Quarrel 2</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    "My wife, I am here." I said to her with a gentle tone.


    Alicia looked up and our eyes met. She was about to cry even more.


    "Leon!" Alicia cried out my name and hugged me tightly. "I am sorry. I am so sorry."


    Hearing her words melted the hurt and worries I had earlier. This woman in front of me was the one I chose, was the one I dear to me, was the one I loved the most.


    I took her trembling body into my arms and embraced her.


    "Hush now my love." I said gently and caressed her back tofort her. "I am here. I will not leave you again, I promise."


    I can feel her warm body in my arms shivering. I let her cry and until all her sorrows have came out. Her quiet sobs were like small needles piercing my heart slowly and painfully.


    After some time, her cries started to die down. She had calmed down and her body stopped shaking. I gently lifter her face to see her face.


    "No." Alicia tried to refuse my advances. "I surely look haggard from crying she said.


    "To me, you will always be my beautiful wife." I said with affection.


    Alicia had let me see her face at least. I gently lifted her chin and saw her eyes swollen with her crying. On her cheeks were still some wet tears. I took out my handkerchief from pocket and gently wiped her tears away.


    "See, you are still so beautiful." I said with all honesty. In my eyes, Alicia my wife, was the most beautiful woman in all the world.


    "You are clearly teasing me." Alicia smiled atst.


    "I am sorry for leaving you my love." I said and nted a kiss at the back of her hand. "I was momentarily blinded from the hurt I was feeling. I should have not left you when you needed me the most. Especially now, in your current condition."


    Alicia shook her head. "You did not do anything wrong Leon. It was I that made the wrong decision. Please forgive me, my love." She said with such a remorseful look. "I should have told you the time I knew I was pregnant. You had the right to know. I was... I was just afraid to be parted with you. I do not know why, but that feeling of being separated from you is something I clearly dread about."


    Alicia¡¯s words were full of truth. She might have kept the pregnancy a secret but now she is clearly remorseful of what she had did. Maybe it is true, what Snow said. Pregnant women are prone to mood swings. I should be more understanding of her condition, more than ever.


    "I understand my love." I kissed her forehead to show how much I trust and love her. "I promise, I will never leave your side. I will stay by your side."


    "Thank you, Leon." Alicia rested her face on my chest, something that gave me relief.


    I was happy that our issues have been resolved. I am now happy that we have made up.


    Alicia pushed me gently away, looking a bit pale. She was holding her mouth looking nauseous.


    "My love, are you okay?" I asked in worriment. She shook her head and quickly walked beside a tree just behind us and started throwing up.


    I quickly stood by her side and put her hair up. I patted her back to give her somefort. After she had thrown up, I gave her my handkerchief without any second thought.


    "Thank you." Alicia replied graciously. She still looked a bit pale.


    "Are you doing alright now?" I asked looking at her worriedly. I touched her cheeks with my palm, trying to gauge her temperature. "It is not good for you to out in the open like this. We should her to the port city and find lodging at once." I said.


    "It is okay, they said this is normal in the first trimester of the pregnancy." Alicia replied with a smile.


    "It is not okay for me." I said. "I will call Anatalia to look at you once again. She is the one that you want to look after you correct?" I asked.


    "Yes." Alicia nodded. "I feel at ease with her."


    I guess it is normal for pregnant woman to be at ease with female physician¡¯s rather than male ones. Having Anatalia by Alicia¡¯s side would probably the best course to take.


    "Okay, I will be right back." I told her and kissed her forehead. "Sit here and wait for me."


    **


    Anatalia gave Alicia a thorough check up. Tricia and William havee back with me and are now standing by.


    "It looks like you are over fatigue Alicia." Anatalia said with a serious face. "The crying also did not help in your situation. And you should not have given her something to worry about." She scolded.


    "I am sorry." I was remorseful of my actions that made my wife felt this way.


    "Hmph, thank the heavens that I am here. I can help you." Anatalia said with a proud face. "I have some herbs that can help you with the nausea and vomiting. But remember, it will only lessen the symptoms, it will not disappear entirely."


    Anatalia took some herbs from my bag. She gave it to Tricia who was standing nearby.


    "You can brew these herbs like how you brew tea leaves and give it to Alicia." Anatalia said.


    "Is this good to be taken by pregnant women?" William asked.


    "Do not worry, these herbs do not have any harmful substance that can affect the fetus." Anatalia said with a knowing tone. "In fact, it contains nutrients that will help the fetus grow strong. My kind has used these kinds of herbs many times in pregnancy. Us sirens have the same constitution as human women, so no need to worry." She replied skillfully.


    I was relieved to know that we have someone that has knowledge on how to take care of pregnant women.


    "It would be best if we can take her to a ce where she could rx and feel safe." Anatalia looked at me. "Her body needs to rest. This travelling has made her body over fatigued."


    "I understand." I replied. "After you have rested well, we will ride on Tempest so that we can get to the port city in no time.


    By horse ride, it would take about four to five hours until we arrive at the port city. But with Tempest, it will only take half an hour to get there.


    "We will take Tricia and Anatalia with us to take care of you and your needs." I added. "William, I am sorry if I cannot take you with us because there will be no space left for you."


    At the moment, Tempest can only take a number of people along while travelling in the sky. I have chosen Tricia and Anatalia because they can take care of Alicia¡¯s needs. For guard duty, of course I can do it myself. Now that my wife is pregnant, I do not want to leave her side even more.


    "I understand your majesty." William said with a solemn face. "What is important right now is to take her majesty to somewhere safe and where she could take full rest."


    "Thank you, William." I said graciously.


    "I will be riding with Captain Chris and the group in haste to follow you." William said. "I will go right now to inform Chris of your ns."


    "Yes." I said and patted William¡¯s shoulders to show my gratitude.


    "I am sorry my love." Alicia said. "I have be a burden to you." She said with a frown.


    "You are never a burden to me my wife." I sat down beside her and held her hand. "On the contrary, you have me given so much happiness with you carrying our child."


    I gently ced my hand over her belly. ¡¯In here is the child that was born between me and Alicia¡¯s love.¡¯ I thought. My lips moved upwards into a gentle smile.


    "Hehe, he or she is just a little apple seed now." Alicia said. She ced her hands over my hand that was holding her belly. "That was what I learned from the bridal lessons back in Jennovia."


    Hearing Jennovia just let me remember that b*stard of a crown prince and his mother. They let Alicia take bridal lessons, thinking that they will marry her to that son of a b*tch.


    "Even if he or she is still little as an apple seed or a grain, I will protect he or she with everything I have." I said with such deep emotions. "I will protect the both of you, I swear."


    "I know." Alicia smiled sweetly. "Leon, I want to say sorry once again."


    "How many times do you want to apologize?" I smiled teasingly.


    "Until you say you forgive me." Alicia said. "I have done something wrong that made you feel hurt, and so I am asking for your forgiveness."


    "Even though I told you that you do not need to apologize..." I said but my wife was staring at me persistently. "All right, I give in. I forgive you in one condition."


    "And what is that?" Alicia looked at me with anticipation.


    "Kiss me." I pointed my lips as for her to know where. Alicia clearly blushed and it made me happy seeing her react this way.


    Alicia then took the first step and leaned closer to me. I see her close her eyes when our faces were just inches away. I also closed my eyes and felt the touch of her lips on mine.


    What I am feeling right now was such bliss. The love of my life is now carrying the proof of our love.


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 310 Port City of Veluria 1

    <h4>Chapter 310 Port City of Veluria 1</h4>


    Like Regaleon had nned, we traveled to the port city of Veluria on the back of Tempest. We are apanied by Anatalia and Tricia, while the rest of the men in our group will continue in horseback and will probably arrived byte afternoon or early evening. Snow was also with us in her cat form, seating on myp looking so carefree.


    We were high in the sky traveling, for about ten minutes. I was able to see the sea now, meaning we are nearly in the port city.


    "It has been a while since I have been in the port city of Veluria." I said.


    "So, you have been here in the past?" Regaleon asked.


    "Yes, it was a long time ago. Back when I was still young." I replied. "Our whole family came out here to greet and meet with the envoys of the country of Rabansi, a country beyond the seas to the east. It was courtesy because the envoy consists of royal family members from their country."


    When I was little, I was able to visit this city with the royal family. As I recall, we travelled all the way from the capital to Veluria because of an important business. If I recall correctly, it was to receive and meet the envoys from the country beyond the seas towards the east. It was a business between the two countries to start trading with one another. It was so important for the royal family to beplete to let the foreigners see the strength and unity of the royal family of Alvannia back then.


    "If I am correct, that meeting gave Alvannia such a good trading deal with Rabansi." Regaleon said.


    Of course, Regaleon would know of political and business affiliations of Alvannia. Back then the rtionship of Grandcrest and Alvannia was strained due to the great might of the former. But after my father got such a good trading partner from a foreign country, the country flourished with produces that were only obtains to trading from the eastern countries.


    "Where would we stay once, we are in the city?" I asked curiously.


    "I have sent word in advance to the vassal governing the port city of Veluria, Duke Destia." Regaleon replied. "You will need a proper ce to rest to recover your energy. Once you are good to go, we can travel back to the capital of Alvannia and we will stay there for your first trimester until we can travel back to Grandcrest."


    Anatalia had already told Regaleon the important things about pregnancy. Because the first trimester of pregnancy was the most crucial, I cannot travel long distances. That is why Regaleon nned to go back to the capital of Alvannia first which is the nearest. With Tempest as our mode of transportation, the travel from the port city towards the capital will only take five hourspared to going to the capital of Grandcrest that could take nearly fifteen hours as estimated. Traveling by sky was more efficient than bynd that would take at least about a month or so from the capital of Alvannia to Grandcrest.


    "So, we will be residing in Duke Destia¡¯s estate." I said. "I recall that he has a son and a daughter. The daughter if I remember correctly, is the same age as me."


    "I think you recalled correct." Regaleon said. "I was nning on going inside the port city incognito, but the n changed when I knew of your pregnancy. I sent a carrier bird at once a few hours before our departure, so I am sure they are already expecting us."


    "But Duke Destia is one of the lord vassals, so it is his job to host any of the members royal family that will be visiting." I said. "I remember that we also stayed in their manor the time we visited the port city in the past."


    But I did not have any good memories in out stay there. That time I was still young and the ck sheep of the royal family. I remember that the daughter of Duke Destia was friends with my stepsisters and she joined them in bullying me. Richard was still too young to take my side back then.


    I remember that I was not permitted to leave the estate. My stepbrother and stepsisters were able to go and see the sea up close with father and stepmother, while I remained in the estate being lonely. The only friend I made back then was the duke¡¯s son. He always apanied me in the estate when my family left me there. He also always rescued me when he saw my stepsisters and his sister bullying me.


    ¡¯Come to think of it, I do not recall his name.¡¯ I thought. Duke Destia¡¯s family did not attend any social gatherings in the capital, with the reason of his wife¡¯s poor health.


    "Duchess Destia died just recently due to her long-time ailing health." Regaleon muttered.


    "Oh my, I did not know." I said. I did not hear any news that my aunt did not want me to know when I was in Jennovia. "I am sure to express my condolences when we arrive."


    Just after a few minutes, the wide sea was clear before us. The dark blue hue of the waters reminded me of Regaleon¡¯s deep blue eyes. I can also smell the salty air.


    "Oh my, the sea!" Anatalia was so excited to see the sea. "It is my first time to see it in all of my life."


    It was sad to think that a siren of Anatalia¡¯s age have never seen the sea before. The sea should be the sirens home.


    "Once the war is over, why not take the other sirens here." I said to Anatalia with a smile.


    "Really, can we?" Anatalia¡¯s eyes were sparkling.


    "Of course, you are free to chose where you live." Regaleon was the one to reply. "I promise to protect your kind and I will do so."


    "Thank you, thank you." Anatalia said with an exciting tone.


    Tempest started top descend slowly. The location of ournding was an open area in Duke Destia¡¯s estate. Their manor was located top of a cliff overlooking the sea, it has a breathtaking view.


    "Hold on tight." Tempest gave us a warning before making anding.


    Thending was rough, but wended on the ground safely. Servants were already standing by near ournding area. They were lined up neatly to greet our arrival. I saw Duke Destia standing at the front with his children beside him. He looked much older than his age, as I know he is just a shy away from my father¡¯s current age.


    ¡¯He must have grieved greatly with his wife¡¯s passing.¡¯ I thought.


    The ducal couple must have a good rtionship with one another, knowing how Duke Destia had not attended any social gatherings because of his wife¡¯s poor health.


    Our party hade down from Tempest carefully, with Regaleon taking me into his arms. I have the feeling that he was going to carry me all the way towards the estate like this.


    "L-Leon, you can put me down now." I said feeling quite embarrassed.


    "I am more at ease carrying you in my arms my wife." Regaleon said with a straight face. "What will I do if you trip down and fall. Or if you go bump to things idently. Or..." He was trailing off, saying reasons that surely will not happen if I was careful.


    "Husband, I am pregnant and not clumsy." I looked at him with irritation. He sighed when he saw I was getting angry.


    "All right. It is not good for you to be irritable my wife." Regaleon said and gently put me down. "But take my hand and stay close to me." He ted a kiss on my forehead gently and it made me smile.


    My feet were now firmly on the ground. Regaleon offered his hand and I took it without any second thoughts.


    "Your majesty, King Regaleon and Queen Alicia of Grandcrest." Duke Destia greeted us. "I wee you to our estate." He and his children respectfully bowed before us.


    "Thank you for taking us in with such short notice." Regaleon said and gestured them to rise.


    "Of course, your majesty. It is such an honor for the royal couple to grace us with your presence." The duke replied. "It has been a while since I have since her majesty. Back then you were but a small child this little." The duke smiled gently and gestured with his hand my previous height when Ist visited.


    "It is an honor for you to remember me Duke Destia." I replied curtly. "I am sorry if it iste, but I want to express my condolences to the passing of your wife the duchess. I have only heard of the news not too long ago."


    Duke Destia¡¯s smile turned sad with the mention of his wife. "Thank you, your majesty. Oh, by the way, I would like to introduce you to my children. This is Raphael, my eldest.


    "It is a pleasure to meet your acquaintance, your majesty." Raphael bowed his head towards Regaleon. "It is nice to see you again, your majesty Queen Alicia." He gave me a sincere smile and bowed.


    ¡¯Now I remember his name.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯I called him big brother Rap back when we were little.¡¯


    "And my youngest here is Deborah." The duke introduced his daughter.


    "It is my pleasure to finally meet you your majesty. King Regaleon of Grandcrest." Deborah curtsied in front of my husband. When she looked up, her eyes were fluttering and was hooked on my husband¡¯s face.


    I knew this look best. It was a look of lustful adoration towards my husband. It made me irritated looking at how Deborah was using her bodynguage to get Regaleon¡¯s attention.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 311 Port City of Veluria 2

    <h4>Chapter 311 Port City of Veluria 2</h4>


    "Oh, by the way, I would like to introduce you to my children. This is Raphael, my eldest.


    "It is a pleasure to meet your acquaintance, your majesty." Raphael bowed his head towards Regaleon. "It is nice to see you again, your majesty Queen Alicia." He gave me a sincere smile and bowed.


    ¡¯Now I remember his name.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯I called him big brother Rap back when we were little.¡¯


    "And my youngest here is Deborah." The duke introduced his daughter.


    "It is my pleasure to finally meet you your majesty. King Regaleon of Grandcrest." Deborah curtsied in front of my husband. When she looked up, her eyes were fluttering and was hooked on my husband¡¯s face.


    I knew this look best. It was a look of lustful adoration towards my husband. It made me irritated looking at how Deborah was using her bodynguage to get Regaleon¡¯s attention.


    But Regaleon¡¯s gaze did not evennded on Deborah who was clearly trying to get his attention. His eyes were glued to me, his arm was firmly encircled around my waist while his hand held mine to support me.


    "If you are done with the introductions, can you please lead us to our quarters at once?" Regaleon said with clear irritation. "My wife is pregnant and needs to rest."


    "O-Oh, yes. Of course, your majesty." Duke Destia said feeling embarrassed. "I would like to congratte both of you for the good news. My butler will lead you to your rooms." He gestured to his butler. The butler came and bowed down to us.


    "Lunch will be served a little while. Would you like it to be sent to your rooms?" Raphael asked. "It looks like her majesty is currently not feeling well." He said with utmost respect.


    "That would be fine." Regaleon replied.


    "Would you be dining with us, your majesty?" Deborah asked with a cute voice that peeked my irritation. I looked at her sideways with a cold look, but her gaze only fell upon my husband.


    ¡¯You have the guts to flirt with my husband with me, the legal wife around.¡¯ I thought in anger.


    "Please send my food in our room as well." Regaleon did not even answer Deborah¡¯s question, and directed his order to the butler. "I do not want to leave my wife¡¯s side when she does not feel well."


    "As you wish, your majesty." The butler replied.


    I grinned internally, getting satisfaction that Regaleon was clearly avoiding and rejecting Deborah¡¯s advancements. I looked at the girl once again and she had a scowl on her face.


    Duke Destia¡¯s family have strong physical traits. They all have auburn hair and light blue eyes. I remember I envied their beautiful looks when we were young. It was Rap who often ys with me when I was being ignored and alone. I remembermenting that his eyes were like the sky¡¯s color.


    "If you would like your majesty, I can call our personal doctor to look at her majesty." Raphael asked.


    "No need." Regaleon replied. "We have our own physician with us."


    "That is good to hear." Raphael replied curtly. "Then I will not hold you to your rest, your majesties." He bowed his head lightly.


    "Please follow me your majesties." The butler gestured the way.


    "It is nice seeing you once again big brother Rap." I said in passing. "If we have time in the next few days, I would like to catch up and chat."


    "It is a pleasure your majesty." Raphael smiled sweetly.


    I felt Regaleon¡¯s hand holding mine squeezed slightly. I was curious and looked at his face. He had a frown on his face indicating he was displeased with something.


    ¡¯Do not tell me he is jealous?¡¯ I thought and giggled internally.


    Regaleon and I have been engaged and are now married, but he still feels insecure and bes jealous over my male acquaintances. It is not good, but I felt happy that he feels that way.


    ¡¯I should appease his jealousy when we are alone in our room.¡¯ I thought.


    We followed the butler inside the duke¡¯s mansion and navigated the halls inside. The mansion was still the same from what I remember from my childhood.


    The butler stopped at front of a double door. "This will be your lodgings your majesties." The butler opened it.


    Regaleon and I entered the room that was big and luxurious. These past few weeks, we have been either camping outside or staying at vige inns. It has been a while since I have stayed in such a luxuriously decorated room.


    "Your food will be sent to your roomter." The butler said. "I will be showing the other guests their lodgings as well."


    "Thank you." Regaleon replied. "You do not need to serve my wife for now. I will call you once we need you. You two rest as well." I told Tricia and Anatalia.


    "Yes, your majesty." Tricia replied.


    "Okie dokie." Anatalia replied.


    Once the butler closed the door behind us, Regaleon ushered me towards the bed to sit down. He then helped me take of my boots.


    "L-Leon, I can do that myself." I said with embarrassment.


    "Let me do it." Regaleon said. "I want to serve my wife."


    I felt embarrassed but let Regaleon do what he was doing. It was quiet between the two of us while Regaleon was helping me getfortable in bed.


    "So, the son of the duke is your friend?" Regaleon was the first one to speak.


    Regaleon was currently kneeling is one in front of me while I was seating on the bed. I looked at his smug face and confirmed that he was really feeling a little bit jealous over my friendship with Raphael.


    "I cannot tell if he is my friend, because we only met when we were still young." I replied to his question. "He was the only one nice to me when I stayed here in the past."


    Regaleon scowled even more. "He has feeling for you, I can tell." He said, avoiding eye contact with me. "His gaze towards you tells it all."


    I felt happy that my husband was jealous, but I should appease him and not fan the mes of his jealousy even more.


    "Regaleon look at me." I said and sped his face to face me, our eyes met. "You know that the one I love is you. I am already married to you and I am carrying the proof of our love." I put his hand on my belly.


    Regaleon sighed and smiled. "Yes, I am sorry. I just do not want any other man looking at you with such eyes. I am afraid I cannot hold myself back and pluck their eyes right then and there." He said.


    "Hey, you cannot do that." I scolded him. I did not even know that Raphael would have such a feeling towards me. We only met when we were young, and we did not crossed paths ever since. "And besides, there was another one that was sending suchscivious gaze towards you." I looked at him with irritation.


    "Hah? Do you mean that red headed girl?" Regaleon said and looked in disgust. "I feel disgusted with her gaze towards me, and she was trying to push advancing that made me even more irritated. She is nothing of course, she is not even worthy to look at. Were you also jealous?" He smiled at me.


    "Hmph, it is more of an irritation rather than jealousy." I said. "She is trying to flirt with you with so many people around, and to top it off with me your wife looking. Hmph, she has such guts."


    Regaleon chuckled and caressed my cheeks. "Do not worry, I will never even look at her. So do not get angry, okay? It is not good for the baby."


    Regaleon¡¯s words made me smile. I felt loved with his every sweet action towards me.


    The sea can be seen from our room¡¯s balcony. I can hear the waves and smell the sea. It was rather calming that I let a yawn out of my mouth.


    "How about you take a nap after we eat." Regaleon said.


    "Hmm, that sounds good." I felt fatigued all over my body. Being pregnant really was not easy. "Leon, can we go out and take a strollter on the beach?" I asked.


    It was a long time since I have visited a ce near the sea. I would like to have time and enjoy the view with Regaleon before going back to the capital.


    "Of course." Regaleon replied with a smile. "We can take a short walk once you are fully rested. I will ask Anatalia to look at you before we take a stroll. If you cannot walk that far because of your condition, we can find a spot to sit down on the sand and enjoy the view of the sea."


    "Thank you." I smiled wholeheartedly.


    I looked out of the balcony and saw the dark blue hue of the sea. It felt peaceful out there.


    ¡¯Come here.¡¯ Suddenly I heard a voice from out of nowhere. It was faint and I was not sure if it really was a voice.


    "Did you say something?" I asked Regaleon.


    "No, why?" Regaleon asked curiously.


    "Oh, I just thought I heard something." I said rather confused.


    "Maybe you are just tired." Regaleon stood up and helped mey down on the bed. "Why don¡¯t youy down for a while until the food arrives." I nodded in agreement.


    ¡¯Maybe I am just tired and imagining things.¡¯ I thought.


    I looked outside the balcony once again. The sea was calm and peaceful, but it felt rather ominous.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 312 The Destia Siblings 1

    <h4>Chapter 312 The Destia Siblings 1</h4>


    I was able to take a refreshing nap all afternoon after eating lunch. When I woke up, the sky was turning red orange and the sun was just about to set. Regaleon was sitting by my side reading a book.


    "Did you get a good sleep?" Regaleon asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I feel refreshed after taking the afternoon nap." I replied with a smile. "Where did you get the book?" I asked out of curiosity.


    I have thought that maybe Regaleon left our room when I was asleep. Then he thought of him meeting Deborah by chance made me feel irritated in some way. I know that Regaleon loves me and is a loyal husband, but I cannot stop women such as Deborah to try to get close and seduce him. That is what makes me feel irritated.


    "If you are thinking that I left when you were asleep, then you are mistaken." Regaleon smiled sweetly at me.


    "H-How did you..." I was about to ask how did Regaleon knew what I thought but I sighed and smiled. I am happy that Regaleon understands me to this extent.


    "That is because I can see the scowl on your face. And here... you have a crease." Regaleon rubbed the space in between my eyebrows. "Do not worry, I did not leave this room when you were sleeping. I stayed inside all this time. This book... I saw took it from the bookshelf there." He gestured over the side where a small bookshelf was located.


    I felt embarrassed that my thoughts were seen through. "S-Sorry for thinking such things. I can not but help feel getting irritated if a woman tries to get near you with such thoughts."


    "It is okay." Regaleon pulled me into his embrace. "As my wife, you are entitled to get irritated and angry with women who tries get near me with such unpleasant thoughts. I will dly let you punish them." He pressed his lips on my forehead.


    I am happy with Regaleon¡¯s every word, but I was a little bit dissatisfied. After the battle with the sirens, Regaleon has not touched me beyond light kisses either in my forehead or cheeks. At first, I was thankful because I always felt fatigued and worn out in our travels. But now I am fully rested, I am hoping for something more.


    "What is the matter my love?" Regaleon might have seen the scowl on my face.


    I looked at his intently. I cannot believe that I was yearning for his lips, as if I were thirsty for them. The mood around us was just right. I thought of having the initiative to kiss him first.


    I slowly closed the gap between us and closed my eyes. My lips had found his and was now feeling its heat. At first it was just a light peck, but I was not satisfied and deepened the kiss.


    "Hmmhh." Regaleon moaned. His arms that was already wrapped around my waist pulled me even closer to him.


    My body felt hot and wanting. Regaleon¡¯s arms started to explore my body, gently caressing along the way. Our kiss became breathless, our tongues intertwined.


    When we parted our lips, we were both catching our breath. Regaleon¡¯s face was flushed, and I bet mine was as well.


    "My love... let us not take things further." Regaleon said with gentleness. "I am hardly trying to contain myself now."


    "B-But why?" I asked doubtful. "I want you." I said with yearning.


    "Me too my love." Regaleon caressed my cheeks with his thumb. "But Anatalia said that we should abstain in the first trimester of your pregnancy. I do not want anything to happy to you or our baby." He sighed.


    I was awakened from my inner desires after hearing Regaleon¡¯s reason. It is true that abstinence should be practiced in the first trimester of the pregnancy. It was also included in the bridal lessons I took.


    ¡¯Why did I not remember such an important information.¡¯ I scolded myself.


    Maybe because I never thought of having a child this early. I thought that my marriage my marriage with Regaleon would be done after the war ends. Me conceiving was not nned at all.


    "I-I am sorry. I forgot that piece of information." I said with embarrassment. "Umm, are you okay? Does it not hurt?" I asked.


    Regaleon¡¯s manhood was evidently bulging under his trousers. I also learned that men could feel pain if it were not released, and it was the job of a wife to help her husband as the bridal lessons taught me.


    "I am fine." Regaleon said. "I can manage. Just stay here and rest okay." Regaleon parted with a kiss on my forehead and walked towards the bathroom.


    I felt guilty letting Regaleon endure such a thing. I should be careful not to entice him so much.


    ¡¯But what about me?¡¯ I thought to myself. I also felt hot inside my body.


    **


    Before the sun had set, our group that continued to travel in horseback had arrived in Duke Destia¡¯s estate. They were properly greeted and was shown to their respective rooms to rest.


    Duke Destia sent word to our roomter that evening that he had prepared a feast for dinner. It was wee us and our group¡¯s arrival.


    "He is such a generous host." I said when we were preparing for dinner. I was sitting in front of a vanity mirror with Tricia fixing my hair.


    The duke had sent us formal clothes to wear for the feast. Our group was traveling incognito, and so we only brought clothes that matches the status we were portraying. We never thought that we would be residing in Duke Destia¡¯s mansion or attending a formal feast.


    Me and Regaleon were both given clothes befitting a monarch. We were both wearing matching clothes, navy blue in color. Regaleon was already finished wearing his clothes, and he looked quite dashing.


    "He did not need to do such a thing." Regaleon said while buttoning his cufflinks.


    "I think he is just showing courtesy for the future emperor." I giggled.


    "He cannot obtain my approval with just this." Regaleon said with a serious expression. "I am thankful that he let us stay here until you get your strength back, but to get my approval he needs to earn it."


    Regaleon was also a strict leader to his vassals. Corruption is a problem that cannot be solved so easily. Even if the head of a country is a good leader with good intentions, if the ones under him are corrupt, then his efforts will all be in vain.


    I wondered how Regaleon had managed Grandcrest after the civil war. It was a tough to bring the country back on its feet after such a turmoil. When I asked him how he did it, he smiled and told me that he was still in the process of stabilizing the country, but thanks to his ever loyal vassals they managed to at least get Grandcrest back on its correct path. Regaleon was nning to tour the whole continent after this war ends and peace has been achieved, just to make sure that all was in order.


    "Let us take a stroll on the seaside after dinner." Regaleon¡¯s serious face brightened up with a smile. He had promised that we would take a stroll on the beach while we are here.


    "Sure." I was happy that we can take the stroll tonight.


    The weather was warm because it was summer, but the breeze from the sea gives a gentle cool. I was excited to see the sea since we got here a while ago. When Ist visited, I was not able to go to the beach because I was not permitted to. I envied my stepsisters that were able to go and y on the sand. I have only imagined what was the feeling of walking on the sand beach barefooted, or the feeling of the waves under my feet. But now at least, I can feel those that I only imagined in the past.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    "Your majesties." The butler¡¯s voice was heard outside the door. "Dinner is ready. The duke, young master and mistress will be awaiting your arrival in the dining hall."


    "Give the duke our message that we will be there shortly." Regaleon replied.


    "There your majesty, all done." Tricia said after the finishing touches done on my hair. She stepped aside to let me view my reflection in the mirror.


    My hair was styles upward into a braid. Navy blue flower like ornaments adorned my tinum blonde hair. Tricia had put only light make up on me that made my face glow naturally.


    "You are beautiful, my wife." Regaleon was standing behind me and held my shoulders gently. Our eyes met on the mirror in front of us. He leaned slowly and nted a kiss on my neck. His lips sent a bolt of pleasure thru out my body. "Come, let us go."


    Regaleon offered his hand and I gently ced mine on his. We walked side by side and exited the room. Outside, the butler was waiting for us. He had led the way towards the dining hall.


    We navigated the halls of the manor and arrived at the dining hall in no time. We heard voices inside the closed doors. It looks like the others in our group have arrived early.


    "His majesty King Regaleon and her majesty Queen Alicia has arrived." The butler announced.


    The murmuring inside the dining hall lessened into silence and the doors opened. Regaleon and I both walked inside hand in hand. There was a long rectangr table with lots of food served. Our men were positioned into their respective seats while Duke Destia¡¯s family was at the far end of the table. All of them bowed at our presence.


    Once Regaleon and I arrived at the far end where the highest ranking should seat, the others have raised their heads. We stood in our ce and saw the people in the dining table. At our right side, I saw Duke Destia and his children.


    Raphael was handsomely dressed in a formal suite while Deborah was wearing a light pink gown that have such a plunging neckline. Her cleavage was in full view for the men that were present here.


    ¡¯Does she not think that all of the attendees tonight were men that will lust over her plunging cleavage?¡¯ I thought with irritation. I know full well why she was wearing such a showy dress, and it just made me more irritated


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 313 The Destia Siblings 2

    <h4>Chapter 313 The Destia Siblings 2</h4>


    "His majesty King Regaleon and her majesty Queen Alicia has arrived." The butler announced.


    The murmuring inside the dining hall lessened into silence and the doors opened. Regaleon and I both walked inside hand in hand. There was a long rectangr table with lots of food served. Our men were positioned into their respective seats while Duke Destia¡¯s family was at the far end of the table. All of them bowed at our presence.


    Once Regaleon and I arrived at the far end where the highest ranking should seat, the others have raised their heads. We stood in our ce and saw the people in the dining table. At our right side, I saw Duke Destia and his children.


    Raphael was handsomely dressed in a formal suite while Deborah was wearing a light pink gown that have such a plunging neckline. Her cleavage was in full view for the men that were present here.


    ¡¯Does she not think that all of the attendees tonight were men that will lust over her plunging cleavage.¡¯ I thought with irritation. I know full well why she was wearing such a showy dress, and it just made me more irritated.


    "It is a great pleasure for us in the Destia estate to host your majesties here in Veluria." Duke Destia said. "This feast was made to wee your grace in our port city, and also your retainers as well. Please eat at your hearts content." He said with outmost respect and courtesy.


    "Thank you for your generous hospitality duke." Regaleon replied. "As the duke said, eat at your hearts content. Let this fest begin."


    The men at the table thanked the duke. All of us took our seat and started to eat merrily. Regaleon was very cautious of the food that was given to me. He was not only tasting it first before putting it on my te, but also picking the most nutritious food avable.


    "It will be best to stray from oily food for a while." Regaleon said softly. I smiled thinking how protective my husband is to me even to small things such as my food to eat.


    Regaleon had mentioned that when I was sleeping, Anatalia came to our room to check up on me. They had a little chat on what to do and what not to do in every trimester of the pregnancy. That was also where Regaleon knew that we should abstain in our first trimester.


    I felt my cheeks burn up when I remembered what we did when I woke up. I was all over Regaleon and forgot that we cannot go on further after that intimate kiss.


    "Are you feeling well, my wife? Your cheeks are flushed." Regaleon looked at me worryingly. "Are you feeling hot?"


    "N-No, I am fine Leon." I said embarrassed. "I think I am just feeling quite hot."


    "The weather here in Veluria is hot when summer starts." Raphael said. "Here, an ice-cold lemonade can help bring up your body¡¯s temperature. I heard that pregnant women like sour things as well." He poured a ss of lemonade and gently passed it on to me but Regaleon took the ss swiftly.


    "Thank you so much, big brother Rap." I said in reply to his kind gesture.


    "I am happy to be of service, your majesty." Raphael replied with a warm smile.


    I saw Regaleon frowned with Raphael¡¯s small gesture of kindness and it made me giggle internally. Raphael was just being of service and as my husband, he cannot scold him because of that. But I am sure that he does not like other mening close to me.


    "I can see that her majesty still remembers my son well." Duke Destia said with a solemn tone. "I remember that the two of you had be close friends with your stay here when you were still little."


    "Yes, big brother Rap had always kept mepany when I was here." I replied to Duke Destia.


    "Ah, it is a shame." Duke Destia said in passing.


    "What is?" I asked rather curiously.


    "Oh nothing." Duke Destia waved his hand. "Do not mine the ramblings of an old man like me. Please continue eating your majesty. Just tell me if you have something you wish to eat. I remember when my wife was once pregnant to Deborah, she craved different kinds of food. Just tell the kitchen if you have food you are craving for, we will try our best to give them to you."


    "I appreciate the thought duke." I replied courteously.


    "Thank you for the thought Duke Destia." Regaleon also showed his thanks.


    We continued eating our dinner when the servants came to serve red wine. They were starting to pour it on sses per person.


    ¡¯It is a shame I cannot taste of the red wine.¡¯ I thought.


    Deborah who was seating quietly a while ago stood up and took the wine bottle from the servant that was about to serve us.


    "Let me help pour your wine, your majesty." Deborah¡¯s voice was ringing with seduction. "I would like to tell you that this wine was taken from my best collections. I have a good collection of wines you see. I have collected them from the best vineyards of Alvannia."


    Alvannia¡¯s climate was best for growing grapes that produces good quality wines. The great wines surely cost a lot of fortune and only those that have money can collect such good wine products and keep them until they age. Wines tastes the best after they have aged, that was what I have heard.


    ¡¯So, this girl is a wine collector.¡¯ I raised my eyebrow in annoyance.


    Clearly, she was just using this reason to make her way towards my husband, Regaleon. This made my irritation top a notch.


    "I am sure you will love the taste your majesty." Deborah poured the red wine on Regaleon¡¯s ss that was just beside him. She then lifted the wine ss and gave it a swirl and a whiff. "The smell of the wine proves its taste your majesty. Here try it." She offered the wine ss to Regaleon.


    Regaleon was not giving any attention to Deborah¡¯s advancement, and that made me quite happy. All of his attention is on me, even his body was leaning over to me clearly ignoring her.


    But Deborah was insistent. She was leaning over, brandishing her luscious cleavage that made me feel sick.


    "Blrgh..." The thought of feeling sick made me really felt sick. I held my mouth to try and stop from throwing up.


    "Lili, are you not feeling well? Do you want to throw up?" Regaleon looked at me worriedly and patted my back. His action gave me some relief. I moved sideways away from the table just to make sure not to throw up while in the presence of many while eating.


    "I-I think it is the smell of the wine." I made such an excuse. Actually, it was not the smell of the wine, but I want to put the me on the one who was holding the wine.


    "Take it away this instant!" Regaleon said loudly and pushed the ss of wine Deborah was holding, making the content pour out unto her dress and staining it in the process.


    Deborah was shocked with the sudden incident and was lost for words.


    "My wife is pregnant and sensitive to smells, so please be mindful of your actions." Regaleon said with such cold tone.


    "I-I..." Deborah was in the verge of tears.


    "Please forgive my daughter for her sudden actions, your majesty. She did not present any ill will to her majesty." Duke Destia said. "Raphael, please help your sister out the dining hall to change.


    "Yes father." Raphael stood up and helped Deborah. "Excuse us your majesties." He bowed sincerely and led Deborah out of the dining hall.


    I looked at Deborah¡¯s retreating back, feeling triumphant.


    **


    (Third Person POV)


    Raphael and Deborah were walking in a hallway outside that was leading back to the estate. He was clearing pulling her hand gently. Deborah¡¯s face was full of bitterness and in the verge of tears.


    "Let go of me!" Deborah yanked away from Raphael¡¯s hold and ran towards the garden.


    "Deborah, wait." Raphael also ran to catch his sister.


    The two siblings were running in the garden paths until Deborah stopped at the fountain located at the center of the garden. She was panting hard from the running she just did. Raphael was quick to get a hold of her.


    "Deborah, let go back to your room." Raphael said in worry.


    "Just leave me alone." Deborah shouted in anger, tears started to flow form her eyes. "I only want to serve his majesty. Why can¡¯t I do what I want to do? You also served that b*stard earlier."


    Raphael¡¯s face crumpled in anger. "Mind your words, Deborah!" He scolded her in a high tone.


    Deborah was shocked with her brother¡¯s scolding. "Are you now scolding me because of that b*tch big brother? You have never even used such a tone on me before." She said with bitterness.


    Raphael sighed to calm down. "I am sorry Deborah, it is just that Alicia is not the same as before. She is now his majesty¡¯s, King Regaleon¡¯s wife. She is now a queen. We are not children anymore."


    "You have always taken her side even then big brother. I know, you have feelings for her. But what happened to the feelings you have harbored?" Deborah said with anger. "If not for our father, we would have debuted in high society a long time ago. We would have met partners that we choice for ourselves, you would have had a chance courting that Alicia if you attended her debutante ball."


    "Deborah, father made such decisions because of out mother." Raphael exined in aforting manner.


    "He robbed us of our opportunity to be in society, big brother!" Deborah said in a high tone. "Now you are engaged to a royal of the foreign country of Rabansi. Father is also trying to get an engagement for me to the crown prince of their country. He is just using us for his own benefits."


    "Do not think such things, Deborah. Father just wants what is best for us." Raphael tried to reason.


    "I would not want to be married to some foreigner with brown skin even if he is a crown prince." Deborah said. "I n on choosing my own path. I choose to be one of King Regaleon¡¯s wives."


    "What are you nning to do?" Raphael was shocked.


    "It is said that the king of Grandcrest can take many wives, his concubines. I choose to be married to such a handsome and powerful man rather than be married to an unknown foreigner."


    "Do not do this Deborah." Raphael held his sister¡¯s shoulders with force.


    "I have decided. You cannot stop me brother." Deborah said showing firm resolve. "If that Alicia was able to seduce the king, then I can do so as well."


    Deborah pushed Raphael away and ran towards the mansion. Raphael looked at his sister¡¯s back. He covered his face with his hands feeling defeated.


    "Mother, what am I supposed to do?" Raphael asked desperately. "Deborah is going astray."


    edited by : nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 314 A Night Stroll unedited

    <h4>Chapter 314 A Night Stroll unedited</h4>


    After the Destia siblings left the dining hall, the feast continued as per usual. I was not able to eat after hurling out some of the food I have just eaten, and so Regaleon and I excused ourselves early.


    "This is a good time to visit the seashore." Regaleon said while escorting me in the hallway.


    "Is that all right?" I asked. "We have just excused ourselves because I was not feeling too well."


    "They cannot question our actions." Regaleon gave me a wink and smiled. "This is a privilege only us monarchs have." He said yfully. I giggled with his remark.


    It is somewhat disrespectful to excuse yourself from the host because of feeling unwell and then they see you up and about some ce at the same time. But as Regaleon has said, as monarchs, they will not question our intentions.


    "Then please lead the way." I said with a smile. Regaleon disyed a wide grin.


    "Come, follow me." Regaleon said and pulled me gently.


    Regaleon lead the way in the duke¡¯s estate. He led me to a path from the steep cliff where the mansion was standing, and down to the seashore below. The beach near the mansion was still inside of Duke Destia¡¯s estate, hence it was still private property.


    "How did you know that there is a pathway here?" I asked in wonderment.


    As I know, this was Regaleon¡¯s first time in Duke Destia¡¯s estate. Even I do not know of this pathway when I visited here before because I was not permitted to go out of the mansion. Regaleon said he did not leave the room the whole afternoon I took a nap, and it puzzled me how he knew about this passage.


    "Have you forgotten that I have another pair of eyes." Regaleon pointed upwards and I saw Tempest hovering above us.


    "Oh, silly me." I giggled, forgetting about Tempest.


    I had the experience of using Tempest¡¯s eyes back in theke when the sirens attack. It was rather exhrating, feeling as if I was the one flying in the sky.


    Not long, Regaleon and I reached the seashore. I can feel the sea breeze blowing on my face and I can smell the scent of the sea. The sound of the waves sshing along the shore was so calming.


    I took of my shoes and felt the sand under my feet. It was my first time to feel them and I was happy that I was experiencing this first time with Regaleon.


    Like me, Regaleon took of his shoes and reached out his hand and took mine. Both of us were walking barefoot on the sand. The surroundings were rather calm and peaceful that it made my heart feel at ease.


    From a distance, I saw something glowing. It was lined up neatly just along the shore, just a shy away from the waves. It had lit the shoreline rather enchantingly.


    "What are those?" I asked rather curious.


    "You will know once wee closer." Regaleon smiled.


    Both of us walked hand in hand towards the glowing orbs, and when we were near, I was amazed to see that they were pearls. The glowing orbs were huge pearls the size of a ball. Many of them were lined up along the shoreline, illuminating out path.


    "The are beautiful." Iplimented.


    "These are night pearls." Regaleon muttered. "Courtesy of our siren friend over there."


    Regaleon pointed out on the open sea. I squinted my eyes to look more closely at a distance, and I think I saw someone out in the open sea waving.


    "Is that... Anatalia?" I asked, not sure if it was really her.


    Then the waving figure quickly swam towards us. I was amazed on how fast she swam that in no time she was just a few meters away from where Regaleon and I were both standing.


    "Alicia..." Anatalia said in a cheerful voice. "I cannot believe it. I was able to swim in the open sea. I never thought I would be able to do this in my lifetime." Her voice was full of excitement and happiness that it made me smile.


    "So, it was you Anatalia." I said and giggled. "Do you like the feeling of swimming in the open sea?" I asked in delight.


    "Do I like it? I love it!!!" Anatalia said with a beaming face. "Oh, and did you like my presents?" She pointed to the lone line of night pearls.


    "You found these?" I asked in astonishment.


    "Uhuh." Anatalia nodded. "When I was swimming a while ago, I came upon giant ms. They were astonished to see a siren after such a long time that they gave me gifts. I thought that it was all thanks to you for letting mee, so I decided to give them all to you." She grinned.


    "Thank you. I love them." I said and smiled from the bottom of my heart.


    "Well, have fun in your walk." Anatalia said. "I still have many spots to explore. See you tomorrow." Anatalia waved goodbye and dived after. I saw here glistening pink tail before it plunged into the water¡¯s surface.


    "It looks like someone is being adventurous." I giggled.


    "We have her to thank for illuminating our pathway." Regaleon said. "And do you know how much a night pearl costs in the market?"


    "No, why?" I looked at Regaleon questioningly. "Do not tell me it is worth a fortune?" I asked.


    "One night pearl can buy a big piece ofnd." Regaleon said as a matter of fact.


    "It is that expensive?" I said with shock and amazement.


    I started to count the night pearls lined up on the shoreline, it was at least more than a dozen.


    "Night pearls are rare, and it is a rather well sought material for foreigners from Rabansi." Regaleon said. "We will make quite a fortune selling it to them." Regaleon winked.


    The currency used between Alvannina and Rabansi in trade is gold coins. Gold, which is rather rare here in our continent is rather abundant from thends in the east. Gold currency is a universal currency in all countries, and because Grandcrest have most of the gold mines under their jurisdiction, it made it the most powerful and rich country here in this continent. Alvannia¡¯s trading with Rabansi made its economy grow more, making it second richest in this continent.


    ¡¯This was all thanks to my father who made such a good decision.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    Father may have used such underhanded means to get the throne of Alvannia, but at least he made good decisions for the country to flourish.


    "I guess we can keep one and sell the others." I said. "And let us donate the money to the Alvannian funds."


    I am sure that this money can be of use in the future. After this war is over and the empire has been established, Richard will take charge of Alvannia as Grand Duke. This money could help him once the need of it arises.


    "The let us do that." Regaleon smiled sweetly.


    We continued our walk on the shoreline hand in hand. The peaceful night made me feel at ease and happy. I wished that the war would end sooner and all of us can feel this peace.


    From a distance, I saw Snow ying tag with the waves. I let go of Regaleon¡¯s hand to go to her and y in the shallow water. The feeling of the sea water on my feet was cold but refreshing. I giggled while ying with Snow. I waved to Regaleon toe and join us. He waved back and headed our way.


    As the sea breeze blew softly into my ear, I thought I heard a whisper.


    ¡¯Come to me, oh chosen one.¡¯ A voice murmured so lowly that it can be mistaken as the wind.


    I stopped ying and looked over the sea curiously. I was not sure if it was just the wind ying tricks. But then I felt my tummy ache. I flinch from the pain and held my tummy.


    "What is it?" Regaleon was holding me carefully. "Does it hurt." His voice was filled with worry.


    "I felt some pain just now." I said truthfully. "But it is okay now, it has passed."


    The pain had gone just after a few seconds.


    "I will not take any chances." Regaleon looked up and made eye contact with Tempest.


    Tempest shifted into his phoenix form and swooped down into anding.


    "Come, let us go back so you can rest." Regaleon carried me on to Tempest¡¯s back in no time. "Snow, please tell Anatalia to head to our room to check on Alicia."


    "Copy that." Snow said.


    After that, we flew on top of Tempest back to the estate.


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 315 Foolish Girl 1

    <h4>Chapter 315 Foolish Girl 1</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    Alicia and I got back to our room swiftly with Tempest¡¯s help. I carried my wife in my arms rather carefully andid her down on the bed. I was worried of the pain she just had experienced.


    "How are you feeling, my love?" I asked in a worried tone.


    "I am fine, my love." Alicia replied with a smile. "Maybe, it was just a passing pain."


    "We cannot let such a thing pass by." I said. "What if it was something serious?"


    "Oh, Leon. You worry too much." Alicia giggled. "I am not feeling any pain right now, believe me."


    I sighed seeing her bright mood. But remembering her painful expression on the seashore a while ago made me tense and I cannot just calm down.


    *knock knock*


    "Your majesty, it is me." Tricia¡¯s voice was heard outside the door. "I havee with Anatalia."


    "Please, enter." I replied in haste.


    The door opened and Tricia came in with Anatalia following from behind. I also saw William standing by the door.


    "I am sorry that I called you out from the feast." I said with a sympathetic tone.


    "Do not worry, your majesty." Tricia replied with a smile. "It is our job to serve you."


    "And you as well Anatalia, I know you were still enjoying yourself and exploring the sea." I said in a humble tone.


    "It is no biggie." Anatalia said with a wide smile, waving her hands. "Alicia¡¯s condition is more important. The sea is will not go away anywhere, so I can explore another time."


    "Thank you." Alicia said with gratitude.


    Anatalia walked towards Alicia and took her pulse. I looked at my wife with worry.


    "There is no need to worry, her pulse is strong." Anatalia said. "It is normal in the first trimester to feel slight pain. After a few weeks into the first trimester, the pain should go away. But just to be sure I have some herbs with me that will help the fetus grow strong."


    "That is good to hear." I sighed in relief. I held my wife¡¯s hand firmly and kissed its back.


    "You should get a hot bath before you sleep to help you calm your muscles and nerves." Anatalia said to Alicia. "Oh, and I suggest taking some warm honey water after your intake of the herbs I will give. They are a little bitter to taste."


    "Is that so?" Alicia had a frown in her face. Seeing it made me smile.


    I knew how Alicia does not like drinking bitter medicine since we first met. I remember always having something sweet like candy, ready to be given to her after drinking her medicine.


    "Tricia, please prepare a hot bath for my wife and help also her." I said. "I will visit the kitchen to ask for warm honey water and some sweets to be ready after you drink the herbs Anatalia will give." I told Alicia.


    "You really know me too well." Alicia giggled.


    "Be careful while taking a bath okay." I kissed Alicia on the forehead. "I will be right back."


    I stood up and walked out of the room. Once outside, I saw William standing guard by the door side.


    "Your majesty." William greeted me.


    "Sorry to take you away from the feast." I apologized to William as well.


    "There is no need to apologize." William said. "It is my duty to guard her majesty.


    "Thank you for giving us some alone time for a short while." I patted William on his shoulder.


    I have asked William and Tricia to stay and enjoy the banquet while I take a walk with my wife in the seashore. William was not only a good personal knight to Alicia, but also a good friend to me. He is the only one that can depend on for Alicia¡¯s safety.


    "I am happy if her majesty is happy as well." William said truthfully.


    I smiled hearing William¡¯s bold words. I am rather impressed with his martyrdom, such devotion to his love for my wife. It was rather shocking how he was the only one that I can trust on behalf of Alicia¡¯s wellbeing. But I know that his affection for my wife is pure and untainted, that is what I am very much impressed. If it was me, I cannot do the same thing.


    "I will be going to visit the kitchen to get my wife something sweet to fight the bitterness of the herbs Anatalia will give her." I said. "Please stand guard while I am away."


    "It looks like her majesty has not gotten over her fear of bitter things." William chuckled. "Do not worry your majesty, I will stand guard and would never leave my post."


    "Thank you." I walked away, knowing that my wife will be safe with good people by her side.


    I walked thru the hallways of the Destia estate. I can hear the faint sounds of merriment in the dinning hall not far from where the kitchen was located.


    ¡¯It looks like my men are having a good time.¡¯ I smiled with the thought.


    I have traveled with this group for quite a long time now. We have departed from Grandcrest towards the Duess Canal and the naval battle that was held there. After that, we quickly rode our way towards the capital of Jennovia to save my wife. We traveled towards Alvannia right after saving Alicia, and now we are in this quest of searching for the key fragments together.


    This group has grown on me. I am happy that they are having a merry time tonight. After Alicia has gained back her strength, we will depart towards Alvannia for her to get the proper environment a pregnant woman needs. I of course will be joining her back to Alvannia.


    When I have ryed my ns to my men, rather than be sad that we would be leaving the quest to them, they were happy with the news of my wife¡¯s pregnancy. They gave us their blessings and promised to finish this quest with sessful results.


    ¡¯Once this war is over and we are back to Grandcrest, I will give them a proper reward.¡¯ I thought.


    This group consists of Dimitri¡¯s men that are Antians that lost their homnd. They came to Grandcrest and I gave them a ce that they can call their own. I think it would be best to give them piece ofnd that they can really call home.


    I arrived at the kitchen which was practically empty right now. I am thinking that maybe the kitchen staff were all at the dinning hall, serving the guests. It was just curious that even the chefs were not here.


    I shrugged the thought and just focused on getting the things I need. Luckily, I saw ters of macaroons that were ready to be served. I took one ter to take back to my wife.


    "I am sure that she would love to eat these." I smiled crept on my face just by imagining how my wife would smile seeing one of her favorite desserts.


    I looked around to find some honey so that I can make warm honey water for her. In the process of scurrying the kitchen, I heard the kitchen door that I left wide open, shut close. I looked around, feeling another presence of a person. Duke Destia¡¯s daughter was standing in front of the closed door.


    What I saw was not something that surprised me. There have been a few times whendies have tried to catch me in their love traps. Alicia¡¯s sister Veronica weas first of many women. When I ascended the throne of Grandcrest, many women of various standing such as aristocrats, and also maids tried to put themselves onto my bed. Unfortunately for them, they did not see the light of day after they have tried the night before.


    "I am thinking you were the one that cleared all the kitchen staff from here?" I said with a cold voice.


    "Y-Yes your majesty." Deborah said with lustful eyes. "I heard that you are on your way here to get her majesty some sweets."


    "Such a foolish girl." I said with a cold tone, my eyes were ring daggers at this foolish girl.


    Edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 316 Foolish Girl 2

    <h4>Chapter 316 Foolish Girl 2</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    "Y-Yes your majesty." Deborah said with lustful eyes. "I heard that you are on your way here to get her majesty some sweets."


    "Such a foolish girl." I said with a cold tone, my eyes were ring daggers at this foolish girl.


    Deborah took slow steps towards me, looking at my reaction. When she saw that I was not saying anything, maybe she took it as a sign that she cane near me.


    But the truth is that I do not wish to utter even one word to her. I looked at her full of disgusts. Her every action was clearly seducing, her very move made me sick


    "Y-Your majesty." Deborah was now just a step away from me. When she took another step closer, I took two steps backwards, clearly showing my disgust.


    "What are do you think you are doing,dy Destia?" I said with a cold tone.


    Deborah was throwing such seductive gazes at me, as if ignoring my clear rejection of her.


    "Your majesty, do you not see me pretty?" Deborah tried to make seductive poses in front of me. "I am willing to be his majesties concubine. I am ready to give myself to you right here and now."


    "How shameless of you." I scolded her. "I am giving you the benefit of a doubt just because your father is a good host to us, and you are being quite so bold to say such things."


    Deborah was shocked with my words. I hoped that my words had made here to her senses. Duke Destia has been a good host so far, I would not want to ruin our good rtionship just because of his foolish daughter.


    "Do not say that your majesty." Deborah¡¯s shock was just momentarily, and she had continued her seduction once again. "Isn¡¯t her majesty pregnant now. I am sure that your body is craving for warmth from another. I am happy to be of service to you, your majesty.


    Deborah slowly unbuttoned her dress, and with just one action, her dress dropped down from her body. Her nude body was clearly exposed before me. She took another step to get closer to me.


    My eyes were glued to her face. My anger was at the brink, and I was still trying to suppress it.


    "Your majesty, I am willing to warm up your bed." Deborah¡¯s fingers were snaking its way on my chest towards my neck. "I will be a good concubine towards you, maybe I could satisfy you even more than the queen. She cannot be that good in bed I am sure. Maybe she is just like a dead fish when you are doing the deed."


    Myst thread of sanity snapped with Deborah¡¯s words. I cannot suppress my rage that was burning inside me.


    ¡¯How dare this foolish girl say such things to my wife!¡¯ I thought with burning rage.


    "Is that so?" I smiled sinisterly. "Do you think that your body is such worth it?" I slowly put my palms on her shoulder, making its way onto her nape.


    "Y-Yes, of course your majesty." Deborah was clearly relishing my touch. Her gaze makes me want to puke. "I will surely make your time with me unforgettable. Clearly, my body is something that men would lust for. This... this is all yours, your majesty." She said with a lustful voice.


    "So, you think your body is something that men would lust for." My hand had reached her soft face, but then I squeezed her cheeks with much force that I knew would hurt her. "Do you think that this face is also something that men will love?"


    "Y-Your majesty... it hurts." Deborah was trying to pry my hand off her cheeks but with no luck. Her feeble attempts are like child¡¯s ypared to my strength.


    "What do you think me of,dy Destia?" I looked at her with a sinister smile, my gaze was looking at her coldly. "Do you think I am just like other men?"


    "N-No, your majesty." Deborah was now tearing up. Her face that was once filled with lust was now filled with fear. "P-Please, let me go. It hurts."


    "I am not just any ordinary man,dy Destia. I am the king of Grandcrest. Unfortunately, your body does not affect me at a least." I spat every word with mocking and coldness. "To tell you, you are not the only one that tried to use their body to seduce me. Do you want to know what happened to thosedies that tried...hmm?" I asked with a hint of humor.


    My hand that was holding her cheeks now shifted to her neck, I held it tightly letting my anger flow. I can feel her slender neck being squeezed little by little on my hand.


    "All of them did not see the light of day." I whispered in her ear.


    I can feel her whole body started to shiver. I am sure that she got my point quickly.


    "Your...*cough* majesty...*cough cough*." Deborah said, trying to pry my hand away from her neck. "P-Please... spare me."


    "Spare you?" I gave a sinister smile. "Did you not give me your body just now? Then I can do whatever I please with it."


    Deborah¡¯s face quickly paled. I pushed her on the counter table. The kitchen utensils on the table were getting tossed and broken with her iling body. She was squirming quite violently, trying to get away from my hold.


    I was still holding her neck firmly, but I was not squeezing that hard enough that she could not breath. I just want to let her see what kind of a monster I can be if one gets on my nerves.


    "Did you not hear rumors of my violent nature,dy Destia?" I said with a mocking tone. "I was depicited as a cold-blooded man in the battlefield. My hands were always stained with blood, and not even my half-brothers were spared."


    "B-But with her majesty..." Deborah looked at me with fearful eyes. I bet she was about to say that how kind and gentle I was with my wife.


    "Of course, that kind of affection is ONLY for my wife." I said. "I will never give such affection to another woman as long as I live."


    "But, how about your concubines?" Deborah asked with a hoarse voice. "The royal family of Grandcrest practices concubinage, you are expected to follow age old customs."


    "Oh, haven¡¯t you heard? Well maybe because of the ongoing war, news does not arrive in other ces." I said. "I have abolished the concubinage system in Grandcrest. I will only have one wife for the rest of my life, and that is my wife and the current queen of Grandcrest, Alicia."


    Deborah¡¯s eyes went wide in shock and fright. I guess her head was now processing all of the information I have just conveyed to her.


    "Well then, what will I do with you?" I said with a yful tone.


    "Y-Your majesty... please forgive me." Deborah was now pleading for her life. She was still pinned down by me on the counter table. "I... I will not do this again." Tears were streaming down her eyes onto her cheeks.


    "Your father has been a good host by far, I can spare your life for his sake." I said with a cold tone. But then I shed a sinister smile. "Let us go there and ask him what punishment will be fitting for you."


    I stepped back from her and took her by the hand forcibly. I pulled her towards the dining hall where the feast was still ongoing.


    "No... your majesty!" Deborah was trying hard to get out of my hold. "I cannot... not like this."


    Deborah was still naked, from head to toe. She was trying to resist but failed miserably.


    "Did you not tell me that your body is something that men would lust for?" I said with a cold tone. "Then let my men see it for themselves." I said with seethed anger.


    "N-No... your majesty!!!" Deborah yelled.


    Deborah¡¯s attempts to stop me were futile. I pulled her towards the dinning hall door and opened it with a loud bang. The people in the hall all stopped what they were doing. They were all shocked and speechless after seeing me. I walked forward and pushed the naked Deborah in front.


    "D-Deborah...?" Duke Destia stood up with eyes wide, shock was drawn on his face.


    Deborah was now lying on the cold floor, trying her best to cover her body with her arms and hands.


    "Duke, your daughter had made such a grave sin of trying to seduce me." I said with a cold and stern voice. My eyes were fixed at the shivering body of Deborah with such coldness. "Her actions are punishable by death in my kingdom. But because you have been quite a good host, I will spare her life. And so, I dragged her here for you to give her the proper punishment that you will see fit."


    Duke Destia was scared speechless of my words. He was quite at a loss.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 317 Consequences for Such Foolishness

    <h4>Chapter 317 Consequences for Such Foolishness</h4>


    Regaleon¡¯s (POV)


    "D-Deborah...?" Duke Destia stood up with eyes wide, shock was drawn on his face.


    Deborah was now lying on the cold floor, trying her best to cover her body with her arms and hands.


    "Duke, your daughter had made such a grave sin of trying to seduce me." I said with a cold and stern voice. My eyes were fixed at the shivering body of Deborah with such coldness. "Her actions are punishable by death in my kingdom. But because you have been quite a good host, I will spare her life. And so, I dragged her here for you to give her the proper punishment that you will see fit."


    Duke Destia was scared speechless of my words. He was quite at a loss.


    "Y-Your majesty..." Duke Destia ran towards where I was standing and kneeled before me. "Please forgive my daughter¡¯s foolishness." He bowed his head low until his forehead touched the floor.


    I looked down at him coldly. "As I have said, what she did to a monarch of Grandcrest kingdom is punishable by death." I saw the duke¡¯s body trembled with my words. "But because you have been such a kind host by far, I will spare her life."


    "Thank you... thank you, your majesty." Duke Destia¡¯s voice was shivering, but his tone sounded as if he was relieved.


    "But I cannot just let this slide without any punishment." I said with a cold tone.


    "Y-Your majesty..." Duke Destia raised his head to look at me with sorrowful eyes. "I-If so, then I am prepared to put her in house arrest, as long as you see fit your majesty."


    I looked at the middle-aged man who was begging for leniency. House arrest is the most lenient punishment I can give to his daughter, but with my experience with foolish girls in the past, I cannot just let her out of the hook. Some of them tend to take revenge if their lives were spared, thus I made the punishment of seducing a monarch is death.


    "What happened here?!" Raphael came running out of breath. He saw his little sisterpletely naked in the ground and his father kneeling before me. He quickly took of his coat and ran towards his sister to cover her shivering body.


    "Your majesty, whatever my little sister has done I will take the me fully." Raphael knelt before me and bowed his head. "Please spare her your majesty." He begged.


    "No need to beg even further sir Raphael." I said while looking down on him. "I have told your father that I will spare her life even though the crime she hasmitted was punishable by death."


    "Thank you, your majesty." Raphael said with a sincere tone and looked up.


    "I guess what the duke has stated will be the most punishment I can give right now." I said and sighed. "I heard thatdy Destia was to be engaged to the crown prince of Rabansi, if I am not mistaken?"


    "Y-Yes, that is true." Duke Destia shivered in fear. "T-This engagement has been approved of King Edward of Alvannia. It is a political marriage that can solidify our ties with the foreign country of Rabansi."


    I looked at the shivering Deborah on the floor. Her brother has taken her in his arms, shielding her. She was fortunate to have such a loving brother to protect her. If she did not be so bold and try to seduce me.


    Deborah had such courage to try and seduce me, that just means she has the courage to use her looks and try to y with the crown prince of Rabansi in her hands. I do not know the crown prince¡¯s disposition, but I cannot let such a foolish woman raise in ranks. Being married to the crown prince of Rabansi means she will be crown princess, and in the future the queen.


    ¡¯I would like to avoid conflicts with foreign countries in the future.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    "With your daughter¡¯s virtue already broken, she cannot be married to a crown prince now, can she?" I said with a cold look.


    Duke Destia¡¯s face quickly paled. He knew that what I said was true. A room full of men had seendy Destia¡¯s naked body. Even if the duke tried to suppress information of what happened here, there will surely be some lose mouths that will start to spread the information. A rumor will surely start, and it will quickly spread.


    If the kingdom of Rabansi heard such rumors, they will hold Alvannia ountable for this matter. They can use this as dirty water to ssh on Alvannia, stating that they have sent a maiden of broken virtue to be wed to the crown prince. This can start a big conflict, and the ties between the two nations can be broken.


    "I am sure you will see that not pushing the engagement forward would be best." I told Duke Destia. "It will be best if she will be wed here in this continent rather than be shipped off to a foreignnd."


    "I-I understand your majesty." Duke Destia sighed in defeat. "If I can be bold your majesty, would you offer my daughter marriage?" He asked with courage.


    I looked at him with anger in my eyes. ¡¯Does he think that just because I was the first one to see his daughter¡¯s naked body, I would just take her as a concubine?¡¯ I smiled sinisterly.


    "I am afraid that I cannot do such a thing." I said with a cold tone. "If you did not hear the news then I will state it right here and now. The long old custom of taking concubines has been abolished by me when I ascended the throne. My wife will the only woman for me."


    The duke was speechless after he heard the words that came out of my mouth. Raphael looked at his sister with a sad face. Maybe they had expected that I will be such a benevolent king and take Deborah under my wing.


    ¡¯Well I am not that kind.¡¯ I thought and scoffed inwardly.


    "But I have someone in mine that can be paired to your daughter." I said with a t tone. "Baron Schrader is a good choice. He is one of my trustworthy vassals in Grandcrest. He is in his early thirties and was not able to find a suitable wife when he was young because of family problems. But now he is quite stable and is ready to take a wife."


    "A baron?" Duke Destia was clearly dissatisfied.


    "Hear my imperial decree." I said with a full voice of authority. All of the people around knelt after hearing my words. "I will bestow your daughter¡¯s hand to Bardon Schrader in marriage. The wedding will be in six months¡¯ time. In that six months, your daughter will be in house arrest for the crime he hasmitted to me, the monarch of Grandcrest."


    My imperial decree is something that even the duke cannot ignore. I am sure that he has heard of the ns of unification after the war ends. Once the empire has been established, they know I will be the one to be crowned as emperor.


    "I ept your imperial decree, your majesty." The still kneeling duke bowed down.


    It was silent after the duke¡¯s reply. But then Deborah¡¯s cries were heard, resounding inside the dining hall.


    My choice of marrying her to one of my loyal vassals is a sure way to keep an eye on her. She may be just a foolish girl now, but who knows what she will be in the future. It was best to keep a close eye on her.


    ¡¯If I just had my way, I would have killed her here and now.¡¯ I thought.


    But I quickly crossed out that thought. My wife is in the early stages of pregnancy. I do not know how she will react if she sees an execution.


    "That will be all." I said and turned around in haste.


    My time has been spent in such nonsense. I am sure that Alicia is waiting for me toe back with the sweets and honey water.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 318 Girl Talk

    <h4>Chapter 318 Girl Talk</h4>


    Note: This chapter has R-18 talks. Those that are 18 and below and does not want to read adult content and the likes, please skip this chapter.


    It has been a while since I finished taking a warm bath. Tricia tucked me in bed nicely while Anatalia was by my side checking my condition.


    "Well, all looks good." Anatalia said. "You just need rest. Why don¡¯t you retire to bed early?"


    "I have been sleeping all afternoon." I said while pouting my lips. "I am not yet sleepy you know." I grumbled.


    "Hahaha." Anataliaughed out loud. "Such a cute little feisty but cute pregnant woman you are. If your husband were here, he would surely say yes to all of your demands." She said while wiping a tear that came out of her eyes because of herughing.


    "Your majesty, you are pregnant now." Tricia said with a tone of an older sister. "Your body needs ample rest. It is for you and the baby¡¯s wellbeing."


    I sighed in defeat. "I understand." I frowned.


    "Well it is not that you cannot stay up Alicia. You can sleep when you feel tired. Believe me, being pregnant can make you feel tired even if you did not do anything." Anatalia said. "By the way, what are you currently feeling?" She asked.


    "Well, I feel fine actually." I said truthfully. "Aside from my stomach hurting a while ago, I feel fine. More energized, actually."


    "How about the mood swings?" Anatalia asked.


    "I think I can manage my mood." I said but then I remembered Deborah¡¯s continuous flirting with my husband Regaleon. My moos soured just by remembering her. "Well, there is just one thing that irritates me."


    "What is that your majesty?" Tricia asked and was waiting intently with my answer.


    Knowing Tricia, I am sure that she will do her upmost best to make my pregnant lifefortable with her abilities. The idea that Tricia is always by my side made me smile.


    "It is just that the duke¡¯s daughter irritates me." I said with annoyance. "I just do not like seeing her anywhere near me."


    "Is it really anywhere near you?" Anatalia asked with a huge grin on her face. "Or is it anywhere around your husband?" She giggled teasingly.


    I felt my cheeks be hot. I think I am blushing with embarrassment. "It just irritates me seeing her face and her wearing such a showy dress shing her cleavage. Her choice of perfume also makes me nauseous, and..."


    "Hahahaha, we understand Alicia." Anatalia said giggling. "We know why you are irritated with her. No need to enumerate everything."


    "Hehe, yes your majesty. Anatalia is correct." Tricia also giggled. "Do not worry to much. I am sure that His majesty will not even give Lady Destia even a nce."


    "I-I know that of course!" I said with embarrassment. These two girls have seen my inner worries in an instant. "I know that Regaleon would never look at such gaudy looking girls."


    I know that my husband will never look at other women, but I cannot but help worry non the less.


    "I am just a little concerned." I started to tell my worries. "I mean, what if I cannot give his desires now that I am pregnant? What if he finds other women to satisfy his needs?"


    Both Anatalia and Tricia be silent and looked at me.


    "Your majesty, it is normal for pregnant women to feel such things." Tricia held my hand soothingly. "But I assure you that your worries are nothing to think about. I can see how his majesty only looks at you. He loves you dearly." Herforting words made my worries lessen.


    "Now that you are pregnant, hormones tend to make you feel worried and your anxiety heightens. Do not worry too much Alicia." Anatalia said. "And who said that you cannot satisfy your man¡¯s desires?"


    "What? But you said we cannot do the deed now that I am pregnant?" I said with astonishment.


    "What I meant was in the first trimester." Anatalia said with a knowing look. "At least you cannot let your man prate you while the fetus is still small. But in theter months, when this little bean sprout besrge, then you can do it with your hearts content. Let me ask, how is your sex drive?"


    "Well..." I was reluctant at first but opt to tell Anatalia with such embarrassment. "... I am feeling the desire a little moretely." I felt a blush creeping on my cheeks.


    Anatalia nodded professionally. "Well, there are two things that will happen for a woman¡¯s sex life during pregnancy. It is either she has a high sexual desire or none at all."


    "Is that so?" I said with an astonished face.


    "I am sure that your husband will love it while you are pregnant." Anatalia had a teasing grin on her face. "Well you can satisfy his desire in other ways you know. So, while you cannot take him in, then do other options for now."


    Anatalia¡¯s words made me embarrassed even more. I can feel my whole face bing hot. I must be blushing as red as a tomato by now.


    "Oh,e on Alicia, no need to feel embarrassed." Anatalia said while patting my shoulder. "We are all women here. No need to feel shy."


    Anatalia and Tricia were both giggling when Regaleon came inside the room.


    "What did I miss?" Regaleon said while holding a te of macaroons in one hand and a ss of honey water in the other.


    "Oh, your majesty." Tricia quickly got up and curtsied in Regaleon¡¯s presence. Anatalia also stood by the side.


    "It seems that you girls are having fun. Sorry to spoil the mood." Regaleon smiled gently.


    "Oh, it is nothing much." Anatalia said while pushing Tricia towards the exit. "We will leave the two of you alone then."


    When Anatalia was by Regaleon¡¯s side, she whispered something and then she and Tricia left the room and closed the door. Regaleon was smiling when he made his way over.


    "Here, I brought you some sweets to eat and honey water." Regaleon said. "Have you drunk the herbal medicine Anatalia gave?"


    "Yes." I nodded while looking at the delectable macaroons.


    "Here." Regaleon ced the te gently on the bed. "It looks like you are craving for them." He smiled widely.


    "Thank you so much, my love." I smiled happily and started munching on the macaroons.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 319 Desires 1

    <h4>Chapter 319 Desires 1</h4>


    Note: This chapter has R-18 talks. Those that are 18 and below and does not want to read adult content and the likes, please skip this chapter.


    I finish eating the macaroons. There was still half left and Regaleon just put it aside if ever I became hungry in the middle of the night. I was very satisfied with what I ate and was in a good mood.


    ''Maybe what they said about pregnant women being moody is true.'' I thought. ''I am easy to be upset and irritated and also easy to be happy.''


    "Here, drink your honey water." Regaleon passed me the ss of honey water.


    "Thank you." I replied and started to sip from the ss carefully.


    It was just the right temperature and the mixture of honey was to my taste. I drank half of the ss when I gave back the ss to my husband.


    "You know, I was thinking..." I said while stretching my body.


    "What were you thinking?" Regaleon said while putting the ss on the table.


    "You are the king of Grandcrest. You should be the one who is being pampered." I said while tilting my head sideward. "As your wife, I should be the one taking care of you."


    Regaleon started to take off his clothes and started to put on his sleep wear. I saw how proportionally toned his body was.


    ''If not for the scars on his back, he would have been perfect.'' I thought to myself.


    I remembered Regaleon telling me how he got those scars when he was but a child, and still pains me to think that such a young boy was able to endure such hardships. My train of thought was distracted when Regaleon faced my way while putting on his pants. His pants were just hanging low on his waist that made me see the great carvings of his muscles.


    "You will not mind me being topless?" Regaleon asked, his eyes locked on mine.


    "Uh, huh?" I was lost in my own world when Regaleon said something and was not able to catch what he said.


    "Where are you looking at?" Regaleon''s lips arched in one side, brandishing his handsome yful grin.


    "Ahh¡­ nowhere." I said with embarrassment and looked away shyly. "W-What are you asking again." I changed the topic as to save my face.


    "Hehehe." Regaleon giggled. "I asked if it was okay with you if I sleep topless. Summer nights are getting hotter. I also do not want you to get to hot with me by your side."


    "Ah¡­ of course it is fine." I said with a smile. ''But I will feel much hotter with you topless by my side.'' I thought to myself.


    Just seeing him half naked is making my whole body hot right this moment. It is like my sexual desires are rising by the minute.


    ''Calm down Alicia.'' I scolded myself. ''It is not the first time you have seen your husband naked. Get a hold of yourself.''


    Regaleon strode towards the bed andy down by my said gracefully. Even his movements made him sexy in my eyes.


    ''How embarrassing of me to lust over my husband like this.'' I thought. ''Come on Alicia, it is not a sin to ogle at your sexy husband, it is your right to do so.'' I told myself just to dispel my embarrassment.


    "Come, lety down and get some rest for the night." Regaleon said while gently tucking me in.


    "I am not yet sleepy, actually." I replied to him. I tried to look calm even though my heart was beating faster with Regaleon being so close to me.


    "Then would you like to talk for a while, while lying down in my arms?" Regaleon asked.


    I nodded meekly, getting excited with his offer.


    "Thene here." Regaleon smiled and gestured for me to make his arms my pillow.


    I happily tucked in and embraced his naked upper body. My arms encircled his waist and I felt his heat radiating towards me. I can smell his scent that made me calm. I rested my head just below his chin and heard his heart beating steadily, making me more at ease.


    ''This is where I belong.'' I thought to myself while cuddling beside my husband.


    "How are you feeling right now?" Regaleon asked.


    "I am feeling perfectly fine." I replied. "The pain a while ago at the beach seemed like it did not really happen at all."


    "That is good to hear." Regaleon pressed his lips on the top of my head while inhaling the scent of my hair. "It is better to be safe than sorry. I would not want anything to happen to you and our baby."


    "I understand." I said. "What did Anatalia whisper to you a while ago?" I asked.


    I was really curious what could have Anatalia told Regaleon that made him grin just a while ago.


    "Do you really want to know?" Regaleon asked yfully while ying with my hair on his fingers.


    "Well, yes." I replied. "Is it something I should not know?" I looked up at him and pouted my lips.


    "You know I will not keep secrets from you." Regaleon pressed his finger on my pouting lips yfully. "She just said that you have desires that I needed to tend to." He smiled teasingly.


    Hearing Regaleon''s words made me blush. I just remembered what we girls talked just a while ago, about my sex drive while pregnant.


    "S-She said that?" I asked. I can feel my cheeks burn in embarrassment.


    "Yes, she told me that pregnant women have a higher sexual desire because of their hormones." Regaleon said yfully. "Tell me, wha.t would you like me to do to answer to your burning desires?"


    Regaleon''s words made my heart race and my body felt even hotter. It was like my body was answering his question in such a way that I cannot ignore.


    "T-Then is it okay for us to¡­" I was not able to finish my sentence because of embarrassment. I cannot believe I am asking my husband to fulfill my sexual desires.


    "It will be okay if we do not prate inside." Regaleon replied. "That is what Anatalia said. We just need to be careful."


    "T-then it is okay?" I looked up at him shyly.


    "Let''s start with this first." Regaleon said while pulling me closer to him gently.


    Regaleon pulled me closer and our lips met. His wet lips started to nibble my kips gently, making it damp and wet. When the mood became deeper, our kisses be more intense and wanting. My heart was beating fast with the intensity of our kiss was peaking.


    Regaleon''s hands started to rub my back sensually. There was now no space in between our bodies. I can feel his chest and abdominal muscled thru the thin fabric of my night gown. Our bodies were entangled with each other and the heat rose steadily.


    "Ahhh¡­" I moaned in between kisses. Regaleon''s every touch made my body tingle with pleasure. "More¡­ I want more¡­" The passion made me want even more.


    "Then let me satisfy you tonight, my love." Regaleon whispered sensually to my ear that made my body yearn for his touch.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 320 Desires 2

    <h4>Chapter 320 Desires 2</h4>


    Note: This chapter has R-18 scenes. Those that are 18 and below and does not want to read adult content and the likes, please skip this chapter.


    "Ahhh..." I moaned in between kisses. Regaleon¡¯s every touch made my body tingle with pleasure. "More... I want more..." The passion made me want even more.


    "Then let me satisfy you tonight, my love." Regaleon whispered sensually to my ear that made my body yearn for his touch.


    Regaleon¡¯s wet lips started to trail over my chin and towards my neck. I can feel his tongue licking my skin at he goes. His mouth took its time at the neck, sucking and licking so gently.


    Regaleon¡¯s gentle touches made my skin hot and ticklish. The small fire that was burning deep withing me started to rage. My desire started to overflow with my husbands soft and careful actions.


    "Ahhmm..." I soft moan escaped my lips. His careful gestures were not enough, and I was left with wanting more. "Leon..." I whispered his name seductively.


    "Yes, my love?" Regaleon replied with his lips still on my neck. His hot breath tickled my skin and sent shivers all over my body."


    "I want more... hmmm." I said while savoring my husband¡¯s light touches.


    "Are you sure?" Regaleon asked, looking up at me.


    I nodded in reply, with shyness. I can feel that my face was flushed. The hot bath just a while ago was adding to my body heat.


    "As you wish, my love." Regaleon grinned mischievously.


    His lips started to go down south, to my nape. He traced kisses going down towards my mounds. When his mouth reached its destination, my body shivered with ecstasy.


    "Ahhh..." I moaned with the sudden sensation. My nipples were so sensitive that it felt like some kind of electric current traveled all over my body. "Hmmm... haaahhh..." I moaned in pleasure.


    Regaleon took the top of my mound on his mouth and sucked lightly. His gentle movements made me feel ticklish inside, it was like there was an itch inside my body that I cannot get rid of. His hand started to massage my other mound. With my two mounds being pampered simultaneously, my body was in the peak of pleasure.


    "Ahhh... L-Leon..." I was moaning in ecstasy. His light and gentle touch made my whole body hot. "Ahhh...."


    Regaleon¡¯s other hand that was caressing my stomach started to stray down south. It reaches my thighs and he slowly massaged them sensually. This added stimulus made my mind nk. I surrendered to my body¡¯s desires and let it take over me.


    "You seem to be enjoying my service." Regaleon said with a teasing tone. "It looks like you are so wet down there.


    "I-I do not know." I replied just for the sake of replying. But my body was the master now. My mind stoppedprehending just a while ago.


    Regaleon¡¯s hand parted my legs slowly. After I was wide open, his fingers started to explore my southern region. His hand started to caress my flower garden slowly in a teasing action.


    "Ahhh... Leon..." I can feel his touch down there and it made me more wet.


    "It looks like you are ready down here?" Regaleon¡¯s breath blew over my mound, tickling me. "It such a shame that I cannot enter. But at least let me satisfy you."


    Regaleon¡¯s finger searched for something in my flower garden until he found it, the pea that was concealed within. His finger lightly touched it and the sensation I was feeling be more intensified.


    "Ahhhh... Leon!" My body arched upwards while he started ying with the pea.


    The sensation was so intense that my body started to wriggle under his gentle caress.


    "Do not fight it, my love." Regaleon whispered. "Let it all out." His voice was pure seduction.


    Regaleon¡¯s finger over my pea together with his mouth sucking my mound wasplete overload of sensation. My body arched upwards and I was near my climax.


    "Ahhhhhh..." I moaned reaching my climax. I can feel my body wriggle in satisfaction.


    After the waves of pleasure have gone, my body rested easily on the bed. I was catching my breath after experiencing such pleasure.


    "How was it?" Regaleon said with a triumphant smile. "Were you satisfied?"


    "Very..." I smiled in reply.


    Regaleonid down by myside and embraced me carefully. I can hear his breath jagged. When I looked down, I noticed his pants bulging.


    "Do not worry about me." Regaleon said with a hoarse voice. "I will take care of it myself."


    Regaleon was about to stand up from the bed when I caught his hand. He looked at me with a confused look and I stared at him for a moment.


    "I am your wife." I said gently. "Let me help you."


    "You know you don¡¯t have to if you do not like it." Regaleon said patting my head.


    I shook my head in reply. "No, I really want to. Please, let me satisfy you."


    My anxiety about my husband searching for another woman to satisfy him kicked in. Thinking that Duke Destia¡¯s daughter Deborah is very willing to serve him if the asion calls for it.


    ¡¯I will never give her a chance.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    Regaleon saw my conviction and sighed. "I am happy that you are willing to satisfy me my love. But... just do not overdo it. I do not want any harm toe to you."


    I smiled hearing Regaleon¡¯s words. "Do not worry, I know what and what not to do."


    Regaleon kneeled on the bed while I sat. I gently pulled down his pants and his hard and thick manhood sprung out.


    "You are this hard?" I said in astonishment.


    "Seeing you wriggle and moan under my touch, who in the world will not get turned on with that." Regaleon said yfully.


    My hands tightly squeezed his manhood and I hear him moan.


    "Hmmmm..." Regaleon closed his eyes. "Gentle my love. It is more excited that it hurts a bit."


    "Oh...sorry." I said in surprise.


    I made my touch lightly after that. I made an up and down motion gently. Regaleon¡¯s breathing started to be heavy. I am sure he was feeling pleasure with my touch. Seeing that he has been ustomed to my gentle strokes, I opened my mouth and took him in.


    "Ahhh... Lili..." Regaleon was taken by surprise. His moans were my early triumph.


    I started to suck him in my mouth. My tongue made round motion on his tip, making him moan even more.


    "Ohhh... Alicia..." Regaleon moaned with pleasure. "It... feels.... so good."


    Regaleon ced his hands gently on both side of my head and gently and helped me pick up the pace. His thick manhood was going in and out of my mouth with a sucking motion.


    "Ahhh... my love..." Regaleon¡¯s breathing was picking up. I became bolder and started sucking him much faster. "Ahhhh... if you do that... I would..."


    I did not mind what Regaleon was saying and continued my pace. My lips were rubbing his shaft at such speed while my touch was caressing his tip, and I sucked harder.


    "Ahhhh...hmmm... Lili..." Regaleon was breathing hoarsely. "My love... I am going toe."


    Even I heard his words, I did not let go of him. I know that Regaleon does not want toe inside my mouth, he did not want me drink such ¡¯unhygienic thing¡¯ as he said. But I never thought that it was dirty. It came from him, and so I can ept it fully. Regaleon tried to pull out from me but I held on to him.


    "Ahhhhhh...." Regaleon was not able to resist and came inside my mouth.


    My husband¡¯se was sprayed inside my mouth and I gulped it in one go.


    "Oh Lili... you did it again." Regaleon said with a dissatisfied look.


    "It¡¯s okay, I do not mind." I said with a smile.


    Regaleon sighed and shook his head a few times. He looked at me and took the nket to wipe the excesse on my face.


    "Come, let¡¯s get a quick bath together." Regaleon scooped me up and carried me towards the bathroom.


    Both of us were sticky with sweat that a quick bath will help our bodies stay fresh in such a summer night.


    edited by: nalyn


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 321 A Woman who has Worth 1

    <h4>Chapter 321 A Woman who has Worth 1 </h4>


    I woke up the next day and realized that the sun was high up in the sky. Judging by the sun''s height, it was nearing mid day already. I rubbed my tired eyes and looked around, searching for none other than my husband.


    "Leon?" I called in a low tone.


    Looking at the big and empty room, I thought that he was already up for sure.


    "I cannot believe I would wake up thiste in the morning." I held my head with my palm, feeling a slight headache. "This is why I never want to wake up sote. For sure my head will throb the whole day." I told myself.


    The doors suddenly opened and the person I was looking for a while ago after waking up, was standing in the door way holding a tray of food.


    "You are awake." Regaleon said with a sweet smile. "I brought you your breakfast thinking that it will take a while before you wake up. Good thing you are awake. You can eat while the food is hot."


    Regaleon put the bed tray on the bed. I saw the food I usually eat in breakfast, bacon, eggs and a slice of bread. There was also a ss of milk by the side, which I do not usually drink.


    "Anatalia said that milk would be good for you and the baby." Regaleon said. He might have seen my eyes linger on the ss of milk.


    "Thank you my love." I smiled sweetly at him, feeling warmth in my chest.


    Seeing Regaleon, the king of Grandrest and the future emperor of this continent pamper me so much, made me feel so content.


    I picked up the fork from the side and was about to start eating when I felt bad after smeeling the bacons. I felt dizziness and my stomach started to swirl. I felt I will throw up at any time.


    I covered my mouth with my hands and quickly stood up from bed and rushed towards the bathroom. I can hear Regaleon calling for me from behind, but I was focused on getting to the bathroom before I could throw up.


    When I reached the bathroom, I quickly hurled on the sink. I can feel the little contents of my stomach was being thrown out of my mouth.


    "Lili, how are you feeling?" Regaleon was behind me in no time. He gently pulled my hair out of the way of my mouth and patted my back gently.


    "I-I am okay." I said after throwing up. "I guess I cannot eat bacons for a while." I said with a slight smile.


    "I heard that most of pregnant women have morning sickness, so I guess this is it." Regaleon said while pattin my back. "I should tell the chef to not serve you oily dishes for now."


    I felt a little better after throwing up. Regaleon held my hand and we walked back to the room. I saw Tricia getting the food tray out.


    "Good morning your majesties." Tricia greeted us.


    "Get her another set te of food Tricia." Regaleon ordered. "What would you like to eat, my love?" He then asked me.


    "I am not sure I have the appetite to." I said truthfully. After throwing up, I am not sure I want to eat.


    "But you need to eat." Regaleon said with worry. "You need food for you and our baby."


    After Regaleon mentioned our baby, I felt guilty. I knew that I was not the only one needing nurishment right now. My baby was also in my body and I need to eat for both of us.


    "Then bread and egg will do." I replied with a smile. "I will eat it with a ss of milk."


    Regaleon''s face beamed with a smile. "You heard her Tricia. Please bring her back a te of bread and egg."


    "Right away, your majesty." Tricia smiled and left the room.


    ***


    Fortunately, I was able to eat the bread and egg Tricia brought without the feeling of throwing up again. But saddly I was not able to finish all of my food.


    My morning sickness was getting worse and eating lunch was no different. There were food that I did not like the smell and I would feel sick and throw up. It was fortunate that my rival Deborah was not with us at lunch time. It was only the duke and his son Raphael.


    It was after lunch and I was walking at thesmall garden in the estate. Regaleon went to Chris who received some news from Dimitri''s group. Regaleon was reluctant to leave me but I urged him to go and because it was something important. I told him that there was nothing to worry about because William was with me.


    I was walking slowly and was admiring the small garden that was overlooking the cliff by the sea. The gentle sea breeze was calming my morning sickness.


    "How are you feeling?" William asked while escorting me. I was feeling dizzy a while ago and so I have my arms wrapped around him while walking.


    "A little better." I said with a weak smile. "I never thought morning sickness willst the whole day."


    "Haha, I know." William said with a gentle smile. "I saw my mother having morning sickness when carrying my siblings."


    I looked at him solemnly. William lost his mother due to her weak body, but she was able to birth his siblings after him. He became an older brother and a mother as well to his little siblings after she left this world.


    "It is said that morning sickness varies in every woman, so I wish it won''t be that bad for you." William said.


    "I also wish that to." I said. "I feel very tired just after a while. And with morning sickness, I feel like I just want to lie down and sleep."


    "Would you like me to walk you back to your room?" William asked.


    "Maybe a littleter." I said. "I like the sea breeze blowing on my face and its smell." William nodded and we continued walking slowly.


    While walking, we heard some servants chatting not so loudly.


    "Did you hear what happened to the youngdyst night?"


    "I heard that she tried to seduce the king of Grandcrestst night."


    When I heard what they were talking about, I aburptly stopped. I listened carefully.


    "Belinda that was serving at the feast told me that the king of Grandcrest stormed inside the banquet hall with the youngdy naked."


    "Oh my! What happened?"


    "The king had said that youngdy Deborah tried to use her body to seduce him. Apparently, our youngdy wanted to go inside the king''s harem by climbing up his bed and using her body."


    "Well it is said that concubinage is a normal practice in Grancrest, right?"


    "That is the surprising part. The king had announced in the grand hall that he had ablished that long tradition for his now wife. He had said that he will only have one woman as his wife in this life, and that is the current queen Alicia."


    "Oh my, how sweet."


    "But our youngdy was punished because of that. It is said that what she has done was punishable by death, but because her father the duke has been a good host the king had lowered her punishment. She is now under house arrest and is said to marry some baron I guess, from Grandcrest."


    "Then her engagement with the foreign prince will be broken?"


    "Well that serves her right. I do not know where she got her arrogant manner from. The duke and thete duchess are good persons. Not to mention young master Rapahel as well is down to earth and kind hearted."


    "I know right."


    I walked by slowly and the servants that were gossping saw me approach.


    "Y-Your majesty!" They said in unison and was startled. The bowed down after seeing me.


    "Is it a habit here to talk to about your master like that?" I said with a t voice. My eyes were scolding them.


    "W-We are sorry your majesty."


    "This will not happen again."


    They trembled in fright.


    "The duke''s family have been a good host to us. It is not good to speak ill of his daughter that is also your master." I said. "I will not speak of this, but be sure that this will not happen again. Or I will report you to the duke myself."


    "W-We understand your majesty." They said in unison. "We thank you for your mercy."


    "Let''s go back now Will." I said and walked away feeling angry.


    "Why are you angry?" William said. "It is not you they are gossiping about."


    "I know, but it still bothers me." I said. "I never liked Deborah since the first time Iid my eyes upon her. But I cannot help but feel pity over her. I was also looked down upon by servants lf the pce back in Alvannia. As a fellow woman, I do not want anyone to be ridiculed like that."


    "You are really kind." William chuckled boyishly.


    "By the way, is what they said true?" I looked at him scrutinizingly that William shivered.


    "W-Well, it is true." William said while looking away shyly.


    "So, did you see her nakedst night?" I looked at him with one eyebrow up.


    "I-I only saw a glimpse." William had his hands up in defense from my interrogating gaze. "I was guarding your door when I thought that his majesty has not returned yet, so I followed him towards the kitchen thinking he might need some help. When I arrived, that was when I saw his majesty dragging the naked Deborah out and towards the dinning hall."


    I never felt so irritated before in my entire life. Regaleon had never even told me the whole night and also this morning. I stomped my feet back to the estate with anger boiling inside.


    "W-Wait... Alicia!" William called from behind, but my attention was directed on my husband that did not tell me anything.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 322 A Woman who has Worth 2 unedited

    <h4>Chapter 322 A Woman who has Worth 2 unedited</h4>


    I was stomping my feet back to the estate with one thing in mind, and that was to confront my husband about the happeningsst night.


    Just thinking that he did not tell me any of this the whole night and all morning we were together made me furious.


    ¡¯I know this I need to stay calm and hear my husband¡¯s side, but just thinking he saw another woman¡¯s naked body infuriates me.¡¯ I thought while stomping my feet.


    When I was about to enter the mansion, a maid blocked my way. I was left to stop on mu tracks looking at the maid curiously. She was a little flustered looking up at me that she bowed down instantly.


    "Y-Your majesty, I am sorry for blocking your way, b-but can I have a bit of your time." The maid said flustered.


    "How dare you block the way of her majesty?!" William was by my side in an instant. I raised my hand in gesture for him to stop.


    "What is it that you wish to speak that you need to block my way?" I said with a cold voice.


    I usually am not this cold, but the maid stopped me in my tracks to where I needed to go and deemed important.


    "F-Forgive me your majesty." The maid bowed down in fright instantly. "My youngdy sent me to give you a word. She wishes to speak with you."


    "The youngdy Destia?" I raised one eyebrow. "I heard that your youngdy is under house arrest. Is she also confined to her quarters?"


    "I-I am not in the position to reply to that, your majesty." The maid shivered in fright.


    "Yes, it is true that my sister is confined to her quarters the whole duration of your stay here your majesty." I heard Raphael¡¯s voice.


    Raphael emerged from one of the corridors. He gave me a solemn smile."Greetings your majesty." Raphael greeted me."Raphael." I nodded in reply.


    "If you can please consider my sister¡¯s request to speak with you, I will dly stand by to guard you." Raphael said with a light tone. "I know she has done some bad things to you, but please hear her out and let her ask for forgiveness."


    "Her highness has me to guard her." William said with hostility against William.


    "I am sorry Sir William. I did not mean it in a wrong way." Raphael apologizes solemnly.


    "That is enough Will." I said.


    "But Alicia..." William was still protesting."I also want to heredy Destia¡¯s side of the story.


    " I said it in a way how a queen would to her subjects.


    "Thank you for giving her this opportunity, your majesty." Raphael said. "I will lead the way." He gestured.


    I followed Raphael and the maid towards Deborah¡¯s destination. I would like to go to where Regaleon is and to interrogate him of the happeningsst night, but it is best to hear Deborah¡¯s side as well.


    ***


    I entered the room where Raphael led me to. I entered first and William and Raphael followed behind.


    The inside was a typical room a nobledy. The beddings, curtains, and furnitures had a light pink motif. Deborah was sitting on the couch with her back facing us.


    "Deborah, her majesty is here to see you." Raphael said with a gentle tone.


    Deborah stood up and faced us. Her eyes werepletly swollen from crying.


    ¡¯It seems she has been crying sincest night.¡¯ I thougt.


    "Greetings your majesty, the queen of Grandcrest." Deborah curtsied with respect before me.


    "Arisedy Destia." I said with authority.


    "Thank for bringing her big brother." Deborah said. "Your majesty, please sit down." She gestured towards me.


    I took a sit in front of her. William and Raphael maintained a respectful distance away from us.


    "Would you like some tea and snacks your majesty?" Deborah said solemnly.


    I looked at her and gauged her behavior now. I cannot see tha haughty youngdy that was flirting and trying to seduce my husband. All I can see now is a youngdy that cried all night like the world had fallen unto her.


    "You can skip the pleasantriesdy Destia." I said with a cold voice. "Let¡¯s cut to the chase, shall we?"


    Deborah was startled with my words. She did not expect that I will be straight forward with her from the start.


    "I am sorry for what happened since the beginning of your arrival, your majesty." Deborah said, her eyes were in the brink of tears once more. "It is just that... I am so envious of you. When we were children, I was clearly on too of you, but now..." She trailed of, not able to finish her sentence. Tears streamed down her eyes.


    "If I may ask, what ka it that you are envious of me, Lady Destia?" I asked her.


    "You... you have be someone who is loved by all. Clearly when we were children, you were not loved and neglected." Deborah said whole tears were falling from her eyes. "But now, you have the love of the strongest country¡¯s king. You have beauty and power, a queen that is respected and loved by all. But me... I am nobody. Yes, I am a daughter of a duke. I should be given simr importance as well. But because I was not able to attend high society due to our family¡¯s circumstances, I was not able yo debut and was stuck here. I was also engaged to a foreign prince I do not know of."


    Deborah was telling all of her grivances and crying. She felt wronged until this stage in her life. I sighed, thinking that she is much luckier in life thant I had been.


    "I know that you have a brief idea of my circumstances." I said. "I was said to be a b*stard daughter of the king of Alvannia. My step mother and step sisters bullied me in every way. My father turned a blind eye on me and was cold. I did not get the love and affection I yearned for from a parent. The love I got was from a man that I do not have any blood ties, but he treated me as his granddaughter nheless. The only sibling that loved me was my little brother. I lost my mother when I was more younger than you did. If you look at it, you have a much better life than me Lady Destia." I said gave her a cold stare.


    Deborah was clearly shaken with what I just said. Of course she could not know everything about me. I never had a whole family when I was young, but she had a loving family even until now.


    "Lady Destia, I got to be where I am because of hard work and dedication. I proved my worth as a woman and came to be loved by a good and just ruler. I never used my looks to seduce anyone and I never will." I said with conviction. "I earned everything I have with determination. And now I am happy because I have a husband that loves me, friends that care for me, and it might bete but now I have aplete family. So tell me Lady Destia, you need not be envious of me because you have had the love of your family from the start. Other people respect you as the youngdy of this house as well. You were given a good marriage by your father as well."


    Deborah bowed her head, her tears was still streaming down her cheeks and now are staining her dress. I can see her hands gripping her skirt tightly.


    "I-I know now. Thank you for being staight forward with me, your majesty." Deborah said solemnly. "I-If I can ask you one thing... can you please ask his majesty to rescind his other punishment. I am willing to stay single for the rest of my life and never leave our fief. I would not like to marry a baron from Grandcrest that is apete stranger to me."


    This was news to me. I have not yet know the extent of the happeningsst night.


    "Can you tell me the reason why you do not want to be married to a person my husband had selected." I asked. "If it is a baron from Geandcrest, I am sure he is someone with a good background knowing that he works under my husband."


    "It is also the same with my reason for not wanting to be bethroved with a foreign prince. I am not looking at the position of the one I will marry, it is just that... I do not want to marry a man I have not met and do not know of." Deborah said with clear eyes. Her eyes tells me that it was not a lie.


    "But you wanted to enter my husband¡¯s so called harem?" I said sarcastically.


    "I-I did not mean it to be like that. I had the idea that if Ie to be one of his majesties concubines, I at least can remain in the country." Deborah said. "And as I said before, I was enviois of you. I wanted to covet what you had. I am sorry, I know I was wrong to do such a thing." She bowed again.


    I looked at Deborah, feeling that she was being sincere now. I sighed and looked at the young woman before me.


    "Lady Destia, I am just his wife and cannot change what he has decided. If knowing the baron is the problem, then I can at least make your engagement to be longer." I suggested. "With that, you can have time to get to know the baron. After knowing him and if your decision is still the same, then let us talk then once again."


    Deborah¡¯s face that was gloomy at least started to brighten.


    "Thank you, your majesty." Deborah said with approciation.


    "Until that timees, show me that you are a woman who has worth." I said.


    Deborah showed a solemn smile atst. I felt my heart lighten after our talk.

 Chapter 323 My Childhood Friend

    <h4>Chapter 323 My Childhood Friend</h4>


    After my talk withdy Destia, Raphael walked me back to my room. Along the way we chatted with each other while William was following from behind.


    "I am truly sorry for what my sister has done." Raphael said apologetically.


    "You need not to apologize to me Sir Raphael." I said. "Your sister was the one to have done something offending and she had apologized and paying for it as well."


    "You know, you can call me by my name if it is just us your majesty." Raphael said. "No need to be formal."


    "Then you can also drop the ¡¯your majesty¡¯ and call me by my name, brother Rap." I gave him a friendly smile.


    "Thank you... Alicia." Raphael hesitated a bit but was able to call me by my name.


    "This mansion did not change that much since the time we were kids." I reminisced the one time in my childhood when we visited here in the past. "I was never allowed to go out of the estate, and so I have a vague memory of the interior of this mansion."


    "Yes, I remember." Raphael added. "We used to y inside and also out in the gardens. Pity, I did not have the chance to show you the beach. You can only look from afar."


    I was not able to go outside of the estate because of my position as an illegitimate daughter. I was seen as a disgrace by the former queen and so I was not able to be with the royal family outside.


    "But you always kept mepany back then." I said. "I am grateful to that. You had be a memorable childhood friend to me."


    If William was my first best friend when I debuted in high society, Raphael was a childhood friend I made when I was still young.


    "Yes, I clearly remeber that." Raphael replied. "That memory is something I treasure the most."


    We were silent for a some minuted while walking along the corridors. It felt a little awkward between us but after a while, Raphael was the one to speak once again.


    "My sister and I... we never got the chance to debut in high society because of our mother¡¯s illness." Raphael said.


    "Yes. I have heard about how your mother was terribly ill for a long time before she passed away." I replied. "I remember thete duchess as a kind woman. She often gave me cookies when she sees me along ying in the garden."


    Duke Destia¡¯s family was a harmonious one. They were a loving couple that were kind to the people they govern. They were also exemry parents to their children. It was just unfortunate that the duchess fell terminaly ill. I can see that this mansion is not the same as in the past when the duchess was still alive.


    "My sister and I, we missed a lot because of it. But I neverined about it. As the eldest, I understood why my father had decided that my sister and I stay here while mother was ill. She can leave this world without prior notice, and my father would want us to be there when that happened." Raphael said. "But Deborah... she did not understand. I do not know if it is because she was so young back then to understand or she was just spoiled to much by us. Her grivances that were etched deep in her heart... was our fault."


    I did not have any words to say to Raphael¡¯s words and so I just nodded in reply. Whatever had happened for Deborah to be like that, I am in no position to judge her. I just wish that from this day, she can turn over a new leaf and show that she is ady of this house that they can be proud of.


    "I also have my own regrets." Raphael said with a sad smile. "I decided not to speak of what is in my heart, but I think I will regret even further if I was not able to say this."


    "What is it?" I asked in utter curiosity.


    "If I was just given a chance to attend high society in the capital, I would have attended your debutant party in the past. I would have asked to be your partner back then." Raphael said with a solemn gaze.


    I stopped in my tracks trying to digest what Raphael just said. Back then, I was a forgotten princess. And so, I was never given a chance to have a partner in my debutant ball. But if ever a princess had a partner when she debuted, that means her partner is someone that has proposed marriage to her, an engagement between families. It was normal to have royals to be engaged at an early age and be wedded when theye of age, but us siblings was never given an arranged marriage. Maybe because my father the king did not want us, his children, to be in a marriage we never wanted just like him.


    "Are you telling me that..." I looked at Raphael with wide eyes.


    "Yes, I intended to ask for your hand in marriage once I debuted in high society. I have that in mind since the first time I met you." Raphael said.


    "But brother Rap... we were still young back then, barley even teenagers." I said with disbelief.


    "It was love at first sight for me." Raphael said with a gentle smile. "But my ns did note into frution. My mother fell ill before I debuted. I decided to wait until my mother got better because I do not want to be an added burden to my father. But she never really got well, and just got even worse as the years gone by. And I just heard that... you might be engaged to the heir of duke Cunningham."


    "There was such rumors?" I was shocked. I never heard this news. I looked back to William but he averted his gaze.


    "The news circted when I heard you were sent to the country side to recuperate." Raphael said. "But I was even shocked to here that you were engaged to the crown prince of Grandcrest. At first I thought that you were pushed into a political marriage and was thinking that you could be against it. I was thingking of a way to help you if ever that were true. But looking at you now, I guess my hunch was wrong. The way you look to your husband and the way he looks back at you, is full of love." He said with a sad smile.


    "Yes, I love him so much and he loves me back just the same." I said. "I am sorry." I can only give an apology back to his confession.


    Raphael¡¯s confession was something I did not anticipate. It was so out of the blue that I was caught of guard.


    "It is okay Alicia." Raphael waved his hand and smiled. "You do not need to apologize. I havee into terms with my feelings after seeing you and his majesty happy with each other. I am just happy to be able to convey this feelings I have harbored in such a long time deep in my heart. Thank you for hearing me out."


    "Thank you as well, brother Rap." I replied.


    It was silent for a short while once again and weughed the awkwardness out.


    "Well, your quarters is not that far away." Raphael said. "If I can take my leave now, your majesty." He was using formal speech once more.


    "Thank your for your time Sir Raphael." I replied. "I had a great time chatting with you."


    Raphael bowed down and headed the opposite direction. I looked at his back until it vanished at a corner.


    "Well that was a sudden confession." William said. "And I thought I was your first friend." He said jokingly.


    "Why, are you jealous?" I teased him and giggled.


    "Well... a little." William said. "It looks like you have broken yet another heart."


    "I never intended to." I said feeling sad. "We were still young back then, and I feel a little guilty that I forgot about him. But after remembering our time together, I was happy to have a childhood friend like him."


    "I am sure that he was also happy to meet you." William said. "I know I am greatful to have met you, even though I was not able to win your heart."


    I looked at William and gauged his expression. He was not wearing his usual pained smile whenever he talks about his feelings about me. Right now, he was wearing a calm and gentle expression. I felt less guilt seeing that William is starting to move on.


    "Do not tell me your sorry again, I know that face." William teasingly scolded me. "I am happy to be by your side to serve and protect you. I will be always here as your best friend and personal knight." He gently pulled a lose strand of my hair and gently tucked it behind my ear.


    "Thank you Will, for always being there for me." I said solemnly.


    William and I smiled at each other in a friendly manner.


    "Well then, before I forget. I was set out to find a certain someone." I remembered. "Now where could my husband be?" I again felt the anger that was forgotten a while ago.


    "Oh dear..." William chuckled.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 324 Raging Hormones

    <h4>Chapter 324 Raging Hormones</h4>


    I walked towards the parlour room that is being used exclusivley but our group while we are here in Duke Destia¡¯s estate. If Regaleon and Chris are talking about important matters, I am sure that they will be using a room for privacy.


    After turning in a corridor, the door to the parlour room was seen. Two men under Chris are standing guard.


    "Your majesty." The two of them bowed after seeing me.


    "Is my husband inside?" I asked.


    "Yes your majesty." One of them replied. "Our vice-captain is talking with his majesty now."


    "Have they been there for a long time?" I asked.


    "Well yes... it has been a while, your majesty." The other one replief with a confused expression.


    The guard¡¯s gaze fell behind me. When I looked around I can see William mouthing some words to the guard. I looked at him with a raised eyebrow.


    "*cough* um, please tell his majesty that her majesty wishes to see him." William said afterposing himself.


    "Y-Yes. Right away." The guard said with a surprised tone.


    *knock knock*


    "Your majesty, vice captain." The guard called. "Her majesty would like to speak with you.


    "After a second, a response was heard immediately.


    "Let her in." I heard Regaleon¡¯s voice.


    The guard opened the doors and I walked in with William following me from behind.


    "I am sorry if bothered you." I apologized. "I know you are talking about important stuff." I said apologetically but my resolve was firm. I need to talk to Regaleon about what happenedst night or I cannot be ay peace.


    "There is no need to apologize my wife. You know you are always wee where ever I may be." Regaleon said with a smile. "What bring¡¯s your here?"


    "If I may vice-captain, I need to talk to my husband alone." I looked at Chris earnestly.


    Chris had a suprised expression, to say the least.


    "Ahh..." Chris was at a loss on what to do and looked around. He looked at Regaleon first and then at me. When his gaze fell upon William who was just behind me, he had an understanding expression. "T-Then I will take my leave, your majesties."


    Chrise bowed and then walked and exited the door.


    "I shall take my leave as well." William bowed and followed Chris outside. They closed the door behind me.


    I was only me and Regaleon inside the parlour room. He looked worried and walked towards me in a hurrry.


    "What is the matter my love. You do not look so good." Regaleon was in front of me after just a few strides. "Did someone anger you? Tell me who it is, I won¡¯t let them off." He had a hard faced expression.


    "Do I look that angry?" I asked. ¡¯That exins why Chris was surprised when I looked his way.¡¯ I thought.


    "Yes, your face says it all." Regaleon held my face with his hands and gently caressed it with his thumb. "Tell me, who inconvenienced you?!"


    "You know full well who." I looked at him with a cold expression. "Lady Destia called for me and we talked." Insaid cooly.


    "How dare she...?!" Regaleon said, I can see anger building up inside of him. "Is she not satisfied with her confinement that she even dares to call upon my queen? She must want an even harsher punishement!" He raged.


    "Are you not forgetting something?" I asked with a raised eyebrow. "Did you not forget to tell me something, like why Lady Destia has been punished?" I said with a sarcastic tone. I pushed him away and folded my arms, leaving a slight distance between me and Regaleon.


    "Well that¡¯s..." Regaleon was surprised with my sudden action. I am sure he can see my anger. He scratched his head, trying to think of an excuse.


    "You forgot to tell me the events that happenedst night!" I said with a loud voice. I channled my anger at him.


    "I am sorry my love. It really slipped my mind." Regaleon was getting anxious seeing my angered expression. "I mean, when I returned in our room my focus was on you and you alone. That is why I forgot trival matters."


    "Trival matters?!" I roared. "Seeing a fully naked beautiful woman and presenting herself to you is a trival matter?" I asked with a sarcastic tone.


    "I-I am sorry my love. It is just that, my focus was on you and well... you know out heated passionst night." Regaleon exined.


    Well it is true that we had such a passionate night together, and my anger simmered a little after remembering our romantic actionsst night. I was d that Regaleon¡¯s eyes only see me and his mind thinks of only me.


    "But why did you not tell me this morning?" I questioned once again. "This matter is of importance for us as a couple. Do you not think that I would want to know that a woman tried to seduced my husbandst night. Are you nning on keeping it from me?"


    I felt a pang in my heart after saying those words. Of course it pains me that my husband did not tell me anything about this.


    "I-I am sorry my love. I did not mean to keep it from you." Regaleon was looking at me anxiously. It was as if he was aftaid that I will get angry even more. "I heard that pregnant woman are very sensitive. I would not want to upset you because of such a matter. I have settled the matter ordingly. You know that I will never look at any woman in my life except for you, my love."


    Regaleon was coaxing me gently, and his gentle words triggered my tears to fall.


    "E-Even so... you should have told me." I said while tears were streaming down my eyes. "We are husband and wife Leon, we should have no secrets between us."


    Regaleon wrapped me in his arms gently, he was very careful as if I were a piece of ss that could easily break.


    "I am sorry Lili. It is my fault." Regaleon embraced me closely. I could feel the warmth of his body. This just made me cry even more. I burried my face in his chest and cried in his arms.


    "I am sorry my love. This will never happened again." Regaleon patted my head gently and caressed my haird. "I will tell you everything, I promise." He whispered gently into my ear.


    "I am not that fragile you know." I said in between sobs. "I won¡¯t break just because of such problems. I am not weak." I looked up at him with resolve and determination.


    "I know." Regaleon smiled sweetly. "You are a strong independent woman, that it frightens me. You can leave me if ever I do something wrong." He chuckled.


    "Do not worry, I will never leave your side." I wrapped my arms around his waist. "We are husband and wife. We will solve any problems thates are way, by each other¡¯s side." I said while I rested my head on his chest.


    "That is very assuring to hear." Regaleon said and squeezed my body lightly in his embrace. "Because I do not know what to do if you ever leave me."


    "I love you so much, my husband." I said, savoring his warmth in his embrace. "I will never leave your side whatever happens."


    "I love you too, my wife." Regaleon nted a kiss on the top of my head.


    This position gave me as sense of relief after my bout of anger has passed. I never knew that I can be that angry. Maybe it was because of my pregnancy. They said that hormones in pregnant woman can make them very moody.


    I felt so at peace that I fell asleep in my husband¡¯s warm embrace.


    ***


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    Alicia fell asleep right in my arms. I carried her gently and walked back towards our quarters.


    Once we entered the room, Iid her down in bed and loosened up her dress. I tucked her in and nted a soft kiss on the forehead.


    "You are the only person in this world that I am afraid of." I gently put aside stray strands of hair from her face.


    My wife was the most beautiful woman in my eyes. Not a woman alive could evenpare to her beauty in my sight, and so what happened to Duke Destia¡¯s daughterst night was a simple matter to me. I never thought that Alicia would get angry at me for not telling her this.


    "I should tell her every woman thates close to me from now on." I said. "I would not want my wife getting angry at me."


    But it was a delight to see my wife getting jelous of another woman. It made me see how much she loves me even more.


    I stood up gently and walked towards the door. I need to know what that woman told Alicia when they talked a while ago.


    "Sir William." I called by the door.


    The door opened and William was there guarding as always.


    "Yes, your majesty." William asked.


    "Can we talk for a bit inside?" I asked.


    "Yes, of course." William said respectfully and entered our room silently.


    William and I walked towards the veranda overlooking the sea.


    "Let¡¯s talk lighlty as to not wake up my wife." I said and William nodded. "Were you there when Lady Destia and my wife were talking?" I asked.


    "Yes, I was standing close if ever Lady Destia would do something brash." William replied.


    "That is good to hear." I nodded, satisfied that William was always there to guard Alicia. "So, did you hear what they talked about?"


    I would want to know what Lady Destia had said to my wife. If ever she had been harsh on her words or insulted Alicia in any way, then I was prepared to give her a hardher punishment. I can overlook the things she has done to me so far, but I would never forgive her if she had hurt my wife in anyway.


    "They talked peacefully your majesty." William replied. "There is nothing to worry about."


    William recounted to me everything that Lady Destia and my wife talked about. He even told me about the conversation between my wife and Duke Destia¡¯s son.


    "Another man who has fallen in love with my wife." I sighed. "And to think they first met when they were still young."


    I was really lucky to have been the one chosen by my wife. Alicia has unknowingly ensnared the hearts of many young men. Well I am most definitely the greatest one of them all, knowing that I was the one Alicia loves and chose.


    "There is no harm from young master Destia. It looks like he hase into term with her majesty¡¯s rejection." William said. "And he is already engaged to a fone youngdy."


    "I know." I sighed once again. "I am just happy that majority of the men that has fallen for my wife have good hearts. Well except for one."


    I then remembered the crown prince of Jennovia, diolus. To think he was about to marry Alicia by force. I can help but get angry just by thinking of him.


    "After this war ends, I will personally punish that mother and son pair with my own hands." I said gripping my palms tightly.


    ***


    (Somewhere in Jennovia)


    Queen Patricia was forced to flee the Jennovian pce after Duke Matias¡¯ army envaded. The civil war hase to an end with the other side¡¯s victory. Jennovia¡¯s rule was now given to Satiana, as the sole heir of the previous king.


    "How dare they?!" Queen Patricia said with fury.


    "It was best to flee and fight another day, your majesty." High priest Hector said.


    The hight priest, who was a clear supporter of Queen Patricia and her advisor, has no other choice but to flee with the queen and her son. He would have been thrown to jail and get executed if he stayed.


    "I will make them pay with the shame they have given me." Queen Patricia angrily said. "What news have you got?"


    There were still people that were loyal to the queen, or rather towards her son. The Antians that remain under the queen¡¯smand still believe that prince diolus is the chosen one that will be their salvation.


    "The message that came from my spies contains information about King Regaleon¡¯s men looking for so called key fragments." High priest Hector said.


    "Tell them to observe them closely whithout them noticing." Queen Patricia said. "Let them do the job of searching and obtaining the key fragments, and then we will snatch it from them."


    Then a young woman came near the queen and the high priest. It was ra, one of the siblings that were taken prisoner after the naval battle on the Duess Canal.


    "Your majesty my queen." ra kneeled on one mne before Queen Patricia.


    "It is good that you were able to escape from your captors ra." The queen said. "Too bad that your brother Jeremy was not able to make it out alive."


    "I will make them pay for what they have done to me and my brother." Fury was burning inside ra¡¯s eyes.


    "Good. I will need you by my side to seek revenge on those that have done this to us." Queen Patricia said. "We will make them pay."


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 325 Unknown Voice 1

    <h4>Chapter 325 Unknown Voice 1</h4>


    When I woke up, the sun has set and it was already dark outside. The moon was in the quarter moon phase and so the stars were brightly shining in the night sky.


    "To think I slept after confronting Regaleon." I sighed and got up from bed. I looked around and Regaleon was not around.


    "Tricia?!" I called out. And in an instant the door opened.


    "Your majesty, you are awake." Tricia said with a smile. She hurriedly lighted the lights inside the room. "His majesty was called by vice-captain Chris once again because of an urgent matter. He has entrusted you to me and Sir William."


    "Oh..." I replied. I was about to ask her where my husband was but she answered before I even asked. Regaleon must have instructed her to tell me where he was once I have woken up.


    "Would you like to eat your dinner, your majesty?" Tricia asked.


    "I will wait for Regaleon to return and eat with him Tricia." I replied with a smile. "Thank you."


    "Then let me at least get you some biscuits to snack while waiting." Tricia said. She bowed her head and left the room.


    I was alone once again and still feeling groggy. "I cannot believe I am still sleepy after sleeping that much." I said. "There are really so many things to experience being pregnant."


    Aside from getting fatigued and sleepy, my mood swings are getting out of hand. While recollecting what happenedst night with Lady Destia and my husband, I am thinking that I could have handled talking to my husband more calmly. But I was brought to tears and anger after confronting him. Just thinking of another woman using her body to seduce my husband infuriates me to the core.


    "Am I really this easy to get angry and jealous?" I asked myself.


    While lying down in bed, a gentle sea breeze came in from the veranda door that was open. I can see the curtains swaying with the gentle breeze. It felt it on my body then a shiver crept on my skin, all the hair on my body stood up.


    The feeling gave me the goosebumps and I rubbed my skin with my hands. But then another breeze came blowing in and blew towards my ears.


    ¡¯I have found you atst.¡¯ A voice gently whispered on my ear.


    I was shocked and surprised that I jumped down the bed in an instant. Tricia just opened the door when she saw me wide eye in shock.


    "Your majesty, what happened?!" Tricia said with a loud tone that also alerted William.


    William dashed inside the room while holding the hilt of his sword tighlty. He looked around in attention.


    "I-I thought I heard a voice." I said while my heart was racing. "It was so close, as if it whispered in my ear."


    "Take her majesty to safe room Tricia." William said. "I will check the room just to make sure and then report this incident to his majesty."


    "I understand." Tricia said while walking towards me. "Let¡¯s go your majesty."


    "O-Okay." I replied and nodded.


    Tricia and I then left the room towards one of the parlour room¡¯s of the estate.


    ***


    I was sipping some herbal tea that Anatalia had brewed when Regaleon bursts inside the parlour room. He was frantic looking but when his eyes met mine, he sighed in relief.


    "Are you alright, my wife?" Regaleon quickly strode towards where I was sitting and kneeled before me.


    "I am fine my love." I replied with a smile to wash away his worries. "I was just startled, that¡¯s all."


    " I have given Alicia some herbal tea that cab calm her and also help stabilize the baby inside her belly." Anatalia said with a bright smile. "No need to worry because I am here to look after her."


    "Thank you as always." Regaleon nodded with gratitude towards Anatalia and she replied with a proud smile on her face.


    "Tell me what happened my love." Regaleon said. He caressed my cheek gently with the palm of his hand. I felt safe automatically when I felt his warmth.


    "I am not really sure." I said truthfully. "I was just resting in our room when a breeze came inside from the veranda doors. Then I think I heard a faint voice, like a whisper. I was startled because it was as if the owner of the voice was just beside me, whispering in my ear."


    "A voice?" Regaleon asked then looked at William.


    "I have searched every corner of your room your majesty, there was no one inside." William replied. "I also asked our men that were guarding the veranda on the ground floor. They were one hundered percent sure that they did not see anyone at that time."


    Regaleon¡¯s eyes fell unto me once again. I am sure he knows that this was something that cannot be exined easily.


    "What did the voice say?" Regaleon asked in a calm manner.


    "It said to me ¡¯I found you atst.¡¯" I replied. "But I did not feel any ill intent in the voice, I was just startled. On the contrary, the voice felt warm and peaceful."


    I do not know how to exin it any further, but it is true that I did not feel any evil feelings from the voice. I was just caught off guard, feeling someone whispering into my ear when I was all alone.


    "I understand." Regaleon sighed. "I will ask the duke to change our room just to be safe." I nodded in agreement.


    "Your majesty, your dinner is ready." Tricia politely interrupted.


    After hearing that dinner is ready, my stomach grumbled noisly that it was heard by everyone in the room. I felt embarrassed while the people around tried not tough.


    "Then please prepare our dinner here Tricia." Regaleon said with a warm smile on his face. "It looks like my wife and child cannot ignore their hunger even after that fright." He chuckled lightly.


    "Of course, your majesty." Tricia said with a smile and left.


    "Then I will take my leave then." Anatalia replied cheerfully. "Remember to eat even though you know you are going to throw it out. The important thing is there is still some food that will be left in your stomach." She reminded me and then left.


    "I will also take my leave your majesty." Chris who I did not notice was in the back said.


    "Please make the necessary preparations." Regaleon said to him. Chrise bowed and left the room.


    "I am sorry, did I bother your talk?" I said with guilt. "It looks like you were talking about something important."


    "You are more important." Regaleon said while taking my hand and squeezing it lightly. "It was just a reporting from Dimitri." Regaleon took a sit beside me.


    "Did it contain any news of the key fragments?" I asked.


    "Yes. Dimitri¡¯s group has acquired all two of the key fragments." Regaleon said. "They are now on their way here."


    "That is good to hear." I beamed with joy. "That was fast. So, the only one left is the key fragment near here."


    "Uhuh. Dimitri always impresses me. I am fortunate to have him as my right hand." Regaleon nodded. "Chris has selected a group of men and will continue to the site where the key fragment should be found. They will be departing tomorrow at dawn."


    I remembered that Chris was left to lead the group in the search of the key fragment near here. Regaleon has promised to stay by my side all the time when he knew I was pregnant.


    "After a week or two, Dimitri¡¯s group will arrive here. They can then n on the voyage towards the sea where the forbidden magic lies dormant underneath." Regaleon said.


    "Then, will we be still here?" I asked.


    Regaleon said that both of us will be going back to the capital of Alvannia after I have been stable with my pregnancy. I was not sure how long that will take.


    "Unfortunately, we will not be here when they dig up the forbidden magic." Regaleon replied. "Anatalia said that you have been stable since we got here and has been well rested. We can hear towards the capital a day after tomorrow on board Tempest. And to be honest, I do not want you or our child near that damn thing." He caressed my stomach lightly.


    "I understand." I replied to Regaleon with a smile. I was a little regretful that I cannot see the forbidden magic, but for the safety of our unborn child I would not take the risk.


    Not long, Tricia came in the parlour room with our dinner. Regaleon and I then ate peacefully. But in the back of my mind, I was still curious where that voice came from and who was calling out to me.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 326 Unknown Voice 2

    <h4>Chapter 326 Unknown Voice 2</h4>


    After dinner, Regaleon and I had a quiet walk hand in hand along the sea shore once again. But because the moon is in its quarter phase, it was not giving off too much light. The huge night pearls that were here a few nights ago were collected and are stored in a safe ce.


    "Let¡¯s not stray that far." Regaleon said with a calm voice and I nodded in agreement.


    We were still near the stairs going up the mansion where the lights were brightly lit. The sea was dyed in darkness because of the little light. All I can hear was the calm waves washing up the shore.


    "We still have a few days left to admire the sea. We will be going back to the capital of Alvannia after you have regained your strength." Regaleon said. "Why don¡¯t we fly over the sea on Tempest tomorrow morning?"


    "That sounds like a great idea." I said with a huge smile on my face. "It is a shame I cannot swim on the beach for now. But at least I can admire it from above."


    Even though Anatalia gave me permission to swim in the beach, Regaleon was against it. The reason was becasue I do not know how to swim. I was not given swimming lessons like my other siblings have. Regaleon was adamant with his decision and told me that we can go back after I have given birth and I have learned how to swim.


    "Then let¡¯s go back and rest early." Regaleon whispered in my ear. "We have an early morning tomorrow." He pulled me into his embrace and kisses me on the top of my head.


    I was happy that my husband has been pampering me every day, more so now while I was pregnant.


    ***


    I was in deep slumber when I felt myself being swayed gently. My consciousness is slowly awakening while hearing the gentle waves of the sea.


    I open my eyes slowly, and seeing my surroundings in a blur. My body felt like it was floating.


    "Are you awake?" A voice unfamiliar but felt familiar said to me.


    My consciousness was bolted in attention when I felt that I was not in my room with Regaleon. When I looked around, I can now clearly my surroundings. I was surrounded by water, but surprisingly my body and surroundings were dry. I was inside a dome on the sea bed that is being protected by some kind of barrier, the water cannot prate the invisible force filed.


    Then I noticed that my body was floating a few feet from the sea bed. I was suprised by the realization and my body swayed frantically then I fell down on my behind.


    "Aww..." I groaned feeling a slight pain from my behind, gently holding it to relieve some of the pain.


    "Be careful now. We do not want you to miscarry or anything." The voice said with a gentle teasing tone.


    I looked around to find the source of the voice. If I am not mistaken, it was the voice that I was hearing since I came here in the Port City of Velutria.


    Now, I can here the voice more clearly than ever. I recognized that the voice came from a man. It was also the same voice that I heard when we opened the map contained in the pendants.


    My eyesnded on a stone statue of a maiden. She had her hands held to each in a praying position. Looking at the statue more closely, it looked more like a statue marking on a tomb stone with lettering under it.


    Standing under the statue of a maiden was a man with long silver hair. I did not feel any dangering from him, actually I felt warm and safe seeing him. The only thing that is off is that his body is not solid, simply speaking I can see through his body. The man was looking at me with a warm smile.


    "Are you a ghost?" I voiced out what I was thinking.


    "Hahaha, so that is the first thing you ask me." The manughed heartedly. "Well it is understandable, me looking like this." He looked at his body himself.


    "Who... are you?" I asked cautiously.


    "I am someone that you people call as the Almighty One." The man said. "But I prefer it if you call me grandpa. You are technically my grandchild." He smiled warmly.


    "So you mean you are that Almighty One?!" I said with a suprised tone.


    "Call me grandpa." The man said once again.


    "T-Then grandpa..." I relunctantly called him, because even though his really is my great grandfather his looks are just in his early thirties. "If I can ask grandpa, where are we exactly?" I asked while looking around.


    "Come closer so that we can talk clearly." Grandpa waved at me. "Do not worry, I won¡¯t bite. I promise." He jokingly said.


    I walked over to where he was standing. When I was near him, I see that his body was indeed just a silhouette. I felt like if I try to touch him, my hand will only go through to him.


    "You are currently here under the sea, on the sea floor." Grandpa said and then looked up. "Here in front of you is what the Antian¡¯s called the forbidden magic."


    I processed his words slowly. My earlier spections of where I was is correct. Just outside the dome from where we were, I can see a shadow of something big swimming around. My head thumped thingking that this might be the creature guarding the forbidden magic.


    I looked up at the maiden¡¯s statue and was deep in thought. ¡¯How can this ordinary looking statue be the forbidden magic all has been looking for?¡¯


    "This, is where my wife¡¯s body isid to rest." Grandpa said with a knowing look at the status. He touched the inscription just below the statue, it was written in ancient words.


    "So this is... your wife¡¯s grave?" I looked on surprise. "But how did it be the source of forbidden magic?" I asked in curiosity.


    "It is because I am also burried here as well. But in secret." Grandpa made a gesture pressing his finger on his nose as if to keep it a secret. "I did not want anyone to know where I was burried because of the fear that my magic can still be used even though my soul has passed. But I guess even after taking such precautions, my immense magic was not able to be hidden for long. It started to leak out and the keys fragments I made as an additional lock was also used with bad intentions." He said with a sad face.


    "Then may I ask why I am here grandpa?" I asked.


    "I guess you have some clues, correct?" Grandpa said teasingly.


    "Then... am I the chosen one?" I asked feeling my heart thumping. I am nervous of what the Almighty One will answer.


    "Well, quite close." Grandpa said and took a step closer to me. He touched my stomach ever so lightly, as if the one inside was so precious. "To be precise, this little one is the chosen one. Technically speaking, he would be my reincarnation."


    My eyes went wide with shock. Thinking that my child with Regaleon is the chosen one.


    "You are here because it is time." Grandpa started to glow brightly. "It is time for me to head to my new body and also the magic that is embedded in my remains will be absorbed in you as well."


    The silhouette of the Almithy One started to fade slowly. His hands held mine and slowly lifted them to touch the maiden¡¯s statue. I can feel warmth flowing towards my body.


    "It might take a while until you can absorb all of the magic within the statue." Grandpa said.


    "But I cannot stay here." I said, feeling my eyes getting heavier every second. "I need... to get back to... Regaleon. I am sure he will... be worried." I tried to fight the drowsiness I am feeling.


    "Well that will be a problem." Grandpa said. "That grandson of man is a very overprotective man. He will surely turn the whole continent upside down searching for you."


    My hands that were touching the statue felt warm and my body felt light. My eyelids were now closing and my consciousness is starting to fade.


    "Do not worry, I will inform him where you are." Grandpa said then I saw a light shooting out of his body going up. "That is thest bit of magic my soul can make. It will contain a message for your husband."


    I looked at the light fade away to the distance.


    "But toe here, he will need the key fragments." Grandpa said. He was now fading into nothingness. "Even though he does not need to open the forbidden magic anymore, he will need it to get past this barrier. And toe here he also has to get past the one guarding. Well I am sure he can." He smiled at me onest time and faded into a small speck of


    light.


    The light floated in front of me and then came into my stomach and vanished. My stomach felt warm after, and slowly I have fallen into unconsciousness.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 327 She is Missing 1

    <h4>Chapter 327 She is Missing 1</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    I woke up in the middle of the night stretching my hand to feel the warmth of my wife. But what I felt was the cold bed sheets beside me.


    I sat up on bed and gently rubbed my eyes, scanning the room in search of my wife. But all I saw was an empty room in the darkness of night with only amp to give a warm light.


    "Lili?" I called out to her but without any reply. "Where could she be?" My heart was starting to race but I tried to calm myself and do not think of anything negative.


    I stood up from bed and found my bedroom slippers. I quickly slipped them into my feet and wore my night robe that was hanging at my bed side. I took themp and slowly walked towards the bathroom to see if she was inside.


    Upon reaching the bathroom door and opening it, I did not see anyone inside. That was when I started to panic.


    My heart was thumping even faster. My steps was faster than the normal and walked towards the door and opened it. Outside, I saw the night guards standing by the door.


    "Your majesty." The two guards bowed and greeted me.


    "Have you seen my wifee out from the room?" I asked in a hurry. The two guards looked confused with my question.


    "We have not seen her majestying out of the room." One guard replied.


    "That is impossible." I said with disbelief. "She is not inside." The two guards were equally surprised with what they heard.


    "H-How can that be?" The guard said in disbelief.


    "Gather everyone and start a search party." I ordered in a hurry. "I will also ask the duke for help."


    I quickly went inside to get a white shirt to wear on top and my pair of shoes. I quickly exited the room and towards Duke Destia¡¯s room.


    Once there I quickly told a servant to wake the duke up. Fortunately, his son Raphael was still awake and was passing by the corridor.


    "What is the matter your majesty?" Raphael asked. "I heard amotion outside and thought to see what is happening."


    "Sir Raphael, thank goodness you are up." I said with a sigh. "I would like to ask your assistance to search the premise for my wife, she is missing."


    "What did you say?!" Raphael was rmed to hear the news. "Butler, please wake up our servants and knights, and start a search."


    "Y-Yes young master." The butler who was about to wake the old duke up, changed his course and headed to the servants and knights quarters.


    "Your majesty, please rest assured that we will do everything in our power to find your wife." Raphael said with conviction. "And your majesty, I hope that you will not pin this matter on my sister. She is in her room on house arrest and is not connected in this matter in any way. She has seen the error of her ways and is now reflecting." He bowed his head to ask for mercy and understanding.


    "I pray that your sister is really not connected to my wife¡¯s disappearance Sir Raphael." I said giving him a sharp and cold gaze. "Because if she is, she will surely not see the light of day again." I see Raphael shiver with my threat.


    I walked away without saying anything and started to search for my wife as well. When I stepped out of the mansion, I see William and Tricia running towards me.


    "Your majesty." They said in unison.


    "I heard what happened." William said with a face full of worry. "I will be heading out as well to go search."


    "Thank you William." I said with gratitude. He walked away in haste.


    "I will also look around your majesty." Tricia bowed and was about to walk away when I called out to her.


    "Wait Tricia." I said and Tricia looked back at me. "It will be best if you stay here and wait. If ever Aliciaes back here, at least you will be here to wee her."


    Tricia understood my words and nodded.


    "Then I will be off." I said and started my own search.


    ¡¯Tempest...¡¯ I quickly called out to my familiar.


    ¡¯I am here.¡¯ Tempest replied to me via telepathy. ¡¯What can I do for you?¡¯


    ¡¯Please help me search for Alicia.¡¯ I said.


    ¡¯Your wife? Is she missing?¡¯ Tempest asked.


    ¡¯When I woke up a while ago, she was no where to be found. Her side of the bed was also cold, meaning she had been missing for quite some time.¡¯ I exined. ¡¯I will need your help to scan the vicinity. If ever she have gone by her self of have been abducted, I am she won¡¯t be far.¡¯


    ¡¯I understand. I will scan the area.¡¯ Tempest said. ¡¯I suggest you go call for her familiar as well. I am sure she will be of help, because the two of them are connected.¡¯


    After Tempest¡¯s words, I see him took off from a tree not far from where I was and flew to the sky.


    I then tried to take Tempest¡¯s advice and call Alicia¡¯s familiar Snow.


    "Snow!" I called in the vicinity of the garden. "Snow, are you here?" I called once again.


    As I know, Snow loves taking strolls outside at night. As a car, I always see her sleeping by day in different locations. Cats by nature are carefree and I am not sure where to find her.


    "Snow!" I call out once again.


    I decided that if I cannot find Snow, then I will head down and search for Alicia at the sea shore where we took our strolls. The night is a little dark with the moon at its quarter phase. If Alicia thought of going on a night stroll outside, then it was a little bit dangerous to go to the shore by now.


    But then I thought of the voice she has told me a while ago. I knew that the voice I heard was not something ordinary. It might be something rted to the forbidden magic that is near here.


    Snow did note out after I called out to her and so I decided to head down the sea shore. I lighted a fire on the palm of my hand using my magic to light up my way. I walked down the steep stairs down the sandy shore.


    The shore was quite except for the calm waves I was hearing.


    "Alicia!" I called out to the silent night. "Are you here my love?"


    I was getting anxious with every passing minute. Knowing that my wife is missing, I cannot bit help feel nervous, but for some reason I am not feeling frightened. Yes, I am anxious that my wife is nowhere to be found, but I am not afraid that she might be in danger which is odd.


    "Alicia!" I call out once again. I am almost near the water¡¯s edge.


    "Hey, Regaleon." I heard a voice behind me. It was Anatalia¡¯s.


    "Anatalia." I saw her running towards me with something glowing in her arm.


    "Thank the heavens I found you." Anatalia said. "This little one, I saw her at a foot of a tree."


    I looked at Anatalia¡¯s arms and that she was cradling Snow gently. Snow was sleeping peacefully and was enveloped with a din white glow.


    "Is she alright?" I asked worridely. I know how Snow is connected to Alicia as a familiar. What happens to its master can be felt by its familiar.


    "She seems to be sleeping peacefully." Anatalia replied. "I examined her and there seems to be nothing wrong, except for she is not waking up whatever I do."


    I sighed in relief, knowing that Snow is not in any form of danger. That just means that Alicia is also safe.


    "The sea..." Anatalia¡¯s eyes wandered over the sea.


    "What is it?" I asked with curiosity. "Is something wrong?" I looked around to see the calm waters.


    "The sea is calm... too calm." Anatalia said in a daze while looking out to the sea. She started to walk towards the waters until her feet was submerged. "Something is amiss. Can you see that?" She pointed out to the horizon.


    I looked toward where she pointed and saw the dark night. But after my eyes adjusted to the darkness, I saw a faint glow on the horizon. It was not so distinct that you can miss it.


    "I will go and see what is happening under the waters." Anatalia gave Snow to me and then proceeded to dive under the waters.


    "Be careful." I called out to her but she was already under water. Not long I saw her fish tail swimming away.


    "Tempest, I need you." I called out to him. Not long, he was hovering right above me andnded in my outstretched arm.


    "What happen to Snow?" Tempest asked looking at the sleeping cat cradled in my other arm.


    "She seems to be sleeping but cannot be woken up." I replied. "I need you fly me toward that faint glow." I pointed out.


    "To the open sea?" Tempest asked. "Come to think of it, I can sense something not normal over there."


    "I have a hunch we need to go there." I told him.


    "I feel that we need to stay clear from that ce. But if Lady Alicia is there, then I will take you to her." Tempest replied.


    Tempest flew up and shifted to his phoenix form. I huge wave of wind blew the sand on the shore and I squinted my eyes to avoid it from entering. Tempest hovered beside me and I braced my body and jumped to mount onto his back. I positioned myself safely on his back with Snow still on my arms sleeping.


    "Let¡¯s go Tempest." I ordered.


    Tempest pped his huge wings and we were air born in no time.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 328 She is Missing 2

    <h4>Chapter 328 She is Missing 2</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    I was a top Tempest when we flew to the open sea in a dim lit night. Because the moon was just a quarter full, the surroundings were dark. Good thing that Tempest¡¯s wings were burning, we can at least see a few feet radius of us.


    Our destination was the location of the faint glow. At first the glow was dim that can be ignored. But when Tempest and I were getting closer, the light became distinct.


    "I can feel a strong wave of magic where that light ising from." I said out loud.


    "Yes, I can feel it as well." Tempest replied. "I feel something familiar and yet ominous in the vicinity of the light."


    "Can you sense any danger?" I asked him.


    "There would be danger, provably." Tempest replied without thingking twice.


    The strong magic I am sensing from the direction of the light might only be one thing.


    "The forbidden magic." I said it out loud. I unconsciously got shivers all over my body after saying its name.


    "I am sure that is what it is." Tempest said after hearing my words.


    I can sense the magic getting stronger and stronger while we were getting near. The calm sea was now starting to have ferocious waves and currents while we are getting nearer to the spot.


    "Hey!" I heard Anatalia. "Hey, Regaleon!" She shouted out loud.


    I tried to locate her in the vast darkness of the sea, my eyes searching for where she was. After sometime, I saw a glowing dot on the sea¡¯s surface.


    "Tempest, let¡¯s go where the siren is." I told him.


    Tempest quicklyplied to my request and swoop down. He hovered just above where Anatalia was. I saw her holding arge night pearl, the size of a closed fist. It made me locate her more easily.


    "How are you?" I asked. I guessed that swimming near such turbulent current is nearly impossible.


    "I am alright, but I am afraid I cannot advance any further from this strong current." Anatalia said.


    ¡¯As I thought.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    "But I was able to ask some creatures in the vicinity of what was happening." Anatalia said.


    After her words I was able to see dolphins bon their heads on the sea¡¯s surface. They were making sound like they were talking.


    "They said that the current started to get strong and hour or so ago. They said there was like an underwater tornado swirling at the center of the light source." Anatalia exined as if tranting. Another dolphin started to make sounds again and Antalia listened. "They said that even before this happened, no marine animal can go near a mile radius from that spot. They said it was guarded by a big and long sea creature that is very mean."


    "I understand." I nodded. "Tell them that I am thankful for the information that they have given."


    Anatalia nodded and looked back to the group of dolphins and silently conversed to them.


    "They said that they ept your appriciation and that the waters near our cont is the most safest and so they are willing to help in anyway." Anatalia said.


    I was happy to hear that even the marine animals are happily living near our coasts. Assuring that the seas are safe for humans and marine animals alike is now included to the long list of ns I wish to do once I start my reign as emperor.


    Not long the dolphins dived under water once more, leaving me, Tempest and Antalia.


    "Anatalia, it would be best if you go back tond and tell the others about what is going on out here." I said. "Tell them not to embark out on sea unless I give a signal. Just wait out on shore for my return. I will survey first the area."


    "Okay." Anatalia replied instantly and was about to dove when she thought of something and looked my way. "Um, what kind of signal will you be giving, if I might ask?" She asked curiously.


    "Chris will know." I replied short and tapped Tempest, a sign that we need to go up now.


    Anatalia closed her eyes when Tempest pped his wings. Not long, we were high up once again. Anatalia dived back under water and left no trace. We continued on our way towards the light.


    "The waters here are bing more turbulent." Tempest said.


    The sea¡¯s surface is in fact on chaos. High waves are being formed. Strong gusts of wind are preventing us from getting any nearer. It was like we are in a storm, and we are trying to go in the center of it.


    ¡¯Tempest, can you handle the strong winds?¡¯ I conversed using telepathy because the strong winds are preventing us from hearing each other.


    ¡¯This is a piece of cake.¡¯ Tempest replied with full confidence.


    A dim red light emitted out of Tempest¡¯s body and formed a force field around us. It helped block the strong winds that was preventing us from getting near the center.


    "The surroundings are like when there is a strong storm." I said whole surveying the area.


    "The only difference is, this storm is not moving anywhere." Tempest said.


    "Yes, it is just staying in once ce." I replied. "As if its protecting anything that is found at the center. There, look."


    I pointed to the location where the light was the brightest. Tempest made haste and flew towards the location.


    And like any storm, the center was calm and peaceful. The strong winds and huge waves are spiraling around the center. The light that we saw was glowing under the calm water surface.


    "I can feel her presence." I said with a sigh of relief. "My wife is under there."


    "I belive she is alright." Tempest said. "I can still feel her life force, an effect we had after connecting to one another."


    I remembered Alicia telling me that she connected with my familiar at theke when we battled the sirens. Because of that they formed a bond, not as strong as her bond with her own familiar but something simr.


    "I am going in." I said while taking my shirt off.


    "What?! Are you insane?" Tempest scolded me. "We still do not know what is in there. Do not do anything that will also put yourself in danger."


    "I cannot think of that right now. All that is running in my head is Alicia is in there and I need to rescue her." I said with conviction.


    "You fool! If you go head on, what will the others do if you are also in danger." Tempest said. "Haa! I wish Dimitri was here to knock some sense in to you!"


    "If Dimitri was here, I am sure he will try and stop me. But he is not, so I will do what I need to do." I said while readying myself to dive under water.


    "Don¡¯t do this!" Tempest tried to stop me but in vain.


    I jumped from Tempest¡¯s and dived in the water. I felt the cold temperature of the water sting my skin but I paid it no mind and continue diving under. When I looked down, where the light wasing from, I saw a much brighter light zooming toward me. I was startled with the speed and braced myself if ever it was something dangerous.


    When the light approached me, I felt myself being swept up. The force was so strong as of someone was pushing me away from my goal. I tried to use my magic but to no avail.


    I felt my body being flung up the water surface and high into the air. My body hovered for a split second before it started toe plumeting back down.


    "Ahhhhh..." I cannot help but shout with the feeling of falling. I enveloped myself with my fire armor just to be safe. Even thought I am going to fall on water, from this height and velocity it will feel like falling on solid ground.


    But then I saw Tempest swooping in to try and catch me. I spread my arms and legs to slow my fall. Thankfully, Tempest was able to catch me in midair.


    "That was close." Tempest said. "What just happened?"


    "I do not know." I replied in all honesty. I was also shocked with what just happened. It was si fast that my mind is processing the events just now.


    "Such a hot blooded person." A voice from behind me said. "You cannot just wait in one ce until Ie to find you."


    I braced myself from an attack of ever the one behind me was an enemy. I slowly turned around to who it was.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 329 Reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 329 Reincarnation</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    "Such a hot blooded person." A voice from behind me said. "You cannot just wait in one ce until Ie to find you."


    I braced myself from an attack of ever the one behind me was an enemy. I slowly turned around to who it was.


    My eyes went wide when I saw the person that just spoke. He does not have a solid body and seemed like a mirage. Looking at his physical features, long silver hair and eyes, it is undoubted that he is of Antian royal blood line.


    "It is nice to see you again, young king of Grandcrest." The man greeted me with a bright smile.


    "You... who are you?" I asked out of curiosity. He seemed to be not a threat, but I still kept my guard up just to make sure. I looked around and it was like time had frozen around me. Only me and the man before me are the ones that can move.


    "Oh, it is understandable that you do not recognize me." The man replied. "The time I met you, I had the feature of an old man. Now I am in my young form." The man smiled brightly at me once more.


    His words puzzled me for a moment, but when I looked at him closely, I remembered the incident the time the fish witch dies. I remember that the soul of the Almighty One came to fetch the fish witch and send her to the after life.


    "You... are the Almighty One." I said with wide eyes.


    "That is correct. I told you we will see each other again. But I did not expect that it will be this soon." The Almighty One smiled. "You can call me grandpa. You are technically one of my grandchildren."


    I raised an eyebrow debating if I could call someone that young looking as grandpa. He looks like he is my age.


    "Well I do not have that much time. This image of me that you see now is just a small part of me that I conjured with. My primary soul is now slowly merging with your wife, together with my magic powers." The Almighty One said. "If not for your wife¡¯s worries that you will go out of your mind looking for her, I won¡¯te out to meet you like this. Well it was a good decision, seeing that you are frantically searching for her now."


    "My wife?!" I quickly asked. "Where is she?" I said with a worried look.


    "Do not worry. Your wife is now safe at the bottom of the sea, where my body is alsoid to rest." The Almighty One replied.


    "The forbidden magic?" I had my guess that the forbidden magic had something to do with the Almighty One, and it looks like my guess is correct.


    "You are a smart one. Yes, you are correct." The Almighty One said. "The forbidden magic you know of is me and my wifes final resting ce, where our bodies wereid to rest so many years ago."


    The exins why such great magic power is said to be burried within that forbidden magic. The mad king sought out that frightening magic in the past and the past might repeat itself today it gets into the wrong hands.


    "Then why did you say that your soul and magic power is now merging with my wife?" I asked even though I have an idea why. "Does that mean... my wife is the chosen one?" My tone was calm when I asked but my heart was thumping rapidly.


    Thinking that such destructive and enormous power will be assimted in my wife¡¯s body, I cannot fathom how such a burden will be given to her. Not only that, but many would like to covet the powers she will have, namely her aunt and cousin.


    "Your guess is near, but not quite." The Almighty One smiled. "The child inside your wife is my reincarnation. His body will house my soul and magic powers."


    Hearing the words of the Almighty One still shocked me, even though I had my guesses.


    "Are you saying you will be my son?" I asked with a hint of sarcasm.


    "Hahaha, your face tells me that the idea of me being your son irks you." The Almighty Oneughed.


    "Well no offense, but it does." I replied nonchntly.


    "Haha you are very honest, but do not worry...." The Almighty One said. "I will not be your son technically speaking. My soul will be housed in your son¡¯s body, but he will be a different being from me. This consciousness I have right now will fade after my soul have been fully merged within his tiny body that is now inside your wife. Your son will have his own identity different from mine."


    "That is a relief to hear." I mumbled low.


    "Hey, I heard that." The Almighty One said with an annoyed face. "Well that aside, the merging of my soul and magic powers will take some time. So, your wife will have to stay here for a while until it has been fully assimted into your baby."


    "What?!" I said out loud. "No, she cannot just stay here. She will be out in the open and will be in danger!"


    I understand now why Alicia is here, but she cannot just stay here all alone and unguarded. Knowing that Queen Patricia is still out there and is still nning to take the forbidden magic for her own, I cannot just leave Alicia and my child out here and in danger.


    "If it is her saftey that you are worried about, then it will not be a problem." The Almighty One said. "A divine beast of mine has been tasked to guard final resting ce in turns. The one guarding right now is something simr to your familiar here, one of my four divine beasts."


    "Divine beasts?" This is the first time I heard of that term.


    "Yes. They were mypanions from the east. They traveled with me from the far eastern country and we ended up here in this continent." The Almighty One exined. "These four sacred beast are like me, reincarnating into a new body after their present one expires. Their souls are immortal. I am happy that two of them have met worthy masters, you and your wife."


    "You mean that our familiars, Tempest and Snow, are the reincarnations of your divine beasts?" This information is new to me, it is also not written in any ancient books I have read.


    "Yes, these beast chose me to be their master a long time ago. And we all decided to leave our country of origin because of some reason." The Almighty One exined. "Vermilion bird, white tiger, ck tortoise, and azure dragon. Those are the four divine beasts from my country of origin."


    If I am not mistaken, the vermilion bird is Tempest and the white tiger is Snow. So there are still two divine beast I have not yet seen, and the Almighty One said one is guarding my wife right now.


    "If I cannot take away my wife from here, then at least let me go there to watch over her." I said.


    "That will be a problem without the keys, I am aftaid." The Almighty One replied.


    "What do you mean a problem?" I said with an angered tone. "You are the Almighty One right? Then you can just take me down there. And I thought the key is for opening the forbidden magic? It is usless now that the magic from within is being absorbed to my child, correct?"


    "Well, you have a point. The key is now useless in opening my resting ce, but it now serves as a pass." The Almighty One exined. "I am afraid that the divine beast that is guarding my resting ce right now has a gutsy personality. He has taken into heart the verystmand I gave to them, and that is to guard my final resting ce well."


    After the Almighty One¡¯s sentence, surroundings started to slowly move and time started to move once more. By then, a huge pir of water shot up from the sea. Water sprinkled all over my body, even though Tempest was some meters high above sea level.


    "Well, speaking of the devil." The Almighty One said with a surprise. "It looks like he has felt your presence."


    "Can¡¯t you just tell this divine beast to let me pass through?" I quarreled with him. "Are you not its master?"


    "In this lifetime, this one is masterless as of the moment." The Almighty One said. "And my form right now is just but a projection. Maybe if it was your wife that carries my soul inside her, this one will listen. But I am afraid I cannot do anything to help you right now."


    I cannot but help to think this Almighty One is a useless fellow right now. Looking at his form right now, he was fading away slowly.


    "It looks like my time is up as well." The Almighty One said and with that time flowed normally around me once more. "I am sorry if I cannot be of help, but if you want to pass the one guarding your wife, then I suggest you get the key to pass by. I bis you farewell and a bright future ahead, my grandson."


    And with hisst words, he vanished. I clenched my fists thingking thay the Almighty One left me in such a predicament.


    "Tsk, he was not helpful at all." I said with irritation.


    "Who are you talking to?" Temepst asked with a curious tone.


    "No one in particr." I replied. "I was just talking to myself."


    After that, more water pirs shot up from the sea. Tempest navigated around, flying cautiosly to evade them.


    "Leon, something ising from below." Tempest said. "I can sense a strong presence and it ising to the surface!"


    After Tempest¡¯s words, something big and long flew out of the water¡¯s surface and nearly bumped into us. Fortunately, Tempest was able to evade the sudden attack.


    When the water droplets cleared out, I was able to see the thing that flew out of the water. It was an azure dragon, hovering just in front of us.


    Edited: nalyn

 Chapter 330 Azure Dragon 1

    <h4>Chapter 330 Azure Dragon 1</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    A huge pir of water shot up from the sea below. It was unlike the water pirs that shot up a while ago, this one was muchrger.


    When all the water have fallen back into the sea, what¡¯s left was some form of creature. Its body is long and covered with scales. If I am not mistaken, this is none other than the divine beast the Almighty One has taked about, the azure dragon.


    "Who hase to disturb my master¡¯s return?" The voice of the azure dragon was quite menacing.


    "I am here to see my wife." I said holding my ground but I can feel the heavy aura the azure dragon is emitting.


    The azure dragon was focused on looking at us. There was silence for a moment, and the tension was getting heavier with each passing second.


    ¡¯I can feel his menacing aura, Leon.¡¯ Tempest said to me telepathically.


    ¡¯I know. I can sense it as well.¡¯ I replied via telepathy as well.


    I am not sure if the azure dragon right now is a friend or foe. But with the aura he is emitting, Tempest and I cannot let our guard down.


    "I see. So you are the husband of the body where my master chose to be born from." The azure dragon replied.


    "Yes." I replied, having hope that the divine beast in front of me would at least let me pass thru. "I wish to see my wife and guard her while your master¡¯s soul and magic is being absorbed into her body. The baby inside of her is my child as well."


    "Hmm... I see." The asure dragon nodded its head. "But I am afraid I cannot let you pass, even though you are the husband of my master¡¯s host or the father."


    I clenched my fits having my hopes shattered instantly.


    "If it is guarding you are, I am very capable of doing that. It is actually my job." The azure dragon said. "So just go back to where you came from!!!" He roared out loud. The vibration shook everything in the vicinity, including us. Tempest was pushed some feet away from where we were hovering.


    "I think talking to this guy will be in vain." Tempest said. "He won¡¯t give into reasons."


    I have expected that much after the Almighty One exined the azure dragon¡¯s behavior just a while ago. But I need to try to at least see my wife.


    "At least let me look at her, even for just a split second." I pleaded with the divine beast. "I just want to see her safe and sound."


    "Such a persistent person you are." The azure dragon said with a huff. "If you do not have the key to present for the right of passage, you cannot pass thru. If you insist on it, then I do not have any option but to chase you away."


    "At least let my master see his wife, even just a glimpse." Tempest was now the one trying to plead.


    "I have short patience. If you still insist, then I do not have a choice but to turn you away by force!" The azure dragon said with furt. "Prepare yourselves!"


    The azure dragon¡¯s shout shook the vicinity with much force than before. Tempest was not able to hold his position in the air and we were blown away. I held on tight unto his back.


    "Leon, brace yourself!" Tempest shouted. "He ising!"


    I held on tight in his back when I felt something ram hard on Tempest¡¯s body. The azure dragon¡¯s long body started to coil around Tempest, like what a snake does with it¡¯s prey.


    "Tempest?!" I worried for my familiar¡¯s safety.


    I quickly drew out my sword from its sheath and made my way to the nearest body of the dragon. I gained momentum and stabbed the scaly body of the azure dragon wit my sword. But my sword bounced back from were it hit, as if the azure dragon¡¯s body was also made out of hard steel.


    ¡¯Leon, use your fire armor.¡¯ Tempest said to me telepathically.


    I did what he had told me to do and used my magic to envelope my body with my mes, to form my fire armor. After that, I saw Tempest¡¯s body started to emit light, his while body as well is being engulfed in mes.


    I was nearly immune to the burning sensation of fire if I concentrate on my magic, even my fire armor coating my body felt just like ordinary armor to me. But with Tempest mes, I can feel the heat even with my fire armor protecting me.


    Tempest¡¯s whole body was burning. He was like a hige bird caught on fire. The hot mes burned the azure dragon, and it let go from entangling Tempest¡¯s body.


    "Are you alright?" I asked instantly when we were able to breal away. Tempest¡¯s mes has been put out.


    "I thought I was going to die there." Tempest replied. "His grip on me was squeezing the life out of me. He is strong."


    The azure dragon was flying around in circles before us. I was sure that he was not done yet.


    By then we saw water being taken from the sea and formed into floating balls around the azure dragon.


    "He is going to attack." Tempest said.


    And like Tempest said, the floating water was shaped into spears and flew towards us. Tempest was able to dodge the first two and the next two water spears was just barely some inches away from us. The speed of the water spear was to fast that I can feel the force when it flew inched away from me.


    "Ahhh..." I cried out when I felt the force.


    It did not hit us directly, but I can still feel the great force by it just passing by even with my fire armor on. What will happen if had it as directly.


    "Tempest, dodge his attacks." Imanded.


    "No need to tell me." Tempest said. He flew out of the water spears¡¯ path.


    ¡¯I need to negate his magic spears somehow.¡¯ I thought. And to do that I need to focus my magic powers into the fire balls I will make.


    I undo the fire armoe around me to concentrate my magic on the fire balls I am creating. Not long I was able to conjure five big fire balls, the same amount of the remaining water spears.


    When the remaining water spears headed towards us, I also navigated my fire balls to sh with them.


    The sh between the magic attacks was intense. I tried to maintain the fire balls as much as I could, but the size of them are getting smaller and smaller while seconds pass by. But the water spears are also the same, getting smaller and smaller while simmering away. And after a while, both magic attacks vanished into thin air, negating one another.


    "Haahh... haahh..." I panted heavily, feeling the enormous pressure in maintaing the fire balls.


    "Not bad human." The azure dragon said. "But unfortunate for you, the sea is my kind of territory. I do not need arge amount of magic in conjuring water attacks."


    After what the azure dragon said, water pirs started to burst up from the sea once more. It tried to hit is in every ways possible.


    Tempest tried to dodge every water pir that shoots out but it was too many to handle.


    "Watch out, Tempest!" I shouted out, but it was toote. One water pir hit us from below.


    Tempest and I started to fall. I can feel the sensation of plumting from the sky to the ground. Not long I felt my body hit the sea¡¯s surface.


    I held my breath once I was under the water. I opened my eyes and see the light glowing from the sea floor.


    ¡¯That is where Alicia is.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    I saw that I can swim the distance while holding my breath. If I saw correctly, there is an air pocket in that dome like force field I can see beyond that faint light.


    I kicked my feet and dived towards the bottom. I was determined to get to where my wife is when I saw something big swimming towards me, it was the azure dragon.


    ¡¯This is one persistent b*stard.¡¯ I cursed him in my thought. ¡¯Well we are simr in that sense.¡¯


    I braced myself and tried to swim away from his way but I was still hit by the shoulder. The pain was intense. Knowing that my sword wasn¡¯t able to pierce his body that was as hard as steel, him hitting my body in his speed felt like being hit by a huge boulder.


    I knew I need oxygen now that I cannot hold my breath any longer. I quickly swam up and saw the azure dragon circling around to attack me once more. I kicked my feet faster and tried to reach the sea¡¯s surface quickly.


    "Haahh..." I breathed in air at once when I reached the surface. But I was not in the clear, knowing that the azure dragon was just in my tail.


    Looking around, all I can see was water everywhere. My magic power that was in the affinity of fire is at a disadvantage in this kind of ce. My heart was thumping hard inside my chest, thinking of a way to get out of this predicament.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 331 Azure Dragon 2

    <h4>Chapter 331 Azure Dragon 2</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    While I was floating at the water surface, I felt the pressure from under me. In no time, the azure dragon flung me up in mid air and I was about to be swallowed whole in his big mouth.


    I was suspended in mid air when I saw the azure dragon opening its mouth wide and baring its sharp teeth. He was about to swallow me from where I was.


    I felt my self falling, while the azure dragon was heading my war from under me with his moth wide open. When my body was just at the entrance of his mouth, I stretched my arms and got a hold of one of his fangs. I was able to prevent my self from going straigth into the azure dragon¡¯s mouth and into its throat.


    But that was not the end of my predicament. The azure dragon was about to ground me with his big teeth. He was about to close his mouth with me in between, when I was able to hold his lower jaw down with my feet.


    "Ahhh, f*ck!" I cursed at the current state I am. I was using all of my strength to prevent myself from being crished and grinded by the azure dragon¡¯s teeth. "Ahhhhhh!!!"


    I activated my fire armor once again. Thankfully, I was able to pull out off even with my whole body being wet.


    "You are a worthy foe, human." The azure dragon praised me.


    "I think my situation is not something praise worthy at all." I gave a sarcastic remark.


    I was giving all of my strength just to prevent myself from being crushed in between his jaws. I cannot even conjure any other magic spells with me trying to maintain my fore armor.


    When I cannot think of anything to escape my current situation, that was when I saw from afar Tempest charging into my direction.


    ¡¯I will attack him. Make sure to escape when he is pre upied with me.¡¯ Tempest told me telepathically.


    I braced myself from the iing attack. Tempest used his ws to directly attack the azure dragon, and this made his attention go to Tempest and loosen up his jaws that is crushing me in between.


    This gave me the chance to use all my fire magic and make an explosion from within his mouth.


    *BANG*


    I was able to get out of the azure dragon¡¯s mouth, and I felt myself falling from the air once again. I braces myself when I saw the water¡¯s surface jusy a few feet away from me.


    My body plunged into the sea with a splendid entry. I was under the water again and held my breath. Because it was sudden, I was not able to inhale more air to help me dive under towards where my wife was. So, I swam up to the surface one more to get a mouthful of air.


    "Hah... hah..." I inhaled and exhaled heavily. I can feel oxygen filling in my lungs once more.


    When I looked up, I saw what seems to be dancing lights in the night sky. Tempest was holding his own against the azure dragon.


    Their magic attacks are illuminating the night sky like fire works. Looking at the two, they seemed like a snake and an eagle fighting once another.


    ¡¯Leon, I guess we should retreat for now.¡¯ Tempest connected to me using telepathy. ¡¯In terms of strength, I am afraid we are even. And your magic is also at a disadvantage in this kind of ce. I think this beast will also not back down.¡¯


    I contimted with Tempest words. It is true that we are clearly at a disadvantage now. The sea is the azure dragon¡¯s terrain. Judging by the looks of their battle, Tempest is at a disadvantage. He has been in the sky for quite sometime now and he is starting to get tired.


    ¡¯I guess we do not have any choice.¡¯ I replied to him telepathically. ¡¯Let¡¯s return for now.¡¯


    With my words, Tempest broke from his battle with the azure dragong and swooped in to get me. We dodged some water magic attacks sent to us by the azure dragon, but after we are away on some distance he did not chace us any further.


    Tempest and I flew back tond. We left the calm zone and came back the the turbulence around us.


    "I am sorry if I was of no use." Tempest said while we were headed back tond.


    "You do not need to apologize Tempest." I replied. "We did not expect that the one guarding the ce will be that strong."


    It was true that we were in a disadvantageous situation. If we were just onnd, I was sure that we could win a fight with that divine beast.


    "The divine beast still does not have a master." I murmured. "If we were onnd, we could have over powered him." That was my analysis.


    "He is just like Snow and I, correct?" Tempest said. "Then an Antian of royal blood is the only one that can be its master."


    Tempest had told me long before that special beasts like Snow and him have a special connection with Antian¡¯s of royal blood. Aftertalking to the Almighty One just awhile ago, I knew that they were called divine beasts, and there are four of them in total. And to think that only the blood line of the Almighty One can tame such creatures.


    "There are still a few of us with the royal blood of Antia left." I said. "It is frightening to think if one of our enemies could tame that divine beast and be recognized as its master."


    "I hope not." Tempest replied. "With Snow and Alicia in deep sleep, having to fight that beast on its full capacity and with a master, I am afraid we won¡¯t get out scratch free."


    Tempest¡¯s words held a truth I cannot deny. When we faced the azure dragon in its territoty, it was a formidable enemy. But if chooses a master, even if we were onnd, beating them will not be an easy task.


    "Let is just focus on getting passed him first." I said. "I cannot be calm knowing that Alicia is under there, all alone."


    **


    Getting back to shore, I saw my men waiting for me by the beach.


    "Your majesty!" They all greeted me in my return.


    "I have found my wife." I said with a straight face. "There is no need to go search for her."


    "Where is her majesty the queen?" William who was looking so worried, searched for her. But I just shook my head.


    "I cannot retrieve her." I replied to him. "Chris, continue tomorrow as nned. We need to retrieve that key fragment as soon as possible."


    "As youmand, your majesty." Chris bowed his head epting my order.


    "William, youe with me." I said.


    I walked back to the duke¡¯s estate with William following me from behind. When I was entering, Duke Destia walked towards me with a worried expression. His son Rapahel was walking by his side.


    "Your majesty, I heard what happend to her majesty Queen Alicia. My son here gave me the details." Duke Destia has a worried tone. "I am so sorry for having this happened inside my estate. I will take full responsibilty, Even if you ask for my life aspensation, I will dly do so. But please spare my children. They have nothing to do with her majesty¡¯s disappearance." The duke knelt down and begged in front of me.


    "Father, please do not say such things." Raphael tried to help his father back up. "Deborah is innocent and has nothing to do with her majesty¡¯s disappearance." But the old duke did not budge from his kneeling position.


    "Even so... I have still sinnee for I am a host that was not able to assure her majesty¡¯s safety inside my own estate." The duke said with a gultiy voice. "Your majesty, I deserve to be punished with my negligence."


    "Your majesty, I beg you to be lenient with my father." Raphael knelt down in front of me as well. "He is getting old in years and can be negligent at some times. Please have mercy upon him. I am willing to take your punishment."


    "What are you saying, you silly child." The duke scolded his son.


    "Both of you can stop." I interjected with the father-son conversation. "You two, get up. Your family is not at fault with my wife¡¯s disappearance.


    The disappearance of Alicia was magical in origin, but I have no time to get into details and exin it to them. I help the two back up on their feet once more.


    "Please be at ease Duke Destia, I have found the true culprit for my wife¡¯s disappearance." I said and patted his shoulder. I see him sigh in relief. "But I will trouble you for a while here in your estate. We will be staying here until I retrieve my wife."


    "Yes, of course your majesty." Duke Destia replied. "We will supply you anything that you need. Raphael, please tend to host majesty¡¯s needs."


    "Of course father." Raphael replied.


    "Then we shall take our leave." I said and continued to walk until I reached our room with William following from behind.


    I took a paper and pen and wrote as fast as I could. After writing what I needed to, I folded the letter and handed it to William.


    "You are the one I trust the most. Fly on Tempest and search for Dimitri." I told him. "Give him this letter. He would know what to do next." William took the letter and nodded.


    "What about you your majesty?" William asked.


    "I will go with Chris and his men to retrieve thest key fragment." I replied to him.


    I told William everything that happened in the open sea and he understood instantly why I told him to search for Dimitri in haste.


    "Please go in haste." I patted his shoulder. "My wife might be safe, but I cannot stay calm with her all alone out there."


    "I understand your majesty." William replied.


    ¡¯Tomorrow, I will get thet key fragment. And just waiting for Dimitiri¡¯s key fragments, I will surely go and see you again m, Alicia my love.¡¯ I thought.


    edited by:nalyn

 Chapter 332 The Remaining Key Fragments 1

    <h4>Chapter 332 The Remaining Key Fragments 1</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    The sun has yet to rise, darkness still clouded the surroundings. The air is tainted with the saltness of the sea and dawn was just around the corner.


    I was standing at the sandy beach while holding Midnight¡¯s reigns. We are preparing to set out and retrieve the remaining key fragments that are missing toplete the key. My men have formed two groups, each one tasked to get the key fragments in a specific location. I will be leading one group whi le the other one will be led by Chris.


    "Your majesty. All is set for our journey." Chris said with a solemn face.


    "That is good." I replied. "Remember, we are short of time so we will need to retrieve the key fragments as soon as possible."


    "I understand your majesty." Chris said while bowing his head as affirmation.


    "But make sure to be careful." I ordered specifically. "We might be in haste and time is of the essence, but I do not want anything bad to happen to any of you."


    The look of the men before me had a mix of gratitude and determination. This mission we are to head out is something very important. I have briefed them on what happened to Alicia, my wife and their queen. They wholeheartedly want to do their best in this mission to save their beloved queen.


    "Then let us move out." I said with an authoritative voice.


    "Yes sir!" The men replied in unison.


    All of them mounted their horses and proceed to their destination. I also led my group to our own destination. The ce where the key fragment that were assigned to us resides was just a few hours by horse from here. It was along the shores of the beach to the south, bordering my own country Grandcrest. The other group¡¯s destination led by Chris, was more ind. It is also a few hours ride from our starting mark.


    ¡¯I wonder how William is doing the errand I have given him." I thought while starting our journey.


    William leftst night, as soon as I arrived from the sea. After I told him of what happened, he was very willing to embark on the errand I sent him to do.


    The two key fragments were sessfully retrieved by Dimitri¡¯s group. They may have had some trouble¡¯s with getting the key fragment in Jennovia¡¯s territory, but he was sessful to get it. And the second key fragment in our country of Grandcrest was taken without that many resistance, except for some traps that were set up to guard the key fragments.


    ¡¯We should be very careful with the traps ced around the key fragments.¡¯ I said to myself.


    We were aware of this dangers, thanks to George¡¯s knowledge from the ancient books and also from his own experience. I have already briefed Chris on the precautionary measures to take while dealing with these traps surrounding the key fragments.


    Our journey continued while the sun started to rise from the east. My thoughts are with my wife Alicia, who was all alone under the sea. It is a good thing that she is just sound asleep, not knowing the danger I will face while retrieving the key fragment.


    ¡¯We should been in the journey heading back to the capital of Alvannia by the weekend, if not for this unexpected situation.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    Who would have thought that me and Alicia¡¯s child would be the chosen one? If we have gone back sooner in Alvannia, would all of this still happened. I scoffed, thinking that this would have probably happened wherever we would have been.


    ¡¯To think that our child is the reincarnation of the Almighty One.¡¯ I am still a little surprised that what the term Chose One really meant was the Almighty One¡¯s reincarnation.


    Even if I have brought Alicia and my child far away from here, I have no doubt that they would have been brought here by this connection to the forbidden magic none the less. This has been in my mind the whole time in our journey towards our destination.


    The sun was high up in the sky when we got to our destination. It was the ruins from the old civilizations many years ago. Nature has imed back the buildings exterior, with tree roots protruding the walls and tree trunks towering over with luscious green leaves.


    "Your majesty, it looks like we are in the right ce." Alex, the one that I picked to be the second inmand from my group said. "Most of the building are in ruins with trees protruding all over the ce. It will be difficult to find an entrance like this."


    I surveyed the ruins and what Alex said is true, but we need to find an entrance none the less.


    "Have the men form group of threes and search the vicinity." I ordered. "Keep in mind to be careful. We do not know danger lurks around this area."


    "As youmand your majesty." Alex bowed and set out to tell the men what I have ordered.


    I came down from Midnight and tied his reigns on one of the tree branches. I also went on a walk to look around the vicinity.


    The ce was just beyond the cliff looking out the sea. Judging by the height, the cliff would be a hundred of feet above sea level. It was. A high drop if ever one jumps from here, and at the bottom were sharp rocks protruding the sea¡¯s surface.


    "Anyone who jumps from here would have a low chance of survival." I said out loud my own thoughts.


    I looked at my right knowing that the south direction was where my country of Grandcrest is. This ce was just bordering my own country, and because of this I felt somewhat safe. I looked around to find the something that can be used as an entrance to the interior of the ruins.


    "The key fragment is just waiting inside for the taking." I thought impatiently.


    I clenched my fist, thinking that the key fragment was just beyond my reach. I shook my head thinking that I cannot hasten things just because I want to get the key fragment as soon as possible.


    "No, I cannot just dive in without being careful." I told myself. "My men¡¯s lives are on the line in this mission, I cannot move based on my emotions alone."


    In Dimitri¡¯s report, he said that the ces where the key fragments were hidden are indeed filled with traps. They were careful in moving forward, but still some of the men were either hurt or injured in the process. We cannot just go inside without taking extra measures and precautions.


    While I was surveying the vicinity, I saw Alex¡¯s group heading my way while looking around.


    "Your majesty, there is no luck so far in finding any entrance."Alex reported.


    "I understand." I replied. "Continue searching. There will surely be something that is bound to be discovered in this ruins. Let us not loose hope."


    "Yes sir." Alex replied vigorously.


    The sun was still high up in the sky. We still have hours of sunlight to search for an entrance inside this ruins.


    edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 333 The Remaining Key Fragments 2

    <h4>Chapter 333 The Remaining Key Fragments 2</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    The sun has just set and we still could not find any entrance inside the ruins. The men were tired from searching all afternoon and I let them rest when night fell.


    My patience is also getting thin, knowing that my wife Alicia is all alone under the sea. I would like to get the remaining key fragments as fast as I could, before Dimitri and the others get to the port city of Veluria.


    ¡¯How is Alicia doing?¡¯ I thought to myself while I was pacing back and fort. ¡¯I hope she is doing okay. What if she feels cold while she is all alone down there? I should have made an effort to get pass that azure dragon.¡¯ The feeling of regret is clouding my judgement every single minute that passes by.


    "Your majesty..." Alex walked near me with caution. His facial expression is full of worry. "The men has rested enough, we can continue searching once again."


    I stopped from my pacing and saw my men looking at me with worried eyes. They saw my anxiousness just now and made me feel embarrassed. I was their leader and captain in this mission, I should not let them see me this down.


    "Thank you for worrying about me, but I am alright." I replied while patting Alex¡¯s shoulder and looked at my men. "Thank you for worrying for me, but all of you also need rest. We have searched quite a wide area all afternoon, and I know you feel wary and tired as well." My men looked at me with somber expressions but changed into determined looks.


    "Your majesty, we can still go on another round after resting."


    "The area of the ruins are wide, we still have some ces we have not yet searched."


    "You also need rest your majesty. You also have been going all afternoon non stop."


    "Leave it to us your majesty, we will surely find something."


    "Do not worry your majesty. Have faith in us. We will surely find the entrance to the ruins." Alex said with a determined expression.


    "Thank you, all of you." I felt warmth in my heart. My men gave me courage now that I needed it the most. "But rest a little more. The night is also dark with a new moon, so be careful while searching the areas. I will also join you in searching once again after taking a needed rest."


    The men brightened up after hearing my words. Some of the men had started to set up camp while the others started fire and cook dinner. We n on going out in turns in the night, but I still advised that if it is dangerous, it would be better to go back to camp and start searching again in the morning.


    The night was dark with only stars illuminating the night sky. Our only source of light is the fire we just started and torches that we ced in the vicinity of the camp. We made sure to secure the perimeter just in case there are wild animals in the area.


    "Your majesty, please have something warm to eat." Alex brought me a bowl of warm soup to fill my stomach.


    "Thank you Alex." I replied.


    "Do not mention it your majesty." Alex smiled awkwardly at mypliment. "It is not much, but at least it can fill our stomachs."


    "It¡¯s okay. I am used to camp food since I was young." I smiled politely at him.


    "I know your majesty." Alex sat down next to me and started to sip from his bowl. "You also had a rough childhood. But it is thanks to you that we Antians, had a ce to call home. We are always grateful to you, our savior."


    "I have regarded all of you as brethren, then and now." I said with a smile. "I was also someone who was shunned by my half brothers. I have to learn how to fight in order to survive. I just extended a helping hand to all of you, who also had the same experience as mine."


    "And because of that, we are ever so grateful to you sire. We will forever be loyal to you, your majesty." Alex said with a smile. "And we will also do everything in our power to help you and our queen. Do not worry your majesty, we will find the entrance of the ruins and get that key fragment and go save the queen. We promise you." He said full with determination.


    "Thank you Alex." I said wholeheartedly.


    After some time has passed, a group of my men head out to continue the search while the others stayed in the camp. We have decided to set out to patrol in shifts to conserve energy and resources as well.


    I was nning on heading out on the next shift after thest groupes back. I have readied my gear before heading out. Because the night was dangerous with beasts lurking out, I sharpened the sword I was carrying. My daggers were also tucked where I can easily get them, at my waist and also at my boots. While I was busy doing these chores, I heard a cry of a beast in the vicinity.


    *AWOOO*


    The men in camp heard a lone wolf howling in the night. If it was just one wolf, it will not pose a problem. But wolves always hunt in packs, and a pack of wolves are not something to be ignored.


    "Alex, get some of the men ready and head out. I am worried about the ones that are not yet back." I said. "It has been some time since the first group had gone out, they should have returned by now."


    "Yes sire." Alex bowed and got the men to prepare in haste.


    The group that has prepared was ready to head out and I was also going out with them. But just when we are set to head out, explosions were heard one after another.


    *BANG BANG BANG*


    "Let us head out to where that explosion came from at once!" I shouted an order. "The ones that are left, be sure to set up a protective barrier."


    My gut feeling tells me that something is off. If these were a normal pack of wolves the first group faced, they would not have the need to use magic powers.


    "The ones that wille with me, be sure to keep your eyes open and alert." I said.


    "Yes, your majesty!" The group of men said in unison.


    Me and the group of men together with Alex set out to were the explosions were happening. We moved in haste, knowing that the first group might need our help.


    Once we got to the ce where the fight is happening, we can see fire had started to spread out. Trees have caught fire and the vicinity was in chaos. Trees were either cut from their trunks or branches, others have been uprooted entirely from the ground. The ce was a small battlefield.


    "Alex, there they are." I pointed out to the first group that set out.


    They were either injured or limping, but all were alive and ounted for. I sighed in relief. We run towards them in haste.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    I can see some that were soaked with blood. I can see huge w and bite marks on their bodies, the most serious was one that was missing one leg. I felt anger rush seeing that my men were severely injured. I used my white magic to heal those that were seriously wounded.


    "Y-Your majesty..." One of my men that was less injured started to exin. "W-We... we were caught of guard. T-They... they were so huge. They looked like monsters." Fright was evident in his face.


    "What were huge? What are you describing as monsters?" Alex asked.


    "T-That..." He pointed out in front with fear.


    Alex and I looked around to see something that shocked us. Meters away from us were a pack of wolves, but these wolves are not the normal wolves you see. These ones are huge, at least seven to eight feet high. They were snarling at us.


    "Antian scum!" A voice came out from thergest one at front. It had a ck majestic fur. "And I thought they have gotten extinct. Who would have thought a handful of them wille in our territory."


    All of us were frozen stiff hearing tangible wordsing out from the wolf.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 334 Lycans of Ancient Times 1

    <h4>Chapter 334 Lycans of Ancient Times 1</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    "Antian scum!" A voice came out from thergest one at front. It had a ck majestic fur. "And I thought they have gotten extinct. Who would have thought a handful of them wille in our territory."


    All of us were frozen stiff hearing tangible wordsing out from the wolf.


    "Y-Your majesty. T-The wolf... it just talked." Alex said with bewilderment.


    "After everything I have witnessed these past few days, I do not know why I am still surprised with this." I said while unsheathing my sword from its scarab. "Sirens, dragons, and now this... talking wolves."


    "Who are you calling talking wolves, Antian scum?!" A gray wolf snarled ferociously at us. "We are proud lycans. Never associate us with animals."


    "Lycans?" I said out loud. ¡¯That name sounds familiar.¡¯ I thought.


    "Hush your mouth Grey." The ck majestic one which is the biggest of them snarled at the gray one. It whimpered down after hearing the ck lycan¡¯s words. "You, the one with ck hair. Are you the leader of these Antian humans?"


    "Yes, I am." I replied without letting my guard down. I can feel the intense pressureing from the ck one.


    If these were normal wolves, then the ck one who is the biggest must be their leader, the Alpha. All the others are rallying behind him and listens to his words. With him in the lead of the pack of these big creatures, I believe he calls the shots.


    "I do not wish to engage in battle with you, or any humans for that matter. And I specifically do not like Antians." The ck one said. "We are living here in peace, away from human eyes. I suggest you leave our territory peacefully. We will turn a blind eye that your group invaded our territory."


    At least they are not entirely hostile, but we cannot just leave this ce without finding the key fragment.


    "I appreciate your gesture, but if you can at least give us some time to find something we need, then we will dly get out of your territory." I replied as courteously as possible.


    I would like to get past this problem without any violence as much as possible. My men has been injured by them immensely, and engaging them inbat will only add to more casualties that I do not want to have.


    "You are clearly mistaken of you think I am asking for a favor, Antian." The ck one started to snarl, his fur started to stand on his back. "I am not asking you, I am telling you to leave!"


    When the ck one started to snarl, all the others behind him followed. Me and my men were one hundred percent on guard, our swords all ready to defend in case an attackes.


    "I do not wish to fight also. But we are here to search for something that is very important." I said with my own voice that was filled with authority. "We will not leave until we get the thing we are here for."


    I stood my ground with my men on my nks. I was ready to engaged in battle if that is what is needed to get the key fragment that is hidden here.


    "Then I think this talk is over." The ck one said. "Get ready to be ughtered here! AWOOO!!!"


    The ck ones howl pierced the night, he dashed towards us. The other lycans followed their alpha without any word, they were all racing towards us baring their teeth and fangs.


    "All of you, get ready!" I told my men with a loud cry.


    These enemies are not the one we normally fight, and so we need to be more vignt and careful or else we can lose our lives. This situation is simr to the fight with the sirens, fighting something we do not know of.


    ¡¯Wait, like the sirens.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯Come to think of it the name ¡¯lycans¡¯, I think I have read it in one of the ancient books. It looks like they are one of those ancient monsters the Almighty One fought in ancient times.¡¯


    Thinking about this, it answers the question why they loath Antians. It is because the human race that the Ancient One gifted magic powers. They were the humans that defeated the ancient monsters that roamed this continent in ancient times.


    The lycans were just a few feet before us. Just in time of their leap towards us, I conjured a fire wall that burned the ones that took the first attack. The lycans that were burned whimpered before us in pain, their cries were heard.


    "Antian scum!" The gray one snarled at us from behind the fire wall.


    I see the lycans retreat a few feet from my fire wall, looking at us with angry eyes. The ck one was the one to leap first.


    "Brace yourselves!" I told my men. They were ready for the lycan¡¯s next attack.


    The ck lycan was able to leap above my fire wall and the others followed en route. Before the other lycans could also cross the fire wall, I made it more higher and more aggressive that before. Many of the other lycans that came after was burned with my fire wall. They all dropped and whimpered in pain with the sudden attack.


    "How dare you?!" The gray lycan leaped in front of me, baring his ws and fangs ready for the kill. But a pir of rock shot up from the ground hitting the gray wolf straight in his gut.


    "Ahhh." The gray lycan groaned in pain. "F*ck!"


    I looked beside me and saw that Alex was the one to conjure the rock pir.


    "Thanks Alex." I appreciated his help.


    "You are wee your majesty." Alex replied. "It is my job to see that you are safe." I nodded with his words.


    ¡¯It is also my job to make sure that my men will make it out alive from here.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    I see my men holding their own against these big and ferocious lycans. They can only have a fighting chance because they are Antians with magic abilities. If this were ordinary humans, they have no fighting chance against this big beasts.


    Like the other ancient monsters written in the ancient books, there is only little known from lycans. But the notable thing I remember is that they move like a pack of wolves. With knowing who their alpha leader is, if I was able to defeat their leader, then maybe I can stop any more violence.


    ¡¯Maybe like the sirens, we cane to an understanding.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯But, that is if I force them to listen first.¡¯


    "Fire armor!" I put my fire armor on, ready to find the alpha leader, the ck lycan.


    Two lycans wereing right for me. I was ready for their attack.


    *ROAR*


    They leaped at the same time. I swing my sword and shed one, while the other one I burned with my mes.


    I jumped out of their way, leaving them toy down the ground injured. I quickly ran, searching for the ck lycan. One after another, the lesser lycanse at me, and one by one they fall to the ground injured with my attacks.


    After some time had passed, I found the ck lycan atst. He was engaging battle with three of my men. My men were having a hard time containing the enormous beast, even with using their magic abilities. They were being thrown with the beast¡¯s strong paws, some of them also have teeth marks.


    "Alpha!"I called out.


    The ck lycan stopped after hearing me call. It looked at my direction in an instant.


    "I am sure you do not want any of your bretheren to be injured any further than this. I as well do not want my men to get injured." I pointed my sword towards the ck lycan alpha leader. "Let us finish this between us, leader against leader. I challenge you!" I said with upmost seriousness.


    edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 335 Lycans of Ancient Times 2

    <h4>Chapter 335 Lycans of Ancient Times 2</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    "Let us finish this between us, leader against leader. I challenge you!" I said with upmost seriousness.


    The ck lycan stopped attacking and turned towards me. His eyes was on me, and I felt as if his eyes were boring into my soul. Chills ran down my spine.


    ¡¯These beasts are not something to look down on.¡¯ thought as I felt the goosebumps all over my body.


    I have gone into battle with many enemies. I can say that I am a veteran in the battlefield. But recently, we have been crossing paths with opponents that we only read in ancient books. These creatures have been in hiding since ancient times, but for some reason we have been encountering them even if we do not want to.


    ¡¯Are these only coincidences, or is this faith.¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡¯The reincarnation of the Almighty One is now undergoing. Are these creatures feeling the presence of the return of the Almighty One?¡¯ This is one of my hypothesis.


    "You are quite brave, Antian leader." The ck lycan said with a menacing tone.


    The ck lycan walked towards me slowly with its head held high, as if showing his dominance. I can feel his menacing aura emanating from his body. I saw my men shaking after feeling the menacing aura from the ck lycan, in fact I can also feel the immense force. But I stood my ground and looked at the ck lycan directly into his dark brown eyes. The ck lycan stood before me with a towering height, I have to look up to maintain eye contact.


    "It is true that we have trespassed your territory, and we are truly sorry about this. But we also cannot back down because we also need to find something important in this ce. To stop this fighting, it will be better to finish this fight between us." I said. "Let us make a deal. If I win, you will let us find what we are searching for here. And after that, we will leave this ce peacefully."


    "Hah... hahahaha!" The ck lycan roared inughter. "I like your courage and boldness Antian leader. I will ept your wager, but if I win I will take your life."


    "No!" My men shouted in anger.


    "How dare you say that to our king?"


    "We will never let youy a hand on his majesty!"


    My men red up with anger hearing the ck lycans words, their attention was all on him ready to attack if ever he even take one more step towards me.


    "Do not worry. Because I can see that your leader is apassionate one, something that I rarely see in a human. I will let you, his subordinates leave this ce with your lives and body intact. Even if you are all Antian scum. I give my word as an Alpha." The ck lycan said with a clear voice and authority. "Is that a good wager, Antian leader?"


    "We will never let youy a hand on his majesty the king!" Alex said running towards me, his sword in hand and ready to attack the lycan alpha.


    "Stop, Alex." I hold a hand towards him in order for him to stop.


    "Y-Your majesty?" Alex looked at me with dumbfounded eyes.


    "I, Regaleon Yosef Astley king of Grandcrest, ept your wager, lycan Alpha." I said while I re into his eyes. The ck lycan grinned, brandishing his white sharp teeth.


    "Great!" The ck lycan said. "Hear me my lycan brethren, I your leader Belgor, ept this Antian Regaleon¡¯s challenge. If I fall in this battle, you will give a chance to these Antians to search our territory for the thing they are searching for. But if I win, I will take the Antian leader¡¯s life, but we will let his men walk away with their lives.


    *AWOOO*


    All the lycans howl in unison, epting their alpha¡¯smand.


    "Your majesty, you do not need to do such a thing as battle their leader one on one." Alex said with a worried face. "We are sure that we can win this battle against these beasts."


    "Alex, I have confidence in my men¡¯s abilities. I am sure that they can win this fight. But I am also sure that there will be a huge loss in our end as well, and that is not what I want right now. I need all of you ounted for, especially with our greatest enemy that we have yet to face, Patricia." I said with conviction.


    Even though Patricia lost the civil war in Jennovia, her threat had just lessened. She still has her army full with Antians that follow her blindly. An army of magic users can battle anyrge human army double their size and win. With them still a threat, Dimitri¡¯s elite army is essential. What I have said to Alex is true, but in my heart I do not want anyone of them to lose their life. I have lost many loyal and talented men in the past, and as much as possible I do not want that to happen if I can help it.


    "Do you not have faith in me as your leader, Alex?" I smiled at him.


    "O-Of course not, your majesty." Alex was taken aback from my words. "You are the strongest I have ever known in my life."


    "That is good to hear." I said and faced the ck lycan. "Then watch me win this fight."


    I walked forward, just a few feet away from the lycan alpha. He might tower over me, but I will not lose this fight. My men¡¯s life are at stake, and also the key fragment that I need to get to my wife Alicia.


    "I am ready lycan alpha, Belgor." I call out his name. I take my stance, holding my sword. My fire armor is still on me.


    "Then let us start, Antian leader Regaleon." Belgor said. *AWOOO*


    His loud howl was heard into the night. He moved first, jumping from where he stood. His jump was pretty high that he literally vanished into the night.


    ¡¯So he will start with attacking in stealth.¡¯ I thought.


    Visibility is really hard in the woods at night, especially with a new moon. But I am at an advantage with my magic in the fire attribute.


    "Fire balls." I chanted.


    I conjured fire balls the size of closed fists and let them illuminate my surroundings, I let them float around my vicinity. This helped me see the surroundings better. But Belgor was still in hiding. Wolves are good in hunting in stealth and I bet lycans are the same. I need to be very sensitive with my surroundings. All of my senses are on high alert.


    *RUSTLE RUSTLE*


    My ears caught slight rustling on the trees behind me. My senses tell me that I need to defend from behind. I turned around and followed my intuition, and it did not let me down.


    Belgor jumped from behind the trees with his fangs bared. His ws fell first before me, but I used my sword to parry his attack. I was able to push him back and I took a step forward tounch an attack. My sword was able to graze his body, blood oozed out of his wound.


    Belgor took a few steps back growling before me, his fur was standing on his back. He started to walk to one side, stalking me. His eyes were glued to me, and mine to him.


    I also moved opposite to his direction, making us walk in a kind of circle. I can feel his aura filled with blood lust.


    ¡¯He will be attacking soon. I need to make a move before that happens.¡¯ I thought.


    I made the fire balls that were floating near him fly towards him in fast speed. Belgor was caught by surprise but he was able to jump away in time.


    *BANG*


    The fire balls made contact on the ground and exploded like bombs because of the speed. Belgor was suspended in the air from his jump and I did not waste time to let the other fire balls fly his way. He was able to twist his body in mid air, evading my fire balls one by one but I did not stop there.


    Belgornded on the ground once more, but I did not stop from letting my fire bombs fall on him. He ran fast and evaded every fire ball bomb I throw his way.


    *BANG BANG BANG*


    Bomb after bomb exploded on the ground, leaving smoke in their way. Belgor was swiftly running on the terrain while evading my attacks.


    "He is good." A smile crept on my face.


    I was feeling ted and actually enjoying this fight. I have never thought I would feel this way in battle.


    edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 336 A Good Duel

    <h4>Chapter 336 A Good Duel</h4>


    "He is good." A smile crept on my face.


    I was feeling ted and actually enjoying this fight. I have never thought I would feel this way in battle, this was the first time I felt enjoying a fight.


    Belgor was running swiftly in a zigzag line. I conjure more fire balls to chase after him, leaving him without any time to attack. But to my surprise, he was able to get a fallen tree trunk that was in his way and hurled it towards me. I used my fire magic to push me away from where I was standing to evade the huge tree trunk.


    When Inded on my feet, I was surprised that Belgor was in mid air, jumping on top of me. I was able to lift my sword up, just in time before his jawsnded on my head.


    "Ah. F*ck." I cursed, seeing that I am in a difficult situation.


    Luckily my fire armor was still in effect, because his ws were trying to bore its way in my legs and stomach. I heightened the intensity of my fire armor, setting my whole body aze. Belgor was enduring my mes a while ago, but now he cannot endure any longer and jumped away from me.


    "Your mes are such a nuisance." Belgor growled.


    "Well then, I am thankful for my mes. If not, I am afraid that my head was bitten off by you." I grinned.


    "Hahaha, cheeky brat." Belgor seemed delighted with my remark.


    I felt something trickle on my cheeks. When I wiped it with the back of my hand, I saw blood.


    ¡¯It looks like his long fangs was able to scratch my cheek.¡¯ I thought.


    Belgor growled and started to run towards me once more. I remembered some of the attacks of the azure dragon and tried to mimic them with my fire magic.


    "Fire pir!" I chanted.


    I conjured fire pirs from the ground where Belgor was standing. He was hit by one pir and rolled to the side.


    "Fire arrows." I conjured fire arrows and let them fly towards Belgor.


    Belgor was able to stand up and evade some of my fire arrows, but some was able to graze him. He roared in pain.


    *AWOO*


    The lycans howled as seeing there leader get hurt by my attacks. Belgor heard his brethren¡¯s howl and it gave him some kind of courage. He stood up and faced me from a distance. I see him open his mouth wide, air was being sucked towards him.


    *ROAR*


    With Belgor¡¯s roar, a strong tornado like wind came rushing towards me from his mouth. I was caught by surprise and did not have time to evade the uing tornado like wind. I braced my arms in front of me as defense.


    The tornado hit my body hard and sent me flying. My body hit the trees from behind and it only stopped on a huge boulder. I coughed up blood from the impact my body had taken. My fire armor was able to burn away the trees that my body hit, but was not able to stop the force once it hit the boulder. I suspect that I had some internal injuries after hitting it.


    With out any time to breathe, Belgor was running in full speed. I lifted my body that felt heavy, to evade the uing attack. He hit the huge boulder where I was at, and the force crumbled it to pieces.


    ¡¯He is strong.¡¯ I smiled feeling excitement.


    I was able to recover a little bit with the use of my white magic and opted to attack swiftly. I jumped high up using my fire to propel me up and was about to attack Belgor from above. He did not anticipate such an attack and was caught of guard. He tried to evade in thest second, but the tip of my sword was able to sh his left eye.


    *ROAR*


    Belgor roared in pain. Blood gushed out of the wound on his left eye, it was now left useless.


    "Surrender, and I will let you live." I said to him.


    "I can still fight." Belgor said andunched at me once more.


    Belgor only has his left eye now to use in this fight. This gave me an advantage in the fight.


    "Fire pirs." I conjured many fire pirs in his way and he was still able to dodge them by instinct.


    I can feel that my fire armor is also at its limit. I need to finish this fight before that happens.


    "Fire bombs." I conjured many at once and dropped it onto him while still maintaining the fire pirs I made. This gave him little room to dodge.


    "Agghh..." I hear him groan in pain, being burned by the fire pirs while dodging the more powerful fire bombs.


    While he was dodging my fire attacks, I propelled myself to make a fast surprise attack on his blind side. He was busy trying to evade my fire magic attacks that he only sensed my presence thest second.


    I shed him with my sword, feeling it make contact. But Belgor was still agile and swiftly jumped out of the way before I can deal more damage to him.


    "Haahh... haahh." I panted feeling the fatigue after such a fast paced battle. "You are quick on your feet." Iplimented.


    "And you are quick witted." Belgor praised. "I never felt so ted in battle until now."


    "I feel the same." I replied with a grin.


    "It looks like we are both in our limits." Belgor said, he was evidently trying hard just to stay up on his feet. "I will give my all in thisst attack."


    "Then I will also give my all to counter it." I replied.


    I can also feel my fire armor starting to weaken. It will onlyst just a few minutes longer. And like Belgor said, he was going to give his all in the next attack. I can feel another immense power brewing around him. He opened his mouth wide, and the air was umting within.


    ¡¯He is going to use that attack once more.¡¯ I thought.


    I stayed calm and focused all my energy on the next attack I will make. What I need is to time my attack at the precise moment, not to early and not tote. His poweres from wind, and wind can either take the fire out if it is weak, and make it stronger if its strong.


    Belgor was getting ready to unleash hisst ultimate attack and I was ready to counter it with my own. By the time he released his attack on me, I was ready to counter it.


    ¡¯Not yet. Not yet.¡¯ I was focusing on Belgor¡¯s attack that was going straight towards me. "NOW! Fire tornado!"


    I focused all of the magic I have and conjured a massive fire tornado. It engulfed the wind tornado that Belgor unleashed and made my fire tornado even bigger. I used all of my power to contain the fire tornado and make it stable as possible.


    "Aaaagghhh!" Belgor was trying all his might to not be swept away with the pull of my massive fire tornado but it was no use. He was sucked in and I saw him fly around getting burned.


    I used every ounce of my power to navigate the massive fire tornado, not wanting the whole area to get burned. I tried to nullify the fire the best I can.


    "Come on..." I said, feeling the sweat roll of my forehead.


    I did not wish for anyone in the vicinity to get hurt, I miscalcted the intensity of the wind tornado from Belgor. It took everything in my power to keep the fire tornado in control until I was able to nullify the fire.


    "Haahh... haahh... haahh." I fell on my knees panting. It took all of my power to nullify such a massive fire tornado.


    Not far from me, I saw Belgor fall. I got on my feet with my remaining strength and walked towards him. Once I arrived where he was, I saw his body has deep burns.


    "He is still breathing." I saw his body still moving.


    I kneeled in front of him andid my hands on his thick ck fur. His fur felt smooth to touch. There is still some ounce of magic remaining within me and I used my white magic to heal him. Fortunately, his body was also quick to heal, I did not need to use my white magic much.


    "Antian, why did you save me?" Belgor groaned.


    "I did not have any ns on taking your life in the first ce." I replied. "All I need is a chance search the area and find what we are looking for."


    "Even though I was nning to take your life... you repay me with such kindness." Belgor tried to stand up. "You are simr to him in such a way."


    "Him?" I asked in confusion.


    "The first ruler of this continent. The one that bestowed power to humans that defeated us a long time ago." Belgor said. "I was just a pup when I saw him standing before my defeated father. He also said the same thing to him. But my father was prideful, he epted his defeat and promised to live away from humans. But he did not ept the offer of that man to live alongside them."


    "I see." I replied, knowing who the identity of the man he was talking about.


    "Well... I wonder..." Belgor said while looking at me with scrutinizing eyes.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Hahaha... I just thought that I am not my father. I will like to give you a chance to prove your worth, Antian." Belgor said. "I feel like you are to do great things in the future. And I would like to stand beside you when that timees."


    "That isforting to hear. I am confident that I will not disappoint you." I said with a confident smile.


    edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 337 The Key Fragment 1

    <h4>Chapter 337 The Key Fragment 1</h4>


    "I like you Antian. This is a first." Belgor smirked, with his perfectly sharp teeth bared. "I am looking forward to your future. I am sure you will not disappoint me."


    The ck lycan alpha walked towards me slowly, smoke started to engulf his body from the ground up. Once the smoke cleared, what I saw was a man with long ck wavy hair. He had a huge build with big lean muscles. I knew how bulk his body was because he was naked after his transformation. Even with his human form, he was taller than me in height.


    "I think to would be better to talk with this form, if that is okay?" Belgor said.


    I looked away now that he was standing right before me. It was a little awkward to see someone naked from head to toe, let alone someone like Belgor that is not feeling embarrassed and in turn feels so proud brandishing his naked body. I also cannot undo seeing his huge thing, hanging around like that.


    "Well, if it is okay... can you cover your body at least?" I said with an awkward voice and looking away.


    "Cover my body?" Belgor looked down his body and started tough out loud. "Hahaha. Yeah, I forgot that you humans are very keen using different kinds of clothing. Grey, please grab my garments." He said to the gray lycan.


    The gray lycan disappeared into the trees. Not long after, another tall man emerged from the trees. He had long gray hair and was wearing fur like clothing.


    ¡¯This must be the gray lycan from before.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    The man walked straight towards Belgor and gave him a ck fur like clothing. Belgor took the clothing and wore it in haste.


    "This is Grey, my second inmand." Belgor introduced.


    Grey looked at me with hostile eyes. I can still feel some animosity from him. I can hear a low growling from him


    "Hush Grey. I have given this young man my benefit of a doubt. And I also like him." Belgor said. "Please do not feel offended and forgive him. He really does not like humans, especially Antians. Well, all lycans share the same feelings."


    "It is okay. No offense taken." I said. "I am ready to work hard to get you and the other lycans trust."


    "And I will be looking forward to it, Regaleon right?" Belgor said. "Can I call you that? You can call me Belgor as well." He asked.


    "Yes, of course." I replied respectfully.


    "By the way, what are you searching for? Maybe we lycans can help you with it. We have memorized this territory like the back of our paws." Belgor said. "Treat it as a form of thanks, for sparing and saving my life."


    I was happy to hear Belgor offer his help in searching for the key fragment. I am sure the lycans will have good information about the surrounding areas. We can find the entrance to the ruins in no time.


    "I am here to find a key fragment hidden inside the ruins in this area." I said. "But we cannot find an entry way inside. Nature has retaken the ruins and all possible entries are either blocked by boulders and debris or overgrown tree roots."


    "A key fragment inside the ruins?" Belgor held his chin in thought.


    "Belgor, are you sure you want to help this Antian?" Grey asked. "You know what that thing does."


    "Wait, you know what the key fragment is?" I asked in shock and intrigue.


    "Well yes. I have been living in this continent much longer than you have." Belgor said. "I was a pup when I met the first ruler of this continent, the one you call the Almighty One. And right now I can feel his presence in the open sea right now, which is intriguing." He looked at the direction of where the sea was, where Alicia was currently at.


    "Yes, I am here to get the key fragment and go to where my wife is... under the depths of the sea." I said with a hurried tone.


    "Your wife, your mate?" Belgor asked.


    "Y-Yes, you can put it that way." I said. "She is precious to me. She is currently pregnant with our child and..." I trailed.


    I was not yet sure if I can divulge such information to the lycan alpha. He said he has interest in me but he has not yet given his word of allegiance.


    "No need to tell me everything. I understand a bit with your words." Belgor had said. "We lycans are also someone that are devoted to our mates. I am sure you are worried about your wife. I am willing to help you."


    "But Belgor..." Grey tried to argue.


    "This is my decision as the lycans leader and alpha." Belgor said with a tone full of authority. Grey was visibly shaken with his words, his shoulders hunched. "But before I do, can you promise me one thing Regaleon." His eyes were on me.


    "What is it that you want me to promise?" I asked, waiting for what he will say.


    "Promise me that you will not use such fearful magic, the one that the key unlocks." Belgor said.


    I had a hunch that Belgor knew about the forbidden magic. As he said, he had lived long. For sure he had witnessed what happened when the mad king of Antia used the forbidden magic and it went out of control.


    "Such magic is not to be used by none other than that man himself." Belgor said. "Your ancestors made a wrong decision and paid the price because of their thirst for power and dominance."


    "I know what you mean, Belgor. And yes, I promise you that I will not use that magic in any bad means." I replied. "I have no intention of ruling this continent because of thirst for power. What I want is to have the ones living here to live in peace and prosperity." I gave my truthful answer.


    "It looks like I am looking at the next ruler of this continent. Hahaha" Belgorughed out heartily. "I hope that we lycans are included in your ns."


    "Of course I n to. If you let me form an alliance with you." I said with upmost sincerity.


    "I am liking you more every minute." Belgor smirked. "What about this? If you trulye to unite the now divided continent and defeat every enemy thates to block your way. After that, I will swear my allegiance to you."


    "Belgor?!" Grey shouted but Belgor did not mind him and had all of his attention on me.


    "Then I ept. After I be the emperor of this continent, I will visit you once again." I said with vigor.


    "Then it¡¯s a deal." Belgor offered his hand. "Do not disappoint me, Antian leader Regaleon."


    "I will surely deliver." I took his hand and shook it.


    "Hear me my lycan brethren, I your alpha has given my word." Belgor shouted with his alpha voice. "The time this Antian leader Regaleon be the next ruler of this continent, we lycans will swear our allegiance to him, as brothers in arms. Do you ept, Regaleon?"


    "I ept, lycan alpha Belgor." I replied.


    *AWOOO*


    The lycans howl into the night sky, hearing their lycan leader¡¯smand.


    "Thene with me. I will show you were the key fragment probably is." Belgor said and gestured me to follow him.


    "You know the exact location?" I asked in bewilderment.


    Belgor led the way with Grey and me trailing from behind. Alex and my men joined me in following Belgor. The other lycan also shifted to their human forms and joined us.


    "Yes. We made the interior of the ruins our home. We have neutralize all of the traps made inside." Belgor said and smirked at me. "But there was a room that we cannot seem to enter what ever we do. It is sealed with intense magic. I believe what you are searching for is in there."


    "It probably is." I said.


    I am now a step near, getting to my wife Alicia.


    edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 338 The Key Fragment 2

    <h4>Chapter 338 The Key Fragment 2</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    Belgor led the way inside the woods. We were going further in, away from the cliff overlooking the sea. We have searched a wide area from noon till sundown, but the ruins go further into the forest. If we blindly searched for the entrance by ourselves, I am afraid that we would have spent days and precious time.


    ¡¯It was a good call to have a truce with the lycans.¡¯ I thought.


    "The ruins are quite big." Belgor said, starting a conversation. "As I recall, this ruins was once a pce. It is said that this was a gift of the first ruler to his wife."


    "I see." I replied. "It is a shame that this pce deteriorated like this."


    "The exterior might be in ruins, but the interiors are at least preserved by us. Well, with a little bit of magic that remained within the pce." Belgor said. "You can still see the pce¡¯s interior in it¡¯s full splendor. Hahaha." Heughed out heartily.


    "It looks like a goodir for you lycans." I said with a smile. "Is that why you were ready to fight us for it?" I jokingly asked.


    "Well, it has been my home for hundreds of years. It was a suitable hiding ce for us who does not like to mingle with humans. It is far from any human settlements and the exterior has a natural camouge, tricking passerby." Belgor replied. "We treated you as passerby at first. But when we saw that you were not leaving, we deemed you as a danger. I was not sure if you Antians would take back this ce from us. It was technically yours in the first ce."


    "We do not have any intention of taking your home away from you. We just want to get the key fragment that is hidden within the ruins." I replied.


    I looked around and only see the ruins of that was once said to be a pce. I cannot think that the interior of this ruins are still intact, seeing that the outside was not in good shape. But looking closely, I can feel faint magic enveloping the exterior of the ruins.


    "Maybe this is some type of cloaking magic." I murmured.


    "I also think it is some type of time magic that camouge the surroundings, your majesty." Alex second my thoughts. "I can feel some magic in the ruins, like a veil. But it is so faint that you cannot feel it if you have no high magic perception."


    Alex words holds truth. If I did not focus my senses into the ruins, I could never feel the presence of this magic. It is amazing that the lycans were able to find the entrance of this pce.


    "Are you talking about the natural camouge of this ce?" Belgor asked. "Well at first I also thought that it was strange, having the exterior in ruins but the interior ispletely unscathed. We just came to find it because of our keen smell and sight." He pointed towards his nose and eyes.


    "You mean you smelled your way inside?" I asked in disbelief.


    "Well kind of." Belgor smiled. "I know the smell of nature, and it was peculiar that we were able to smell the scent of furnitures, cloth, ss and such. That was the time we were able to find the entrance."


    I understood as Belgor exined. With such cloaking magic, it was nearly impossible to find the entrance. This ce might have been fortified with such defensive magic because the key fragment was hidden inside. If I had not met the lycans, I would have made my own entrance if I had be impatient. Making my own entrance, as in blowing up a portion of the ruins to create a new entrance.


    "If I may ask, how did you nullify all the magic traps inside?" I asked in wonder.


    "It was made in difficulty and with precision." Belgor replied. "Those magic traps were not a walk in the park. We were very cautious, taking one room at a time. But after many years of effort, we were able to nullify all the traps that were set, except for one. I was also curious as to why they booby trapped a very beautiful pce."


    "It was probably to protect anything that is inside that one room you mentioned." I replied. "So that it would not go into the hands of evil people."


    "Well you have a point there." Belgor said.


    "Come to think of it, how long have you been living in this ce?" I asked.


    "I lost count actually." Belgor replied. "It has been hundreds of years."


    I was deep in thought after hearing Belgor¡¯s reply. If it has been hundreds of years, then this ce was not the same one where the key fragment was first hidden. This was not the same ce where the mad king of Antia found the key fragments some twenty years ago.


    ¡¯Does that mean that the location differs after it has been collected? I thought that the location would be the same.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    But I have no answers to my questions. Knowing that this will be thest time to use this key fragments, there will not be a next time to search for these things.


    "Well, here we are." Belgor made a hand gesture weing us. "Wee to our humble home."


    We saw the entrance to the ruins atst. It was a big wooden dual doors, typical for any entrance to big mansions or vis. The door looks quite old, it looked like it would break if given a big amount of force. But Belgor opened it with all his strength, as if pushing huge boulders.


    We entered the threshold, and what we saw put us all in awe. Inside was a perfectly maintained receiving hall of a pce. The color motif was of white and gold, it was majestic to look at. We looked around and saw furnitures, fixtures, paintings and such still in their splendor, very much well maintained.


    "All of you are surprised, huh?" Belgor had a huge grin. "Told you that the interior is very much different that the outside. We came here and it was just like as you see it, as if time never touched it. It is like magic."


    "It really is indeed magic." I replied while looking around.


    I held a vase in my hand and felt some magic flowing through. Each and every object here is embedded with magic, a magic that felt quite familiar.


    ¡¯This is the Almighty One¡¯s magic.¡¯ I thought while feeling his presence.


    If this was gifted by the Almighty One to his wife, then I could tell that his wife is really someone who is very precious to him. For him to embed magic in all of the objects inside this pce to not be touched by time, is somewhat of an overkill.


    ¡¯If I can do such things like the Almighty One, maybe I would have also gifted something like this to Alicia.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    "Oh, let me introduce to you my mate, Sanyiah." Belgor said.


    A woman that was also tall in height walked near us. She had white long hair and fair skin. Her body was also lean with muscles. But what really caught my attention was her red eyes.


    "Sanyiah, this is Regaleon, the Antian¡¯s leader." Belgor introduced me. "Can you believe it, I made a new friend? And it is an Antian human. Hahaha." He said to his wife.


    "It is nice to meet you, Regaleon. As my husband had said, I am named Saniyah. I am Belgor¡¯s mate." Saniyah smiled and slightly bowed her head as a greeting.


    "It is also a pleasure to meet you." I replied with equal respect.


    Then I saw a little boy with gray hair at the back of Saniyah. I guess this was Belgor and Saniyah¡¯s offspring.


    "This one right here is my youngest, Polo." Belgor carried his son on his shoulders. "Say hi to papa¡¯s friend. He is our guest here today."


    "H-Hello." Polo replied shyly, hiding behind Belgor¡¯s head.


    "My oldest is also my second inmand that you have met, Grey." Belgor gestured to Grey who was not far from us. He seemed a bit shy after being introduced as Belgor¡¯s son.


    "He is your son?" I has some disbelief. The two of them looked like brothers, Grey being the younger. And also, he did not call Belgor father.


    "We lycans stop aging after we fully mature." Belgor replied. "And Grey stopped calling me papa after he came of age, saying that he does not want to be seen as someone that got his position because he was my son. He fought for it tooth and nail with other lycans that wanted to be my second inmand. Its just that, I miss him calling me papa while clinging to me like when he was young and asking me to y with him." He made a teasingly sad face.


    "Pa... Belgor." Grey irritatingly said. "You have Polo to y with. I am too old for that. Stop teasing me."


    "Hahaha." Belgorughed out loud with his sons embarrassed lood. "Well anyways, I will lead you to the room I have told you a while ago." Belgor said to me and let Polo down.


    Belgor continued to lead the way inside the pce. The interior was big and spacious, and like the entrance hallway, the items around are all imbued with timeless magic.


    After some time of walking, we reached a door that felt unlike the others. I felt immense magic behind that door.


    "Here it is, the door that does not break whatever we do." Belgor said.


    "I can feel such tremendous magic behind that door." I said.


    I was sure that the key fragment was just behind that closed door. I am very close in getting it.


    ¡¯Just wait Alicia. I will be there by your side soon.¡¯ I silently promised.


    edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 339 How it All Began 1

    <h4>Chapter 339 How it All Began 1</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    "Here it is, the door that does not break whatever we do." Belgor said.


    "I can feel such tremendous magic behind that door." I said. I was sure that the key fragment was just behind that closed door. I am very close in getting it.


    The door looked like any other ordinary door. It was made of hard wood, with wooden frames. For a normal human eye, they would only see a door that leads inside a room. The only problem is, no one can open the door. They would only think that it was locked inside. But for us Antian¡¯s that were gifted with magic, we are sensitive to magic depending on one¡¯s high magic perception.


    In my eyes, I can see a thin veil like curtain cloaking the door. It was enveloping the door like a protective barrier or shield.


    "Have you tried to break open this door in the past?" I asked Belgor.


    "So many times." Belgor replied with a shrug of his shoulder. "Here, let me demonstrate." He slowly approached the door with his hand to touch it.


    *CRACKLE*


    I heard something when Belgor retracted his hand swiftly.


    "Well, this happens after I simply touch it." Belgor showed me his slightly burned hand.


    "With just a slight touch, something like this happened." I am now sure for a fact that this room was cloaked with defensive magic. "But I cannot let this stop me. I need to find a way to go inside." I said with dedication.


    When I was about to take a step closer, Alex stepped in front to stop me.


    "Your majesty, I cannot let you near this door. Harm might be fall on you." Alex said. "As your personal body guard and second inmand in this mission, let me be the one to approach." He bowed his head before me upon his request.


    I nodded my head, letting him do as he has told me. In all of the men under Dimitri, Alex is one of the persons that looks up to me. He is one of the reasons I work hard to live up to their expectations.


    ¡¯It is not an easy role to be given, being their somewhat idol.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯But I feel proud being one, and so I work hard to not disappoint them.¡¯


    Alex pulled out his sword from its sheath and pointed it towards the door. He walked cautiously towards the door, and the tip of his sword touched the thin veil like curtain that envelopes it. Without any warning, Alex¡¯s body was hurled out and went flying.


    "Alex!" I shouted while my eyes stayed on him until his body hit the wall opposite the door.


    "Ugh." Alex groaned in pain, spitting up some blood. I ran towards him, feeling worried about his wellbeing.


    "Alex, are you okay?" I asked while I kneeled on one knee to inspect his body.


    "I am fine your majesty." Alex forced a smile, a smudge of blood was seen at the side of his lips. "This is only a minor injury, nothing to be worried about. It is just like receiving injuries in training, hehe." Heughed.


    "Like training?" I asked.


    ¡¯How intense is Dimitri training his men?¡¯ I thought. Thinking that Dimitri¡¯s subordinates are an elite group of men, I am guessing his training is something gruesome. ¡¯My training of the soldiers in the ck Dragon Army gave me the nickname ¡¯tyrant¡¯, then maybe Dimitri can be called a ¡¯devil trainer¡¯. I should try and oversee his training once all of this settles down.¡¯


    "Just go easy for now. Your body took a huge blow just now." I said. "I will try and see what I can do with this magic shield."


    "But your majesty..." Alex tried to stop me.


    "What I just said is an order, Alex." I said with a firm voice. Alex was startled with my voice and nodded.


    "I understand your majesty." Alex said. "But please be careful. I will surely be scolded by Vice-Captain Chris and I will surely be punished by Captain Dimitri if something bad happens to you. Not to mention the other men, they will surely scold me." I smiled seeing Alex like this.


    Alex was somewhat cute, seeing that he was still rtively young. He was given his position in such an early age because of his high magic aptitude and fighting prowess.


    I walked and stood by the door, thinking of how to deactivate this kind of magic. That was when I thought what was the difference with Belgor and Alex¡¯s approach.


    "Belgor, in the past, how did you try breaking this door and what kind of approach did you do?" I asked.


    "Hmmm, as I remember, we always use brute force in trying to open this door. And as you can see what happened to your subordinate, that is also what happens. The more force, the more bacsh you get." Belgor exined.


    Thinking of what just happened before, Alex only had the tip of his sword touch that veil but he was thrown away by a huge force. That just means that if I use a stronger force, the bacsh to me would be ten fold. Belgor on the other hand simply touched the veil, and he only got a slight burn.


    ¡¯What if I try and touch it?¡¯ I thought. ¡¯I want to see what happens.¡¯


    I raised my hand with caution, slowly getting near the veil. My heart was thumping really hard inside my chest, feeling nervousness and anxiety at the same time. But I was ready to receive any bacsh thates my way.


    ¡¯Focus, just focus.¡¯ I thought. ¡¯Do not think of anything offensive. I guess that is something that activates the bacsh.¡¯ I told myself.


    When my hands touched the veil, I expected some pain at least. But what happened was different, my hand passed thru the veil. The feeling was like touching jelly at first, it felt weird. Slowly, my whole body passed thru effortlessly.


    "That was easy." I cannot believe it myself.


    "Wow, that¡¯s great. How did you do that?" Belgor said with bewilderment. He tried to mimic my actions but he was stung like before. "Ahh. Hey, no fair." He said, holding his hand in pain.


    "I think, only I was given the right of passage." I said.


    I do not know why, but that is what I feel. The magic here deems me as someone fit to enter.


    "I will be going in then." I said.


    "Your majesty..." Alex called out to me. I looked around once he called me. "... please be careful inside."


    "I will." I replied. "I will be right back."


    I held the door knob and opened the door carefully. The room inside was dark and it felt cold.


    edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 340 How it All Began 2

    <h4>Chapter 340 How it All Began 2</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    The inside of the room was pitch ck, it was as if my eyes were closed. The temperature as well was cold. It felt like I entered a room ofplete nothingness.


    I started a small fire burning on the top of my palms to make light. I tried moving it from left to right, trying to figure out how big this room was. But unfortunately, I was not able to see anything. No furnitures, no walls, and not even a ceiling. It was a if I was never entered a room, it felt as if I was not even inside a room in the first ce. I walked, trying to assess my surroundings.


    "Looking around, it feels like I was transported into a different space after entering the room." I said.


    I walked aimlessly with no direction in particr. After some time of walking, I made a conclusion that this space seemed to be endless. Therefore, even if I walked aimlessly it will not take me anywhere. I stopped walking and was deep in thought.


    "I will just tire out if I walk even further. Is this some kind of test, what should I do?" I asked myself.


    If this is some space outside from my own world, maybe time is not something I should worry about. I have to keep a level head while thinking of a way to find the key fragment from this endless nothingness. Then I thought of doing some experiments.


    "Fire pirs!" I chanted. Fire pirs emerged from the ground upwards.


    I made as many as possible, just to illuminate my surroundings. After using my magic, the surroundings started to brighten up. To my amazement, the ck nothingness around me changed into a blue sky with white clouds flying in one direction. I was now stepping on ankle deep water. I looked at the surroundings, seeing an endless view of this.


    "What is this now?" I felt my eyebrows crunched, feeling this situation more and more iprehensible.


    "I see that you are one of my descendants, so that is why you were able to pass thru the door." A familiar voice said. I turned around, looking for where the voice came from.


    "Almighty One?!" I was shocked to see the Almighty One in his younger form.


    "Oh, you know me?" The Almighty One smiled.


    "We met yesterday evening, did you not remember?" I asked in confusion. "You were the one that told me to search for the key fragments."


    "Oh, I see. Now I understand." The Almighty One nodded in understanding. "That means you have met my true self."


    "Your true self?" I asked.


    "Yes. I am just a fragment of him, tasked to watch the key fragments." The Almighty One said. "The other key fragments have others like myself watching over them. So, my true self told you to get the key fragments? Hmmm." He leaned his face so close to me that I instinctively take back a step.


    "Y-Yes?" I asked awkwardly. "Do you not believe me?"


    "No, I believe you." The Almighty One stepped back with a smile. I sighed with relief when he backed away from my personal space. "I can feel my true self¡¯s presence on you. That validates that you were in contact with my true self. That just means that my true self has chosen a body to be reincarnated to."


    "Yes, my child that is still in my wife¡¯s womb. He is the chosen one." I replied. "My wife, she is under the sea as of now, and I need the key fragments to pass the guardian azure dragon to get to her."


    "Hmmm, I see." The Almighty One was holding his chin and nodding. "That one is really strict with orders that is given to him. You really cannot pass without the key. Well then, I will give it to you."


    "Really, you will give me the key fragment?" I said with joy, a smile crept on my face.


    "Well yes, of course I will give it to you. As you are the father of the future me." The Almighty One smiled. "But first, I would like to tell you something."


    "What is it that you want to tell me?" I asked with curiosity.


    "It is something that the future parent of my soul would have to know." The Almighty One said. "It is about how my life began, before I came to this continent."


    "Your origins?" I asked.


    All I know about the Almighty One are the ones written on books. But everything in books was about him after arriving here in this continent. Anything about him before that, we do not have any knowledge of it. All I know was he came from the east, meaning he came from one of the countries across the east sea.


    "I was born in a country located in the east, at the same continent of Rabanasi. It was a country by the sea, but more closed off inparison with Rabanasi who was its close neighbor. It was called the country of Xing." The Almighty One exined. "It was a country where magic exists as well, but different from the magic I have bestowed the Antians."


    While the Almighty One was telling his story, the scenery in our surroundings changed. It was like we flew eastward in a fast speed, that the scenery blurred. After that, we were hovering abovend along the sea shore.


    ¡¯This must be the country of Xing the Almighty One is speaking of.¡¯ I thought.


    "The country of Xing was a prosperous one. They were rich with food, both from the sea and thend. They were blessed with the riches that thend could offer like gold, precious stones and such." The Almighty One continued. "But the people here were a strict bunch. They are closed from their neighboring countries, not wanting to share with other than themselves."


    "Here, people have ck hair and eyes that are nted. They also have fairplexion, but more on the side of yellowish than our pale white. My birth name was Lang Fan." The Almighty One said. "Well I changed my name once I arrived here, so I have no attachment with that name. That is because my childhood was the opposite of a happy one."


    The surroundings zoomed in a specific location. It was a huge architectural building that could be a pce. We were outside a room where people, particrly femalese and go with panicked expressions, holding basins of water with cloth and blood. The Almighty One and I were like spectral figures, observing what was happening. I heard someone screaming inside the room. I deduced that someone was giving birth inside."


    "The concubine of the king of this country is about to give birth to his thirteenth child." The Almighty One said.


    "Sir, has his majesty arrived yet?" A woman that looked like a female attendant asked. "Mydy has been asking for him while still inbor."


    "How dare you ask the whereabouts of his majesty?!" The man said with a sharp look, looking at the female attendant. "His majesty will be here when the time is right."


    "I am sorry, I did not mean it like that." The female attendant knelt down with her head touching the floor. "Please forgive this lowly one."


    "Hmp." The man humped.


    Not long, I heard the cry of a baby. The people outside had a sigh of relief.


    "His majesty arrives!" Someone called out.


    I looked around and saw a man wearing golden robes. He was pacing towards the door with the look of supremacy. All of the people around bowed in his presence.


    "Greetings to his majesty. May you live a hundred years." The people greeted.


    "Has she given birth?" The king asked.


    "Yes your majesty, I heard a cry just now." The man from before replied.


    "Why hasn¡¯t the midwife came out yet?" The king asked.


    "I-I am not sure your majesty. Let me take a look." The man replied. He knocked on the door loud. "You inside, his majesty is here to see his child."


    Just a few minutes when the doors were opened. I saw what looked like the midwife carrying a baby wrapped in its sheets.


    "G-Greetings your majesty. May you live a hundred years." The midwife greeted. Her face was all pale and looked afraid.


    "Well do not just stand there, show the babe to his majesty." The man said with annoyance.


    "Y-Yes... your majesty thedy bore you a son." The midwife had her arms evidently shaking. She slowly parted the cloth to let the king see the baby.


    I was also able to see the baby from where I was standing. The baby had different features from the ones here. He had pale white skin and his hair was tinum blonde nearing silver. And when the baby opened his eyes, he had silver eyes.


    "This was the time I was born, a very long time ago." The Almighty One said with a sad smile.


    edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 341 The Child of Prophecy 1 unedited

    <h4>Chapter 341 The Child of Prophecy 1 unedited</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    The baby that was wrapped carefully in fine cloth and was being cradled by the midwife, had a crown of silver hair and shining silver eyes. The babe¡¯s expression was so peaceful, as if you would not want to make any noise to startle him.


    "W-What kind of sorcery is this?!" The male attendant that was beside the emperor freaked out. "How can the concubine birth such an... an albino?!"


    Everyone inside the courtyard heard the male attendant¡¯s words. They gasp after hearing that an albino was birthed by the emperor¡¯s concubine. The people from Xing¡¯s neighbor country Rabanasi had olive brown skin and ck curly hair, other hair colors were unheard of. With a country that never had seen other hair colors except for ck, they will think ill thoughts about the baby.


    "H-How dare you..." A weak voice was heard from inside the birthing quarter.


    A beautiful woman who looked like in her early twenties came out with a maid helping her. She had silky ck hair and porcin white skin, but her face was pale. I concluded that this as the king¡¯s concubine that just had given birth.


    "My son... still has the blood of the king running in his veins." The concubine looked at the male attendant with sharp eyes of anger. "Your majesty, even if my son looks different from everyone, please spare him." The concubine knelt in front of the king.


    "Mydy!" Her maid was startled when the concubine knelt down. "Please get up, the floor is cold. You have just given birth, it may affect your health." The maid also knelt down to assist herdy.


    "Your majesty, please do not find fault on your child. Please me me instead." The concubine lowered her head to the floor. "This child... is still your son. He still has your royal blood running thru his little veins. Please spare him and punish me instead."


    "Punish?" I was confused. "Is giving birth to a child that was different, a serious crime here?" I asked the Almighty One who was beside me.


    "This country, as I said is very closed off and strict with their rules. Something that is different and they do not understand, are deemed unfit or dangerous in their eyes." The Almighty One replied. "Hence I, who was so different from them, was supposed to be sentenced to death at my birth because of my abnormal appearance."


    I clenched my fists feeling anger with this unjust treatment. This country has such cruel ways, sentencing a baby to death just because it is different.


    "Get up my concubine." The king helped his concubine to get up. "I have heard your words and understood them. This child is still my blood. He will be named Lang Fang."


    The people around gasped in surprise. For the king to name his child on his own was a sign of affection. He walked towards the midwife and asked for the baby to be ced in his arms, and so the midwife had done so.


    "This child is my son, born from my beloved concubine. And so, mother and child will be protected by me, the king of Xing." The king walked towards his concubine and ced a kiss on her forehead. "I am sorry for beingte, my love. Now go back with little Fang, you both need rest."


    The concubine had tears in her eyes and nodded. The king gave the baby to the maid that was helping the concubine and he assisted the concubine himself inside the room. After the doors were shut, the people around started to murmur.


    "The king really loves his concubine."


    "I know right. He loves her more than the queen."


    "The concubine birthed a son. Do you not think that he can contended with the queen¡¯s son for the throne?"


    "That is absurd. Have you seen that the child is an albino. How can he be king of Xing?"


    "It was lucky that the baby was able to keep his life. It is because of the king¡¯s love for his concubine, I am sure."


    With the people¡¯s words, I have some rough thought about the Almighty One¡¯s parents.


    "I was lucky to keep my life because of the king¡¯s love to my mother." The Almighty One said. "My mother, she was a very good person. She loved me very much, even though me her son looked different. If I was just normal, she would have lived a more prosperous and happy life." His voice sounded sad.


    "I believe that you did not have such an easy early life." I said. "I understand, since I also have such experience in my childhood." I said.


    "If it was just my appearance was different, then I could have lived with the uneasy stares and harsh words towards me." The Almighty One said. "But, it was not only that." I looked at him curiously.


    Our scenery changed in a blur. We were now inside a massive room.


    *BANG*


    The door banged open, and a woman who wore a red dress and gold ornaments rushed inside with anger.


    "That b*tch actually birthed a son!" The woman said. "I cannot believe that she would be blessed by the heavens like this!"


    Behind her, three men followed. The one I recognized as the male attendant who was in attendance while the concubine was giving birth, while the two looked middle aged.


    The queen stopped in front of a table and grabbed the vase that was on it and threw it away with such force, while pushing the other things off the table.


    *CRASH BANG*


    "Calm down my daughter. Even though she birthed a son, you are still the first to give his majesty an heir." One of the middle aged man said. "Her child cannot contend against my grandson who will surely inherit the throne."


    "Prime minister is right, your majesty. Do not worry to much, my queen." The male attendant said. "The concubine had birthed an albino with silver hair and eyes. None of the ministers will think of making that child the heir."


    "Is that true?" The queen asked.


    "Yes your majesty, I saw the babe myself." The male attendant replied. "The babe should have been sentenced to death if not for that concubine¡¯s interference. The king had shown pity after she knelt down and begged."


    "That wench really infuriates me." The queen banged the table with her fist. "She had stole his majesty¡¯s love away from me."


    "Is it true that the babe has silver hair and eyes?" The other middle aged man asked.


    "Yes, I can attest to it." The male attendant said.


    "If so, then he must be the child of the prophecy." The middle aged man said.


    "What prophecy are you talking about taoist." The prime minister asked.


    "My master, who has been gifted with foresight, read the stars and has prophesied that, a baby boy of silver hair and eyes will be born on the lunar eclipse." The taoist said. "This boy will be a man of great magical power, able to tame the four great beasts. He will be the one to unite east and west, bringing longsting peace to the world."


    "What?!" The other three said in unison


    "If I am correct, it is a lunar eclipse now." The male attendant mumbled.


    "That is true." The taoist replied. "It was the same time as the concubine had given birth."


    "That b*tch¡¯s son has such a prophecy!" The queen gritted in anger.


    "Who else knows about this so called ¡¯prophecy¡¯?" The prime minister asked.


    "Only my master and I, who is his apprentice knows of this." The taoist said. "My master have secluded himself to the mountain, just waiting for his end due to old age."


    "Hmm, that is good." The prime minister said.


    "What are you thinking, father?" The queen asked.


    "We can use this so called ¡¯prophecy¡¯ to our advantage." The prime minister had a sinister smile.


    I looked at the Almighty One, horrified with what I just learned.


    "I did not have a good childhood, with this kind of people aiming for my life." The Almighty One said with a sad smile.

 Chapter 342 The Child of Prophecy 2 unedited

    <h4>Chapter 342 The Child of Prophecy 2 unedited</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    The scenery once again changed, and we were now in a different courtyard. What I saw now was a small Lang Fang, running around with a ball in hand. He looked at about five years of age. I also see his mother sitting under a tree¡¯s shade with the king. They looked like they were having tea together.


    The Almighty One led me near the king and his concubine, and I was able to hear their conversation.


    "Your majesty, I have given you such a big burden." I hear the concubine say. "Because of Fang, you have been arguing with your ministers in court often. If only... Fang was born a normal child." She seemed sad.


    "You do not need to worry, my love. I am doing this because Fang is our son." The king said. "Whatever the prime minister and the queen throw at our little Fang, I will block them with all my might."


    "I know how you feel your majesty. Fang, he is our precious son. Who would have thought that such prophecy would be connected to him?" The concubine has said.


    "I am not yet sure if what the prophecy the taoist said is true." The king said. "The taoist is one of the prime minister¡¯s people, and so I cannot just believe what he says. I have ordered to search for his master that has long secluded himself in the mountains."


    "But just now, in Fang¡¯s tender years, he has been showing unbelievable magic." The concubine said. "To think he is foretold to bring a huge cmity to our country. Your majesty, I do not wish my son to be sentenced to death because of this."


    I looked around and saw the little Fang using wind and water magic while ying with his ball. He looked very happy ying alone in the wide courtyard.


    "Yes, I can see clearly how he can manipte the elements to his will. And with that I am proud of him." The king said. "Do not worry my love. I will do everything in my power to block the ministers that wants the death of Fang. They will not harm our son."


    "My parents have done everything in their power to shield me from danger. Day by day my power was growing, and I was said I would be able to tame the divine beasts that the country of Xing deemed as gods." The Almighty One said. "But, my parents cannot hold the tide for long."


    The scenery once again changed. Now we were on a pier, overlooking the wide sea. The pier was busy with a lot of people doing their businesses. Then my eyes were caught by three figures wearing cloaks with hoods covering their heads and faces. They were walking pretty fast towards the ship docks. Once they walked pass me, the hood of one of them was blown by the wind. Then I saw the glimpse of silver long hair and eyes. It was the Almighty One in his early teens, maybe in his twelve or thirteen years of age. The one beside him was his mother that pulled back the hood over him.


    "Mother, why are you going so fast?" The young Lang Fang asked. "Should we not be at father¡¯s side. He is very sick. I am worried for him."


    "We have no time for this Fang." The concubine said. "Your father, I am afraid it is not an ordinary sickness."


    "What do you mean?" Lang Fang had a face of shock and stopped in his tracks. "Do you mean that father was poisoned? But... how?"


    "Shh... Fang. We have no time for this." The concubine said. "It was your father and I that decided that you must go out of the country for your own good. It is not safe to be here, now that they even bared their fangs towards you father, the king of Xing."


    "But should we not go back and tell the ministers of this?!" Lang Fang said with anger. "How dare they do this to their own king!"


    "I am afraid it is toote son. They have the majority of the ministers on their side." The concubine said with grief. "But while you are alive, there is still hope. This ship will lead you to Rabansi with Chen. He is your father¡¯s most trusted shadow guard, he will surely protect you. The roads are watched carefully by the queen¡¯s side, and so the water ways are the most safe for you."


    "But... what about you, mother?" Lang Fang asked with a confused face.


    "I cannot leave the country Fang. There are still some ministers that side with your father and you." The concubine replied. "I need to be here and prepare for your return. Do not worry, I will be hiding from them."


    "But mother..." Lang Fang said but then they heard the bells¡¯ toll.


    *RING RING RING*


    It was a sound of mncholy. The busy people in the pier stopped what their busy work once they heard the bells¡¯ toll.


    "The king is dead!" I heard someone shout. The slow toll of the bells meant the king passing away.


    Lang Fang¡¯s face became bitter and then agony was evident.


    "No... no no... no. Father, we have to go back to father?" Lang Fang was about to walk back to where they came from but the concubine stopped him.


    "No Fang, it is toote." The concubine was crying streams of tears. She was evidently hurting from the news of the king¡¯s passing. "You have to go, now."


    "No, I am not leaving here." Lang Fang said. "They need to pay for what they did to father."


    "Hey you..." A patrolling soldier saw them. "They are here! The traitors are here!"


    "Chen, please take him." The concubine said in haste.


    Chen who was towering in height took Lang Fang across his shoulder like a sack of potatoes and ran towards a small ship docked on the pier. They ran thru the crowd that was blocking their way.


    "You... stop!" A group of soldiers started to chase them on the throng of people. "Shoot them... shoot to kill."


    The soldiers started tounched arrows towards them. Chaos ensued in the docks that helped the three to go to the ship.


    "Now go. Get out of here." The concubine said.


    "Depart now!" One of the sailors on board shouted.


    "No mother, pleasee with us." Land Fang shouted.


    *SWISH SWISH*


    A rain of arrows started to fall from the sky. The people on board started to run for cover. Chen was trying to deflect the arrows with his sword, but a stray arrow was flying right towards Lang Fang. The events was so fast that they were shocked from what happened next. The arrow that was about to hit Lang Fang was now sticking out the concubine¡¯s chest.


    "NOOOO!!!! MOTHER!!!" Lang Fang¡¯s cries were heard loudly.


    By then, thick clouds nketed the sky, thunder rumbled and lighting shed. Blue and red lights descended from the clouds, the azure dragon and fire phoenix flew down and hovered over the ship. From the sea, a huge wave was approaching. When it came near, they saw the back of a giant green turtle¡¯s shell. And from out of nowhere, a white tiger leaped towards the ship¡¯s deck. These were the four sacred beasts of the prophecy. These four beast protected Lang Fang from the soldiers.


    "Mother.... Mother..." Lang Fang cradled his mother in his arms. Blood has stained her dress, also some blood dripped from her beautiful lips.


    "Fang... my beautiful son." The concubine held her son¡¯s cheek with bloodied hands. "I am sorry... to leave you behind... the same time as your father *cough*."


    "Please do not say that." Lang Fang was crying. "Everything will be fine. Find a doctor!" He shouted.


    "This is the end of the road for me, my son." The concubine shook her head. "Please... just promise me. Live your life full of happiness. Do not think of avenging me and your father, you do not need to do that. Just... live your life to the fullest... my son."


    And then her hand that was holding her son¡¯s face fell to the ground. The concubine has stopped breathing. By the, the ship was able to depart from the docks. The soldiers were not able to stop the ship from departing, thanks to the four divine beasts.


    "And that was the first time I was able to call for the divine beasts." The Almighty One said. "They have been mypanion ever since."

 Chapter 343 The Role of the Chosen One (1)

    <h4>Chapter 343 The Role of the Chosen One (1)</h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    I looked at the ship where the young Almighty One boarded as it departed until it vanished into the horizon. After that, the surroundings slowly changed. We were now back at the vast and wide space where we were standing at first.


    ''I guess that is the end of the sh back.'' I thought and looked at the Almighty One.


    "That was about my childhood before I cam into this continent." The Almighty One said. "Just to tell you, that ship never made it to Rabanasi. The queen sent her soldiers in every Rabanasi port. She has gained entry to Rabanasi with the reason that they were searching for a very dangerous criminal that is to be killed on sight. Fortunately, in the short period when I was at sea, I was able to learn face changing magic, and that helped me and Chen to get pass them without getting caught." He exined.


    ''So I inherited my face changing magic from the Almighty One.'' I thought. "Then, how were you able toe here in this continent?" I asked in curiosity.


    As I recall from the Almighty Ones shback, he still had allies in Xing that can help him fight for the throne.


    "The queen who has be the queen dowager when her son sat on the throne, cannot have afortable life knowing I am still alive. She did not stop sending her men around the continent looking for me." The Almighty One replied. "When I knew that the queen dowager of Xing would not stop until I was dead, I decided to leave the continent and head west. I remember my mother''sst words, that I should live my life and be happy. And so I did not torment myself to get revenge against the queen dowager and her family that killed my parents. I am sure that my parents would have supported me on my decision.."


    "So because of that, you came here in an unknownnd." I said feeling some remorse with his sad early life.


    "Do not look sad young one." The Almighty One smiled. "Coming here was the best decision in my life. In fact, I felt like I was being pulled here by faith."


    It is true that the prophecy has foretold that he is a person that will unite east and west. Because the east was not safe for him, he came to the west as the prophecy foretold.


    "When I arrived here, I changed my name to suit the names of the people around here. I have gone by the name Fernan, and in time I was known as Fernan Atntia." The Almighty One said. "When I got here, the people living here were constantly gued by the beasts that I have never seen before. With that, I knew my purpose ofing here and that is to help this people. And well¡­ you know the rest I suppose." He smiled at me.


    "You established the country of Antia, sharing your magic powers to a selected few that were called Antians." I replied.


    "Well¡­ I supposed you can put it at that." The Almighty One said. "But in truth, I realized that I cannot just bestow my gifts to others that I choose. I was only able to bestow my magic to someone that is close to me. The first ones were those that were kind enough to take me and Chen, that were strangers into there tribe. The tribe leader was my wife''s father."


    The Almighty One''s story was fascinating. Hearing about how and why he came here and was able to bestow magic to the Antians was something that was never known, it was never written in any ancient books I was able to read.


    "I helped them with their problems with the beasts. Some of the beast became friends and allies, some were hostile and did not want anyone to covet their territory." The Almighty One continued. "After the war with the beasts were over, we were able to im this continent as our own. I have formed Antia, and my people there were bestowed with magic powers because of their ties with me as my subjects. The other tribes formed the other three countries, the one that you know as Jennovia, Alvannia, and Grandcrest. I was happy and content with my life with my wife and children, having a family of my own to love and cherish that I forgot the part that I should have yed in the prophecy."


    I was able to rte with the Almighty One. I can feel that after this war with Queen Patricia is over, I can spend my life in bliss with Alicia and my future children with her. I will choose to live in peace with my loving family.


    "But it was toote when I was reminded of my role in the prophecy." The Almighty One said. "When my wife died first due to old age, I wanted to follow her into the after life. I was blessed with a longer life span, but I did not want to live if my wife was not by my side. I opted to enter eternal sleep to be with my wife, but also I am not given entry to the afterlife because of the unfulfilled prophecy. And so, my soul came back to the living world without a body to live into. I then, as a soul, made the prophecy of the ''Chosen One''. Certain conditions should be met so that my soul can have a host body once again. But while waiting, my soul and magicid dormant with my decaying body, hence the forbidden magic was known to you Antians."


    "Why are you telling me all of this?" I asked out of curiosity.


    "It is because thanks to you and your wife, I can be born again to fulfill the prophecy that was foretold." The Almighty One said with a gentle smile. "The certain conditions were met by the both of you and a host body can contain my soul once again. I am also telling you this to prepare you for the future of what is toe."


    "What future?" I asked.


    Hearing the Almighty One''s words made me concerned. I was nning on having a normal and peaceful life with Alicia and my child after the war ends, but it looks like it will not end that easily.


    "As the parents of my future self, I would like to request that you give the thing that I was not able to have when I was young, a happy childhood with aplete and loving family in a safe environment." The Almighty One said.


    "That goes without saying." I replied in a heartbeat. "I n to raise my child with love and wisdom that I can bestow. I will keep him safe at all cost and I n to grow old seeing him take my ce on the throne." He does not need to request such things of me. Of course I n to love and protect my children with Alicia, even if the are not the Chosen One.


    "Hahaha, I am happy to hear such things from you." The Almighty Oneughed heartily. "My future self will be very blessed then, to have a loving and caring mother and a father that would guide and protect him. Please live a long life and have a loving family."


    "I n to do so." I replied to him.


    "And I have another thing I wish to tell you before I give you the key fragment. This is the most important part." The Almighty One said.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    Knowing that the Almighty One''s story about his childhood was about to end, I felt excited getting the key fragment. After I get it, I will rendezvous with Dimitri that William had picked up, and Chris who was tasked to get the other key fragment. With all the key fragmentsbined, I will be able to pass the azure dragon to get to Alicia.


    "It is about the role that the Chosen One should y." The Almighty One replied to me. "As I said to you earlier, I was not able to fulfill the prophecy I was given, hence my soul needed to be reborn. If the Chosen One is not able to fulfill his role once again, then my soul would be reborn once more, again and again until the prophecy has been fulfilled, hence a never ending cycle. I wish that my next reincarnation would be thest, and you and your wife would have to help my future self in this."


    "Do you mean the great prophecy that was foretold in Xing?" I asked and the Almighty One nodded.


    "It will be a huge burden to bear, and I want you to prepare your child on whatever is toe." The Almighty One said. "The divine beasts chose you for a reason."


    "Do you mean that our familiars choosing us were not coincidences?" I asked with utter curiosity.


    Snow and Tempest''s body''s are hosts of the souls of the divine beasts, hence their transformation into big and powerful animals.


    "They y important roles as the Chosen One''s guardians. They have also been good and helpfulpanions to me, and they will also do the same you as their masters and will pave my future self''s future. And so, you need to know what exactly is the prophecy that was foretold."


    "If that is what needs to be done, then I will listen carefully." I replied.


    As the parents, me and Alicia will y a crucial role in our child''s future. Prophecy or not, I am willing to do everything in my power to ensure that my child will have a good upbringing and bright future.


    edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 344 The Role of the Chosen One (2)

    <h4>Chapter 344: The Role of the Chosen One (2)</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    As the parents, me and Alicia will y a crucial role in our child''s future. Prophecy or not, I am willing to do everything in my power to ensure that my child will have a good upbringing and bright future.


    "The chosen one is meant to carry a huge burden to bear. You, his parents and the other guardians that the divine beasts will choose will be his pirs of support." The Almighty One said. "The original prophecy, is not something to be done easily. I myself, was side tracked after gaining happiness in my life."


    "If I may ask, what is the original prophecy that has been foretold?" I asked with upmost curiosity. "We have known about the prophecy of the Chosen One, but it is not clear and quite vague. We only know that the Chosen One will have the same ability as you, the Almighty One, and he will be the one to inherit the forbidden magic."


    Having to know the real prophecy can be helpful for Alicia and I in the future. The Chosen One is still our child after all, and we n to protect him until hees of age. Having something like this prophecy, like fate that cannot be denied, is something bothersome and quite irritating. We never wanted our child to have such hardships, but if it is inevitable then we have no choice but to help our child to be strong so that he can face them in the future.


    "Yes, I was the one that has spread that prophecy in preparation for my future self." The Almighty One replied. "But I never thought that it will lead to the annihtion of the country that I built. That¡­ broke my heart." I hear him sigh.


    "It is rather unfortunate, that one of your descendants would be the one to erase the whole country." I said. "But humans have their own greed that can darken ones heart and soul."


    "Hmm." The Almighty One nodded at my words. "Well then, before I tell you about the true prophecy that has been foretold, I will give you this first. I am sure you have been wanting to have this since the time you entered the door."


    The Almighty One extended his closed fist towards me. I opened my palms under his hands, and then an object dropped down. I looked at the object, it looked like an old metal piece with an intricate carving of a huge wing.


    "This is the head of the key." The Almighty One said. "The key''s original purpose was to open a pathway underground leading to me and my wife''s final resting ce, but it lost its purpose after the Chosen One has appeared. But, it can still help you pass the azure dragon."


    I look at the key head, slowly turning it around. I felt great joy having the thing I have been searching for now in the grasp of my hand. I can feel my lips curve into a smile.


    "Thank you so much, Almighty One." I said, full of joy.


    "It is the least I can do." The Almighty One smiled. "Then let us talk about the prophecy, shall we." He said, changing his smiling face into a serious one.


    "Of course." I nodded, listening intently at him.


    "The role of the Chosen One, is to unify this continent in the west." The Almighty One said. "I just included the sentence ''he can lead the continent to greatness or turn it into ruins'' for dramatization, hahaha." Heughed out loud.


    "So you mean that part was a lie?" I said with an eyebrow up.


    "It is not entirely a lie." The Almighty One replied. "The future me holds great powers, and of course it depends on his upbringing on how he will use them in the future. If he uses his powers in the wrong path, then the word ruins might juste true. And of course, that is where you and your wife, his parents,e in. You have to see to it that he never grows up in the bad side."


    The Almighty One''s words weigh some truth. Our child would be born with immense magic that anyone of us can only fathom. Having to be responsible of such powers is really a huge burden to bear. But Alicia and I will not let our child carry this burden alone.


    ''The Almighty One is right, Alicia and I will be our child''s pir which will guide his future.'' I thought to myself.


    "After the unification of the west, then the he can focus on the other half of the prophecy, which is the unification of the east." The Almighty One said. "Like here in the west, the east has divided countries, which are either in neutral or hostile terms with one another. It will be huge task to do, like here in the west."


    What the Almighty One said was true. Having to unify all three countries here in this continent was no walk in the park, what more of a continent that we have little knowledge of.


    "Are there any consequences if he was not able to do the task the prophecy has foretold?" I asked out of curiosity.


    The Almighty One himself was not able toplete the task he was given, and the only consequence is that he was not allowed in the afterlife and his soul was reborn here once again. Having to unify a continent can take a long time, maybe a life time. Maybe, if the unification of the east and west cannot be done in my child''s lifetime, he can try again in the next.


    "As I know, there is a reason why the east and west should be unified, but unfortunately I was not able to learn about it." The Almighty One said. "My future self should be the one to find that out, and the answer should be in the east, in the country of my birth, Xing."


    "I understand." I was a little disappointed to get such an answer, but I guess you cannot have a cheat in life. My child would have to learn to be strong and independent when he travels to the east.


    The blue sky over my head started to darken. It was starting to crumble piece by piece, as if it were broken ss.


    "I am afraid our time is up." The Almighty One said. "I have imparted with you everything I can. It is up to you and your wife on how to bring up my future self. Good luck." The Almighty One said. As he was saying this, his body was starting to be transparent and started to fade.


    "Thank you, Almighty One." I gave my appreciation and final farewell.


    The Almighty One''s projection faded entirely, and the space where we were be pitch ck. I do not know how long I was inside that space or how I came back. The next thing I knew, I heard someone calling med.


    "Your majesty¡­ your majesty!" I can hear Alex''s worried voice. I slowly opened my closed eyes and saw Alex looking down upon me. "Oh, thank the heavens your majesty. You are awake atst."


    "How long was I away?" I asked, feeling still disoriented.


    "It was just a few minutes ago when you entered the room your majesty." Alex replied.


    "A few minutes ago?" I said with a confused expression.


    "What your subordinate said is true." Belgor replied. "It was just minutes ago when you entered the door. When I tried approaching it, the barrier that shields the door was gone and I was able to enter. Once we entered, we saw you lying on the floor, unconscious."


    "You nearly gave me a heart attack your majesty." Alex said gripping his chest. "I was afraid of what might had happened to you. I do not know how to face Captain Dimitri and Vice-Captain Chris."


    "What the hell happened to you?" Belgor asked. "And did you find what you were searching for."


    I was lost in their words when Belgor reminded me of what I came here for. I looked at my closed right fist and opened it slowly. The key fragment was in the hand where I remembered I received it from the Almighty One.


    "Yes." I said with a smile, looking at the key fragment. "Yes, I was able to get what I came here for."


    The key fragment that was resting in my palm was the key head. As the Almighty One had said, this will help me pass the azure dragon that is preventing me from reaching my wife Alicia.


    ''Afterbining this with the other key fragments, I will be able to see you again soon my love.'' I thought.


    What is left is to rendezvous with Dimitri who was carrying the two key fragments. He was traveling as of now with William, on Tempest''s beast form. Chris on the other hand was also in the process of retrieving the third key fragment.


    "Just a little more my love." I whispered to myself while gripping the key head close to my heart.


    edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 345 A Lycan Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 345: A Lycan Celebration</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    After sessfully obtaining the key fragment hidden away in the old Antian pce that is now the lycansir, I hastily wrote a note to Dimitri and Chris and let them be carried by carrier pigeons.


    "Your majesty, I am sure they will receive the notes by tomorrow." Alex said. "The rendezvous point has been set to two days from now. I just hope that everything is well in Vice-Captain Chris'' side." He said with a worried face.


    "I believe that Chris and his men with him will do well in their mission, like how they have always been sessful with the others." I replied.


    Chris is one of the capable men Dimitri has chosen to lead his special unit. I have full confidence in Dimitri''s keen eye for exceptional talent. He was able to chose a select few in his special unit that are all top notch in their capabilities.


    "It looks like you have got what you came here for." Belgor walked towards us with a wide grin. "I was doubting that you could obtain the thing that was guarded carefully in that room. But s, you havee out triumphant. As expected to the one that bested me in battle, hahaha." Heughed out loud.


    "Father, do you really need to boast to everyone that you have been defeated by an Antian." Grey said with a sigh and slightly shook his head.


    "Why won''t I be proud? If he was not able to pass that rooms test, then I would have been rather disappointed." Belgo said with a huge and proud smile. "But seeing that he was able to pass without even getting even a scratch proves that he is someone worthy to be on top." He patted my shoulders heavily that was needed to use force to keep my body standing ip straight.


    "Thank you once again, for letting us in your territory to retrieve the object we seek." I said, full of gratitude. "As promised, we will be out of your territory and be on our way."


    I remember my promise that after we have obtained what we came here for, we will not intrude in their territory any longer. I am sure that some of the lycans here are feeling wary with our presence. In the past, they have seen Antians as enemies and a threat. I would not want to burden them any further.


    "What nonsense are you saying?!" Belgor roared. "You are our humble guests this evening. And because you have achieved your goal here, we need to have a celebration. Saniyah darling¡­"


    "Yes, Belgor?" Saniyah stepped closer to him.


    "Tell the females to prepare a feast. We will have a celebration tonight!" Belgor roared with excitement. "We will eat and drink to our hearts content. Hahaha." Heughed out loud.


    "As you wish, darling." Saniyah smiled and went on her way.


    "Papa¡­papa." The little Polo tugged on Belgor. "Can I also attend? I do not want to sleep yet." He asked.


    "If you are able to stay awake, then why not." Belgor carried his little son on his back once again. "Let as eat and drink and be merry." He said andughed happily with his son.


    Seeing the father and son pair made me wonder how will I be a father with my child with Alicia. I imagine that our child will be precious for both me and Alicia. I will sure dote on him but not spoil him, shower him with love and care while also teaching him strictly the right ways in life.


    "Stay here for the night and see how we lycans hold a feast to celebrate." Belgor said to me.


    "I am thankful for your invitation and hospitality." I said with a smile. "Then me and my men will take you on that offer. We would like to express our sincere gratitude. Let this be the beginning of a good alliance between lycan and humans." I offered my hand for a handshake.


    "Yes. This will be the beginning of a good alliance and maybe a future friendship." Belgor took my hand and shook it with a wide grin.


    The preparations for the feast was quite fast. Belgor ushered us outside the pce and into a clearing in the forest. Judging by the surroundings, they have been using this clearing as a gathering for their pack events. Logs have been neatly ced as make shift table and chairs. A huge rock was ced in the center of the clearing like a stage. Tables and chairs are also neatly ced on top.


    "Please follow me." Grey said with a respectable manner. "You will be seating besides the alpha and his family as an honored guest."


    Grey lead me up the huge rock and pulled a chair. I took the chair and sat on it carefully.


    "We lycans usually hold our feast under the night sky. We like to bath under the moon''s light." Belgor walked towards us. "This ce is for those that are higher in rank to sit. Because I judge you as someone to have a high status in the future, you are given a privilege to sit and dine with us."


    "It is a pleasure to dine with you." I replied with upmost sincerity.


    "My lycan brethren, hear me!" Belgor said with a howling voice. The chatters and murmurs from the other lycans down at the clearing stopped. I also see my men all seated in a good location. "Tonight, I was beaten in a fair battle by the Antian''s leader Regaleon. Rather than taking my life after defeating me, he has offered to have a truce with us lycans. I saw with my own two eyes his sincerity and humility. Because of that, I deemed him worthy of our allegiance. From this day forth, we lycans will see the next ruler of this continent, this man named Regaleon, as an ally. Let us rejoice and be merry for our new connection to the humans!"


    "HOORAY!!!" The lycans cheered after hearing Belgor''s speech.


    Seeing all of them epting us as their allies, made my heart burst with warmth. Having the sirens allegiance and now the lycans, gives me hope for the future. A future where my child will grow up to be a good person, with good allies by his side. This will be a good start for him in fulfilling his role in the prophecy that is foretold.


    "Let us wee our new allies that are here tonight. Let us dine and feast with them, to show our hospitality." Belgor said. "Food and drinks are served in your tables. Eat and drink at your hearts content!"


    "Long live Belgor! Long live Regaleon!" The lycans below cheer merrily. I also see my men shouting happily and started to eat and drink.


    "Cheers to you, fellow leader Regaleon." Belgor raised his ss for a toast.


    I took the ss in front of me and raised it as well. "Cheers."


    Our ssed clicked. I looked inside the ss and saw red wine inside. The aroma was so fragrant, it was like I can taste the wine with just smelling it.


    "I hope you enjoy our aged wine." Belgor took a sip from his ss. "This wine has been aged nicely. And as I say ''aged'', I really mean it." He winked.


    I took a sip and tasted the wine. My taste buds tasted such a delicacy. I have never tasted anything much better than this before.


    "It really is a fine wine." Iplimented. "I hope my wife is here to taste this as well." I smiled.


    "Then I will let my mate give you a bottle for you and your wife to drink in your reunion." Belgor said. "I would also like to meet her in the near future."


    "I will surely bring her to meet you in the future." I said with confidence.


    Food are neatly ced in front of me. There are different variety of dishes, but majority of them are meat.


    ''Looks like the lycans'' diet are focusedrgely on meat.'' I thought. Thinking that wolves are carnivorous creatures, maybe lycans that are simr to them are the same.


    I took a bit at some dishes and they were in fact delicious. Music was also present, some are ying musical instruments while others are singing with the instrument''s tune. I see my men below, eating and drinking happily while conversing with some lycans. The animosity with each other from before dissipated. Seeing such peace with a different species made me think of the Almighty One''s mission to unify the west. I believe that having peace with the ancient beasts is a more effective unification.


    Knowing that some of the ancient beasts are still alive and walking in this continent, one of the missions my child will have was to establish peace with them. This allegiance with the lycans was a good start, and searching for others is something to be noted in the future.


    ''Maybe this will be a future task for my child to do.'' I thought.


    edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 346 Rendezvous Point (1)

    <h4>Chapter 346: Rendezvous Point (1)</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    We spent the night having a merry time with the lycans. I admit that we had a rough start, but in the end we all got together and be allies.


    When morning came, my men were still groggy from the celebrationst night. I knew they had more to drink, and I had given them permission because having to unwind has been hard for them recently. From the war with Queen Patricia, to retrieving the key fragments and with my wife''s sudden disappearance. They might be trying to conceal it, but I am sure that they are feeling tired as well.


    ''I am thankful to have such capable men with me.'' I thought with a smile.


    I was currently out in the woods, preparing my horse Midnight for another journey ahead.


    "Your majesty, I would like to apologize on the men''s behalf." Alex bowed down, expressing his sincere apologies.


    "Why are you apologizing, Alex?" I asked in confusion.


    "It is because we werete in waking up, your majesty. It is nearing noon now." Alex said with remorse. "We knew that we have an early morning to depart, but because me and the men have drunk more than usual we were not able to get up on time. We are extremely sorry." I cannot but help chuckle seeing Alex so sincere.


    "Raise your head Alex." I said with a solemn voice. "You and the men do not need to apologize to me. Have you forgotten that I have given you permission to eat and drink at your hearts contentst night. I knew something like this would happen." I smiled at him.


    "But still¡­" Alex said reluctantly. "I know that time is of the essence for you, your majesty. We know that you want to get to her majesty with no time to waste." I sighed, knowing how my men are worrying about me.


    ''It should be the other way around.'' I thought to myself. ''I should be the one working hard for the prosperity of my people and worry for them.''


    "I understand what you are telling me Alex, and I am grateful." I said. "But all of you are my men under my reign andmand. I am not selfish that I would forget my men''s needs as well. All of you needed the unwindingst night."


    "T-Thank you so much for understanding, your majesty." Alex was in the verge of tears and bowed down again.


    "Thank you, your majesty!" All of my men said in unison.


    "You are all wee." I smiled in content. "Now let us be done with the preparations to depart, so that we can be on our way."


    "YES!" My men resumed their preparations before departing.


    From a distance I see Belgor with his son Grey by his side.


    "I see that you are all preparing to depart." Belgor said once he reached me.


    "Yes, we have overstayed our wee." I said jokingly.


    "What nonsense are you saying? Hahaha!" Belgorughed out. "Starting yesterday, you and your men have been honored guests to us. And because my brethren have also seen you and your men''s sincere gestures towards us, I would like to ask from one leader to another, for us to be blood brothers."


    "Blood brothers?" I asked in curiosity.


    "Yes. I, the lycan alpha can have a deeper bond with another race thru a blood pact." Belgor exined. "It is a more strong form of a contract, ifpared with those written once. Once we do a blood pact, we will be sworn blood brothers. If one needs help in the future, the other is bound to help."


    Hearing Belgor''s exnation, I was astounded with their ways. Having such a rtionship with the lycans could be beneficial for us in the future.


    "It is such an offer and an honor that I cannot refuse, Belgor." I said. "I am willing to take a blood pact with you and be a sworn blood brother to you and the lycans. Tell me, what must I do?"


    "Great!" Belgor beamed with happiness. "The process is very easy and does not need any preparation. We only need to draw blood from our palms and shake hands. Are you up for it, leader of the humans?"


    I smirked hearing the challenge in his words.


    "I am not afraid of drawing up some blood." I grinned. I pulled out my dagger and brandished its sharp de. "I am ready if you are." I gave back the challenge.


    "Of course I am." Belgor also took out his knife that glistened under the sunlight.


    Both of us drew out some blood from our right palms using our des. We took each others hands and made a handshake.


    "And with this, we are blood brothers." Belgor smirked.


    "Blood brothers." I repeated.


    "I as a witness attest to this blood pact." Grey who was by Belgor''s side said.


    After our blood pact, our preparations are done and we departed. Before departing, Safiyah gave us some food and rations for our journey that we were grateful for, and also thanked the female lycans that prepared them.


    There was a light drizzle when we started on our way. Fortunately, we were prepared with having our rain coats with hoods. The rendezvous point was some distance ind, more inward away from the sea. It should be near the location of the other key fragment, the one where Chris and his group had gone to retrieve.


    "It looks like the weather will not be good, your majesty." Alex said while looking up at the sky.


    I also look up seeing dark clouds are starting to brew up.


    "It is a little weird." I said while thinking. "The weather was clear this morning. It did not have any indications that it will rain this afternoon."


    "Sometimes the weather is unpredictable, your majesty." Alex replied. "By the way, the blood pact with the leader of the lycans is good news. You have another good ally by your side, your majesty."


    "It is a good alliance." I replied. "It is just surprising that Belgor''s son Grey, who is also his beta, approved of this alliance. I am sure that he had a grudge with us Antians." I wondered.


    "It is not something personal, I assure you your majesty." Alex smiled. "I was able to talk to himst night, and his negative emotions for us rooted from his grandfather''s own feelings. He said that his grandfather was the one that actually raised him, as he is the heir to the lycans. His grandfather''s feelings were passed down to him. But after having to eat togetherst night and have some conversations, he started to have a change of mind and gave us Antians a benefit of a doubt. His suspicions might not have been erasedpletely, but at least having to know us more is a good start."


    "Well, that is good to hear." I said.


    We continued on our way and the rain started to pour. I felt something ominous was brewing from the sky above. It was a feeling I could not shake off and was itching inside of me. I was not sure what it is, but it would be best to be prepared, just in case.


    "Alex, tell the men to be on their guard at all times from here on." I said.


    "Yes, your majesty." Alex heeded mymands but with a curious look as to why I gave such an order.


    ''I just hope that it is only my nerves acting up.'' I thought to myself.


    edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 347 Rendezvous Point (2)

    <h4>Chapter 347: Rendezvous Point (2)</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    We continued traveling to the rendezvous point, even with the rain. I realized that whenever we were getting nearer, the rain is bing heavier. The clouds above where so dark, that even if it was still afternoon it looked like early in the evening.


    We were now passing carefully at the edge of a mountain pass. On both our sides were steep mountain sides. When we entered the pass the rain was just a drizzle, but when we were traveling on the pass itself, the rain poured heavily.


    <i>''If I have known that this rain will fall like this, I would have opted not to take the mountain pass.'' I thought to myself.</i>


    We chose to use this mountain pass because it had cut off our travel time by far, rather than using the road that goes around the mountain. The weather was clear when we started on our journey, and when we entered the mountain pass the rain was but a drizzle that is not something to be rmed of. Who would have thought that the weather would change drastically just after an hour or so have passed.


    "Let us be cautious but swift." I told my men. "The rain is getting stronger. It is not safe to be here any longer."


    I have a strong feeling that this weather was something other than natural. This weather can be something conjured by strong magic, and thinking of someone who could have such strong magic that can control the weather, I can only think of two people. One was my wife Alicia, and the other was the one that had made Jennovia into an icend, no other than their queen herself Patricia.


    "Watch out!" I heard one of my men shout from the back of our line.


    I was startled hearing rumbling from above us. I saw huge boulders of rocks and mud swiftlying down on us.


    "Get back!" I shouted towards my men.


    Some of my men were caught by surprise and were unable to do anything. They were swept down the mountain pass with thendslide and fell on the steep mountain side. We were not able to see them any longer, with so much debris of trees and rocks being carried by the flowing mud.


    The horses were also in a panic. Some of my men fell from their horses while some tried to navigate them to evade thendslide.


    I felt helplessness when I saw my men fall on the steep mountain side. I gritted my teeth, thinking about how I was not able to save the, but I steeled myself and focused on the raging boulders and mud that are still falling from above us. I used my earth magic to conjure a wall from the ground above us, and some of the men with earth attribute have done the same. It served as a catch basin to stop the falling boulders and mud.


    "This will notst long!" I shouted. "Hurry up and get out of the way!" I said.


    My men scrambled themselves up from their shock and tried their hardest to get past the mountain pass, and I also do the same.


    "Scrap being cautious. We need to get out of here fast!" I shouted.


    We pushed our horses to go faster. Along the way, we still seendslidesing down and some tree debris blocking our way. We used our earth magic while on the way, helping us get the debris out of the way and stopping the mud from above us just in time for us to go through.


    I can see the road descending, meaning we were almost at the end of the mountain pass. But from afar, I saw huge boulders of rocks and uprooted trees blocking the road.


    "Your majesty, our road is blocked!" Alex shouted.


    We pulled our reigns to slow down, but we heard a rumble from above.


    <i>*RUMBLE RUMBLE*</i>


    We all looked up to see giant boulders heading our way.


    "What the f*ck!" I cursed my rage out. Now I am sure that someone was really trying to get us all killed out here in the mountain pass. "Patricia, you b*tch!"


    I can feel the rage burning up from inside me. I do not want to lose any of my men even further.


    "Those who have fire and earth attributes, try buying me some time." I ordered. "Even a few seconds will be fine. After I get the blockage out, push your horses to run as fast as they can!"


    Judging from the distance, the giant boulders will be upon us in seconds. They only need to buy me three seconds, that is all I need to blow up the blockage in front of us.


    "Fire armor!" I jumped up from Midnight and activated my fire armor.


    I bolted towards the blockage with full force and rammed thru the boulders and trees blocking our way. I made it sure to blow it to smithereens, without anything to block the way. My men was able to buy me those few seconds, and when the blockage was gone they ran thru without looking back.


    We can hear the huge boulders and mud going down the mountain but we did not look back. We did not slow down until we were sure that we were on a safe ce.


    Once we were at the safe distance at the mountain base, we stopped to catch our breaths. We all got down our horses to let them rest. I saw my men covered in mud, their faces were still in quite a shock.


    "Alex, be sure to give the injured medical help. Send me the once with major injuries. I will heal them with my white magic." I said.


    "Yes sir!" Alex bowed and swiftly gone to do as I ordered.


    Fortunately, no one was badly injured to need my help. Some have scratches and bumps here and there, but mostly were unscathed.


    "Your majesty, I am done with the head count." Alex said once he was back. "We lost a few of our men." He said with a sad face.


    "It was really unfortunate." I said feeling the anger boiling up inside me. I look up and the rain was still pouring heavily, and it did not look like it will stop anytime soon. "We will surelye back to retrieve them. I will not let them be left here. But first, we need to stop this rain. And to do that, we need to stop its caster."


    "Like I thought your majesty, this rain is not natural." Alex said.


    "You are correct. I am sure this is done by Patricia." I said. "She is near. We need to get to where Chris and his group are and fast. Tell the men that we will depart soon."


    "Yes your majesty." Alex said.


    I look at my men that were resting from the aftermath of thendslide. I am sure they are feeling sad with the loss of theirrades, but we cannot stop here knowing that Chris'' group might be in danger.


    "I am sorry to have to push you all, but we need to make haste." I said while mounting Midnight. "I am sure you all are feeling sad and anger with the loss of ourrades. I know because I do feel the same way too. But our otherrades are in danger because of the same person that made us lose ourrades in thatndslide. Let us go in haste to help them out."


    "Yes, your majesty!" My men said in unison. Their mncholy turned into anger that was directed with the one that put us all in danger.


    "You will pay for this, Patricia." I swore to myself that I will put her madness to an end once and for all.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 348 A Sudden Farewell (1)

    <h4>Chapter 348: A Sudden Farewell (1)</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    We moved in haste towards the rendezvous area. The sun had just set when we arrived, and what greeted us was utter devastation.


    We have selected our rendezvous area to be in an inconspicuous location, therefore we selected a location away from public eye. We chose an area by the borders of Grandcrest and Alvannia where there will be no civilians with prying eyes. But I never imagined that even with our careful nning, Patricia''s group was still able to find us.


    The location fortunately was deste, in the heart of the forest. But the battle that was ensuing before my eyes have left the trees in the vicinity to be devastated. The battle before my eyes was not of that normal humans would have, it was a magical one. Antian versus Antian are engaging in battle, using their magic against each other.


    "Men, ourrades are in danger!" I yelled.


    Without any second thought I jumped down from Midnight and joined the battle that was ensuing. Patricia''s men were as equal in fighting abilities as my men have. I can see that both parties have taken damage in the ensuing battle.


    I quickly draw out my sword from its sheath, intending to join the fight as quickly as possible. I did not show any mercy towards Patricia''s men, knowing that they also not show any mercy towards me.


    I swing my sword to an enemy and shed his throat and blood sprayed out, instantly killing him in the process. Another one wasing right for me, but I was able to quickly counter his attack and plunge my sword through his body.


    My men with me were also engaging in battle as soon as they stepped into the battle field. I can see them fighting with all their might against Patricia''s men, even if they knew that they were fellow Antians.


    "Your majesty, watch out!" I heard Alex yell.


    I look around and saw projectiles heading towards me, just inches away in hitting me. But before that happened, a strong gust of wind blew around me sending the flying projectiles away.


    "Are you alright, your majesty?" Alex asked in worriment.


    "I am fine." I replied instantly. "Thank you for watching my back, Alex."


    "It is my duty, your majesty." Alex smiled at me and then got back to the battle.


    I was fortunate to have such a capable young man such as Alex. Dimitri really has a keen eye to see talent. Alex had wind magic attribute and was able to control the wind. By now, I can see him conjuring a small tornado that was able to plow over our enemies.


    "Hooray!" I can hear my men cheer for Alex, and seeing him made me smile.


    "I should reward him when all of this is done." I said.


    When the battle was ongoing, some of the men that was included in Chris'' party approached me in haste.


    "Your majesty!" He called out. "Vice-Captain Chris¡­. you need to go to him fast."


    "What is the matter?" I asked.


    "Vice-Captain has the key fragment with him, but he is surrounded by enemies at the other side." He said.


    "Then we must hurry." I said without a doubt. "Alex, follow me. Select some capable men with you. We need to get to Chris'' rescue quick!" I ordered.


    "Yes, your majesty." Alex replied in haste.


    Without a second thought, I ran towards the direction my subordinate pointed where Chris'' should be. Alex was just right behind me with at least five capable men.


    I was running in haste, hoping that nothing have happened to Chris and the men he was with.


    ''Chris, be safe.'' I thought. ''I aming to help.''


    My mind was focused on getting to Chris in time, that I was surprised with the lightning that came down from the dark sky and into the direction of where Chris should be.


    "Dammit!" I cursed and ran as fast as I could.


    Not long, we arrived where the lightning hit. I saw Chris'' body lying on the ground with a man stepping on his chest from the top. The man was someone I have never seen for the past two years. His silver hair was longer than Ist saw him and was tied in a pony tail. His silver eyes glowed when lightning illuminated the dark sky.


    "You¡­" I called with wide eyes. "diolus."


    diolus'' eyes were now focused to me after hearing his name.


    "Well look who came." diolus said with a smirk. "Please, feel free to join us. Your subordinate here looks like he cannot y any longer." He gestured towards Chris'' body.


    I can feel anger boiling up inside me. "FIRE ARROWS!"


    I conjure dozen of fire arrows and let them fly towards diolus. He was able to jump out of the way effortlessly andnded to the opposite direction. I controlled the fire arrows to fly back to where hended the next second. He was caught off guard but then a water shield enveloped him and my fire arrows dissolved once it hit.


    "Your highness, are you alright?" I young woman stood by diolus'' side, guarding him. If I am not mistaken this young woman was ra, one of the Antian siblings under Queen Patricia.


    "ra, thank you for having my back." diolus said.


    "O-Of course, anytime your highness crown prince." ra blushed bashfully after diolus'' words.


    As I recall, we were able to take ra and her brother Jeremy into custody at the battle in Deuss Canal. But I have gotten a report that the sister was able to escape, leaving her brother behind


    ''Looks like she came back to Patricia''s side.'' I thought.


    I did not waste any time in them and ran towards where Chris was lying on the ground. I knelt over him and quickly took his pulse. Fortunately, he was alive and still breathing. Alex and my men made a defensive circle around us.


    "Y-Your majesty." Chris groaned in pain and opened his eyes.


    "It is okay Chris. We will get you out of here." I assured him.


    "No, your majesty." Chris shook his head. "The k-key fragment. We need to get the key fragment back *cough cough*."


    I quickly understood Chris'' words. I looked around and saw diolus smirking towards me.


    "Is this what you are looking for, Regaleon?" diolus smiled cockily, brandishing the key fragment in between his fingers. "I came here just for this, you know. I heard that my dear Alicia is now under the sea, near the forbidden magic. And with this key, I can go to her and retrieve my wife to be."


    I gritted my teeth and clenched my fist feeling anger rising up. I was really not surprised that diolus has obtained this information. Queen Patricia, even though she has lost majority of her power as the queen of Jennovia, still has powerful connections at her disposal. I knew that the high priest of Jennovia, Hector, was a man with many connections. I heard that when Patricia flee Jennovia after her defeat in the civil war, the high priest came with her.


    "I am sorry¡­y-your majesty. It is my fault that the key fragment was stolen from me." Chris coughed up some blood. "I am ready to ept any punishment."


    "Do not think of anything other than getting to safety Chris." I said to him. "You are not at fault. There are just some people that would steal something that are not theirs." I looked at diolus sharply, my anger was shed in my gaze.


    "If there is a thief here, that is no other than you Regaleon." diolus looked at me with an equal sharp gaze. "Alicia was tied to me since birth. And this key was the property of the Antian royal family, which I am included in. All of these are mine!" His arrogant behavior ticked me off.


    "Well I hate to break it to you, but Alicia has never been yours. Do not delude in such fantasies that your mother has poisoned you with. The old ways of the Antian royal family was buried with the country when it sunk under the sea. And even if the old ways still exists, then I am still a candidate for Alicia''s husband, being that I also have Antian royal blood running in my veins." I said. "And it is alsote for you, because Alicia is now bound to me as my wife. We are now legally bonded in marriage. And she is currently carrying my child in her womb." I smirked seeing his face slowly crumple.


    My words clearly blew a fuse inside diolus. His face contorted in anger, and it gave me such satisfaction that my grin became wider.


    "HOW DARE YOU!" diolus roared in fury.


    The sky rumbled with him. Lightning shed and thunder roared.


    ''It looks likes he was the one controlling the weather since earlier.'' I thought to myself. ''Like mother, like son.'' I readied myself for his attack.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 349 A Sudden Farewell (2)

    <h4>Chapter 349: A Sudden Farewell (2) </h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    "HOW DARE YOU!" diolus roared in fury.


    The sky rumbled with him. Lightning shed and thunder roared.


    ''It looks likes he was the one controlling the weather since earlier.'' I thought to myself. ''Like mother, like son.'' I readied myself for his attack.


    I heard a pretty loud roar of the thunder and looked up at the dark sky, many shes of light and roars of thunder can be seen and heard. Then light shed all around, indicating that lightning was clearly about to strike. I can feel the hair all over my body stand up in attention. My body was telling me that I was in the line of danger.


    "FIRE ARMOR!" I quickly don on my fire armor and used my fire to fly away from where I was standing. And like my instinct has told me, the lightning had struck the ground from where I was standing.


    "I too can y in that game." I heard diolus said with fury in his eyes.


    In just a second, I can see his whole body was enveloped in electric current, his long hair was now standing up from his head. And with just a blink of an eye, he was gone from where he was standing.


    <i>''Where is he?''</i> My eyes darted from left to right, feeling that an attack wasing. It was at thest second when I looked up and saw diolus charging downwards towards me.


    "Ahhhh!!!" I can hear diolus'' scream. He was holding a long spear made out of electricity, aimed right towards me.


    With no time to waste, I coated my steel sword with my own fire magic to guard against diolus'' uing attack. His thunder spear and my fire sword had made contact and the wave it made in impact flew everything away from around us.


    The force was so powerful that it made a huge hole from where I was standing. I can feel the pressure that diolus was emitting while still holding his thunder spear at bay. I looked up and saw his eyes filled with pure rage.


    I concentrated my magic power on my sword to st away diolus who was still above me.


    "Ahhhh!!!" I screamed at the top of my lungs, forcing my magic out to push diolus away, and it did the job perfectly.


    I directed my fire magic upwards and it made diolus jump out of the way before it hit him.


    "Hah¡­hah¡­" I was panting hard just after the first contact with diolus'' attack. ''To think I would use full force to turn my defense into an offense.'' I thought.


    It just proved the fact the diolus was not someone to take lightly. He was from the direct line of Antian royal blood, a direct descendant of the Almighty One himself, purely conceived out of familial incest.


    "I hate to admit it, but his magic abilities is not something to be looked down on." I said. "To think he had powered up since thest time I fought him. Tsk¡­" I can feel the irritation, knowing that I cannot beat diolus easily.


    I saw diolus from a distance. He was also panting hard due to my attack fromst time. I saw his left arm was burned from my attack. Judging from the color, it was burned beyond the skin. He buried his thunder spear on the ground and hovered his right arm toward his burned one. Water started to form around his left arm, slowly enveloping it.


    ''Come to think of it, I heard from my sources that diolus'' magical aptitude was leaning more on the water attribute. To think he can control the weather as well. It is definitely a feat that only members of the royal blood line of Antia can do.'' I thought. Our magic attributes are pr opposites, as if telling us that we really are each others rivals. Water can put out fire but raging fire can evaporate water. ''I would never lose to him.'' I promised.


    After diolus made first aid to his wounds, he picked up his thunder spear once again. I also made my stance, watching his every move.


    "You have stolen what was rightfully mine." diolus said with raging eyes. "Alicia who was my betrothed by birth right and the dominion over the Antians."


    I scuffed, thinking that he was spouting his delusions once again. I was sure that these were ideas that his mother, Queen Patricia, had instilled inside his head.


    "Do you really believe everything that your mother tells you? Are you a mother''s boy that will blindly follow everything that she tells you?" I asked. "Your mother tried to kill Alicia, back in the Jennovian pce. You saw it with your own eyes."


    "N-No¡­ she said that was just a mistake." diolus'' voice wavered.


    I could tell that diolus'' trust towards his mother was dented after he saw his mother trying to kill Alicia. I might resent him for it, but I knew he also hold feelings for my wife. Someone who had genuine feelings cannot overlook the danger the befalls his or her loved one, and I know I can use this to my advantage on diolus.


    "I know you do not truly trust your mother''s words. I can see it in your eyes." I said. "Queen Patricia wants to kill Alicia, and that is for a fact."


    "No¡­ you are lying." diolus replied to my provocation. I am sure that I have sessfully nted suspicion on his mind, seeing that he was wavering. "You are just doing this to confuse me. Well, I am not buying it."


    diolus charged up his thunder armor, preparing for a more powerful attack.


    "I will take you down with this next attack. Prepare yourself!" diolus yelled.


    ''It was kind of him to warn me.'' I thought to myself.


    I also focused all my magic to my fire armor for defense and to my sword for offense. What ever wille will surely be more powerful than the first attack.


    After charging his armor, diolus charged towards me in full speed. His surroundings blew away from the force. I opted to meet him head on, and sounched myself with all my strength as well.


    Both of us are blowing everything in our way. And the next second, we made contact. The impact from the first attack was nothing inparison with what we are having now.


    <i>*CRACK CRACK*</i>


    Both of our magic was fighting each other, fire against electricity. I was surprised that he was not using his water magic and only using his thunder armor more. He maybe thinking that it was the best offensive magic rather than using water. This was a great help for me, knowing that having to deal with water would be more troublesome.


    Our magic were shing against one another, fighting for dominion. My fire sword was against diolus'' thunder spear, fighting for supremacy.


    <i>*CRACK CRACK*</i>


    The sound of something cracking made me break eye contact from diolus and look at our weapons. Both of our weapons are starting to have a crack and it was running little by little, and in both our surprises they broke.


    This made our point of contact break, and our magic that was fighting one another had blown out of proportions. diolus and I flew in opposite directions and fell on the ground.


    "Ugh¡­" I groan with the pain of impact. My fire armor died out after the impact.


    I can feel bruises and scratches all over my body from the fall, it tore my clothes in ces that hit the ground. I tried to stand up slowly, feeling the pain all over my body. I looked at my right hand that was holding my sword a while ago. I was still holding the hilt of my sword, but the de was already broken.


    <i>''To think that our magic was equal in strength.''</i> I thought.


    I looked at where diolus fell. He was a few meters away from me, also standing up. He was also evidently in pain, his thunder armor also nullified and clothes were also torn in ces. We are currently in a draw, our magic was equal in ways of strength.


    "F*ck!" diolus cursed. "How could you, a mixed blood, have the same magic strength as I, who was with pure blood."


    "Heh." I scoffed at him. "You are still believing your mother''s words. Like I said, not everything your mother tells you are true."


    I can see doubt forming in diolus'' eyes. The suspicion I have nted in him is starting to work. We were both at a stalemate so far in our fight, and having him doubt his reasons for fighting can give me advantage.


    "Your majesty!" I heard Alex''s voice calling out to me. I looked around and saw him not too far away. He was waving his hand, holding something. "Look, your majesty. The key fragments." He said with a huge triumphant smile.


    I saw him waving the two key fragments in his hand. I was surprised because I have the other key fragment. I looked at my pocket and saw that it was torn.


    ''It must have fallen when I fell.'' I thought. I looked at diolus and thought that the fragment he had stolen had fallen too, like mine.


    I looked again and was about to tell Alex to run away with the key fragments while I distract diolus, but my eyes widen when I saw ra standing behind Alex with an evil smirk.


    "Alex, behind you!" I yelled, but it was toote. A sword was now piercing on his chest.


    "Y-Your majesty... <i>*cough*</i>" Alex had a grave look towards me and coughed up blood.


    "NO!" I shouted in the top of my lungs.


    edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 350 The Loss of a Comrade

    <h4>Chapter 350 The Loss of a Comrade</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    I saw blood trickle down on the side of Alex''s mouth. Shock and despair was all that I can feel right now.


    "Thank you for this." ra had a sinister grin on her face. She pushed Alex and he fell unto the ground with a thud.


    I can feel blood rush towards my head, feeling the anger building up. I grip my broken sword firmly and hurled it right towards ra''s head. Before it hit her, a wall of water blocked the way.


    "Your highness¡­" ra looked at diolus with dreamy eyes that made me want to hurl.


    "ra,e here." diolus ordered.


    With his order, ra moved swiftly to diolus'' side. She instantly gave him the two key fragments.


    "You have done well, ra." diolus said while looking at the key fragments. "I am afraid that I cannot y with you any longer king of Grandcrest. I will bid you farewell."


    ra made a hand gesture and strong wind started to envelope their bodies. They started to float on air and towards the sky. Both of them flew away, with fast speed. If I used my flight abilities, I have no doubts that I can chase after them. But my mind right now was focused on Alex, who was lying on the ground motionless.


    "Alex!" I quickly ran towards him.


    When I arrived to where he was, I quickly knelt down and carefully moved him. I can still hear his faint breath.


    "Y-Your majesty¡­" Alex said and coughed up blood. "I-I am sorry¡­"


    "Hush Alex. You will just further worsen your wound." I quickly said.


    I looked at the stab wound on his chest. Much blood has oozed out, staining his shirt blood red. I can feel the pain just by seeing it. I quickly used my white magic to heal him.


    "I-I am sorry, your majesty." Alex said with a groan. "I have let the enemy get the key fragments. Her majesty¡­ she will be in danger because of me." Tears are starting to fall from his eyes.


    "It is not your fault, Alex." I said. "You were caught by surprise by that sneaky ra." I gritted my teeth in anger recalling ra''s sinister grin.


    "If¡­If I was just more alert, she could not have¡­" Alex coughed up blood once more. "could not have¡­ taken the key fragments."


    "Do not worry about that now, Alex." I was feeling anxious. "Let us get you better first, and you can get revenge on her once you are better."


    I have told Alex that, but the wound that I was trying to heal was not getting any better.


    <i>''Dammit! Why is my magic not working?!''</i> I cursed inwardly.


    I knew the answer to my own question pretty well. My white magic can heal any injury there is, but it cannot heal ones that are past the point of healing. Alex''s wound was close to the heart, which I suspect has damaged his major arteries, hence the excess blood loss. I was toote in getting to Alex, and I know that very well that I felt angry towards myself.


    "DAMMIT!" I shouted out of frustration.


    "Y-Your majesty¡­" Alex lifted his hand. I quickly took it and I can feel him squeeze mine. "It has been an honor, to serve you. I¡­ I would have wanted to be there and see you rise to power as the emperor of this continent."


    "Alex¡­ do not say that." I can feel my heart squeeze in pain from his words. "I am so useless! I was not able to save you in time." I was so angry at myself.


    "You do not have any fault your majesty." Alex said with a smile. "In battle, there are always casualties that cannot be avoided. I was caught of guard and this was the price I have to pay. Do not me yourself your majesty¡­<i>*cough cough*</i>. You have been a just and wise leader to us. My only regret was¡­ that I could not stand by your side any longer."


    "Alex¡­" I squeezed his hand tightly.


    "It is getting darker¡­" Alex said. His eyes were losing its brightness. "I am feeling tired your majesty. I want to rest."


    "Yes Alex. You can rest." I said with utmost pain, my voice trembly. I squeezed his hand tightly.


    "Save her majesty. I am sure that she is waiting for you, sure." Alex said and breathed hisst breath.


    "I promise, I will get my wife back." I can feel the pain of loss envelope my body. Tears started to build in the rim of my eyes. Tear drops started to fall on Alex''s chest. "I will avenge your death, Alex. You will never be forgotten, I swear upon my name."


    My grief for Alex''s loss turned into hatred. I have experienced lose of many subordinates since I was young, but Alex''s loss was something that etched deep within my heart. Alex was a promising young man. He had a great future ahead, and it was cut short because of this war.


    "I will end this war once and for all." I promised to myself.


    "Your majesty!" My men was running towards me. "The enemy retreated. We came here to help you."


    "Oh no¡­ Alex." My men gathered around with sad faces.


    "Does Alex have surviving family members?" I asked.


    "Yes, your majesty. He has a younger brother by the age of eight." One replied.


    "His parents were one of the few that were able to survive the Antian purge. They had Alex and his brother after the purge." Another replied.


    "But I heard the their parents were scorned for being Antians and was not able to live peacefully, like us. His father was killed by bandits while protecting his family when Captain Dimitri came. He saved the young Alex and the pregnant mother. Unfortunately, their mother died in childbirth." Another exined.


    "Captain Dimitri took them in and saw talent in Alex. He recruited him in the special unit with the promise to feed them and given a ce to live." Another one said.


    "All of us under Captain Dimitri was someone like that at first, someone who has no where to go to, nowhere to call home." One said.


    "But working under you, your majesty, it gave us a ce to belong to." One said.


    "You gave us a ce to call home and we thank you for that. We will be loyal to you until the day we die." Another one said.


    My men all kneeled before me. Loyalty was etched on their faces. This gave me a sense of aplishment, having to help fellow Antians to have a home to call.


    "Alex is a proud member of the special unit under you your majesty, and he gave his life for a cause. We here are the same. We will dly give our lives to you." I was touched by their words.


    "I am happy to hear your loyalty, everyone of you." I ced Alex''s body gently back on the ground. My hands and clothes are stained with his blood. I clenched my fist, vowing that I will seek vengeance. "I will do everything in my power to end this war, so please lend me your strength."


    "YES, YOUR MAJESTY!" all of them shouted in unison.


    "Take Alex''s body. Be sure to take it back safely to Grandcrest. He will be buried as a hero." I ordered.


    "Yes, sire." One replied.


    "Make sure that his brother will be given living support. I will personally take charge of him until he is of age." I ordered. <i>''It is the least I could give to Alex who gave his life. I will make sure to give his brother a good life he deserves.''</i>


    I looked up at the sky and saw a huge bird flying towards us. I knew at once that it was Tempest, carrying Dimitri and William.


    "They havee atst." I said. "We will need to mobilize once I talk to Dimitri. We need to make haste and catch diolus and his men." I ordered.


    "I will crush ra with my own two hands." I said with fury.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 351 Preparations for the Final Battle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 351: Preparations for the Final Battle (1)</h4>


    Tempestnded on a clearing near where we were. I quickly ran towards their direction. Once I arrive I see Dimitri and William who I were suspecting to meet, but I saw another one that I was surprised to see. It was none other than ra''s brother, Jeremy.


    As I remember, we were able to capture these siblings in the battle of Duess Canal. ra was the only one that was able to escape captivity, and her brother Jeremy was left.


    "We greet your majesty, the king of Grandcrest." The three knelt down at my presence.


    "Rise." I replied. My eyes did not leave Jeremy, looking at him curiously. He also kept kneeling, while William and Dimitri stood up after my words. "What is this person doing here?" My question was aimed at Dimitri.


    "Your majesty, please give me the chance to exin." Jeremy was the one that replied.


    My blood was still burning with fury after what his sister did to Alex, but I kept myposure.


    "Before you speak, I would like to inform you that your sister was here not long ago." I said with coldness. I can see Jeremy''s body shudder with my words. "She killed one of my good men, I intend to kill her with my own hands. If you are here to plea to spare your sister''s life, then I am afraid that I will decline."


    "I-I understand your anger your majesty." Jeremy said, clenching his fist. "It is my fault, to have been so blind and follow Queen Patricia blindly. Captain Dimitri have opened my eyes when I was in captivity, and the other Antians under yourmand had showed me kindness even though I was your enemy. I know now that Queen Patricia was only using us to achieve her own selfish desires. I am here today to promise my allegiance to you, King Regaleon of Grandcrest." I looked at him with scrutinizing gaze.


    "How can I trust your words?" I asked with doubt. "Your sister had just killed one of my men, a young fellow Antian who could have had a bright future ahead. Can you fight against your own sibling?"


    Jeremy was still kneeling before me, with his head bowed low. His words just a while ago was firm and I can see he has resolve. But having promised his allegiance to me wille to him being against his sister that was still by Queen Patricia''s side.


    "Yes your majesty. I am willing to fight my own sister." Jeremy replied firmly. "But if you please give me a chance to talk to her and let her surrender, I only ask you of this and spare her life if she do so. I know we have gravely sinned when we were under Queen Patricia. I am also willing to be punished along side my sister if that is what you wish." He bowed his head and bumped the ground very hard that I was sure that his forehead could have been bruised.


    I was caught of guard with the sudden deration of Jeremy''s allegiance to me that I was still conflicted. I was still hot in ager for what his sister had did to Alex. I looked at Dimitri, asking for help with making a decision.


    "You majesty, if I may speak?" Dimitri knelt on one knee before me.


    "Speak." I gave him permission.


    "What Jeremy said is all true, no lies have been mixed in his words. I assure you." Dimitri said.


    Having Dimitri give his approval about Jeremy''s words made me more assured. Dimitri had the instinct to detect any lies a person is saying, and that is because of the ck magic he possess. As opposed with my white magic, ck magic can detect dark emotions and desires of people which can help in detecting spies or people with dark hidden thoughts.


    "In addition as to why we brought Jeremy here, he has something that can help us." Dimitri added.


    "Something that can help us?" I asked and looked at Jeremy.


    "Yes, your majesty. I have something that can help lessen the resolve of the queen and prince diolus." Jeremy said.


    "And what would that be?" I asked not really that interested because I have already decided to kill Patricia before this war ends.


    "It is the hiddenst will of thete crown prince of Antia, their elder brother and the prince diolus'' father." Jeremy said. "It is a recording of him stored in a magic artifact that my father gave to us. You see, my father was thete crown prince''s right hand man and aide that also died in the war. He gave this to us for safe keeping, without us knowing what it truly was, untilter."


    "Then, why did you not give it to Patricia?" I asked curiously.


    "I was already in your hands when I found out what this truly held." Jeremy took off a pair of blue earrings from his ear and gave it to me. "Me and my sister both wore one of the earrings separately as a memento from our dead father. But when she escaped and I was not able to, she left her earring to me. When the two were side by side one night, the recording emerged. This also helped me decide to take your side, your majesty."


    I took the earrings and looked at it in the palm of my hands. They looked like normal sapphire earrings, but thinking that it was a magic artifact, it might have the same magic as the pendants that projected the map.


    "I will look into this." I replied. "But for now I will take Dimitri''s words of favor you and ept your allegiance. But I can only promise to spare your sister''s life if you can really make her surrender and repent. But if I see her before you do, I am afraid you cannot see your sister alive again." I said with a cold tone. I can see Jeremy''s body flinch by my words.


    "I ept your words, your majesty." Jeremy said. He took out his sword from his waist and rested its tip on the ground. He held the de with his right palm until blood oozed out of the de and towards the ground. The de was glowing slowly while the blood trickled down it. "I, Jeremy Bayron, swear allegiance to King Regaleon of Grandcrest. I swear upon my name to be your sworn knight as long as I shall live, and you be my only master."


    What Jeremy did was an oath of a knight of Antia to a chosen master that was embedded with magic. It was a sign of loyalty to a knight''s chosen master until the day of hisst breath. Doing this just means that he has not given his oath to Patricia, because an Antian knight can only choose one master in his entire life. Breaking such an oath can also lose a knight''s life.


    "I, Regaleon Yosef Astley, king of Grandcrest ept your oath. From this day forth, you will be a knight under mymand." Because I do not have my sword to knight him, I used my hand to touch his shoulder. "Arise, Sir Jeremy."


    Jeremy stood up and looked up at me with eyes that do not falter. I was certain that I have gained goodrade. I patted his shoulder to let him know that he was now epted as my own.


    "Dimitri, we have no time to waste." I said with urgency. "diolus stole the half of the key fragments and is headed to where Alicia is right now."


    "I understand your majesty." Dimitri replied. "We were also attacked on our way here, albeit it was Queen Patricia''s men."


    "Thanks to Tempest, we were able to escape the trap they set out for us." William added. "It was a good thing that Tempest could fly much higher than the clouds. They used freezing weather to hinder our way."


    "I am thankful that you arrived unharmed." I said.


    "It was also thanks to Jeremy''s water magic, the ice particles that hurled our way turned to water." William said patting Jeremy''s shoulder.


    "I-It was the least I could do." Jeremy replied with a shy face. "His majesty''s familiar also helped because he had fire attribute that melted the ice fast." It looked like he was not used topliments.


    "I know how strong you are. We also have shed our swords in the past." I said. Jeremy was surprised with the memory I remembered.


    "I-I am sorry to have attacked you back then your majesty." Jeremy bowed his head. "I am deeply ashamed of myself for my ignorance."


    "It is fine. All of it is in the past." I replied. "You were also young back then and was blinded with Patricia''s words. By the way, do you have any idea of what she would be nning. You have been serving by her side for a long time. You could have some idea." I asked.


    "Yes, since she became the queen of Jennovia, she recruited every Antian she could find and let them serve under her." Jeremy replied. "She might be powerful, magic wise, but she is rather hot headed. The brains of her nses from only one man. Head Priest Hector."


    I had heard of the Head Priest Hector, and I think I have also encountered him when I saved Alicia in the Jennovian pce.


    "The head priest may look like a normal frail human being, but his brains are something not to be taken lightly." Jeremy said. "He had conjured many ns and wicked schemes that you would shudder with the thought."


    "So we are up against a wicked strategist." William said. "But why is he working with the queen? He is not Antian too, correct?"


    "He is not." Jeremy replied. "I do not know the specifics, but as I know Queen Patricia had promised him something that can only be achieved with the forbidden magic. What it is, I do not know." Jeremy shook his head.


    "Then we might go up against the remaining men that are still loyal to Patricia, and they are not normal humans but Antians. Having to call upon the ck dragon army in the capital of Gandcrest would only take time that we do not have. We can make do with our numbers here but it will not be enough." I said. "Dimitri, send word to Alvannia. Tell Richard to send his royal decree for us to use the soldiers that we can find near the coast. We need to be more than prepared against Patricia''s forces. We cannot underestimate them in the least."


    "As youmand." Dimitri bowed.


    The uing confrontation with Patricia''s forces could be the final battle to end this war. I would never let them get to Alicia and my child.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 352 Preparations for the Final Battle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 352: Preparations for the Final Battle (2)</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    After the battle with diolus'' I let my men rest and set up camp in a more safe ce. It was well past midnight but sleep evaded me. Many thoughts have been running inside my head that I cannot rest easily. I gave up sleeping and went out of my tent to reorganize my thoughts. After stepping out, I saw Dimitri sitting quietly by my tent entrance.


    "Your majesty." Dimitri bowed and greeted me.


    "Why are you not resting Dimitri?" I asked. "You have traveled without stopping. I am sure you are also fatigued."


    "I cannot just let his majesty rest without someone guarding your tent." Dimitri said with a solemn voice.


    I remember ordering all my men to sleep and rest to restore enough energy for the trip back to the city of Veluria. I have rejected them having to take turns guarding me, since I know all of them are fatigued after the battle with diolus'' men. Some of them are also injured and wounded, and unfortunately some also lost their lives in the fight.


    "How about you, your majesty? Don''t you also need to rest?" Dimitri asked. "Can you not sleep, thinking about her majesty?" I sighed deeply hearing Dimitri''s words.


    "You know me to well, Dimitri." I made a faint smile.


    "I have been by your side since you were young. If anyone would know you quite well, then that will be no other than me." Dimitri said with a faint smile. "In fact, I see you as a little brother your majesty." I smiled hearing his words.


    "I also look up to you as an older brother." I said with all honesty. "You were all I have when mother left this world. And I am grateful that you have never left me alone in that pce that were filled with snakes, just waiting to snap at me once I let my guard down."


    "It has been my pleasure serving you, sire." Dimitri replied.


    "Sleep seems to not want to visit me tonight." I sighed. "I cannot but help worry, now that diolus has the other half of the key."


    "I understand your majesty''s worries, but please rest assured that he cannot go near her majesty with just half of the key." Dimitri said. "The other half is still in our possession, and because of that they are surely to have to change their ns."


    What Dimitri just said was true. diolus cannot do anything with just the half of the key. At least I was relieved knowing that he cannot go to where Alicia was, with the divine beast guarding. But the threat is still there. As Jeremy had said, Patricia had a cunning tactician on her side. High Priest Hector is not someone to be taken lightly.


    "They will surely need ships to board if they want to reach the forbidden magic''s location. It would be best to station guards on all ports on the east coast." I said while deep in thought.


    "I have already sent a letter to his highness, crown prince Richard in the capital with the request of deploying nearby forces of Alvannia." Dimitri said. "But with such little time to prepare, I am not sure if we can have the numbers to face off Queen Patricia''s army of Antians. If only my special unit can travel here with the speed of light." He said with regret.


    "We did not anticipate such things to happen Dimitri, so do not me yourself." I patted his shoulders. "I would be thankful to my brother inw if he can deploy Alvannian forces nearby to aid us. At least we can face off Patricia''s own army."


    Richard is currently his father, King Edward''s proxy at the moment, feigning illness as a cause. But in truth, Edward was nning to step down from his position after a Richard gains experience. As for Dimitri''s half of the special unit, they have gone back to Grandcrest when William picked him up. Even if Dimitri send orders summoning them, it will takes at least two weeks for them to travel the fastest by the southern seas. Traveling bynd will take them a month to get from end to end of the continent even without much stops along the way.


    ''Normal humans are no match to Antians with fighting magic, and I am sure Patricia''s men are not some weaklings to look down upon. They might be not that big in number, but even a handful of them could be equal in strength as one battalion of humans.'' I thought. <i>''We would need Dimitri''s unit to keep them at bay or at least someone as powerful as an Antian.''</i> That was when I remembered the sirens and lycans that had just be my ally.


    "Dimitri, send word to Anatalia in Veluria." I said. "She was left in Duke Destia''s estate to keep an eye on Alicia. Tell her I will be needing the help of her race."


    "Consider it done your majesty." Dimitri replied humbly.


    "And tell Chris that to make a detour to the ruins where we found our key fragment before going to Veluria." I said. "I have a message to give to the lycan leader Belgor."


    "L-Lycan leader?" Dimitri gave me a shock and confused expression.


    "It is a long story, but to exin it we met the lycans of ancient times and I was able to be allies with them." I replied. "I guess I formed a rtionship as a blood brother to their leader."


    "I believe that what happened was not an easy task." Dimitri sighed. "I am sorry for not being by your side, your majesty." He said apologetically.


    "It is fine because Alex was with me." I felt a bitter pain in my chest remembering the young man. Dimitri saw my expression and knew right away what I was feeling.


    "Do not worry, your majesty. I have already sent a letter to the capital informing of your orders about his younger brother." Dimitri assured.


    "Thank you as always, Dimitri." I replied. I was feeling tired after our discussion. With making ns, I guess my heart felt at ease. "It is alreadyte and we have a busy day ahead. Take some rest Dimitri, I will need you by my side with our battle with Patricia''s forces. And I hope this will be our final battle with them." I n in ending Patricia in our next confrontation.


    "I understand, your majesty." Dimitri bowed. "Please rest as well." I smiled, knowing that Dimitri is acting as a nagging older brother.


    "I will, so be sure to take some rest as well." I smiled.


    Looking up at the night sky full of stars, I cannot help but think about my wife Alicia.


    <i>''How long has it been since we have been parted from one another? I think a month has passed.''</i> I thought and lost count of the days. I was only focused on getting the key fragments that I lost track of time. ''I still have a few hours to sleep until dawn breaks. Might as well get some shut eye before departing. I will need to be in full strength and with focused mind for the battleing.''


    **


    My consciousness was returning ever so slightly. I can feel my body floating in mid air. The feeling was strange but I felt safe. I tried opening my eyes but I can feel my eyelids being heavy, as if they do not want me to wake up.


    I was able to open them a little, getting a little glimpse. I looked at my surroundings feeling confusion.


    ''Where am I?'' I thought, but then remembered about my conversation with the Almighty One. ''Oh yes, I remember. I am at the depths of the sea.''


    My body felt heavy and I cannot really move. To top it off I still feel drowsiness over me. I looked at my body, and I was actually floating in mid air. But that was not what caught me by surprise. What I saw when I looked down was my bulging stomach. It was huge, as if I was in myte months of pregnancy.


    <i>''How long was I asleep?''</i> I wondered. <i>''Why hasn''t Regaleone and get me?''</i> I felt a pain in my heart, thinking that maybe Regaleon has forgotten about me and our child.


    I want to scold Regaleon in my mind for not finding me much earlier, but the drowsiness came back in full power. My eyelids closed on their own and I was pulled in deep sleep once more.


    edited by: nalyn


    CREATORS'' THOUGHTS


    <i>Les01</i>


    Hello dear readers. I hope all of you are doing well. I would like to thank you all for the support you have given to this book. As you can see, the end is in the horizon. But do not fret because i still n to continue writing. Like other readers have advised, i will continue vol. 4 with book 2, it will be a new arc that will focus mainly on their child, the chosen one. I wish you all to be still there with me in book 2.

 Chapter 353 Chess Pieces (1)

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chess Pieces (1)</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    Once day broke, my men and I prepared for our departure. Chris who was hurt in the fight yesterday was now in full vigor after I have healed him. Others who were also injured seriously was healed with the help of my white magic. I tried to persuade them to rest and leave the fight to those that are still in full capacity, but they were adamant and refused to be left out in the fight that could be thest battle with Patricia and her men.


    "Good morning, your majesty." Chris greeted me. "Captain Dimitri had given me orders to send word to the lycan leader Belgor." I bowed as a reply to his greeting.


    "Yes." I replied. "I will need you to make a detour before returning to Veluria. Take some men with you and give this letter to the lycan leader Belgor. Tell them that I sent you."


    "I heed your orders." Chris bowed.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked in genuine worry.


    "I am quite all right now, thanks to your white magic your majesty." Chris replied.


    "You know that I have excused you and the others that were injured from the uing battle." I said. "You do not need to push yourself. Even if I have healed your external injuries, your body is still recuperating from within."


    "I understand your majesty''s worry, but me and the other men would like to stand and fight by your side in this uing battle." Chris replied. "We will need all the help we can get." I sighed, knowing what he said was correct.


    "Then at least promise me that you will do everything in your power to stay alive." I patted his shoulder. "Losing my men is also hard for me, as a leader." My words hit Chris, as if he was in the brink of tears but held back.


    "We will try our best, your majesty!" Chris said with a burst of emotions. "We are happy to serve you, and n to until the day we die."


    "I am happy to hear that. But I would prefer you fight to stay alive as well." I smiled.


    "Your majesty, all the preparations to depart are done." Dimitri walked towards us.


    "Hmm, then let us depart." I ordered.


    The n was to journey back to Veluria. My men will be traveling in horseback while me, Dimitri and William will ride Tempest back to the city. Chris will take three men with him to make a detour to the lycan''sir.


    With this arrangement, my group will arrive first in Veluria with the group of men arriving after a day in horseback. Chris'' men will be thest to arrive. I have nned to get back first to prepare Alvannia''s forces, once a reply to my request from Richard came. Using messenger falcons, I am sure that a reply would arrive before the afternoon.


    "Tempest!" I called.


    Not long, I saw Tempest''s falcon form hovering from above. In a blink of an eye, he transformed into his phoenix form andnded smoothly in a clearing near me.


    <i>"Long time no see, master."</i> Tempest said while bowing his head low for me to reach.


    "It really has been a while." I carefully rubbed his head. "Have you rested well?"


    <i>"Yes, I have."</i> Tempest replied.


    "I am sorry to overwork you like this." I smiled apologetically.


    <i>"If you my master is restless, I probably will not rest easily as well."</i> Tempest replied. "I am also worried for the mistress."


    "Thank you, as always." I replied. "I will need you by my side."


    <i>"And I will be here to help you, like always, my master."</i> Tempest replied.


    "We are ready your majesty." William said and Dimitri nodded.


    "Then let us go." I said.


    The three of us mounted Tempest. And in no time, we were airborne.


    **


    We arrived in the port city of Veluria at noon. Once wended, Duke Destia greeted me.


    "Your majesty, wee back." Duke Destia said. "I am happy to see you unharmed."


    "Thank you for your concern, Duke Destia." I replied to the old man. "Has a letter from the capital of Alvannia came?" I asked.


    "A letter?" Duke Destia asked in puzzlement. "None so far has arrived, your majesty."


    "I see." I replied. "Then please inform me instantly if a letteres. I will be by the shore."


    "As you wish, your majesty." Duke Destia bowed.


    "Where is your son Raphael by the way." I asked.


    "My son is currently by the port, your majesty." Duke Destia replied. "He is ensuring that no ship will set sail to the eastern sea. As you know, some people do not follow orders easily if no one in a high position is standing guard. That is why he had taken the position to keep watch."


    "That is good to hear." I replied. "At least this port is in watchful eyes."


    I walked quickly, making my way towards the shore, where I knew I could find Anatalia. Not long, I can hear the waves of the sea ssh in the shores. The brown sand that was listening with the sun''s light looked like gold in my eyes. My strides were quick, and I was by the shore in no time. I was about to call for Anatalia when I heard her voice.


    "Hey, Leon!" I heard Anatalia''s voice. I looked around the wide sea searching for her until I spot her I few meters away.


    "Anatalia!" I waved at her. I saw her swim swiftly in the water until she came walking out of it.


    Anatalia waspletely naked without any care in the world. I knew that she was still young, but all of us here are men. I quickly took off my coat and draped it around the young Anatalia.


    "Thank you." Anatalia smiled.


    "You need to be careful in the future. Not all human men are gentlemen, like the ones here." I scolded. Dimitri and William were avoiding their gaze when they saw Anatalia rise from the sea without any clothes on.


    "I will keep that in mind." Anatalia smiled. "By the way, I got your letter sent by a bird. I have already sought help from my siren sisters. They are now scouring the east coast as we speak. They are keeping an eye out for suspicious ships."


    "Thank you so much." I said with gratitude.


    "It is the least we could do to help." Anatalia replied. "Do not worry, we will not let any bad people near Alicia." She said with conviction and smiled.


    "How is Alicia doing?" I asked Anatalia. She have kept watch under the sea near to where Alicia was. I am really grateful that a siren like her is in our side.


    "She is still in deep sleep as I what I can see from afar." Anatalia replied. "But there is something a little off?" She pinched her chin in thought.


    "What is it?" I asked in worriment.


    "Only a month has passed by, but her stomach is getting bigger every single day." Anatalia said. "If my predictions are correct, she could give birth any day from now."


    Ibed my hair with my fingers feeling anxiety with this new predicament. Alicia''s pregnancy was anything but normal. If I can put it in words, this was a magical pregnancy. That just means that time was not working in our favor. I do not want Alicia to give birth all by herself in the cold depths of the sea.


    "We need to find Patricia''s forces and get the half of the key fast." I said.


    "Your majesty!" A servant from Duke Destia''s estate was running towards us. "A letter has arrived from the capital!" He was waving a white envelope.


    The servant was panting when he reached us and respectfully handed me the envelope. The enveloped was sealed with the Alvannian royal family''s crest. I opened it in a hurry and unfolded the letter in no time.


    As expected, Richard had given a royal edict for me to use the Alvanninan forces nearby. That means with this letter signed by him, I can mobilize Alvannian soldiers near here and also give orders to other ports in the east coast to seize ships from departing. Not only that, Richard has mobilized the royal army of Alvannia to aid us. The royal army has departed the capital at dawn and is now marching as we speak.


    "Dimitri, take this letter and get as many Alvannian soldiers to be on stand by and prepare for battle." I ordered.


    Alvannia''s east coast cities have at least a proper amount of soldiers. It would be better to have them on stand by if ever we need them in the slightest. The royal army of Alvannia has been deployed, but it will take at least two days to get here from the capital. And time is not something we can take for granted.


    "Yes, your majesty." Dimitri bowed.


    "William, you go to the other ports in the east coast of Alvannia. Tell them to seize any departure of ships, big or small." I ordered. "We cannot overlook small ports. Patricia can make use of any modes of transportation necessary to reach her goal. And with Hector as her adviser, I do not know what other schemes they have." I said.


    "I receive your orders, your majesty." William bowed.


    "You can take Tempest, so that you can travel much faster." I told the both of them.


    And with that, the chess pieces are all in ce. ''What will be your next move, Patricia?'' I thought.


    With my defenses in ce, I only need to wait for Patricia''s next move.


    edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 354 Chess Pieces (2)

    <h4>Chapter 354: Chess Pieces (2)</h4>


    (In a mansion somewhere in the east coast of Alvannia)


    "Are you sure about this?" A short stout man that looked like a noble was looking afraid. "What if you do not seed and I was implicated in aiding you?"


    "Do not worry baron. I assure you that we will win in this war." High Priest Hector said with a confident smile.


    The baron shivered seeing Hector''s smile. He seemed like a demon under the disguise of an angel.


    "And with this amount of magic stones in your disposal, you can defend yourself even if the royal army came." High Priest Hector said. "And after we win this war, we will keep our promise to you. You will be given the title of archduke and be given dominion of all Alvannia. The nobles that have looked down upon you will be under your hands, you can do as you please with them. The royal family that turned a blind eye towards you will be kicked off from their ce. Well if you want, you can take the eldest princess as your mistress after you make her a widow. I heard she was quite a beauty."


    The baron''s eyes that was filled with fright a while ago was now glowing with lust. The tempting words of the high priest rubbed his lust for power and for beautiful women.


    "My ships are at your disposal." The baron replied eagerly. "My private port is small, but it can surely amodate most of my ships."


    "It is enough for us." High Priest Hector replied. "Then we will be under your hospitality tonight. I bid you goodnight."


    "Yes, yes. Please rest well here in my mansion." The baron said.


    High Priest Hector walked away and ascended the stairs towards a room. He knocked before opening.


    <i>*KNOCK KNOCK*</i>


    "Come in." A voice of a woman is heard inside.


    The high priest opened the door and came inside. "Greetings, my queen. Have you situated yourselffortably?"


    "Hmph, what do you think?" Queen Patricia said with an irritated face. She was seating by the window looking outside.


    "I apologize if this mansion is shabby. But this is the best ce toy low for a while." High Priest Hector said. "The baron''s estate is the best choice because of the small private port and ships he has. It will be the easiest way to go to the eastern sea undetected."


    "Do you think that the baron will keep aiding us?" Queen Patricia asked.


    "Human''s that are greedy are the easiest to manipte, your majesty. I assure you that he is of use to us." High Priest Hector said with an innocent smile.


    "You look like a humble old priest, but you spout such evil words. And to think that I am still not used to your looks until now." Queen Patricia grumbled. "Just do not betray me in the end."


    "If you hold your end of the bargain, I will be forever be loyal to you your majesty." High Priest Hector knew that Patricia was still wary of him even after so many years of their coboration.


    "I will give you what you want, do not worry." Queen Patricia replied.


    What the high priest wants was eternal youth, a body that does not age. And to achieve that, obtaining the forbidden magic is necessary.


    <i>*KNOCK KNOCK*</i>


    "Your majesty, his highness crown prince diolus has arrived." A servant said from outside the door.


    "My son is back!" Queen Patricia quickly stood up from her seat and pushed aside Hector and the servants that were in the way.


    "The only time she looks genuinely concerned is only to her son." High Priest Hector said with a scoff and shook his head slowly.


    Meanwhile down stairs, diolus and ra were about to go inside when diolus staggered in his step and fell off bnce. ra was quick to lend a hand by his side.


    "Your highness, you can lean on me for support." ra said while holding diolus.


    "I do not need your help. Get off me." diolus said with irritation and pushed her away. ra was clearly hurt by his words.


    "But¡­ I just want to help you your highness." ra said with sorrowful eyes, like a puppy thrown away by its master.


    "I do not want any other woman to touch me other than my future wife." diolus said with anger.


    "diolus, my son." Queen Patricia was seen running down the stairs. "You havee back. Did your trip be fruitful." diolus shot a nce towards his mother. Patricia was taken aback from his son''s hateful gaze.


    "Is that the first thing you will ask your son that just got back from a fight?" diolus words were coated with frosty coldness. "Wouldn''t a mother ask the well being of her son first before everything else."


    "O-Of course¡­" Queen Patricia was startled with her son''s cold words. "How are you my son? Are you hurt anywhere."


    "Heh¡­" diolus scoffed. "Why did I not see it before?"


    "W-What do you mean¡­ diolus?" Queen Patricia was clearly confused with her son''s cold tone.


    <i>*cough cough*</i>


    diolus had a coughing fit just then and coughed out some blood.


    "diolus!" Queen Patricia showed genuine concern and wanted to tend to his son.


    "Do not touch me!" diolus pped her hand away with force.


    "G-diolus?" Queen Patricia was surprised with what had just happened. It was the first time that her son had done something like this to her. She showed a painful expression on her face.


    "Is this what you want?" diolus took out half of the key fragment that he had obtained.


    "The key fragment!" Queen Patricia smiled happily after seeing the key fragment in her son''s hands. "I knew you would be triumphant in obtaining it. You really make me proud, my son."


    "Make you proud?" diolus scoffed. "Did you know what danger I faced just to get this item? I had to fight to the death just to get it!"


    "I know you are strong my son. You will not be defeated by some half blood." Queen Patricia said.


    "So you knew that he had Antian royal blood flowing in his veins, mother?" diolus asked. "What other things are you keeping from me?"


    "I-I did not think it was something important. He is not someone special." Queen Patricia stuttered. She did not know why her son is bing hostile towards her.


    "And Alicia¡­ do you n on killing her once we get to her?" diolus asked.


    Queen Patricia was caught off guard with diolus'' question. She had nned to kill Alicia once she find a way to transfer the forbidden magic to her. But his son genuinely loves her, and she knows that she cannot tell him of her ns.


    "Of course not. How can I kill my niece?" Queen Patricia lied. "She will be your wife, and you will make offsprings that have pure Antian royal blood once more."


    diolus was silent for a while. He looked at his mother with a serious gaze.


    "I will be holding on to this." diolus put the half of the key fragment back in his pocket. He walked towards his mother, and stopped just by her side. "I do not know if I can still trust you, but I will not let you near Alicia. Once I get her back, I will take her to a ce where you cannot find us. If you really love me as your son, then you will let us be on our own." He whispered to her and went upstairs.


    Queen Patricia was surprised with her son''s words. She does not know what happened that made him this hostile towards her, his own mother.


    "It looks like your son became hostile to you." High Priest Hector had seen what happened from up stairs. "It looks like you will have a problem with obtaining the forbidden magic for your own."


    Queen Patricia clenched her fist in anger after hearing High Priest Hector''s words. She looked at him with a piercing gaze.


    "We will still proceed as nned." Queen Patricia said. "We will let diolus do what he wants at first. But after he gets Alicia, that is when we will strike. I will deal with my son in the aftermath."


    "As you wish your majesty." High Priest Hector bowed. "But we only have half of the key. That means the other half is in King Regaleon''s hands."


    "That damn brat!" Queen Patricia said with fury.


    "Do not worry, we still have a chance." High Priest Hector said. "We just need the two halves of the key to be in the same ce at the same time." He smiled deviously.


    "What do you mean?" Queen Patricia looked at the high priest questioningly.


    "We just need to bait the king to the location of the forbidden magic." High Priest Hector said.


    Queen Patricia quickly understood what the high priest was saying. There was now saying that the key should be whole to be able to get to where the forbidden magic was. And now that Alicia was clearly at the center of it all, there was no lock to be opened using the key. They only need to take that woman and they clearly have won.


    "I understand." Queen Patricia smiled after understanding High Priest Hector''s n. "And being in open sea is a great advantage to my diolus."


    "Yes, his highness prince diolus will have great advantage in fighting in open sea. With all that water at his disposal." High Priest Hector said. "We can defeat the king of Grandcrest in this battle."


    The two have their n set in ce.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 355 The Crown Prince’s Message (1)

    <h4>Chapter 355: The Crown Prince¡¯s Message (1)</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    Dimitri''s men that traveled by horseback had returned to Veluria by nightfall. I can see their tiredness from the trip, and so I ordered them to rest the night. Chris'' small group on the other hand had note back. It was because of the mission I gave to him. I have sent him on a detour to the lycan''sir to seek their assistance in this uing battle. I was not sure if Belgor and the lycans will heed my call to arms, but I have my hopes up that they would.


    I have sent Dimitri and William on an errand earlier when Richard''s letter arrived. While riding Tempest in his phoenix form, they have gone to the nearby coast cities to mobilize the soldiers there and be on stand by when we would need them. They also had gone to every port found in the east coast of Alvannia to cease any departure to the eastern city, and to keep an eye on suspicious individuals that would ask for ships to rent.


    I was currently standing at the balcony of the room that Alicia and I used when we first got here in the port city of Veluria. The balcony overlooks the eastern sea, where Alicia is currently. The faint glow in the horizon came from the location where she was at. I sighed, knowing that I am so close to her but I could not even go near her.


    <i>*KNOCK KNOCK*</i>


    "Your majesty, it is me." Dimitri''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Come in." I replied.


    The door opened and Dimitri walked inside holding a tray with a tea set and some snacks.


    "Tricia made this for you, your majesty." Dimitri put down the tray on the table. "She said this was to help you rest well. She knows that you are tired your majesty and is worried about you."


    "Please deliver her my thanks." I smiled with the simple thought from Tricia.


    "She is also anxious and restless, your majesty." Dimitri said. "She wants to help it the littlest ways as possible such as this. She also made some for my men."


    I took a sit on the couch and let Dimitri pour me some tea on my cup. I smell the scent of the tea, and it had a calming effect on me.


    "I am sure that she is also worried for my wife." I took a sip from my cup and my body instantly felt rxed. "It is good that she also served this tea to your men. It has a calming effect. Why don''t you seat and have tea as well, Dimitri."


    "Thank you for the offer, your majesty." Dimitri bowed and took a sit in front of me. He also poured tea in an empty cup and apanied me in drinking.


    "Is there still no information where Patricia''s forces are hiding?" I asked.


    "There is still no word your majesty." Dimitri replied. "But do not worry, we have already have soldiers stationed in every port in the east coast. If ever there is something suspicious, they will send a word immediately and let us know."


    "That is good to hear." I sighed. "But I cannot help but feel anxious. They might only have half of the key but we do not know what they are nning. They may try to get this half that is in my hands."


    I took out the other half of the key I have kept safe with me in all times. I have made it to be ced in a chain that was tied around my neck for safe keeping.


    "If only I can go to where Alicia is with just half of the key." I sighed once again, remembering my wife that was in the depths of the sea all alone. I cannot but help fell worried about the safety of her and my unborn child.


    "I know that waiting is the most frustrating to know you majesty but until we see what the other side''s next move is, we are in the dark and blind." Dimitri replied. "But I feel that we do not need to wait that much longer anyway. The lighting from her majesty''s location is getting even brighter, like the first time it shed. I believe something might happen at any time now."


    I remembered what Anatalia had just said a while ago. Alicia''s tummy is already bulging and she may be giving birth any time soon. This was another problem that I was very anxious about. At the very least, I want to be by my wife''s side once she gives birth. I want to be there when my child goes out into this world. I want to hold them both in my arms.


    "Do not worry your majesty. Anatalia is watching her majesty carefully. We will know once something happens." Dimitri saw the worry etched in my face. "The sirens as well are helping us monitor the easter coast''s shores. With there help, we would know any valuable information."


    "Thank you as always, Dimitri." I appreciate Dimitri''s help. I know that he is helping me in every ways possible.


    I was drinking tea when I saw something sparkling at the top of the table by the bedside. When I focused my gaze there, I realized that it was the pair of earrings the Jeremy had given to me. It contains the message from thete crown prince of Antia, diolus'' father.


    I put my cup down and walked over to the bedside table. I picked the earrings and put them in my palm, looking at them curiously.


    "Have you seen the message inside, your majesty?" Dimitri asked me.


    "I haven''t yet." I replied. "I just feel that seeing it is like prying into thete crown prince''sst will. I feel like I am invading his private message."


    As per Jeremy had said, the message that this contains can help make Patricia and diolus stop this fighting. I am not really think that it is very important because I have already nned to finish Patricia by my own hands, but I am a bit curious of the contents of thete crown prince''s message.


    "Are you not even a bit curious your majesty?" Dimitri asked. "Jeremy had entrusted the message to you, meaning he trusts that you would use this for the good of everyone."


    "You are correct." I replied. "I guess it would be good to at least see its contents."


    I ced the pair of earrings on the center table side by side. It then started to resonate with one another. A white light bursts out and enveloped the whole room. I closed my eyes for a second and when I opened them, I saw a projection of a young man. The young man looked much like diolus, except for the long waist length hair. His eyes were more calm looking, rather than diolus'' sharp eyes that I think he got from his mother Patricia. The young man I am sure is no other than thete crown prince of Antia. The projection started to talk and ry his message.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 356 The Crown Prince’s Message (2)

    <h4>Chapter 356: The Crown Prince¡¯s Message (2)</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    The projection started to talk and ry his message.


    <i>This is a little bit awkward, having to record this myself in such a way. I do not n to lose my life in the battle toe, but just in case that I ever lose my life I have this recorded. I will leave this to my most trusted aid and dear friend. I hope that you will not ever have to watch this Patricia, but if ever this came to your hands then that means I have lost my life.</i>


    <i>I have sent you and Leticia away to both protect you from what is toe, especially now that you are carrying our child as well. You might not have noticed, but because of my magic I can feel the new life just starting to bloom inside of you. That is the product and proof of our love for each other, and I hope that you will be happy once you find out about it yourself, like I was when I found out.</i>


    <i>It has been a while when I suspected it, but now I am sure that father is not in his right mind. I have tried many times to persuade him to think twice about waging war but he never listened to me. When the war started, I had my full trust in him that we were truly the dominant race which should have ruled over this continent. But while the war was raging on, I saw how the other human races were fighting just to survive. I tried to change father''s mind but he was so closed off to me and his other adviser''s words.</i>


    <i>And now that the war is in its grand scale, he is nning on using the forbidden magic that was found not long ago. I already asked him to send you twins to a safe ce but it was like my words fell on deaf ears. His eyes were only focused on the power he would obtain when opening the forbidden magic. I used my power as crown prince to send both of you away just to be safe, hoping that we could see each other once again after this war ends. But if ever I do not make it, please take care of yourselves and our baby. Please remember how much I love you, my beautiful Patricia.</i>


    ~~~


    There was a few seconds of nk projection that I thought was the end of the message. But then another projection of the crown prince appeared. His appearance was different from thest time, now he looked haggard, bloodied and muddy all over. His appearance was disheveled and his face looked pale and sunken. On his background, it looked like a battle took ce.


    ~~~


    Patricia, my love. I have linked thisst message and I hope this finds you well. We were defeated here in the final battle in the ins. I have already raised the white g and epted defeat. The united army''s general inmand epted our surrender and promised to spare the lives of our country men and talk about the treaties with them as winners of this war. But father, he did not ept defeat and activated the forbidden magic and now all is in chaos. Father was not able to control the forbidden magic and it is out of control.


    *BANG EXPLOSION*


    I will try and control the raging magic that father has unleashed. My love, I am sorry if I cannot go back to your side. Please remember that I love you. I hope you live a good life with our unborn child. Please raise him or her well, without having him to know of this dark time. Tell him or her that I love you both. Do not seek for revenge my love. I will offer my life to save you and our fellow Antians. I only wish for you to live in peace with our child.


    Goodbye, Patricia my love.


    ~~~


    The message cut off after that.


    Hearing thete crown prince''sst words made me realize that he did not agree with the mad king''s ns in the end. He surrendered when he saw that winning was not in their hands and defeat was eminent. He was a good leader, thinking of his people in the battle. It was unfortunate that his father was so crazy to activate the forbidden magic that destroyed the whole country of Antia. Thete crown prince as a hero that tried to save his countrymen by trying to control the raging magic, giving the people time to run.


    "He gave the people ample time to run to safety, the united army and also Antians in that battle field." Dimitri said. "He is a hero that saved the lives of those present in that battlefield."


    "The general of the united army if I am correct, is my father." I said. "So thete crown prince surrendered. I am sure that my father epted it with open arms and offered amnesty to the Antians that surrendered."


    "Thete crown prince''sst words are proof that the united army did not y the Antian royal family in cold blood, as Patricia believes." Dimitri said. "This can help change the tide of the battle with the Antians under her as well." He said with hopeful eyes.


    "No wonder Jeremy had a change of heart. But I am doubtful that Patricia will change her mind, even after hearing this message." I said. "With her current mindset, she is not far from her father the mad king. She is delusional and crazy with obtaining power and seeking revenge. But you are correct in one thing. This message can help us with the Antians under her wing. Maybe even diolus will have a change of heart, after I have already nted seeds of doubt in his mind against his mother."


    <i>*KNOCK KNOCK*</i>


    "Your highness, it''s me William." I heard William''s voice.


    "Come in William." I replied.


    The door opened and William came in.


    "Chris has just arrived your majesty." William informed me. "He came with a big group of men."


    "That is good to hear." I stood up knowing that the lycans had heeded my call. "It looks like Belgor had came to offer us some help." I beamed a smile.


    I quickly got up and exited the room to recieve the guests I have called upon. When i arrived at the foyer of the mansion, what i saw was not only a handful of lycans but it can be called a small army.


    "Belgor, it is good to see you once again." I quickly walked towards him. "Thank you foring."


    "It is also good to see you as well this soon brother." Belgor opened his wide arms and caught me into his embrace. His expression looked so joyous that there was no doubt he was happy to see me.


    "Y-Your majesty!" Dimitri was taken by surprise by the sudden closeness of Belgor to me that he saw it as a threat and was about to go to my aid but I quickly waved my hand telling him it is alright.


    "I am happy that you have called for my help." Belgor said while releasing me from his arms. "Now tell me what happend brother and how can we help you."


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 357 Helpful Allies

    <h4>Chapter 357: Helpful Allies</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    I have told Belgor everything that happened so far. When we left the lycansir, to the passage thru the mountain pass, and then the trap that diolus and his men set up in our rendezvous point. Belgor listened carefully, nodding his head every now and then.


    "So what you are saying right now was, this diolus something person had stolen the key that your subordinate was carrying?" Belgor affirmed. "And this key thing was the thing that you got from that room that was sealed with magic?"


    "Yes, that is what happened." I said and sighed.


    Belgor was rubbing his chin contemting something. I was nervous that maybe he will not lend me a helping hand because I let diolus steal the key.


    "Well, that girl made such a disgraceful thing backstabbing that young man Alex. It is just sad because I am quite fond of that young man." Belgor shook his head with a sad face. "Do not worry Regaleon, we lycans are here to help you." He pumped his chest with his fist.


    "Really?" I asked in surprise. "That is good to hear. I am so grateful that you are here now."


    "Of course, what are blood brothers for?" Belgor patted my shoulder with such force. "What your enemy did was a cowardly act. I also would like to avenge that young man Alex."


    "Thank you Belgor." I said with utmost sincerity.


    "Haha, do not mention it." Belgor replied. "Those b*astards are also Antians you say?"


    "Yes, that is correct." I replied with a nod. "They are from Patricia''s faction, the one that started the war that is currently raging on this continent."


    "I see. Then that will help us greatly, since there are not many Antians left." Belgor said. "Grey, pick lycans that are fast in speed and with a good nose. They will set out at once and you will lead them to search the east coasts. You know what to do."


    "Understood." Grey said with a respectful bow and left.


    I looked at the father and son, thinking what could they be nning. Belgor looked at me once again and smiled.


    "As you know, we lycans are fast in speed. We can run one hundred miles per hour in our beast form. My brethren would help sweep the whole east coast in stealth and unnoticed." Belgor said. "And our nose are very sharp as well. You Antians have a different scentpared to regr humans. I do not know why, but maybe that is because of your magic abilities. Your people have a fresh sweet scent, like a field of flowers with morning dew."


    I was bewildered with how Belgor described our scent that I sniffed myself unknowingly, but I did not smell any different.


    "Is that so?" I just said. "I do not smell such a scent on me or anyone of myrades."


    "That is why I told you our nose are sharp." Belgor grinned. "Do not worry Regaleon. My son will surely bring news by morning. I am confident of my brethren''s capabilities." He patted my shoulder once more.


    "Thank you once again, Belgor." I also patted his shoulder, expressing my deep gratitude fir his help. "You are most wee to take shelter here in Duke Destia''s estate. I have already sent someone to inform him of your arrival."


    "No need my brother." Belgor refused. "We would be more at ease to spend the night in the woods. We are not ustomed to take shelter in someone''s home, especially if we are not even acquaintances." He exined for me to understand and not be offended.


    "I understand." I nodded in reply. "Then when all of this is over, I will surely invited you to my own residence in Grandcrest. I will make sure the our hospitality will be equal to the one you have shown me and my men when we were in yourir."


    "Then I am looking forward to that. I have not yet visited that far off Grandcrest, let alone in the capital where Antians resides. We make sure to avoid ces with Antians you know, so that we will avoid unnecessary fight." Belgor replied with a smile. "It will be a good thing to travel at that side of the continent. We have been staying here in the east for quite some time now."


    I was happy to hear that Belgor was open in visiting Grandcrest because of my invitation. The lycans are good allies to have, and I will keep it that way for the future generations toe.


    **


    I woke up the next morning before dawn and I had a restless sleep. Even though I tried to rest my mind always drifted to my wife Alica''s safety. I also cannot help but worry about Patricia''s next move, now with the half of the key fragment in her hands.


    I quickly got up from my bed when I knew that sleep will not visit me anymore and put on my clothes and get ready to go outside. Once I exited my door, the hallways of Duke Destia''s estate are still quiet. I am sure that the servants and the masters of this estate are still sleeping peacefully.


    I walked outside and saw some of my men doing their rounds with some of the duke''s guards.


    "You majesty." They bowed in my presence.


    "Arise." I said. "Is Dimitri still sleeping?" I asked.


    "Yes, your majesty." One replied. "The captain turned in for the night after you. Would you like us to inform him that you are awake?" He asked.


    "No need." I shook my hand. "Let him get some rest. I will just take a walk by the shore. If anyone searches for me, tell them I am there."


    "I understand your majesty." He replied. "Have a pleasant walk sire." They bowed once again. I nodded my head and left for the sea shore.


    The surroundings are quite except for the calm waves washing by the shore. I looked out to the horizon and saw the glow that I am sure ising from where Alicia was right now.


    "My love." I whispered my longing to the wind blowing by the seashore. "I am so close but cannot even approach you." My heart felt an ache from the longing for my wife.


    <i>*THUMP THUMP THUMP*</i>


    I heard foot steps running on the sand towards my direction. When I looked around, I saw a group of big wolves running towards my directions. They were lycans in their beast form. I recognized the two lycans in front, the gray one was Grey and the ck towering one was surely Belgor. They all stopped right in front of me.


    "What is wrong, Belgor?" I asked anxiously.


    "Grey had just returned with news." Belgor said. "They have caught scent of Antians some miles north from here. It was an estate by the east shore with a small port. We have not yet made a move because we are not yet sure if these Antians are the one you are looking for."


    "I understand." I nodded. "But this is still a lead. It would be best to send someone to investigate quietly first, as to not rm them of our presence." I said.


    "We can do that." A voice from the sea said.


    I turned around and saw Anatalia''s head bobbing out from the waves.


    "Anatalia." I called out.


    "I will send my sisters to investigate the small port and mansion you speak of. It will save us more time because we can move quickly in water and we can charm a few men to tell us what they know." Anatalia said.


    "That sounds better than interrogating people." I said in thought, knowing that interrogation will also need some time that we do not have in hand right now. "Then please, I will ask for the sirens help on this." I asked solemnly.


    "No worries Leon." Anatalia said with a wink and a thumbs up. "We are here to help."


    The sirens dived under the waves and were gone.


    "So you also have an alliance with the sirens, I see." Belgor said.


    "It is something that just happened along the way." I smiled innocently.


    "Haha, I am afraid you have a charisma that attracts beasts like us." Belgorughed. "I was right to follow my instincts and have you as a blood brother, I am sure you will do great things in the future."


    I smiled thinking that I am thankful having these ancient creatures at my side. They will be someone that are good to have rtions with in the future. It is something that my children and their children after them, a good rtions to have. It maybe sohing benefitial in the future, but I want to invest into this rrionship, knowing what it can give in the future.


    "I am really thankful of all your help." I said. Belgor grined, shing his sharp teeth.


    "They say that good thingse to good people." Belgor replied. "I am sure that you are a good person, for having such good allies be by your side."


    "More like good friends." I smiled back at him. "Don''t you agree, brother?"


    "Hahaha, yes, yes." Belgor replied. "I have gained a good brother."


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 358 The Beginning of the Final Battle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 358: The Beginning of the Final Battle (1)</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    After I got the information the lycans gave, I rushed back to the estate towards the room where Dimitri is sleeping. I knocked at his door in a rather hastily manner that I heard Dimitri scrambled up inside his room and opened the door in tremendous speed.


    "Your majesty, has something happened?" Dimitri asked with worriment. His clothes were in a disheveled manner that I thought was because he was such in a hurry when he heard my knock at the door.


    "I am sorry to disturb your sleep." I said apologetically. "But I got good intel from the lycans."


    "I understand your majesty." Dimitri said, fixing his disheveled clothes. "I have slept quite enough. I am ready to do the task you need me to do, your majesty." He said with a solemn expression.


    I nodded thankfully at Dimitri. He was really a loyal subordinate and an older brother figure to me. Having sleepless nights is not anything new to us. With the fight with my half brothers, having a good sleep was something we cannot have. Being in the battle field also added to having only four to six hours of sleep, just enough to rest. My subordinates have been through a lot to achieve where we are right now, and to win this battle might be the key to having the peace we are craving to have for so long to achieve.


    "Please assemble the men an hour from now. I will brief them at once of the information the lycans have given." I replied.


    "I will tell them at once your majesty." Dimitri replied with a bow.


    "We will wait for the sirens'' intel." I said. "Anatalia took the task of infiltrating the said location to gain intel. I am sure they will be back soon."


    "I understand." Dimitri nodded. "Then I will be back to tell the men. I will let them assemble in the training grounds after an hour."


    "Thank you, Dimitri." I patted his shoulder. "If we ever confront Patricia today, I wish this will be ourst encounter with her. I would like this war to end with Patricia''s death by my hands." Dimitri nodded in understanding.


    I want this battle to be thest one to be fought in this war with Patricia. Jennovia has already surrendered to me and made a treaty. We just need to end Patricia''s life, to make sure that there will be no one biting our backs after the three kingdoms have beenbined and be an empire.


    "This will be the final battle." I said with conviction.


    **


    After an hour had passed, I headed to the training grounds for the knights of Duke Destia''s estate. Once there I saw a significant amount of men standing in rows, it was a mix of knights and soldiers. Some were wearing soldier''s uniform of the Alvannian kingdom. They were the soldiers that Dimitri and William recruited. Others were wearing specific knight''s garbs, depending on what family they were associated with. They were knights of noble families that were called to our aide. And thest group was Dimitri''s own elite unit of Antians. They were wearing there signature ck uniform with the crest of the country of Grandcrest.


    I headed towards the tform in front of them. Already standing there were Duke Destia and his son Raphael, Dimitri, and William. I have called Belgor to attend this gathering as well, but they were not yet here. The lycans are still wary of humans and does not linger much with them. I also did not want to force them if they do not want to.


    I was about to step up the tform when I heard the men murmuring loudly. I looked at the entrance of the training grounds and saw the lycans making their entrance with Belgor in the lead. Lycans were basically muchrger and bulkier than a normal human. The human knights and soldiers were surprised by the entrance of these unknown people, but Dimitri''s men were who were with me the time we confronted with the lycans were calm with there sudden presence.


    "Sorry for beingte." Belgor said with a huge grin. "We did not want to surprise the humans, but I guess our presence gives off a dominant vibe."


    "It is okay." I reassured him. "Well, you did have huge impact for beingte. Such a big entrance, I might say." I joked and chuckled.


    "I know right? Hahaha¡­" Belgorughed out heartily.


    "Well then, let us start the briefing." I said. "After you." I gestured him to go up to the tform first.


    "Why thank you." Belgor smiled and went up with me behind.


    Belgor stood with the others while I took the center stage. I looked at the gathering of human knights and soldiers, my Antian men, and the lycans. I smiled, seeing that we all havee together to face one foe that could threaten our entire continent.


    "Greetings Alvannian knights and soldiers, my subordinates from Grancrest and the lycans that I recently made an alliance with." I started. "I know you might have been informed as to why you are here today. I have asked aid from the current regent of Alvannia Richard because of the threat of a certain person and the group she is leading. And the safety of your princess Alicia who is now my wife, is threatened by this same person."


    The men before me who was restless a while ago with the lycans entrance were now listening intently to me. They have been briefed before hand on what was going on, but still I want to tell them with my own words of what is currently happening.


    "I have sent the lycans on a reconnaissance mission in order to find Patricia, the dethroned queen of Jennovia." I said. "As you know, we were at war with her for more than two years now. The Jennovian kingdom has surrendered, but she was able to escape before she can pay for her sins. She poses a threat to all of us in this continent, because she wants to covet and revive the forbidden magic that sunk nearly half of this continent under the sea."


    Low murmurs started between the Alvannian soldiers and knights. I am sure that they have heard some stories from their grandparents of the war that happened in the past.


    "I know you have heard stories about the Antian people. But I beg of you to see Antians individually and not as a whole. They may be the culprit of the tragedy from more than twenty years ago, but the main culprits are now dead, and the remaining Antians now are also victims that lost their homend." I exined. "I myself have Antian blood running thru my veins. My people that are standing with you right now, are also carrying Antian blood."


    The Alvannian men were surprised by my words but they did not have any negative reaction.


    "I hope that you also see them as fellow men." I said solemnly. "And the lycans here right now are beings that have been in thisnd far more longer than us. They are beings that would like to live with us peacefully, that is why they formed an alliance with us. They are here to help us as well and will be fighting along side us. I implore of you to lend me your strength now and in the future as well." I bowed my head in front of them.


    As a ruling monarch, bowing in front of someone lower in status may seem to be disgraceful, but for me it is a sign of respect towards the other party. They are still under Alvannia and I am merely borrowing their power right now, and this army with diverse people cannot work well if they have animosity towards one another. That is why I am bowing my head right now, to gain their trust.


    "We believe in you!" The Alvannian men shouted.


    "We willy our trust in you as ourmander!"


    "We have heard great stories about you, and we are willing to fight along side you."


    "It is a great honor to fight under yourmand, your majesty."


    I smiled hearing their words. I can feel tears at the rim of my eyes but I hold it in. It is unsightly to see a grown man let alone amander that will be leading you to battle tear up.


    "Thank you, everyone." I give my upmost gratitude. "To tell you of the intel we have gathered will be Belgor, the lycans'' leader. They have probably found where our enemy''s army is hiding. We are also waiting for the intel of someone that is currently infiltrating as we speak." I gestured Belgor to take the stand in my ce.


    Belgor walked by my side and looked at the people in front of us.


    "I cannot believe that a day wille and I will be fighting along side humans." Belgor grinned. "But as Regaleon had said, we are here to help. We have found the possible hiding ce of the enemy. I will disclose to you the locations and the terrains. We can n our approach after that." He started to disclose the information they have gathered thus far.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 359 The Beginning of the Final Battle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 359: The Beginning of the Final Battle (2)</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    We have formed an army consisting of Alvannian people, my Antian men under Dimitri''s elite group, and the lycans under Belgor''s leadership. This small army has its pros and cons.


    One of the cons is that this army has been built just today. They have no experience working with one another. That is why I have lowered my head in front of them a while ago, so that we can work with each other beyond their differences from one another.


    But on the other hand, the pros of this army is that we have diverse talents. The Alvannian men are for sure trained hard in the military, having General Robert as the head of the military for the longest time here in Alvannia.


    We also have magic by our side thates from Dimitri''s elite group of men. They are trained hard under Dimitri''s strict training. They also have experienced many battles under mymand, and I can vouch for their prowess in battle.


    The lycans on the other hand have brute strength, speed and agility that gives us big advantages in battle. The lycans have demonstrated their strength and tactics in battle against my men who are Antians, that is why I am sure they can hold their own with Patricia''s army that consists of Antians that are experts using magic in battle.


    The meeting with the army that we have just formed ended after Belgor have told us everything that they got from their reconnaissance on the ce where are enemies are currently residing. We have let the men retire to their make shift quarters and wait for further orders. I came back inside the estate with Duke Destia and his son Raphael, Dimitri, William, and Belgor.


    "I will be taking my leave your majesty." Duke Destia said. "I will leave my son to take my ce in this battle. As you know, I am old in age and I am afraid I will be more of a burden than help. I am sorry."


    "Do not worry duke, it is fine by me." I replied and patted his shoulder. "I understand. Your son here is someone I know I can trust."


    "Thank you, your majesty." Duke Destia expressed his gratitude and retreated.


    The five of us left had gone to the study room that I have been using as my make shift office. While walking, Raphael walked to my side.


    "Thank you for having trust in me your majesty." Raphael replied. "I am sure to give everything I have got to help."


    "You are a good person Raphael." I replied. "I just wish that your sister is the same as you."


    "Thank you for showing mercy to my sister." Raphael bowed his head. "She is still young. I am sure she had learned her lesson and still has room to change."


    "I hope so, for your sister''s sake." I replied.


    Once we were inside the study room, we talked about the approach we will be taking. As Belgor had exined, the estate was situated in a valley by the east coast. It was a terrain that could be advantageous for us, because we could block both their escape routes bynd or by sea. The army can be split in to two groups, one that will traverse onnd while the other will travel by sea on ships.


    "The estate is some miles away from here. If we can depart by noon, we can arrive at the location by early evening." Belgor said.


    "But it will be good to wait for the sirens intel." I replied. "It will be good to know that it is really Patricia''s army residing in that estate. And if the sirens can tell us more after they get information, then we can have the upper hand in this battle. I want this battle to be thest one to end this war. I want Patricia''s head." I said with a glint of hate in my eyes.


    "This Patricia b*tch really got to your nerves, huh?" Belgor asked.


    "She gave his majesty many hardships in the past few years." Dimitri replied to Belgor''s question.


    "I want to be the one to end her life with my own hands." I said with fury, remembering everything she had done these past few years.


    "Your enemy is my enemy as well." Belgor said. "I will help you brother. If we find that b*tch, we will deliver her to you fresh. You can do as you please with her." He grinned.


    "Patricia is not someone that can be easily captured." William said. "I have seen her in person when I was under disguise in Jennovia. The air around her is something that I can only exin as¡­ dark. She is feared by the people under her, and I think that feares from her power."


    "To exin it to you Belgor, she is not an ordinary Antian like my subordinates." I added. "She has the blood of a royal of Antia like me. Her magic abilities are at the top of the charts, same with her son diolus."


    "The one that you fought with? The one that snatched the key you were looking for?" Belgor asked.


    "Yes." I nodded.


    "So they are as powerful as you in a sense?" Belgor asked.


    "That is correct." I replied.


    "Well damn." Belgor said. "It is good that we formed and alliance and was able to make this army with having such short notice. You will need all the help that you could get. I know because I could say that after fighting against you is not a joke. And you say there are two of them in your caliber¡­ that is going to be a heck of a fight I tell yah."


    "That is why we need to n this carefully." I replied. "If only Alicia was here as well. The odds will be even." Thinking of my wife under the sea alone made me worry for her once more.


    "Do not worry your majesty. There is nothing we cannot achieve with proper nning." Dimitri assured.


    "And we also have the sirens in our side." William reminded. "You remember their abilities, correct?"


    "I have only heard of the abilities of the sirens but unfortunately never met one until this morning." Belgor said. "Is it true that their song can put you under their spell?"


    "That is true." I replied. "I also fallen under their spell in the past. And it was not any other siren, it was the queen of the sirens that put me and my group under her spell."


    "Really? Then how did you break it?" Belgor asked with amazement.


    "It was my wife who helped us break from the spell." I said with a smile, remembering how she fought with the sirens to save us. "She fought hard by herself to wake us up from the charm."


    *WHISTLE* Belgor whistled.


    "Your wife must be a good fighter." Belgor said with a grin. "She must be a good woman that is proud to stand by your side. We lycans are also mated to the ones that are a good match to us, like me and my wife."


    "I can say that I am the lucky one to be married to my wife." I said in honesty. "She has been the light of my life. That is why I want to get her back as soon as possible."


    After thinking about how I want to get my wife back, there was a knock on the door.


    <i>*KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK*</i>


    "Your majesty, Anatalia is here to see you." The guard outside said.


    "Let her in." I replied quickly.


    The door opened and Anatalia entered in haste.


    "Leon¡­ Leon¡­" Anatalia called and rushed to where I was.


    "Anatalia, how was your trip?" I asked at once when she was right in front of me.


    "Good news." Anatalia said while panting hard. She must be running before arriving here. "That estate the lycans mentioned was filled with Antians and they are really under that Patricia you have mentioned."


    "That is good. Now we are sure that is the ce where they are hiding." I replied. "What else have you found out?"


    "We also found out their n. They know where you are right now, and they are nning to attack by dawn tomorrow." Anatalia said. "They are nning to depart by sea using ships and will make a surprise attack."


    "That is good intel." Dimitri replied. "Your majesty, now that we know their n we can attack earlier to surprise them."


    "Yes, that is the best way to counter." I replied. "Tell the army to prepare to depart. We will be departing by noon. We will split the army into two groups as nned. The lycans will be included in the group that will go bynd, the sirens will be included in the group that will travel by sea." All of the people present nodded their heads in agreement.


    "I will ry your orders to the Alvannian men." Raphael said.


    "I will go with you." William said to Raphael. "I am also a knight from Alvannia. I will be helping to lead."


    "And I will tell my men of your orders, your majesty." Dimitri said.


    "I will be telling my brethren of our ns." Belgor said.


    "Then I will tell my sisters." Anatalia said.


    "Thank you, all of you." I said sincerely. "Let us make this work. After this is all over, we can have a peaceful future ahead." All of them nodded in agreement.


    One by one they exited the study room to go to there respected assignments. I walked towards the corner to get the sword that I have ordered from the cksmith. My old one was broken in my fight with diolus and I ordered this to be made in haste.


    I pulled it from its sheath and checked the de. It was made in a rush and so it was not as good as my old one, but this will do. I swing the sword back and forth to get a feel of it.


    "This will do." I said. "This will be thest battle, and I need to prepare."


    I then opened a curtain that was covering my armor in the corner of the room. I have made them send this to me from Grandcrest.


    "Thest time I wore this was when I yed my half brothers in thest battle for the throne. After that, I was crowned victor and became the king of Grandcrest." I said.


    I touch the breast te that shows the engraving of the crest of the royal family of Grandcrest, the blue rose with thorns.


    "This time I will y Patricia." I promised. "And then I will get you back, my wife." I told myself.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 360 Departure for the Battle Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 360: Departure for the Battle Ahead</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    The army we have built are now preparing for the battle toe. The men are busy sharpening their swords while others are preparing their suit of armor to wear. I myself is now preparing to suit up my armor I had prepared.


    <i>*KNOCK KNOCK*</i>


    "Your majesty, it is me." Dimitri said from behind the door.


    "Come in."I replied.


    The door opened and Dimitri came inside. He was wearing his own armor that is ck in color with the crest of Grandcrest engraved in the breast te.


    "I havee to help you wear your armor, sire." Dimitri said solemnly.


    "Thank you." I replied with gratitude.


    Since back then, Dimitri was always by my side as my right hand man. In every battle, he was the one to suit me up in my armor and now was no different. He walked towards the corner where my armor is, and carefully lifted it up one by one. He carefully ced each piece on my body, carefully tightening every part to fit perfectly. Thest piece he ced was the breast te, where the engraving of my family''s crest is ced.


    "I am done, your majesty." Dimitri bowed his head.


    I adjusted my gauntlets and chest te a little before looking at myself in the whole body mirror just situated behind me. I saw myself wearing the shining bright armor once again and sighed.


    "I wish this will be thest time I wear this." It was my simple wish that I dearly want.


    When I wear this armor, I know that it will be stained with the blood of many of my enemies. It was a sign of many deaths toe.


    "I also wish that peace wille after this battle, your majesty." Dimitri said.


    I know many of us hoped that this fighting would be over once and for all and peace will be achieved in this continent.


    "Your majesty." Dimitri then handed me thest thing that is only missing in my armor, my sword.


    I took the sword from Dimitri''s outstretched hands. This was the sword that I have ordered for the cksmiths to be made in haste. I have already sharpened it earlier but I still unsheathed it and looked at my own reflection on the shining de. Like before any major battle, I pressed my thumb on the sharpened de of my sword to draw up some blood. I let my blood drip unto the tip of the sword and closed my eyes.


    "I, Regaleon Yosef Astley, swear upon this sword to y my enemies before me." I chanted like what I do before every major battle. "This sword will taste the blood of my enemies until our victory is achieved."


    I opened my eyes after my chant and quickly swung my sword and put it in its sheath once more.


    "Dimitri, tell the army to prepare to depart." I ordered.


    "As you wish, your majesty." Dimitri knelt down taking my order and then stood right back up and walked out to do the task I have ordered him to do.


    **


    The army was patiently waiting on the training grounds. The men are now wearing their designated armor with the crest of their designation. The lycans does not have any battle garb they use and came with their fur clothes. The sirens that Anatalia came with were wearing normal woman attires but their beauties cannot be hidden with their somewhat shabbymoner clothes.


    "We are to depart now towards the estate we have talked about this morning." I started once I was standing on the tform. "Your respective captains in charge must have already briefed you of our n. I have designated Raphael to be in charge of the Alvannian unit that will travel bynd along the valley while William will be in charge of the unit that will travel by sea. Belgor will lead the lycans that will also travel with the Alvannian unit bynd, while Anatalia will lead the sirens that will also travel by sea with William''s unit. Dimitri on the other hand will be leading the elite unit with me that will take the mountain pass."


    I looked around seeing the army with diverse people in front of me. They are looking up to me at their leader in this battle toe. I can see that the Alvannian soldiers and knights that were called upon had minimum to no experience on big coordinated battles such as this. I cannot me that because unlike my men that were in constant battle since they were young, Alvannia had never experienced encounters bigger than apprehending bandits and such.


    "I understand that you are feeling fear and nervousness in this uing battle." I said. "But with such capable captains leading you, I guarantee that if you follow them diligently you will have the luck of seeing tomorrow. I myself will be there to fight by your side. I will lead you all to victory!"


    "YEAH!!!" The army before me had their fear and nervousness fade after my speech. "VICTORY!!! WE WILL GET VICTORY!!!" They were all fired up after my promise of victory.


    I smiled knowing that my speech had fired up the army. I had not given them empty words. I am sure to gain victory in this uing battle.


    "LET US NOW DEPART AND FACE OUR GREATEST FOE!" I yelled to add to their burning passion.


    The army then marched, headed out to our designated paths to take. I walked down the tform with the other leaders of every unit I have appointed.


    "I wish you all a good journey." I told them. "Let us meet tonight in our destination."


    "Be careful, your majesty." Raphael said.


    "I will also be going with this human Raphael." Belgor said. "Let us meet in the battle fieldter on." He patted my shoulder.


    "Yes, be careful on the road." I told the both of them. Raphael bowed his head and Belgor grinned before both of them walked away.


    "I will also be leaving now your majesty." William said. "The journey by sea will be much faster, so we will arrive their earlier than you. I will be the one to lead the unit that will go to shore and incapacitate their ships stealthily."


    "Be careful William." I patted his shoulder, giving him my sincere worry.


    "Do not worry Leon, me and my sisters will be there to apany them." Anatalia winked.


    "That is good to hear." I smiled.


    "Then we will be on our way." William bowed his head and departed but Anatalia did not move a muscled and looked at me like she wants to say something.


    "What is it, Anatalia?" I asked curiously.


    "Well¡­ I swam near where Alicia is to take a look and make sure she is okay." Anatalia said, but she was reluctant to continue. I felt nervous seeing her reaction.


    "What is it?" I said with urgency. "Tell me, Anatalia." I urged her.


    "Alicia she¡­ she seems to be in pain." Anatalia said atst. "It looks like she is currently inbor. She will give birth any time soon from now."


    "She is inbor?" I knew what that meant in a sense.


    My heart was thumping really hard in my chest right now. I am now getting anxious to get to my wife as fast as I can. Ibed my hair with such irritation and anxiousness, now being conflicted to drop everything and go to where she is right now.


    "Your majesty, please calm down." Dimitri said.


    "How can I calm down knowing that my wife can give birth any time soon!" I yelled at him.


    "I am sorry. I am so sorry." Anatalia covered her face with her hands in guilt. "I know, I should not have told you anything before the battle. But I thought that you should know."


    "your majesty, I understand. You are feeling anxious to get to her majesty. But please think of the operation we are to do right now." Dimitri scolded. "This army needs you to lead them. And also to get to her majesty, you need the half of the key that is in Patricia''s hands right now."


    Dimitri''s scolding brought me back to my previous goal. It is true that we are in the middle of the operations to suppress Patricia''s army and to get back the half of the key she stole from us. If I want to get Alicia back, then I have to get the half of the key in Patricia''s hands.


    "I understand, thank you Dimitri." I replied. "Thank you for telling me as well, Anatalia." She smiled when she saw me getting sober from my previous fit.


    "Let us depart at once your majesty." Dimitri said. "As Anatalia had said, I think we need to make haste."


    "I agree." I nodded in agreement. "Anatalia, you move along. Please be careful."


    "Thanks Leon." Anatalia replied and was on her way.


    I walked to where Midnight was and mounted him. Dimitri as well mounted on his horse.


    "Tempest!" I called out. Not long, I heard Tempest''s screech and hovered down. I extended my arm for him tond on.


    <i>"I am ready master."</i> Tempest said.


    "Please be my eyes like before, Tempest." I closed my eyes and touched my forehead to his.


    <i>"Of course."</i> Tempest replied. <i>"I am always here to help you."</i>


    "How is Snow doing by the way?" I asked in worry.


    <i>"She is in Tricia''s care."</i> Tempest replied. <i>"I am worried that she seems to be in pain."</i>


    I worried for Snow because I know she was linked to Alicia. But I am sure that Tricia will be taking care of her. What I need now was to get Alicia back to my arms so that Snow will also be okay too.


    "I am sure Snow is in good hands. Let us get her master back so that she can also recover." I replied and Tempest nodded his small head. "Let us depart!" I let Tempest fly back to the sky.


    Dimitri''s elite group all mounted their horsed and followed my lead.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 361 The Battle Begins (1)

    <h4>Chapter 361: The Battle Begins (1)</h4>


    <i>Note: Parental guidance is advised because of some harshnguage and bloody scenes</i>


    The sky is dyed in the orange afterglow of the setting sun. The waves are sshing calmly along the beach near the small pier. A pair of guards are on patrol, walking along the sandy pathway of the beach.


    "It is kind of boring to guard this deste ce." One guard said. "Don''t you think?" He asked his partner.


    "Well, kind of." The other guard replied. "The sound of the waves make me kind of sleepy. And the smooth wind just makes you just want to lie down somewhere and sleep."


    "Haaahhh¡­" The other guard sighed. "When will our shift end?" He asked.


    "Probably not some time soon." The other guard replied. "The others are preparing for the surprise attack we willunch in the port city of Veluria."


    "That is where the king of Grandcrest is residing currently, correct?" The other guard replied.


    "Yes. Our queen has quite a grudge against him." The other guard said. "Most of the army will be joining into battle against the king of Grandrest while he has a small amount of his men with him right now. The high priest had advised our queen to attack with this advantage."


    "I know right." The other guard replied. "The king of Grandcest''s army is all the way in the capital. He is at a disadvantage right now."


    "But even so, I heard that the king''s men are also magic users like us." The other guard said.


    "What?! They are Antians like us as well?" The other guard said in surprise.


    "I heard from one of arerades that came with out prince diolus that even the king of Grandcrest himself is Antian with half of royal blood running through his veins." The guard replied to his partner.


    "That is something surprising." The other guard said. "But still, we have our allegiances to our queen and prince that has pure royal blood. I am sure that they will bring back glory to us Antians."


    "I don''t know." The guard has a reluctant expression on his face. "I heard that the king of Grandcrest is a good leader to his men, especially to Antians like us. What if¡­?" He trailed off.


    "What are you saying?!" The other guard scolded. "Do you n of betraying our queen and prince? You are absurd! Are you crazy?"


    "Have you not seen how our queen has been actingtely?" The guard countered. "She is getting angry all the time andshing it out on us. It is like she is just seeing us as ves that will do all of her bidding."


    "The queen has given us a second chance in life, did you forget that? If not for her, we would have lived a life more terrifying than living in hell!" The other guard said with an angry expression. "Our queen is just acting like that because she lost in the civil war against her own daughter who betrayed her."


    "That is what I am thinking as well. Why did you think the princess has betrayed her own mother? In all of our years with her majesty, she never even once treated the princess like how she treats the prince." The guard said. "I am just staying here because of Prince diolus. He is the only hope left for us who is under Queen Patricia."


    "Stop your nonsense." The other guard scolded. "Her majesty is just stressed with all that has happened. And you are right, his highness Prince diolus is ourst hope and that is why we are fighting to get the forbidden magic that will turn the tide in this war. We might be in the losing side, but not for long."


    While the two guards were talking to each other, shadows were moving stealthily under the waves. And without any sound, something swiftly moved out of the water.


    "What the¡­?!" The other guard was caught by surprise with the sudden ssh of water. He was about to pull out his sword but was toote. His throat was shed by nail marks, blood flowed non stop. The guard fell down the sand with him gurgling on his own blood before he had breathe hisst.


    The other guard was in shock when he saw his partner fall down lifeless and was about to counter attack but before he does, a knife was resting neatly on his throat. The sharp de was sticking so closely to his neck that a trickle of blood came down. If he moved even a little, he will surely have a slight cut on his throat.


    "I will not do that if I were you." William who was the one holding the knife on the guard''s throat threatened him. "If you want to live, then I suggest you do not do anything foolish."


    The guard saw men and womening out of the water. He knew that he was outnumbered and there was nothing he can do with a knife on his throat threatening his life.


    "I¡­ I surrender." The guard said.


    "That is a good decision." William said and took the sword of the guard away from him. "Tie this one up and be sure to gag him." He pushed the guard towards one of his men.


    "Yes, Sir William." One of the men replied.


    Anatalia emerged from the waters and walked towards William.


    "I think the men that my sisters have charmed are at the docks." Anatalia said. "We can sneak to the ships with a little effort."


    "That will help a lot." William replied. "But there will still be some guards that are not under your charms so let us be careful nheless."


    "I know. Unlike our queen, we can only charm one man at a time." Anatalia said with a disappointed look on her face. "But we can still help in fighting." She had a confident look.


    "It''s okay. You and your sisters were still helpful." William patted Anatalia''s head. "You go with your sisters and try to clear out as much guards as you can quietly. Be careful not to alert the others of our presence."


    "Do not worry. We will handle this carefully." Anatalia gave William a thumbs up and smiled.


    "Be careful." William said and Anatalia nodded.


    Anatalia left the beach shore with her sisters quietly. William and his men who were wearing ck clothes were blending now that the sun has set.


    From the horizon, many boats are arriving quietly to shore. The boats are carrying other men from William''s group. When the boats are ashore, the men aboard jumped down. Some were carrying crates and put it down the beach shore.


    "We will head towards the ship docks quietly." William ordered his men. "Some of the guards would be under the siren''s charms, the sign that one is under a sirens charm is having nk eyes without shine as if they are lifeless. This will help us move more effectively. But we still need to move stealthily and carefully. There would be others that are not under the siren''s charm and we need to watch out for them as to not alert the others."


    "Yes." William''s men replied.


    William opened one of crates and dynamites were seen inside. They n to nt explosives to the enemy''s ships.


    "All of you, carry enough amount that you can." William ordered. "We will ce this dynamites on the ships and then wait for my signal before lighting the fuse. Understood?"


    "Yes sir." William''s men replied in unison.


    William''s group now then stealthily moved in the night. They headed towards the docks where the ships that Patricia''s army will use tounch a surprise attack by dawn. With this intel they got, they have nned to destroy every ship they find in the docks to also prevent Patricia and her army to get to where Alicia was as well.


    At the entrance of the docks, they saw quite a number of guards walking around. William made a hand gesture towards his men to stop, his men stopped and hid behind stacked crates and boxes along the way. In sight were three guards chatting to each other in the entrance.


    "The night is quiet." A guard said to his partner.


    "It is the calm before the storm, I guess." The other guard replied. "Tomorrow will be a big day of the battle."


    "Unfortunately we won''t get to see the action because we are on duty tonight." Another guard said.


    "I know right. It is a pity we cannot pay back the Antian traitors we have fought a few days ago." The guard replied.


    "Yes, they are a piece of sh*t to side with the half blood royal." The other guard said. "They should die for doing such!" He said with anger.


    While the guards were chatting, William gave another hand gesture to two of his men to move slowly. When they were in ce, William gestured once again to wait and then gave a go signal to attack.


    The two men jumped in swiftly. One of William''s men got one guard from behind and stabbed him with a knife on his back with holding the guard''s mouth tightly so he will not scream. The other one was slit on the throat swiftly from behind as well, blood oozed and the guard''s body dropped on the ground lifeless. The other guard was just standing looking lifeless, he was one of the guards that were charmed by the sirens.


    William then gestured his men to spread quietly to do their mission. William also moved towards the ships on the docks when he saw head bobbing out of the waves in the water. Some sirens were there to help them with the charmed ones. William nodded to them as thanks and then proceeded as nned.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 362 The Battle Begins (2)

    <h4>Chapter 362: The Battle Begins (2)</h4>


    <i>Note: Parental guidance is advised because of some harshnguage and bloody scenes</i>


    William and his men started to spread out to the ships that are on the docks. They quietly dealt with the guards that were not under the charm of the sirens, while the sirens are using those that they have charmed to deal with other guards as well. Overall, William''s group are going on smoothly in their n.


    William was stealthily moving to another ship when he saw another pair of guards walking in their rounds.


    "I am a little relieved that I am on duty guarding here at the docks." The guard said.


    "And why is that?" The other guard replied.


    "It is because I do not want to fight against fellow Antians likest time." The guard sighed. "I do not know about you, but it is does not feel right for me. I mean¡­ we are fighting to revive our ruined country. Why would we need to fight against our fellow countrymen?" He reasoned out.


    "Even if they are fellow Antians, they have betrayed our country by siding with the country that helped with our country''s downfall." The other guard replied.


    "I heard that the king of Grandcrest also have Antian royal blood." The guard replied. "It is not their fault that they have served him, we Antians are usually drawn to people with royal blood of Antia."


    "Heh, I heard that he only has half of the royal blood. Unlike our queen and prince that are pure bloods. If you ask me, those that serves our queen''s enemy deserves death even if they are fellow Antians." The other guard replied. "Just shut up and do not say word of your concerns any longer. If our queen hears you speak of such foolishness, she might punish you severely."


    William was using the dark to sneak behind the guards. He picked a piece of wood on the ground and threw it at the opposite direction to serve as a distraction.


    *CLANG CLANG*


    "What was that?" The guard asked and looked at the direction of the sound.


    "Let us go and look." The other guard said. "Lead the way, I will be right behind you."


    The guard walked towards the direction where the sound came from first. His partner was behind him a few steps back. William used this chance to sneak up on the one at the back with a knife on his hand. He quickly grabbed the guard and covered the guard''s mouth with his hand to prevent him to make any noise. William quickly raised his hand with the knife and slit the throat of the guard. Blood spilled from the guards throat but he stilled tried to fight his way out of William''s grip to no avail. The guard''s body convulsed and then dropped down, void of life.


    "Who is there?" The other guard that inspected the sounds was holding the hilt of his sword with tensions. He was careful to turn the corner but when he did, he only saw a dead end and sighed in relief. Thinking that the sound was nothing, he was about to turn around but then he was tackled from behind in surprise. "Ahhh."


    William had the other guard pinned on the ground, his knife was resting on the guard''s neck carefully.


    "Do not make any noise if you want to live." William said. "Nod if you understand." The guard nodded.


    "If you want me to spare your life, then you have to surrender." William said. "Nod your head once again if you agree to surrender."


    The guard was at first hesitant, but then nodded his head in the end.


    "Good." William pulled the guard up from the floor and pushed him at the edge of the docks. He pushed the guard towards the water.


    "Ahh¡­" The guard tried to yelp while he was falling, but before his voice came out something from the water leaped out quickly and grabbed the guard mid air before falling.


    "I will leave him to youdies." William said.


    "Hehehe¡­" Beautiful voices giggling are heard after. William smiled thinking that the sirens really have nice voices.


    When William turned around, he saw one of his men running towards him.


    "Sir William, all of the guards have been dealt with." The man said.


    "That is good." William replied. "How many of the enemies has surrendered?" He asked.


    "Quite a few sir." The man replied.


    Before William left, Regaleon specifically told him that enemies that he thinks could be redeemable can be given the option to surrender. Therefore, they do not kill on sight but give those Antians that seems to be swayed the chance to surrender.


    "How about the explosives?" William asked.


    "All explosives have been set sir." The man replied. "We are only awaiting for your orders."


    "I understand." William nodded. "Tell the men to be on standby."


    "Yes sir." The man nodded and left.


    William sighed looking at the direction of a hill near the estate. "That should be where his majesty will being from." He muttered.


    Before William gives the order to detonate the explosives, he was said to wait for a signaling from his majesty himself.


    "We have to get the timing right. Now, my group will only need to wait." William said. "How are the others doing?" He wondered.


    **


    At the other side of the valley, Raphael''s group and the lycans led by Belgor were marching. The night was still early and they were getting near the baron''s estate where Patricia''s army is getting ready for their nned attack.


    Raphael''s groups was riding in horseback while the lycans were in there animal form. They were marching at a steady pace when Belgor took the lead.


    "We have to stop here." Belgor said to Raphael.


    "Halt!" Raphael gave the order and their group stopped from advancing.


    "The estate can be seen from afar just behind that bend over there." Belgor used his snout to point the direction. "We cannot go further because guards are surely roaming around."


    "I understand." Raphael replied with a nod. "We still need to wait for his majesty''s signal before we canunch our attack as nned."


    "Yes, you are right." Belgor said. "But we can at least pluck out the guards one by one." He said shing his sharp teeth after a grin.


    "Is it really necessary to?" Raphael asked with an eyebrow up.


    "It is still best to be cautious." Belgor replied. "We cannot risk being found out before we can start the operation, correct?"


    "I understand." Raphael sighed. "Then we will leave them up to you. I heard that your species are good in stealth."


    "Leave them to us." Belgor grinned and nodded to Grey.


    Grey knew immediately what his father meant and hand picked a number of lycans.


    "Take the guards out as quietly as possible." Grey gave hismand. "Remember what Regaleon had said. If the enemy looks like they are worthy, then let them surrender. But if they do not, then you know what to do."


    The lycans that Grey hand picked nodded their heads and swiftly moved into the darkness of the trees. Not long, some muffled voices can be heard not far from where they are. The estate was still a bit far from where they are, and so muffled noises is not something to be rmed about.


    The humans in the group stiffened after hearing the muffled voices that they can only imagine what is currently happening. They only knew of the lycans in a short period of time and they cannot dispel the uneasiness they are feeling towards something they do not know of.


    "Do not worry. I am sure that they will give chance to those that willingly surrender." Belgor said.


    "I do not doubt you will." Raphael said with a smile. "His majesty had put his trust on you and I believe in his majesty''s decisions. And so, I will put my faith in you and your species."


    "I like you human. Hahaha." Belgorughed.


    "Then that is good to hear." Raphael replied. "I also feel that we can be good friends in the future."


    After the humans seeing their leader and the lycans leader speaking casually with one another, have rxed their tension from before. The conversation of both leaders had dispelled any hostility both parties had with one another.


    **


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    My men and I have taken the passage that will take us to the hill near the baron''s estate. We have journeyed into a thick forest that is the only way.


    The sun had just set into the horizon and the night sky was filled with stars and a quarter moon. We were getting nearer to our destination.


    "Because our path was within the dense forest, we will be arrivingstpared to the other two groups." Dimitri said.


    "Hmm, it seems to be that way." I replied.


    "But it is still good because at our location, we can see if both the groups are in ce before wemence with our operation." Dimitri said.


    "Yes, we will proceed as nned." I said. "The other two groups will wait for our signal beforeunching our attack."


    I have told the other groups to set out as nned. If ever they are to engage in battle with the enemy, it would be best to do it stealthily. And if ever some of the people under Patricia wanted to surrender, then they are free to do so and should be left unharmed and to be detained.


    "Your majesty, I can see our destination." Dimitri said.


    I saw the edge of the hill after a long trek up. We carefully crouched low to the ground and looked down. In our current position in higher ground, we can see down below more clearly.


    <i>''Tempest.''</i> I called to him telepathically.


    <i>''I am here.''</i> Tempest replied inside my mind.


    After that, we linked with each other and I can now see what he sees. He was flying above the estate and hovered around. In the direction of the valley, I can see Raphael and Belgor''s group waiting patiently under the shadow of the trees. At the sea side, I can see that William had taken the docks while Anatalia had taken out the guards on the sea shore.


    "It is time." I said in earnest. "Thest battle with Patricia is about to begin."


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 363 The Final Battle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 363: The Final Battle (1)</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    As I look down from above using Tempest''s eyes, I saw that the two groups are in their respective positions. They are only waiting for my signal tomence our surprise attack.


    "Dimitri." I called.


    "Yes, your majesty." Dimitri was in attention at once.


    "Tell the men to have a fifteen minute break." I ordered. "And after that, we will start our attack."


    "As you wish, your majesty." Dimitri replied.


    I looked down to the estate with my own two eyes. Inside that mansion was Patricia and diolus. They are currently at the possession of the other half of the key fragment that I need to get to my wife Alicia. As I promised, I will surely end this war with Patricia right here and now.


    I came down from the edge and walked towards my men who were having a quick break. I am sure they had a weary journey but we still need to be in schedule aftering here.


    "Your majesty, I have conveyed your orders." Dimitri said when I walked towards them.


    "Hmm." I nodded. I looked at my men who were looking at me with calm solemn eyes. "All of you here today had been by my side for many years. This is not the first time we have ridden into battle and I surely hope that it will be thest, in the hopes of peace after this. Like I always say before we go into battle, I wish you all to stay alive no matter what it takes. It is the best feeling of achieving victory with all of you present to celebrate it with me."


    "We are always here behind you, your majesty." Dimitri replied in behalf of his men.


    "We promise you victory, like the other battles before this." Chris chimed in.


    "YES VICTORY!" The men cheered. "VICTORY¡­ VICTORY!!!"


    I raised my hand to hush their cheers. "I am sure we will obtain victory tonight. I promise you all the peace we yearned for after this fight."


    "YEAH!!!" The men replied.


    I looked around and looked down on the estate and the people inside that does not have any knowledge of what is toe.


    "It is time." I said and looked at the night sky. I lifted my arms up and produced fire magic on my hands. I fired it up as brightly as possible and shot it towards the night sky. My fire st came up like fireworks and lit up the darkness around the area. For sure with this, my army have seen this and knew what to do. The enemy should have also seen this and are now in rm.


    "You will not know what hit you, Patricia." I grinned. I pulled my sword from its sheath and pointed it towards the mansion where our enemies were. "FORWARD!!!" I ordered.


    "AAAHHHGGGHH!!!" My men shouted their battle cry.


    **


    William looked up at the light that illuminated the night sky. It was like fireworks lighted up in festivals. He knew at once that it was the signal he has been waiting for.


    "Tell the men to light the fuses and run to a safe distance." William gave his order to one of his men.


    "At once, sir." The man replied and swiftly ran to ry William''s orders.


    William walked towards the ce where he had set up the explosives. It was at the bottom of the ship where he was sure that it would make much damage.


    The fuse was long enough to give William time to run to a safe distance. He took out the match from his pocket and lighted it up. The fire flickered on the match stick in between his fingers and carefully ignited the fuse. The fuse was now burning slowly.


    "This will do." William murmured to himself. He then ran up to the deck of the ship and swiftly got off toward the docks. His men were also running out from the others ships, a sign that they have done their missions.


    "Hurry! Run to a safer distance!" William shouted.


    His group were now running out of the docks. The explosives they have nted will surely wipe the docks from where it is standing right now.


    "You also swim out to safety!" William told the sirens that were still on water. The sirens nodded in understanding and quickly dived and vanished from the water''s surface.


    William and his men had safely arrived on shore in a safer distance when he saw Anatalia and some of her siren sisters running towards them.


    "William!" Anatalia waved to him. "Leon gave the signal."


    "Yes, I know." William replied.


    "I also did a good job." Anatalia said with a smile, waiting to be praised. William smiled seeing the young siren.


    "I see." William patted her head. "You did a good job."


    Anatalia beamed a smile like a little girl being given a treat.


    <i>*BANG BOOM BAAM*</i>


    Explosions are now being heard one after another. The rows of ships that were parked in the docks are now being engulfed in a huge fire. All of the ships are now destroyed, without a single one being left.


    "We are sessful in our first mission." William said looking at the zing fire. "Brace yourselves because these shores will be littered with enemies in a few minutes!" He told his men.


    William''s group knew that the explosion will attract attention of their enemies inside the estate. They all pulled out their swords waiting for their enemies toe. William as well pulled out his sword, readying himself of what is toe.


    Not long, a group of men came rushing from the direction of the estate. As nned, the explosions has attracted a huge amount of Patricia''s forces.


    "Here theye!" William yelled. "Show them what we Alvannians do to unwanted guest in ournds! More so to enemies that threatens ournds!"


    "YEAH!!!" William''s men yelled.


    Both groups shed in the middle of the sandy beach. The sounds of swords shing are heard in the dead of night. Screams of those that are wounded and fell were heard, making the sandy beaches a bloody battlefield.


    "Sir, they are using their magic!" One of William''s men yelled.


    Indeed they were briefed that their enemies were Antians that uses magic in attacks. The men under William who were normal Alvannian humans were at a disadvantage.


    "They may have magic, but they are not invincible!" William yelled. And as to make his words seem true, he had pierced his sword straight to the heart of an Antian opponent that dropped dead in front of him. "Do not be afraid and have faith in your skills as Alvannian soldiers!"


    William''s words brought confidence and courage back to his men. They were fighting their enemies while relying in their skills that they have achieved in the years of training.


    "Do not worry. We are also here to help!" Anatalia shouted.


    From the waters of the sea emerged the Sirens. They started to sing and their beautiful voices were heard along the shores. One by one the enemies were entranced with their melody.


    "H-Hey¡­ what are you doing?" One enemy shouted. "No¡­ I am not your enemy. Nooo¡­"


    The enemies that were under the Siren''s enchantment were fighting against their own allies. This gave William''s group an advantage against their enemies.


    Many bodies are now littered by the shores of the beach. The sandy shores that were golden before under the sun are now tainted with blood. William had killed another one of the enemies when he saw shing lightsing from not so far away. It was evidence that there was a magic battle ongoing from that direction.


    "I hope you are doing fine, your majesty." William murmured. "You are the only one who can get to Alicia now." He said while piercing his sword to an enemy that was in front of him.


    **


    "It looks like it is time." Belgor looked at the signal that Regaleon had just shot up the night sky.


    "It seems so." Raphael was also looking at the signal above. "Men get ready to charge in!" He ordered.


    Grey had just got back from his first mission to take care of the guards in the vicinity. He and the other lycans that came with him had their furs stained with blood.


    "We have taken care of the guards in the vicinity." Grey said.


    "That is good." Belgor replied. "How about those that surrendered?" He asked.


    "A handful have surrendered." Grey replied. "They have been sent to a ce and are now being guarded by some of our brethren."


    "Good job son." Belgor praised his son''s good work.


    "Thank you, f-father." Grey replied rather awkwardly. He was not used to having his father call him affectionately outside their own home.


    "Now tell the others to get ready." Belgor said. "We are about to go to battle." He said with a serious look."


    "Right away." Grey replied and left right away.


    <i>*BANG BOOM BAAM*</i>


    Explosions are heard one after another from afar.


    "That is the sign from William''s group." Raphael said and turned around to face his men. "It is our turn to make a move. Men, remember what we have talked about in the briefing. Our enemies are not normal humans. They possess magic that can be a disadvantage to us. But do not lose hope because we have lycans on our side to fight. You have seen their capabilities just now and I am confident with their help, we can win this battle. Let us show them that thisnd is ours and that they cannot just do anything they wish!"


    "YEAH!!!" The men shouted.


    "CHARGE!!!" Raphael shouted and his army charged the front of the estate.


    "You heard the humans, let us show them what we can do." Belgor shifted to his beast form and led the lycans in the frontal assault of the estate.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 364 The Final Battle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 364: The Final Battle (2)</h4>


    <i>*BANG BOOM BAAM*</i>


    A loud explosion was heard inside the mansion of the estate. Queen Patricia was sitting in her room while discussing the surprise attack that they nned to do tomorrow at dawn.


    "What was that?!" Patricia stood up from her seat, surprised with the sound of the explosion.


    "It sounded like it came from the docks." High Priest Hector replied.


    <i>*KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK*</i>


    There was a sudden knock on the queen''s door.


    "My queen, I have something to report!" A man''s voice was heard from the outside.


    "Come in, hurry up!" Patricia said with impatience.


    The man outside hurriedly came inside.


    "Your majesty, there was a huge explosion from the docks." The man said. "The ships are on fire and I am afraid there will be nothing left even if we try to extinguish it."


    "WHAT?!" Patricia shouted in an outrage. "How could such a thing happened? Weren''t there guards guarding that ce?!"


    "Y-Yes your majesty." The man was clearly shaken up with Patricia''s outrage. "I-I believe there are intruders. Before the explosion, there was a light shot up on the sky. I have sent a portion of our men to the docks to investigate."


    "What, we are under attack?" Hector said with disbelief. "How did they know we are here?"


    "I thought your n was wless, Hector!" Patrica roared in anger. "We should have been the one to surprise them, not us!"


    "I apologize my queen." Hector bowed. "I was so sure that I have been secretive with our dealings with the baron and did not make any mistakes. I am also shocked of what happened."


    "Enough of your excuses!" Patricia yelled. "Where is the crown prince now?" She asked the man.


    "Prince diolus is currently inside his quarters your majesty." The man replied.


    "Call for the crown prince, tell him toe here at once." Patricia ordered. "Also tell all the men to go to the docks to apprehend the intruders. Make sure that none of them will leave this ce alive!"


    "Y-Yes, my queen." The man bowed. But before he was about to exit the room, another man came inside.


    "Your majesty, we are currently under attack from the front of the estate." The man said while still catching his breath.


    "This cannot be possible?!" Patricia was now expressing disbelief. "DAMN IT! It is that cursed king of Grancrest, I am sure of it!" She swore.


    "Take half of our men to the front and you the other half towards the docks." Hector ordered the two men.


    "Yes sir!" The two men bowed and left.


    "I curse that brat of a king!" Patricia yelled in frustration. "He is always foiling my ns."


    "Calm down, your majesty." Hectorforted. "Your men are still superior in terms of power. He only has a handful of men that are Antians,pared to you that has an army. His army is all the way at the other side of the continent, he surely cannot call for aid. This might also be a blessing in disguise for us. He has the other half of the key fragment that we need. If he is currently here, won''t we have a chance to take it?"


    "That is correct." Patricia said in realization. "But there is also a chance that ours could be stolen away. As you know, that brat is not something to be taken lightly."


    "I know what you mean, your majesty." Hector replied. "That is why it would be best to send the crown prince, who has the other half out to sea at once."


    "What do you mean?" Patricia asked with curiosity.


    "The king of Grandcrest does not know who is currently holding the half of the key fragment, therefore we can fool him that you have it in your hands." Hector exined. "I believe with your skill and the help of your loyal knights, we can surely take it from him."


    "I see¡­" Patricia said nodding in agreement. "But how can diolus go out to sea if all the ships have been destroyed?"


    "You do not need to worry about that, your majesty." Hector said with a grin. "I always make back up ns. I have stored at least two ships at a ce not far from here. The crown prince can take one and go towards where the forbidden magic is and wait for you there."


    "I understand." Patricia nodded. "But I am afraid that my son will not listen to me. I do not know why he is being cold to me right now." She said with a frown.


    "Do not worry. I will be the one to apany his highness there." Hector replied. "We will wait for you there with the other half of the key fragment." He had a mischievous grin.


    "If it is you, then I think he will listen." Patricia said. "Then make haste, Hector. I will go with my strongest knights and get the other half of the key fragment from that brat."


    "As you wish, your majesty." Hector bowed. When he turned around, there was an evil grin on his face. He quickly exited the queen''s room and go find diolus.


    **


    diolus was sitting by the window looking out to the open sea. He was holding the half of the key fragment, inspecting it while dangling from his fingers.


    "This thing is more important to mother." diolus scoffed.


    diolus remembered the words Regaleon had told him. Those words had shaken something inside of him. He started to doubt his mother''s ns and how she had used him, Alicia, and her own twin sister Leticia just to fulfill her ns.


    When diolus had heard that his aunt Leticia had a living daughter, he was happy to know that there was another living blood of the royal family of Antia. His mother then told him that his cousin was his fated bride. The first time he saw Alicia, he felt a pull towards her. He had thought that it was love at first sight, the she really was his destined bride.


    But now, he was having second thoughts. diolus was sure of his feelings of love for Alicia, but he was now contemting if she really was destined for him. His mother had told him that the royals of Antia should only wed those who are inside the family to maintain the pureness of their blood and strengthen their magical powers, but that was not always the case. Regaleon was someone from the branch families tied with the royal family but he had strong magical powers. And Alicia clearly had no feelings for him. If what his mother said about being destined was true, then shouldn''t Alicia also feel the pull he was feeling?


    "Rather than risk Alicia''s life, I would rather let her go." diolus murmured to himself and sighed.


    diolus was now sure the his mother hadbeled Alicia as a danger and was nning to kill her.


    "Once I see you again, I will tell you my heartfelt feelings and then let you go." diolus said with a sad smile while looking towards the sea. "I will surely protect you from my mother from afar."


    There was a brief light illuminating the night sky while he was looking outside the window when arge explosion urred.


    <i>*BANG BOOM BAAM*</i>


    diolus closed his eyes for a brief moment because of the blinding light made by the explosion. When he opened his eyes he saw the docks that can be seen by the window was now zing on fire.


    "What the¡­?!" diolus stood up from his seat with shock. He saw the ships that were parked in the docks were now caught on fire. Every ship was caught aze.


    After a few moments, ra who was outside the door standing guard was talking to someone.


    "Your highness!" ra barged inside the room with a grave expression. "Her majesty has sent word. She wants you to go to her room right this moment."


    "Let''s make haste." diolus replied. He can feel his heart thumping hard inside his chest.


    What just happened is surely not some ident. Nevertheless, this had made the ns for the surprise attack tomorrow to be null and void. The ships were an essential part of the n because they were the main mode of transportation.


    Just as diolus was walking down the hallway towards his mother''s room with ra, they met Hector on the way.


    "Hector!" diolus said with rm. "Tell me, what is happening outside?"


    "I am afraid we are under attack your highness." Hector replied with a solemn look.


    "What?! How can that be?" diolus said in a surprised tone. "No¡­never mind replying to that question. Where is mother right now?"


    "Her highness is preparing to go out to safety, your highness." Hector replied. "She has instructed me to tell you to meet her at the open sea where the forbidden magic is. She is sure to have the other half of the key fragment by the time the two of you meet."


    "What?! I cannot possibly do that!" diolus yelled in anger. "How can I leave my men here while they are fighting against the intruders?!"


    "I understand your sentiments your highness." Hector said. "But this is also the will of your men. They would want you to be sent to safety, with you carrying thest hope of your people."


    "But still¡­" diolus understood Hector''s words but still was conflicted wether to stay and fight with his men or to go and fulfill the prophecy by taking the forbidden magic and revive the country of Antia. Such burdens are resting on his shoulders.


    "Have faith in us your highness." ra said. "I am sure that our men can handle the intruders here. Like Hector had said, we would want you to be safe because you are ourst hope for Antia to rise again." With her words diolus sighed and has decided.


    "Then I will go out to sea." diolus said with conviction.


    "I will apany you, your highness." Hector replied. "ra, her majesty needs you by her side."


    "I understand." ra nodded and looked at diolus. "Your highness, it is unfortunate that I cannot apany you. I will surely be back by your side once more, but before that please be safe."


    diolus only nodded to ra''s words. ra then left to go to answer her queen''s summons.


    "Then lead the way, Hector." diolus said.


    "Follow me, your highness." Hector led the way.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 365 Confrontation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 365: Confrontation (1)</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    I look down from our position and saw our two groups are now engaging in battle. William haspleted his mission quite well with the help of the sirens, all the ships in the docks have been caught on fire and are not usable any longer. Raphael and his group together with Belgor and the lycans are also a force that canpete with Patricia''s Antian army.


    We are now making a pincer attack against Patricia''s army. Raphael and Belgor''s group is attacking from the valley while William and Anatalia''s group is attacking from the sea side. My group on the other hand is up on the hill, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    "Tempest, can you locate Patricia and her son diolus?" I asked.


    <i>"I am searching."</i> Tempest replied.


    I linked with Tempest once again and is now seeing what he is seeing with his eyes. I can see the battle of two groups are engaging. They have split Patricia''s army as nned. I was relieved to see that both of the two groups are holding their ground fighting with Antians that uses magic in battle.


    "William and Raphael are doing fine." I said in relief.


    "It is good that the lycans and the sirens are on our side." Dimitri replied.


    "Yes, they have been a good help." I said with a smile.


    Tempest flew around the mansion location Patricia and diolus.


    <i>"Regaleon, I can see the queen and her mening out from the side entrance of the mansion."</i> Tempest said.


    I can see what Tempest was seeing right now. Patricia was indeeding out from the side of the mansion and was being escorted by her knights. I also saw ra was right beside her.


    "So that b*tch is also here." I smiled sinisterly. The memory of Alex''s death was still fresh in my mind. I remember how she stabbed Alex in the back. I unlinked from Tempest and turned around to face my men. "Our object now is to get the other half of the key. I believe that it is in Patricia''s hands, therefore we will be engaging in battle with her knights." I exined.


    My men listened carefully to my words. They have the look of being ready to go to battle at any minute now.


    "Jeremy, your sister ra is with Patricia right now." I said to him. Jeremy flinched hearing about his sister from me. "Remember what I have promised you. If you are able to convince your sister to surrender, then I can spare her life. But if I see her first, then do not me me if I kill her with my own to hands for killing Alex." Jeremy knelt on one knee in front of me.


    "I understand your majesty and I will honor that promise." Jeremy said with a solemn voice. "I will try and let my sister and the other Antians in Patricia''s side to see the truth." I nodded with his words.


    "The Antians with Patricia right now are not just regr ones." Dimitri briefed. "They are the knights that are quite skilled in battle and magic. Remember to never let down your guard, because it can cost you your own life." The men nodded.


    "Then it is time." I told my men. "Let us join the battle!"


    "YEAH!!!" My men shouted in unison.


    "Unsheathe your swords and move forward!" I yelled.


    All of my men pulled out their swords. I then lead them to charge down the hill.


    **


    Patricia was in front of her most trusted knights that are kneeling on one knee in front of her, awaiting for her orders.


    "Remember to find that king brat and get the key fragment from him." Patricia ordered her most loyal knights that are with her. "Kill anyone on your way, understand."


    "YES!" Patricia''s knights replied.


    "ra, stay with me as my guard." Patricia looked at ra.


    "As you wish, your majesty." ra replied.


    "After this, we will meet my son at sea where the forbidden magic is located." Patricia continued. "We will revive Antia with it, and take over this whole continent. We will show these b*stards who is the higher race. They will grovel at our feet, begging to spare their lives." She said with a wicked smile.


    "YES!!!" The knights replied in unison.


    "Let us go!" Patricia said.


    With her words, her knights and ra stood up and headed out of the mansion. By the time they got out, they saw that on either side battle was being fought.


    "Dammit, where is that brat at?" Patricia said in irritation, not sure where to go.


    Just then, they can hear many horse hooves stomping on the ground. When they looked up the side of the hill, they can see arge group of mening down on their horses.


    "CHARGE!!!" Regaleon was taking the lead.


    "That f*cking brat!" Patricia cursed. "Get in formation! Do not let them move forward!" She ordered.


    Patricia''s knights were in position in front. The ones sat front knelt down and put their hands on the ground. Not long a wall of rocks sprout out from the ground, blocking the way of Regaleon''s men.


    But then ck orbs were seen at the front of Regaleon''s men. The orbs were darker that the night sky, and looking into it felt like peeking inside into an abyss. The ck orbs gotrger and hit the rock wall made by Patricia''s knights. The rock wall was then sucked into the ck orbs before it vanished into thin air, making a way thru.


    "It is the dark magic user!" ra shouted. "Watch out for him!" She shouted to herrades.


    Regaleon''s men was able to cross the rock wall thru the spaces that were sucked by the ck orbs. With that both groups started to engage in battle.


    "My queen, stay back in a safer distance." ra said while pulling her sword out.


    The battle was between Antians, hence magic was used in full swing. All were fighting seriously, not one was giving even a slight chance to their opponents. The battle as equal on both sides that Patricia was getting frustrated.


    "Get out of the way, I will handle this!" Patricia said in fury.


    With her sudden orders, her knights knew what was going to happen and get out of her way in an instant. Patricia then unleashed her earth magic, making huge tremors on the grounds surface.


    Regaleon knew what is happening at once, after seeing the ground shaking. This was something Patricia did back then in the fight on the Deuss Canal.


    "Get our of the way!!!" Regaleon told his men in rm.


    "Go¡­ go¡­" The men were scrambling to get away.


    The ground started to break and the crack got bigger and bigger. Some of Regaleon''s men was eaten up by the ground.


    "I will not let that happened!" Regaleon used his earth magic and erected rock pirs inside the huge gap on the ground. His men were able to hold on to the earth pirs for safety.


    "You dare!" Patrciai was enrage when she saw that Regaleon was to save his men that were swallowed by the crack she made on the ground.


    Patricia looked up at the sky and raised both of her hands. She looked up and then a pile of ck clouds started to form from above. Not long, chunks of ice were falling from the sky.


    "I will crush you all!" Patricia did not even warned her own men and started to produce hail. But this was no ordinary hail,rger chunks of ice are starting toe down from the sky and it can injure someone severely if they were not careful.


    "Look out!" Someone from Patricia''s men warned.


    Huge chunks of hailstones rained down from the sky. Some were getting hit by the head from both parties that made them bleed. Not long, they saw huge ice bouldersing down.


    "Dimitri, do something about that huge ones." Regaleon ordered. "I will stop this hail storm."


    "Yes." Dimitri replied in an instant.


    Dimitri used his dark magic to conjure ck holes along the way of five huge ice bouldersing down from the sky. He concentrated carefully, as to not let the ck holes suck anything other than the boulders.


    Regaleon on the other hand conjured fire pirs that were burning intensely. The fire pirs were able to reach the hail clouds and it evaporated slowly.


    After the hail storm stopped, Regaleon got furious. "Is this how you treat your own subjects Patricia?! You put them in the line of danger just to win!" He shouted in rage.


    "King Regaleon is right!" Jeremy yelled to get the attention of everyone. "This war started just because of the selfish will of Queen Patricia who is seeking revenge. We can live in peace with other people, if you stop fighting!"


    Patricia''s knights stopped after hearing their former captains voice.


    "Captain Jeremy!"


    "The captain is alive."


    "He is back!!"


    "But why is he with the enemy?"


    "Brother, you are alive?!" ra looked at her brother with tears and in disbelief. "But¡­ why are you wearing the crest of Grandcrest?"


    "You traitor!" Patricia fumed in anger. "How dare you side with our enemy!"


    "My queen, I did what I think is best for our people." Jeremy said. "You have nted the seed of hate. Into our hearts and seeks revenge for what had happened many years ago. But as you can see, there is another way. Look at the Antians under King Regaleon. They are fighting for what is right, a longsting peace."


    "I am also fighting for our happiness, the happiness of all the Antian people!" Patricia replied in anger. "How dare you question my actions! What I did is for you and the good of all the Antian people."


    "No, what you are doing is for your own selfish reasons." Jeremy replied with a firm resolve. "You want conquest and absolute submission, while King Regaleon has shown us how to live in peace with others in this continent."


    "Do you think that the people that see us as monsters can live with us in peace?" Patricia said. "There is no way but to enve them and force them to ept us, who are the higher species. They are the people that made us suffer, that took everything from us. We are the higher species, therefore we are the ones who have to rule over them. They are nothing but worms that crawl on our feet, that we could crush at anytime we please!"


    Jeremy had a look of pity towards Patricia. "That way of thinking was the reason why our country was purged to the depths of the sea." Jeremy said. "I have heard thest will of the crown prince of Antia. After hearing this, all of you judge this and do what you want to do. Either stop this fighting and surrender, or continue to serve under the queen who is doing this for her own selfish reasons." He took out the pair of earrings containing thest will of the crown prince of Antia.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 366 Confrontation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 366: Confrontation (2)</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    Jeremy yed thest message thete crown prince of Antia ced in those pair of earrings. I saw once again the holorgram of thete crown prince, about to ry hisst will. Using my light magic, I erged the hologram''s size so that the people at the front of the estate and at the sea side would see and hear thest will of the crown prince of their fallen country.


    "M-My love?" Patricia was lost for words and looked at the hologram of her brother who was also her fiance before he died.


    The hologram ryed the same message I have heard when I yed it back just yesterday night. I looked at the reactions of Patricia''s men and it was mixed. Some were surprised while others are still meticolous of the message''s credibility. Patricia was teary eyed at first, but after hearing the words given by her former lover, she then had a sour face. I have guessed that Patricia will not be moved buy her former lover''s words.


    Patricia''s men started murmuring their ideas of theirte crown prince''sst will.


    "It that really our crown prince?"


    "Well, it looks like it. He has the same features as the other royal bloods of Antia."


    "Yes, he looks like our Prince diolus."


    "I am sure it is him. I have seen thete crown prince when I was working as a stable boy inside the pce. He was a kind and gentle youngd."


    "Hisst will, you all heard it right? He does not want us to take revenge."


    "Yes. He admitted that it was all the mad king''s fault. He was against the war in the first ce."


    "With his personality, I believe in his words. He really wants peace."


    "But do you think this message is authentic? I mean, are you sure that it is not tampered by the enemy?"


    "You have a point."


    Many words were said about thest will of thete crown prince. Some believed it was truly a message from him that was in line with his kind personality, but some were skeptical.


    "What you have heard from the message are all true!" Jeremy shouted. "You know that my father was the closest aide of thete crown prince. His highness entrusted this to our father, who is his most trusted person. And our father gave these pair of earrings to us before we fled the country for safe keeping. I only knew of the message hidden inside when ra gave me her half of the pair."


    "That is a lie!" Patricia shouted in anger after the message was given. "There is no way he would say such cowardly things. He would want us to get revenge on those who oppressed us. Those who looked at us like monsters, the ones that treated us like heretics should pay!"


    "I am sorry my queen, but I vouch on my life that this is all true." Jeremy said firmly. "I for one, wants all these fighting to end. We have been living a life full of grief and seeks vengeance for a something we know our own people was the one who made the mistake. If youy down your weapons and surrender, King Regaleon of Grandcrest, who also has a portion of royal blood of Antia running in his veins, will pardon us and is willing to give us a life we deserve. A life to live in peace, without any guilty conscience that will hunt us in the future."


    Patricia''s men started murmuring to each other, thinking about what they would do.


    "NONSENSE! Do not be fooled of what this traitor is saying!" Patricia raged. "If youy down your weapons and surrender, they will surely enve all of you. Do you not remember what these people had done to us Antians? They have branded us as heretics, they enved us and tortured us. They will surely do it again. There is only one way we will live happily in peace, and that is to win this war. We will live above them, as the higher species that we are!" Patricia reasoned.


    "I give my word as the king of Grandcrest." I said with a loud voice, so that everyone can hear. "I promise that anyone who surrenders will be given clemency. You will not be harmed in any way, at present and in the future. You can see how I protect my own." I gestured to my own Antian men.


    "His majesty is right." Dimitri added. "We Antians were lucky to have met him. We were given a new ce to call home. And we serve him whole heartedly."


    My own men started to chime in their words of encouragement.


    "His majesty was only a prince back then when he found me living on the street. He knew at once that I am an Antian. Me and myrades here were all homeless orphans and he gave us a ce to sleep."


    "That is true! His majesty gave us a roof on our heads, cloth on our bodies, and food on our bellies."


    "Without him, we would have died on the streets. Being shunned by people for being Antians."


    "We whole heartedly served under him. We will dly give our lives for him."


    "YEAH!!!"


    My men were all singing praises about me, and that made my heart feel warmth. I may have ulterior motives at first when I took them under my wings, but now they have a ce in my heart. We all grew up together, them being shunned by people and me being looked down upon by my half brothers. And with the time together, they grew on me. They were my men who I know would have my back whatever happens.


    <i>*CLANG CLANG CLANG*</i>


    I can hear weapons falling down on the ground one after the other. I can see the solemn expressions of Patricia''s men that has wholeheartedly given up this fight.


    "What are you doing?!" Patricia yelled in anger. "Do not tell me you believe their words?!"


    "We surrender."


    "To tell the truth, I am a little tired of the fighting."


    "All I want is to live in peace for once."


    "We have been fighting for so long. It would be good to rest."


    "You are right."


    "Yeah."


    All of Patricia''s meny down their weapons and surrendered. It is a breath of fresh air, seeing that we were able to prevent further blood shed.


    "YOUR FOOLS!!! TRAITORS!" Patricia roared, her face was contorted with anger. "You will all pay for this. Wait until I get the forbidden magic in my hands. All of you will beg toe back and serve me once more!!!" She turned around and started to run away.


    "Patricia is running away!" I yelled. "After her!"


    "My queen, follow me!" ra used her wind magic and hoisted their bodies up into the air.


    "ra!" Jeremy yelled at his sister. "Stop! Don''t do this!" ra looked at her brother from above with a sad face.


    "I am sorry brother. I am happy that you are alive but you have chosen to side with the enemy and be a traitor to her majesty and prince diolus." ra said. "His highness entrusted his mother''s safety to me and I n to do my task well." After her words they flew away.


    "Tempest!" I called out to him.


    Tempest in his falcon form hovered on top of us. And with a blink of an eye, he transformed into his phoenix form. His huge wings sent strong winds in the vicinity until he hadnded not far from where I was.


    I walked towards Jeremy and patted his shoulder. He was still in shock that his sister did not surrender, unlike the other Antian men under Patricia.


    "You tried." I told Jeremy. "Just pray that she will not block my path. Because if she does, my sword will surely find its way sticking through her body." I walked towards Tempest.


    "At least we were able to prevent any more deaths to yourrades." Dimitri patted Jeremy''s shoulder, trying tofort him. "If your sister knows better, she should not block his majesty''s way towards Patricia."


    "My silly sister¡­" Jeremy sniffed, he was silently shedding tears. "¡­I am afraid that she is madly in love and because of that will do silly things."


    "I also cannot ensure your sister''s safety." Dimitri said. "She has killed one of our own. His majesty is very protective of the people under him. And there is a side of him that holds a grudge. I am afraid that if your sister tries to confront him, she will not survive."


    "Hmm." Jeremy nodded wiping his tears away. "I am a man of my word. I will keep my promise with his majesty. All I could do now is pray for my sister''s sake. I hope she will not make a foolish move."


    I climbed at Tempest back and we were airborne in no time.


    "Dimitri! Select a handful of men and follow us in horseback." I ordered.


    "Understood." Dimitri replied with a bow of his head.


    "Chris, make sure to wrap everything here. Meet with the other groups. You know what to do." I ordered.


    "Yes, your majesty." Chris replied.


    Tempest and I ascended higher and saw where Patricia and ra were. They were headed in a direction a little farther north, along the shores.


    <i>"I think I know where they are going."</i> Tempest said. <i>"I saw a ship setting out to sea from that direction a while ago."</i>


    "So they have a back up n for retreat." I assumed. "Come to think of it, I have not yet seen diolus or that High Priest adviser. They are probably in that ship you mentioned."


    I was feeling something off. We have won the battle, but I am still feeling anxious for some reason. All I could do now is get to Patricia and take back the half of the key fragment from her.


    Edited By: Nalyn

 Chapter 367 A Final Goodbye (1)

    <h4>Chapter 367: A Final Goodbye (1)</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    Tempest and I were flying in the sky to the destination where ra and Patricia went. Tempest hovered above and we saw a small dock where a ship was lying in wait.


    "So, you are nning to escape Patricia." I said with a sinister smile. "Of course I will not let you."


    I conjured fire balls in the air and let it fly towards the ship that was in the docks. Patricia who was already on board the ship was caught off guard and was surprised with my attack. The fire balls rained down on her and ra.


    "YOU B*STARD!!!" Patricia cursed at me in the top of her lungs, looking up at me with raging eyes.


    "Your majesty, we need to abandon ship." The captain I presume, told Patricia. "ABANDON SHIP¡­ I repeat ABANDON SHIP!"


    The ship quickly caught fire after the rain of my fire balls from above. I see the people on the ship were running for their lives, jumping down and into the water to survive the fire. Patricia and ra were no exceptions.


    I have instructed Tempest to hover near the shore to let me off. I jumped down the sandy beach with only one thing in mind, and that is to end Patricia''s life here and now.


    "*cough cough*" Patricia coughed out water that she swallowed when they jumped out of the ship.


    "Your majesty, are you alright?" ra said with pure worry. She helped Patricia out of the water.


    "Get your filthy hands away from me!" Patricia yelled in anger. "How dare you push me off the ship without my permission?"


    "B-But my queen¡­ it was an emergency." ra reasoned. "If I have not done that then¡­"


    <i>*SLAP*</i>


    Patricia pped ra on her cheek. It was red like a tomato, indicating how hard the p was.


    "Impudent b*tch!" Patricia yelled. "How dare you speak back at your queen. You are nothing but a lowly subject under me."


    The people that were manning the ship were ordinary Alvannian crew under the baron. And so after abandoning ship they ran away in fright, not even turning back. The ones that were left by the shores were only ra and Patricia.


    "So, you are now showing your true colors Patricia." I said with a mocking smile. "Tell me ra, do you still want to serve under such a queen?"


    ra looked like she was in the verge of tears. I am giving her thisst chance to turn her back away from Patricia. If she does, then I will honor the promise that I have given to Jeremy.


    "I¡­ I cannot." ra pulled out her sword and faced me. "I have to keep her majesty safe."


    "Then I have no choice but to end you here and now." I said with a chilling voice. "I will not let anyone get in my way of killing Patricia."


    I was about to confront ra who was the only obstacle in my pursuit of Patricia when I heard horse hoovesing from a direction.


    "ra!" Jeremy yelled. "Please stop this!"


    "B-Brother¡­" ra looked at the direction of her brother in surprise. "I thought you¡­"


    "I can never abandon my one and only little sister." Jeremy said while jumping off of his horse. "Your majesty, let me talk to her for thest time. Please." He begged me. I paused for a second before giving him permission by nodding.


    Dimitri was just behind Jeremy, also in horse back. He came down and went towards me.


    "Your majesty." Dimitri whispered. "Her majesty''s mother is here. She is being escorted by the king of Alvannia. They are on their way here as we speak."


    "Mother inw?" I asked in surprise. I looked at Patricia, knowing that I will have a hard time killing her if my mother inw would beg me to spare her twin''s life.


    Jeremy walked in haste towards where his sister was standing.


    "Do note any closer!" ra yelled. "Your majesty, please stay back." She told Patricia.


    "ra, please stop this." Jeremy pleaded his sister. "Father would not have wanted us to do this. He marched to war wanting us to never experience such hardships like him. His majesty King Regaleon has given his word to me, that he will spare your life if you just surrender."


    "But what will happened with his highness diolus." ra asked with a doubtful face. Jeremy shook his head in regret.


    "We are not the ones to decide their faith ra." Jeremy said with a solemn voice. "But I believe prince diolus still has room for change. But her highness the queen¡­" He shook his head in doubt.


    ra looked like she was being persuaded by her brother. Jeremy took slow steps forward, until he was face to face with his sister.


    "ra,e with me. Okay?" Jeremy held his sister''s shoulder gently.


    "Brother I¡­" ra looked up at her brother looking ready to go with him but then we were all surprised by a sudden action.


    ra spit blood from her mouth. An ice spear was impaling both the siblings'' body.


    "Jeremy!" Dimitri and I both shouted in surprise.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!!!" Patriciaughed out maniacally. "How dare you two betray me?! If you are just going to betray me, then pay it with your lives!"


    "C-ra¡­" Jeremy hugged his sister and both of them fell down the sandy beach.


    "PATRICIA!!!" I screamed with rage.


    Dimitri and I were running towards their direction when we felt the ground shaking. Not long, the beach''s shore was split into two. There was a huge crack separating us from Patricia. Sea water rushed thru the huge crack and flowed ind like a river.


    "HAHAHA!" Patriciaughed. "That is the perfect ending for traitors such as you siblings. You want your sister back, then apany her in hell! HAHAHA!"


    I gripped my fists hard with anger but rather than rushing to Patricia, I knelt down beside the siblings.


    "Do not worry, I will heal you." I said. I used my power to heal ra first, because it looks like she had the most blood loss. The ice spear melted just before we got to them, making their wounds ooze so much blood, staining the sand underneath them.


    "P-Please, heal my b-brother first." ra said while coughing up blood. "I-I am a lost cause."


    I tried to heal her fast but what she said made sense. With my white magic, I can feel that major arteries were stabbed beyond repair. She lost so much blood in just little time. It feels like Patricia made use of magic so that I cannot even use my white magic to heal her. I gritted my teeth knowing that my white magic has its boundaries. I cannot heal those that are beyond repair.


    Like ra has requested, I used my white magic to heal her brother Jeremy. It was fortunate that Jeremy''s stab wound strayed away from any major organs.


    "You saved your brother." I said to ra knowing that she tried to save her brother by changing the direction of the ice spear before it stabbed him.


    "I tried my best to push him away before that, but he held on to me." ra coughed up blood once more.


    "You silly girl." Jeremy who was pale said in a low voice. "If I just knew, I should have shifted ces with you." Jeremy was shedding tears down his face.


    I concentrated hard to close the wound on Jeremy''s chest. I can feel his wound closing up, the only problem now is his loss of blood. But inparison with ra, Jeremy''s was not that rming.


    "T-Thank you for saving my brother." ra said with a solemn look. "As a thank you, I will tell you where the other half of the key is. *cough* It is with his highness diolus. He has boarded a ship with High Priest Hector, towards the open sea¡­ to her highness Princess Alicia." And after that, she had breathed herst.


    When Jeremy saw his sister stopped breathing, he cried out loud. I can feel the agony he was feeling with his cries. Dimitri was trying tofort him by his side.


    My eyes were wide open in surprise with what ra had just said.


    ''So Patricia was only a diversion.'' I thought. ''The half of the key is making its way now to where my wife is. I am sure this was the high priest''s idea. He knows that I will rush towards them with my half of the key, knowing that I cannot leave my wife at the vicinity of my enemies. He had such great and cunning tactic in mind, I can give him that.'' I praised my enemy''s adviser.


    "Tempest!" I called out to him.


    <i>"I am right here."</i> Tempest replied in no time.


    Tempest hovered on top of us and I used my magic to jump high and boarded his back.


    "We will go to where Alicia is right now." I said.


    <i>"Understood."</i> Tempest replied and was about to fly towards the open sea when a rain of ice spears rained down on us.


    Tempest made a fire sphere around us, to protect us from the onught of the ice spears.


    "I will not let you get away!" Patricia yelled.


    From afar, we saw a tidal waveing for us. It was at least fifteen to twenty feet high.


    "That is insane!" I heard Dimitri yelled.


    This was the power of what a royal blood could have. Such unimaginable power that can render us speechless.


    "I will not let you get away!" Patricia yelled. "You will all die here. HAHAHA!"


    Tempest and I tried to fly towards the tidal wave. With ourbined magic, I am sure we can dissolve that huge tidal wave that will not only kill the ones here but also innocent civilians miles from here. Such destructive force can wipe out one tenth of the coastal areas of Alvannia. But Patricia was trying to block our path. She used every elemental magic she can use at her disposal. Tempest and I were at a defensive without having a window of opportunity to get away.


    "Dammit!" I cursed with our present predicament.


    "Stop this, sister!" I heard the familiar voice of my mother inw, Leticia.


    I saw mother inw from where I am, riding a horse with the king of Alvannia and some soldiers behind them. The onught of elemental magic that has been bombarding me and Tempest, were now being blocked by elements that nullify the others. I looked at mother inw and she was looking at me and gave me a nod.


    <i>"Her majesty''s mother is helping us."</i> Tempest said.


    "Leave my twin sister to us." Leticia mouthed to me. "I will dispel the tidal wave. Go to my daughter, hurry." I nodded at her in understanding.


    <i>"Tempest, let''s go."</i> I said.


    "What about that big tidal waveing?" Tempest asked.


    "Mother inw said she will deal with it." I replied.


    "I understand." Tempest said.


    And with that, Tempest and I flew towards the open sea and passed the tidal wave.


    <i>''I will leave the rest to those in shore.''</i> I thought, wishing them good luck. <i>''I believe in them.''</i>


    I set out to where my wife Alicia was.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 368 A Final Goodbye (2)

    <h4>Chapter 368: A Final Goodbye (2)</h4>


    Regaleon flew away towards the open sea on Tempest. The ones that were left on shore were Dimitri, Jeremy, and the body of ra.


    Jeremy was still crying while gently hugging his sister body in his arms. Dimitri looked at him sadly, trying tofort him with a pat on his shoulder.


    "Stay here with your sister. You are not in good condition to fight." Dimitri said and stood up. He looked at Patricia who is at a distance. A wide river that formed after she parted the surface of the sea shore was the only thing separating them from Patricia.


    "No. I want to help you. She killed my little sister. I will let her pay." Jeremy tried to stand up but Dimitri pushed him back.


    "Do not even try in your condition." Dimitri said. "You are in no condition to fight a royal of Antia. Do not forget that your sister gave her life to save you."


    "B-But¡­" Jeremy was still hesitant. His anger for Patricia was boiling up inside of him, but he had lost a lot of blood that he could just be a hindrance for Dimitri. "I understand." He closed his eyes and decided that it was best to not be a hindrance.


    "That is good to hear." Dimitri replied.


    "Make her pay." Jeremy said with fiery eyes. Dimitri can see that Jeremy was giving him the task of defeating Patricia for him and his sister''s sake. "My little sister and I worked for her since we were young. We have followed her every order without any questions asked. We have killed many people that hindered her ns. But she paid our hard work with taking my sister''s life. She is a witch with a ck heart. She does not deserve to be queen, let alone rule people." He said in fury.


    When Dimitri was about to charge towards Patricia, he saw her bombarding every elemental magic she has on Regaleon.


    "Your majesty!" Dimitri yelled in worry.


    Fortunately, Tempest was there to help block every attack that Patricia threw their way. But Regaleon was on a defensive and was not able to advance further.


    "I will not let you get away!" Patricia yelled.


    From afar, we saw a tidal waveing for us. It was at least fifteen to twenty feet high.


    "That is insane!" Dimitri yelled in disbelief


    Dimitri cannot imagine how can Patricia conjure such a terrifying magic. The giant tidal wave''s size can wipe out at least a tenth of the coastal areas here in Alvannia.


    "I will not let you get away!" Patricia yelled. "You will all die here. HAHAHA!"


    "I have to stop that huge thing." Dimitri told himself.


    Regaleon could have done something about the uing tidal wave, but Patricia was bombarding him with attacks that he cannot get away.


    Dimitri thought of using his dark magic. He can use it to suck the tidal wave in his dark vortex.


    "But can I even maintain a dark vortex until all of the tidal wave is gone?" Dimitri questioned himself. "What if I go past my limits and the dark vortex get out of my control?" He worried


    Dimitri has never used his dark magic as much as possible because of the fear that he cannot control it. There have been instances that his dark magic, rather than be of help, endangered hisrades. After a handful of such circumstances, he has been afraid of using it more than he needs to. Even with practice, he can only control his dark magic at a given size and time limit. He was afraid with a tidal wave of that size, he will need to create a dark vortex that passed his own limits.


    <i>''Would you like me to lend you a hand.''</i> A voice suddenly spoke to him inside his head.


    "W-What?" Dimitri was bbergasted.


    <i>''I am right here.''</i> The voice said once again. <i>''Look down here.''</i>


    Dimitri looked at his feet and saw an unusual ck tortoise beside him.


    "H-How did you¡­" Dimitri was left speechless. But then he had remembered the familiars Regaleon and Alicia has. "Are you a familiar as well?" He asked curiously.


    <i>''You are quick to catch, human.''</i> The ck tortoise said. <i>''I like you, that is why I would like to lend you a helping hand. With your current magical strength, I surely can use my second form and help you out. Would you like to form a contract with me, human?''</i>


    Dimitri was left in awe. He cannot believe that a familiar like Tempest and Snow will choose him as its partner and master.


    Before he was about to answer, he heard horses arriving from a distance. When he looked back, he saw Alicia''s parents and some Alvannian soldiersing their way. Alicia''s mother Leticia, helped Regaleon to block Patricia''s attacks and was able to get away. Regaleon proceeded to his original destination, where his wife is.


    "Dimitri!" Leticia called out to him when she and the others arrived. "I have told my son inw to go to my daughter. I also told him that we will be dealing with that." She pointed out towards the tidal wave.


    "I understand." Dimitri nodded in understanding.


    "Oh my. Is that what I think it is?" Leticia saw the ck tortoise beside Dimitri''s feet. "It is as I thought." She smiled sweetly towards Dimitri.


    Dimitri then remembered the conversation he had with Leticia when they were at the vige, after just escaping from Jennovia.


    <i>**FLASHBACK**</i>


    <i>"You are Dimitri, correct?" Leticia asked.</i>


    <i>"Yes, I am your highness." Dimitri replied.</i>


    <i>"You do not have to be formal with me." Leticia let out a smile. She looked closely at Dimitri. This made him feel embarrassed. "Oh I am sorry, did you feel ufortable with my stare?"</i>


    <i>"I-I am not just used to someone so beautiful staring at me." Dimitri replied, hiding his blushing face with his hand.</i>


    <i>"How cute." Leticia giggled. "I am sorry, it is just that you look so much like someone. Someone I know so well." She then had a sad face.</i>


    <i>"Is my face letting you remember sad things, madam?" Dimitri asked.</i>


    <i>"It is just¡­ you look like my at father, except with your ck hair and eyes." Leticia said with a thoughtful look. "Tell me, how old were you when the war ended in the past?"</i>


    <i>"I believe I was five years old or younger, madam." Dimitri replied courtly. "I do not remember that clearly because I was still so young."</i>


    <i>"Do you remember your parents?" Leticia asked.</i>


    <i>"I do not know about my father, but my mother was a maid in a noble house back then in Antia." Dimitri replied. "My mother and I were able to escape the purge of the country, but my mother sumbed to illness not long after."</i>


    <i>"Tell me, was your mother''s employer a duke of Antia?" Leticia asked with such curiosity.</i>


    <i>"¡­I think so." Dimitri replied with a curious look. "I do not remember that clearly of what family was it, but I think it was a duke''s family."</i>


    <i>"Oh my¡­" Leticia was shocked hearing Dimitri''s words. "Then you could be my half brother." She chimed and smiled wholeheartedly.</i>


    <i>"W-What?" Dimitri said in surprise and disbelief. "That is impossible. My mother was just a maid, and my father¡­" he trailed off.</i>


    <i>"You do not know anything about your father, correct?" Leticia chimed. "My father, the mad king as he as dubbed, had spent nights with a beautiful pce maid. Because of those nights, she got pregnant. When she gave birth, it is said that the baby was a boy with ck hair and eyes. Aplete opposite with the royal''s silver hair and eyes. My father tagged him as a taboo and said that the baby was a curse to him, nned to dispose of the mother and son. My mother the queen knew that the maid was being forced against her will, but she was powerless to stop her own husband. When she knew of my father''s ns to dispose of the maid and child, she helped them to escape out of her guilt. She had ced the mother and son under the care of the duke of Wintermoon, a close friend of hers that she knew can hide the mother and child. Duke Wintermoon''s daughter is no other than Regaleon''s mother, the one that took you in."</i>


    <i>Dimitri could not believe such coincidences could have happened. He was still doubtful that what Leticia had said could be true.</i>


    <i>"I am sorry madam. I am finding it hard to believe that I have royal blood running thru my veins." Dimitri said with a respectful bow. "I am sorry, but I believe I am not your half brother as you have thought."</i>


    <i>"I cannot convince you if that is what you think. But I cannot deny the bond I am feeling right now with you." Leticia said. "I can feel that you are my dear little brother." Leticia smiled sweetly.</i>


    <i>Dimitri''s heart skipped a beat after seeing such a sweet smileing from Leticia. But he was still doubtful of her words. He cannot believe that he also had royal blood running thru his veins and being a b*stard son of the mad king himself.</i>


    <i>**FLASHBACK END**</i>


    "As I believe, familiars only select Antians with royal blood running in their veins." Leticia said to Dimitri. "You really are my little brother." She smiled at him.


    "What? Who is your little brother?" Edward asked his wife.


    "I will tell you the whole story when we get back." Leticia told her husband and he replied in a frown. "Dimitri, I believe this one can help us with that huge tidal waveing."


    "I understand." Dimitri replied with a nod.


    "Let me take care of my twin sister." Leticia added.


    <i>''So, are you going to form a contract with me?''</i> The ck tortoise asked.


    "I will." Dimitri replied firmly. "My name is Dimitri. I will name you Carrick." And with this simple naming, the contract has been made.


    <i>''Thank you, my master. I now have a name once again.''</i> Carrick said.


    Carrick walked towards the receding water line of the sea. He plunged into water and disappeared. Not long a huge thing came out of the water. When the water that sshed out subsided, a huge ck tortoise emerged.


    <i>"Because you have high magical strength, I can use my full potential without any problems." Carrick said. He used his snake like tail and wrapped it around Dimitri''s body. He hoisted him up into the air andnded him on his shelled back. "Now let us stop that huge wave from getting to shore."</i>


    Carrick conjured a huge wall made of rock just a few meters out from the sea shore. It slowly materialized from the ground up. It was towering to at least fifty feet in height and the length cannot be measured. It stretches as far as the eye can see.


    <i>"The wave is also huge, so I have made the wall to be double in height and length."</i> Carrick replied.


    Dimitri was in awe seeing that his own familiar conjured such a huge rock wall with the help of his own magic.


    "You are amazing." Dimitri said with astonishment.


    <i>"Of course I cannot do this by myself."</i> Carrick replied. <i>"It is also thanks to you that I can use such powerful magic. I can also feel that you have dark magic attribute that you are afraid to use. Do not worry because I can help you with controlling that. In the future and with practice, you can use dark magic without worry."</i>


    Dimitri was happy to hear Carrick''s words. Now he was starting to believe Leticia''s words. He really might be the half brother she was talking about. He looked at the shore where Leticia and the others were and saw that Leticia was able to cross the river that Patricia made with magic.


    "Well look who is here." Patricia said sarcastically. "My little weak twin sister has arrived all well. Are you to join me or stop me?"


    "Sister, stop this madness." Leticia pleaded.


    And with that, the confrontation between the twin sisters started.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 369 The Atlantian Royal Siblings (1)

    <h4>Chapter 369: The Antian Royal Siblings (1)</h4>


    "You have to stop this, sister." Leticia pleaded to her twin sister. "Please just surrender. You do not have to take revenge, like big brother had said."


    Regaleon sent a message to Leticia containing the crown prince of Antia''sst will. He thought that Leticia, who was a living immediate family of thete crown prince must receive thest words. Fortunately, Leticia and Edward were on the road with the royal army of Alvannia as back up. She got the letter from the messenger bird right away.


    "And you believed it?" Patricia scoffed. "Our brother will not have said such things. He is a man of integrity and patriotism. He would not have said such cowardly words."


    "No, you are wrong." Leticia shook her head. "I know brother would have said that words. Because he had said that to me in person before he left for thest battle."


    "What?! What do you mean?" Patricia asked in disbelief. "Howe he had not told me this. We had spent thest night together." Leticia looked at her with such pitiful eyes.


    "Big brother talked to me first before he had spent hisst night with you." Leticia said. "He has poured out his heart to me, his ideas about this war and about father. He had been thinking for a long time to usurp the throne from father and stop the war by surrendering to the allied countries."


    "H-How can that be?" Patricia said with a shocked face. "How can he not tell me all this? Why did he not tell me this. I was his fiancee, the woman that he loves. He should have told me all this!" She shouted with a hint of jealousy and anger.


    "Because he knew that you think of father as the supreme power." Leticia exined. "Big brother knew what you would have thought of his ideas and will discourage him of his ns."


    Patricia was silent, Leticia knew that she does not have any retort to that. She knew well that she would dissuaded her brother of his ns.


    "Big brother was able to surrender at the battle on the ins, but it was toote." Leticia said. "Father had unleashed the forbidden magic, and he was consumed by it. Big brother was left with the task to control it, but he lost his life trying to. But with his sacrifice, the forbidden magic put to sleep once again and a wider catastrophe was prevented."


    "He did not have to¡­" Patricia said. "He should have just let the forbidden magic go on a rampage and let the whole continent suffer!"


    "Sister!" Leticia said with a surprised tone. "How could you say such a thing?"


    "It was the fault of the other countries. If they just had given up and seen us as the higher beings above them, then it should not havee to this." Patricia said, believing in her own words. "If that have been the case, then we could have lived better lives. I could have lived with our brother as his wife. diolus would have grown up with a father by his side. I would not have suffered under the Jennovian king''s harassment!" She let out all of her frustrations.


    Leticia was taken aback with her twin sister''s words. All of her words are falling into deaf ears.


    "And you¡­ you have done nothing to avenge our family, our big brother." Patricia pointed out to Leticia with trembling fingers. "If you have just helped me rather than imprisoning yourself inside your own mind, then we could have gotten the forbidden magic and ruled this continent side by side together."


    "Patricia¡­" Leticia called with sadness. "What I did was for the good of all. The forbidden magic¡­ it was never meant to be used by us. If you try to covet it, it would just destroy this continent¡­ destroy us all. Can you not understand me? Big brother did not want you to do any of this! He wants you and your son to live in peace."


    "Hah¡­ hahahaha." Patriciaughed out loud. "If the destruction of this entire continent is the end result of getting the forbidden magic, then so be it. I never liked thisnd anyway. Our country is already lost, and I do not have lingering feelings to thisnd."


    "You are¡­ mad!" Leticia said with shock. No words of her are going thru to her sister.


    "I think your sister had gone mad." Edward told Leticia. "I am sorry but I believe that there is nothing you can do. She is a lost cause." He looked at his wife sadly. He knew that she wanted to save her twin sister, even though it was a small hope.


    Leticia sighed and looked at Patricia with determination. "Then I have no choice but to stop you, sister."


    "You, stop me?" Patricia looked at Leticia mockingly. "You cannot even hurt a small animal, let alone defeat me. You are making meugh sister."


    "Yes, I maybe weaker than you." Leticia looked at Patricia with conviction. "But I am not your only sibling here. With both of us, we can defeat you."


    "What? What do you mean by that?" Patricia''s mocking smiles turned upside down into a frown. That was when huge boulders started to rain from above.


    *BAAM BAAM*


    The sound of the huge boulders hitting the ground felt like bombs exploding. When the debris cleared out, a dome made of hard rocks was seen with dents and holes because of the bombardment a while ago. Patricia was inside the dome like structure, she was able to use the dome as a shield.


    "Who dares?!" Patricia fumed in rage.


    "As I thought, she is really a tough opponent." Dimitri said.


    <i>"Do you need help?"</i> Carrick asked.


    "No need Carrick." Dimitri said. "This will be a fight against siblings." He said with a grin.


    "If that is what you wish." Carrick nodded his head.


    Carrick walked towards the sea shore. When he got closer Dimitri jumped from his back and onto the shore.


    <i>"I will just be here to observe then."</i> Carrick said.


    Dimitri walked towards Leticia and stood side by side with her.


    "I am here to help you Lady Leticia." Dimitri said with a serious look.


    "Oh my¡­ you know you can call me older sister." Leticia said with a teasing smile.


    "I think I cannot do that as of now." Dimitri said with an embarrassed smile.


    "If not, then just call me Leticia. Letty for short." Leticia said with a sparkling sweet smile.


    "What is the meaning of this?!" Patricia said with rage, hearing everything.


    "Oh, do you remember that we have a half brother with father ying around with a beautiful maid?" Leticia smiled at her sister. "Well he is our half brother." She gestured to Dimitri.


    Patricia gazed at Dimitri with a disgusted look. She remembers clearly about the story of her father and a beautiful pce maid. But she thought that the mother and son was disposed of by her father when he saw that the child had ck hair and eyes, an exact opposite of the royal family. The child was tagged as a taboo and had to be dealt with soon after he was born.


    "That filthy thing is alive." Patricia said with disgust. "No wonder father met such an end, it was because this taboo child is still alive!"


    "Mind your words Patricia." Leticia said with a chilling voice. "He is still our brother. He has father''s blood running thru his veins."


    "He is just a filthy half blood, born from a maid." Patricia said. "It was true that he is a taboo. If I kill him now, maybe this curse on us will be lifted."


    "I was just a little baby back then, but now I will not let you do as you please." Dimitri said with a serious voice. "I will not let you do what you want."


    "Hah! Such hallow words. I will crush you with my own hands." Patricia said in a maniac smile. "Prepare your self!"


    The ground started to shake violently and started to open up.


    "Edward! Get your men out of here." Leticia shouted. "And go with them. It is not safe here."


    "But what about you?!" Edward looked at his wife with worry.


    "Do not worry about me. I am not the weak and naive girl from the past." Leticia replied. "I can protect myself now, and my little brother is by my side. This is no ce for ordinary humans to be right now."


    "Her majesty is right King Edward." Dimitri added. "You will just be in the way."


    Edward gripped the reigns of his horse hard because of frustration. He knows that he cannot do anything to help with the battle between Antians. He knows he will just be a liability if he stays.


    "Fall back!" Edward ordered his men.


    The soldiers did as what their king has ordered and turned around to safety. Edward took a look at his wife onest time.


    "Please be careful ande back to me safely." Edward shouted to his wife.


    "I will, I promise." Leticia smiled. "After this, we will live happily ever after like you promised, right?"


    "Yes, I promised and I will surely make you happy." Edward smiled back. He nodded and then retreated to safety as Leticia had said.


    The beach side they were in right now was changing because of Patricia''s doing. Huge cracks on the ground were filled up with water. With Dimitri''s earth magic, the ground that they were standing now did not copse from under their feet but was shot a few meters up. It now looked like pirs in the sky. Treading thru this new terrain has a risk of falling down a rocky bottom and water.


    "This is the best I can do." Dimitri told Leticia. "Your twin sister''s magic is terrifying."


    "I know. She has been called a genius since we were young. And after the ordeal she has been thru, I believe her magic just got even stronger." Leticia looked at Patricia who was also standing on a pir like them. "But with the two of us, I think we can defeat her."


    "Then let us work together, Leticia." Dimitri threw a smile towards Leticia, epting her request to be called by her name.


    "I am happy to hear that." Leticia replied. "Please bear in mind that you are not unwanted, because I am happy to have you as a little brother."


    "Thank you." Dimitri replied with a kind smiled. He felt happy to know that he had a blood rtive that epts him as who he is. But unfortunately, not all are happy that he is alive.


    Dimitri looked at Patricia with conviction.


    <i>''I will stop you here and now, even if it takes my life to do so.''</i> Dimitri thought. ''It is also for Regaleon and Alicia''s safety and for the future of their child that I have sworn to protect.'' He pulled out his sword ready tounch an attack.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 370 The Atlantian Royal Siblings (2)

    <h4>Chapter 370: The Antian Royal Siblings (2)</h4>


    Dimitri pulled out his sword from its sheath, ready to attack at any given moment. But before that happened, ice spears were conjured above them and it was Patricia''s doing.


    "DIE!!!" Patricia shouted and the ice spears started raining down from above.


    "Look out!" Dimitri yelled towards Leticia, but to his relief the ice spears were only headed towards him.


    Dimitri dodged at every ways possible. He used his sword to block any ice spears near him. But the ground he was standing was small, and even just one misstep can cost him his life.


    "Ugh." Dimitri groaned. He just missed for a few seconds in blocking thetest ice spears and got scratched by his left cheek and on his right leg. He fell just by the edge of the ground pir they were standing on.


    Dimitri looked below and saw a high drop. There were sharp rocks protruding on the surface below while waves are sshing on them.


    "She really is a b*tch." Dimitri cursed. He knew that the sharp rocks were Patricia''s doing.


    "Fall to your grave!!!" Patricia yelled.


    Dark clouds started to gather on top of them and strong winds started to blow. Dimitri who was currently standing up was hit by the strong winds.


    "Dammit!" Dimitri used all of his strength to push back, because behind him was a huge drop to his death. But the wind that was blowing was so strong that his feet slipped and his body rolled over the edge. "Ahhhh!"


    "Dimitri!" Leticia yelled.


    "Hahaha. It was his fate to die." Patricia said with a sinister grin on her face.


    "I will not let you." Leticia said.


    To Patricia''s surprise, thick tree branches started to grow from the earth pirs. They served as bridges along each pir. Not long a hand grabbed at the edge where Dimitri had fallen. He climbed up, panting hard.


    "That was too close." Dimitri said while getting up. "I thought I was a goner if not for the tree branches that started to grow. Thank you Leticia."


    "No need for thanks." Leticia replied curtly.


    Patricia looked furious at the situation.


    "How dare you Leticia?!" Patricia roared. "Why¡­ why are you helping this taboo child?!"


    "Because he is still our brother Patricia." Leticia replied with a curt tone. "We have lost many family members since the war. I do not want to lose anymore. So please Patricia, stop this." She pleaded with an innocent face.


    "NO!" Patricia yelled. "He needs to die for this curse on us to end. I will kill him, and if you block my way I have no choice but to hurt you sister."


    The weather changed drastically. The once tropical area started to be coated with snow falling heavily form above. The temperature drastically dropped to freezing.


    "Dimitri, we need to stop her before she makes this part of thend into an ice wastnd!" Leticia shouted.


    They knew what had happened to Jennovia back then was Patricia''s doing. Thend had frozen for decades and life became hard for people. Patricia can do that again in this part of the continent, and they knew that they have to stop her.


    "I will go on ahead!" Dimitri said.


    "I will be supporting you from behind." Leticia replied.


    Dimitri used the tree branches that Leticia had conjured as bridges. But because of the snow storm that Patricia made, the branches were now coated in ice. He had to tread carefully so as not to slip and fall.


    The strong winds is also giving Dimitri a hard time in advancing. It was pushing him back, making each of his step forward pretty hard. The snow storm is also blocking his view, giving him difficulty where to go.


    "Look out!" Leticia yelled.


    From out of no where, ice spears were headed in Dimitri''s direction. He used his sword to block every ice spear that wasing his way. Leticia was also using her magic to make the branches grow once more from being frozen, blocking some ice spears.


    "Thanks." Dimitri said.


    With their current position, they were at a disadvantage. With zero visibility, they do not know where Patricia is at right now. And the opponent was able to know their location and attacking them.


    <i>''I know you said I cannot join the fight, but at least I can give you some advice. Right?''</i> Carrick telepathically linked to Dimitri.


    <i>''It is much appreciated.''</i> Dimitri replied.


    <i>''You only know that your dark magic sucks the things that is in the vicinity, but what you do not know is that there is a dimension inside that vortex that is made by you.'' Carrick said. ''The things that is being sucked in is stored in that space and time, that is wholly in your control. Do you get what I mean?''</i>


    Dimitri was processing the words Carrick had just said and had a conclusion.


    <i>''Do you mean that my dark magic is something like a dimensional magic?''</i> Dimitri asked.


    <i>''You are correct.'' Carrick replied. ''It was only called dark magic because it is colored ck, but the context of it is that the dimension is a kind of space you have built. It is a high from of magic like light magic, and only a handful of people from the royal bloodline can master. The space you can create also depend on the magic power you have. Meaning while you increase your magic aptitude in time, then the dimensional magic you can create expands. I believe with your current magic right now, you can enclose a tenth of this area in your own dimension. And everything inside will be under your will.''</i>


    <i>''Meaning I can pinpoint where Patricia is hiding, correct?''</i> Dimitri asked.


    <i>''Yes.'' Carrick replied. ''But maintaining the dimensional magic will take a toll on your body. I suggest you do not surpass ten minutes.''</i>


    <i>''I only need to put a small area into my dimension.''</i> Dimitri said. <i>''Can I do that?''</i>


    <i>''It is much harder to contain a small portion that to let lose. But I think you do not want to endanger the others because you are still not used to using dimensional magic.''</i> Carrick said. <i>''Your time limit is five minutes at best.''</i>


    <i>''That is plenty of time for me.''</i> Dimitri replied. He was sure to get Patricia in that time span.


    <i>''I will be here to guide you then.''</i> Carrick smiled.


    Only


    Dimitri then concentrated. This was his first time to enclose a location with his dark magic. In the past he only made small ck vortexes to suck enemies, but now he needs to do it at a much wider space and he needs to contain it within a small area.


    A ck ball started to appear in the air and it was gettingrger by the second. Dimitri acknowledged Carrick''s words, letting the ck hole lose was easier than containing it at a small space. Little by little, the area was engulfed in pitch darkness.


    <i>''Just a little more.''</i> Dimitri thought. He did not want to let his dimension stretch to where there are other people because he was still afraid of he cannot bring back the once that were sucked inside his dimension.


    When he thought the size was enough, he stopped. He was astonished with what he had just done. He had the area they were in inside his dimension. His consciousness can feel three beings inside, those three were none other than Leticia, Carrick, and Patricia. All the surroundings were pitch ck. The snow storm that Patricia had conjured does not exist in this dimension, even the terrain a while ago was nowhere to be found.


    <i>''You have done it. Now you have five minutes.''</i> Carrick praised. <i>''Now go get her!''</i>


    "Yes." Dimitri replied. He then linked to Leticia''s mind who was in his dimension. <i>''Leticia¡­''</i> He called out.


    <i>''Dimitri?''</i> Leticia said in confusion. <i>''Is this your doing?''</i> She asked in curiosity.


    <i>''Yes, Carrick taught me how to use my dark magic. Well, it is more of a dimensional magic.'' Dimitri replied. ''Just stay where you are. I am still not used to using this magic. It will be safe to stay in your location for now. I will be getting to Patricia.''</i>


    Dimitri rushed towards the location of Patricia. Not long he saw Patricia looking around in confusion.


    "You¡­!" Patricia yelled after seeing Dimitri.


    "It is over Patricia, just surrender." Dimitri said. "You have no power here. Everything inside this dimension is under my control."


    Patricia grumbled and her face distorted in anger. But then her expression changed with a defeated face.


    "You are right. I think this is my loss." Patricia replied with a low voice. "All of I done is for naught. I only did this because of the injustice I have suffered by the hands of that b*stard king of Jennovia."


    "Then surrender." Dimitri had said. "I do not wish to kill you, because you are my blood rted sister. But if you continue, then I have no other choice but to take your life." He said firmly.


    "You are our half brother, Leticia had said. Looking at you now¡­ you really do look like father." Patricia looked at Dimitri straight into his eyes. "When I heard about you I was but a young teenager. I am sorry if we siblings have done nothing to save you back then. We were powerless at the face of our father." She said with a sad expression.


    "I have no qualms at what happened in the past." Dimitri replied in a t tone. "But if you surrender now, then at least his majesty might spare your life and will only imprison you. I believe Leticia would give a few words in your favor. I too can help you a little, at the expense of us being blood rted."


    "Thank you." Patricia said with tears on her face. "Then I will surrender."


    Dimitri took a step near Patricia to detain her.


    "I will only surrender if I am dead." Patricia said with a menacing tone. She pulled a hidden dagger inside her dress and stabbed the unguarded Dimitri in the stomach.


    "Ugh¡­" Dimitri took a step back and held his bleeding stomach and knelt on the ground. Patricia was standing beside him with a sinister grin.


    "You should have died years ago." Patricia said. "I will just give you what you deserve. DIE!"


    "No!" Leticia shouted.


    When Patricia was about to stab Dimitri in the heart, Leticia pushed her hard. Because Dimitri was hurt, he was not able to hold on to his dimension. The dimension quickly disappeared and the old terrain came back. When Leticia pushed Patricia, she was at the edge of an earth pir. Patricia fell down.


    "NOOOOO!!!" Patricia screamed until a ssh was heard and cut off her voice.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 371 The Birth of the Chosen One (1)

    <h4>Chapter 371: The Birth of the Chosen One (1)</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    The wind was blowing hard on my face while I was riding on top of Tempest. He was flying as fast as he can to the direction of where Alicia was.


    "We will be there soon, do not worry." Tempest told me to calm me down.


    But I was feeling the anxiety eating me up inside. I do not know what diolus was nning, but I am much more afraid of High Priest Hector more than him.


    "You know that I cannot calm down unless I see Alicia safe with my own two eyes." I said to Tempest.


    "I understand." Tempest sighed and we continued our journey.


    When we were about to get there, I heard a faint voice calling for me from below.


    "Leon¡­ Leon¡­" The faint voice called.


    I looked down to see a speck on the open waters.


    "It''s Anatalia." Tempest recognized her with his good eye sight.


    "Let us go down." I ordered. I thought that Anatalia has some information that she needs to tell us.


    Tempest agreed and swoop down from the sky and hovered just above Anatalia.


    "What is it, Anatalia?" I said in a hurry.


    "It is Alicia¡­" Anatalia had a grave look on her face that made my chest clench.


    "What?! What happened to Alicia?" I asked with a frantic look. ''No, am I toote?'' My mind was whirling with negative thoughts that I cannot seem to stop from forming.


    "She is still under the sea, far from the enemy''s clutches¡­ but¡­" Anatalia paused.


    "Tell me Anatalia!" I shouted in frustration. Anatalia had a shocked and frightened face after I shouted at her, and I felt sorry in an instant. "I am sorry for shouting. Please forgive me. I was just feeling uneasy." Anatalia shook her head.


    "No, I understand." Anatalia replied with an understanding look. "I swam to Alicia''s location as soon as the battle at the beach ended. I saw her and she was¡­ she was in pain. Leon, Alicia is inbor and is about to give birth!"


    I was shocked hearing Anatalia''s words. It just gave me another reason to go to where Alicia is right now in haste.


    "Tempest, let us move¡­ quickly!" I ordered. "Can you swim there fast?" I asked Anatalia.


    "Do not worry about me. I will be there in no time." Anatalia said. "Go!"


    Tempest pped his huge wings that made ripples on top of the water. We gained altitude once more and was in full speed. Not long I can see the pir of light shining brighter than it ever was. Around the pir, I can see the azure dragon circling around. It was not new to me to see him guarding the area, but what surprised me was that there was someone riding on top of him.


    "Tempest, can you see who is that on top of the azure dragon?" I ordered.


    "Certainly." Tempest replied.


    I linked with Tempest and used his eyes to look in the far direction. That was when I saw who was riding the azure dragon. It was no other than diolus.


    "Master, it seems that the azure dragon has chosen a master with the royal blood." Tempest said.


    "Let us tread carefully, Tempest." I said to him.


    Tempest flew nearer the pir of light carefully. Not long, the azure dragon and diolus saw us. When were just meters away, we stopped and looked at one another.


    "Just as expected, you are here." diolus said with a solemn look.


    diolus face was more serene since thest time I have seen him. It seems like he had solved his inner turmoils and made his decision by himself rather than following his mother''s every word.


    "We meet once again, diolus." I replied. "So, you are chosen to be the azure dragon''s master."


    "I was surprised too, that I was chosen to be this ones master." diolus replied calmly. "After being chosen, now I know what my path is. This one I named Virgil, has exined to me."


    I was confused with what diolus was speaking when Tempest started to exin.


    "Master, I was going to tell you after this battle is over but I think it would be test to tell you now." Tempest said.


    "What is it Tempest?" I asked with utter curiosity.


    "We, the four sacred beast had now found their rightful masters, the memory of our past reincarnations dawned upon us." Tempest exined. "We were destined to be with the Almighty One since he was born. We are here to assist him with his mission. But when he died, we also went in the cycle of rebirth until his reincarnation is born once again. Before he was to be born, we are to choose our masters, ones that will be tasked to apany him in growing up. Our masters will be the Chosen One''s mentors and guardians until hees of age. Our consciousness has chosen the masters that would help him grow to be the smart and strong man he is destined to be, so that he can then finish his mission as pertained to him by destiny."


    I heard every word that Tempest had said. I processed it inside my mind, and understood why Tempest and Snow chose me and Alicia to be their masters. We were to be the parents of the reincarnation of the Almighty One and will have the mission to raise and guide him in the right path. That also means that the ck tortoise had found its master as well, and I was curious as to who that person is. But what made me curious more was why diolus was chosen as one of my son''s guardians?


    ''Does this mean that he is now on our side?'' I thought while looking at diolus with a doubtful look.


    "I have already epted the mission that I was given, King Regaleon." diolus said while I was staring at him doubtfully. "I promise to be a faithful guardian to Alicia''s child, whoever the father may be. But before anything else, I want to say to you that my feelings for Alicia is pure and true. Before I fully give up my feelings for her, fight me. If you defeat me, then I will acknowledge you as Alicia''s husband and the father of the Chosen One. If not, then I will take your ce by their side."


    "Your words still infuriates me." I said with a grin. I felt irritated by his words but I still maintained myposure. "Very well, I ept your challenge. But if I win, I want you to erase any lingering feelings you have with my wife. I will ept you as a guardian to my child, but I do not want to see you any where near my wife." I said with a chilling voice.


    "¡­ I ept." diolus had a pause before answering, but at least he gave me his word.


    "Then I will take your word." I pulled out my sword. Our final battle with each other was about to begin.


    **


    (Alicia''s POV)


    I woke up with the pain in my belly. It was so excruciating that I clenched my fists hard with every interval.


    "Ahhhh¡­." I screamed in pain.


    When the pain subsided, I looked around and saw that I was still under the sea. The only difference is that I could now see the sky from where I was lying.


    "H-How long has it been?" I asked myself. I looked at my stomach and it was now big and bulging. I knew in an instant that the pain I was feeling wasbor pains, I was about to give birth. Then I felt another round of pain shot on my stomach.


    "Ahhhh¡­." I screamed once again. I can feel beads of sweat running down my forehead.


    When it subsided, I had time to breath. "Leon¡­ where are you.?" My voice was pleading.


    I was all alone in this cold ce and was about to give birth, but Regaleon was no where to be found. I can feel tears trickling down my cheeks, wanting to see my love.


    Then I saw shes of red and blue light shing at the sky. I tried to focus my sight on those lights when another round of pain shot.


    "Ahhhh¡­" I screamed louder than before. I gripped anything that was around me and all I can touch was sand.


    After another break, I looked at the dancing red and blue lights and recognized the red light. It was no other than Tempest. If Tempest was here, then Regaleon was just near. I felt relief knowing he was close but then felt worried as now I can see that Tempest was fighting with someone up in the sky.


    "That means Leon is fighting up there¡­" I said when another round of pain came.


    The intensity of the pain was getting higher and higher, an indication that the baby was about toe out. I opened my legs wide with the feeling that my baby wille out any minute now.


    "Ahhh¡­" I screamed hard and I was about to bite my lips when I realized someone was right beside me.


    My mouth had bit someones arm and I can taste the blood on my lips. But I cannot focus on the person because I was feeling the intense pain. When the pain subsided, I loosened the bite of my mouth and looked at the person beside me. I saw Anatalia''s face distorted with pain.


    "A-Anatalia¡­" I was surprised that she was here. "S-Sorry¡­" I tried to apologize that I bit her arm.


    "It is okay Alicia, do not worry about me." Anatalia caressed my head gently. "This pain is nothingpared with what you are feeling now. Here, chew on this. This will help you gain strength while inbor and will prevent you from biting off your tongue. Do not swallow it, just chew."


    Anatalia put something fishy and salty inside my mouth. I did not know what it was, but I trust Anatalia''s words.


    "These are seaweeds I got from the sea bed. It has properties that can help you regain your strength." Antalia exined. "Now listen to every word I say, okay? Just breath in and breath out. If you feel the pain of the contractions, do not fight it and just push. Understand?" I nodded as confirmation because my strength was starting to fade with the amount of pain I was feeling.


    After chewing on the seaweeds Anatalia ced on my mouth, I can feel some vitalitying back to me. Anatalia spread my legs and examined me down there.


    "Alicia, you are fully dted. I can feel the head of the baby." Anatalia said. I felt another sharp pain and felt the need to push. "Do not stop it, just push as your body is saying."


    "Ahhh!!!" I screamed while pushing.


    "That is good, now keep going." Anatalia said while holding my bulging stomach helping me push.


    Then the pain stopped and I breathed heavily.


    "Breath in and breath out." Anatalia instructed and I do as she says.


    I cannot believe I was about to give birth here and now, and without Regaleon by my side. I looked up and saw the lights still dancing on the sky when another pain shot up.


    "REGALEON!!!" I screamed at the top of my lungs.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 372 The Birth of the Chosen One (2)

    <h4>Chapter 372: The Birth of the Chosen One (2)</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    I was wearing my fire armor since the start of the battle. diolus was the same, wearing his water armor. He was a worthy opponent, unlike in the past where he was still fighting with his mother''s will like a puppet.


    Now, diolus was fighting of his own ord. He has chose to fight with his own beliefs rather than blindly fighting for his mother. The diolus now is much stronger than before, giving me a hard time in fighting him.


    We exchange blow by blow, not giving any opening to the other. Tempest and Virgil were also fighting in their own way, it was fire versus water.


    If you look at it closely, fire attribute is weak with water attribute. Even if I was in such a disadvantage, I did not let this weakness hinder me. I have already put my fire armor in it maximum capacity that can make water boil and evaporate with contact. This also gave diolus a hard time fighting me. We were at a stalemate when a loud voice screamed. It was a voice I knew of very well.


    "REGALEON!!!" Alicia screamed at the top of her lungs.


    Alicia, my love is now calling me. I cannot just stay here and make this go on.


    ''Master, let us do that.'' Tempest said to me telepathically. ''I am certain that we can do it sessfully. We have a bond that is longer than theirs.''


    I knew what Tempest was pertaining to. It was a power where the familiar and the master can merge with one another. This kind of power is something that can only be achieved with time and an unbreakable trust with master and familiar. So far we can maintain the merge for five minutes, which I think is a right amount of time to defeat Virgil and diolus.


    ''Then let us do it.'' I replied.


    Tempest circled around me while I ready myself with what we are nning to do. I have to concentrate really hard just to match the power level that Tempest has. If it fluctuates even just by a little, the merge will not be sessful.


    "What are they doing?" I hear diolus ask in curiosity.


    "Master, watch out!" Virgil swoop in and carried diolus away before our merger.


    The merge made a strong st in the surroundings. I can feel the intense power radiating all over my body. When I opened my eyes, I can see my whole body zing with fire like I was the sun.


    ''Master, we only have five minutes.'' Tempest reminded me.


    "I know." I replied and then moved in an instant.


    My speed doubled and as well as my strength. The fire I sted was huge. Virgil was able to evade the attack and the fire st went towards the open sea that made a huge hole on the sea bed. The water gushed in and covered the huge hole.


    "I only need one clear shot." I said and moved swiftly once more.


    "I cannot see him." diolus said with anxiousness. "He is too fast!"


    I used my speed to confuse both of my opponents and made gigantic fire bombs. These were all hurled towards them.


    "Watch out!" diolus told Virgil.


    Virgil was able to evade the huge ones, but they did not expect that I have made smaller once as well. Those smaller ones was able toe close to them and I detonated them at mymand.


    "Ahhh¡­" diolus was struck hard while Virgil was disoriented.


    diolus fell From Virgil''s back and was now unconscious. His water armor was able to help absorb the st from my small fire explosives and he obtained burns that are not lethal around his body. With this, I knew I won ourst battle.


    Virgil regained his senses and caught the unconscious diolus before he fell on the water. I looked at him for thest time, and Virgil had the expression knowing that we won the fight. I nodded at him and darted to the ce where my wife is.


    "Ahhhh!!!" I heard Alicia''s screams when I was near. I saw her lying on the sea bed with Anatalia.


    I canceled my merger with Tempest andnded safely down. Tempest was reverted back to his falcon form after exhausting all of his magical powers after our merge. I as well have exhausted every bit of my magic powers in our fight.


    I quickly ran towards my wife''s side and held her hand instantly.


    "My love¡­" I caressed her forehead gently. There were beads of sweat all over her forehead and I gently swipe them off with my hand.


    "Leon¡­ my love." Alicia opened her eyes and looked at me lovingly. "You''re here..."


    "Yes, I am here." I kissed the back of her hand and firmly held it. "I will not let you go again."


    Alicia smiled but then her faces distorted in pain.


    "Ahhh¡­" Alicia screamed out loud and squeezed my hand hard.


    "I can see it¡­ the baby''s head." Anatalia said with an excited voice. "Push Alicia. You can do it." She encouraged.


    "You can do it my love." I squeezed the hand that I was holding on tightly. "I am just right by your side."


    "Yes¡­" Alicia smiled with strain and screamed once again. "Aahhhh¡­!!!"


    Then a burst of light came out from around us. The pir of light from before shone brighter than ever before. It was a blinding light thatsted for a few seconds.


    "Uwaahhh¡­uhuhwahh¡­uwahhh!!!" I cry of a baby was then heard after the light faded.


    I looked at Anatalia who was now holding a baby in her arms


    "Congrattions Leon, Alicia. It is a baby boy." Anatalia said with a bright smile in her face.


    I can feel tears starting to fall on my cheeks. I wiped it off and looked at the tears on my hands. I cannot exin the feeling that I am going thru right now. It was a mixture of shock, bewilderment and happiness all at the same time.


    I took off my coat and ced it around our little bundle of joy. Anatalia ced the little one on my arms and it stopped crying after feeling my warmth.


    "The little one recognizes you as a safe zone." Anatalia said with a smile.


    "Is that so¡­" I looked at my little one with unexinable joy that was about to burst inside me. I smiled when the little one opened his eyes and looked directly at me. "He has my eyes. My love, look at our little one." I murmured.


    But then Alicia gripped my hand that was still holding her. She still looked in pain.


    "Anatalia, what is wrong with her?" I asked in a worried tone.


    Anatalia quickly examined Alicia and had shocked eyes. "T-There is one more¡­" She eximed.


    "What do you mean one more?" I asked frantically.


    "There is one more baby!" Anatalia shouted. "Alicia, I know you are tired but you still have to push."


    I looked at Alicia who was already pale. Her eyes were half closed and tiredness was evident on her face.


    "My love, just one more, okay?" I whispered in her ear. "Just one more push." I encouraged her.


    Alicia nodded faintly and gripped my hand with herst bit of strength.


    "Ahhh¡­"Alicia was pushing with herst ounce of strength.


    "That is it¡­ here hees." Anatalia said and another cry was heard.


    "Uwahh¡­wahhh¡­uwuwahhh¡­." The baby cried healthily like the first one.


    "Oh my, it is a girl." Anatalia said and handed the little one over to me.


    Both babies were huddled inside my coat. They were holding each other''s hands and looked at me with bright eyes.


    "This little one has your eyes my love." I said.


    "L-Let me see them." Alicia said with a raspy voice and tried to sit up.


    "Careful now." I helped her up and ced the twins in her arms. I cradled the three of them in my arms.


    "They are beautiful." Alicia said while tears were falling down her eyes.


    "Thank you¡­ for giving me these bundle of joys." I kissed her in the forehead affectionately. I used thest ounce of my white magic I have to restore Alicia''s vitality.


    Just before we can drown ourselves with this happiness, the ground started to shake violently.


    "W-What is this? An earthquake?" Anatalia looked firghtened.


    The water around us started to get unstable and I was frantic, knowing that we are still at the bottom of the sea. The water can gush in on us in no time.


    "Tempest, can you change?" I asked in a hurry.


    "I am afraid I have not rested enough." Tempest said. I was thinking of another way when we heard Virgil''s voice from above.


    "I will take you to safety." Virgil said while swooping down.


    diolus was now conscious and came down from Virgil.


    "I am here to help." diolus said and stretch out his hand. I looked at it for a while then decided to take it.


    "Remember your word." I said with a cold tone.


    "I know." diolus replied. "I lost and so I will keep my word. I am here to help the chosen one as his guardian."


    I gave diolus one of the twins while Anatalia carried the other one. I carried Alicia in my arms and then we climbed on top of Virgil. He flew up just in time when the water gushed in until we came out of the water.


    "What is happening?" I asked out loud when we saw the water on the open sea started to be shallow.


    ''This is myst gift to you.'' I hear the Almighty One''s voice in the air. "I will restore the lostnd of Antia.''


    The half of my key and the other half in diolus'' possession floated out. The two halves merged into one key and in flew down to where we just were, the grave of the Almighty One. After some time, we can see the sea''s surface started to vibrate hard and we heard something rumbling from below us.


    "I-I think the water is subsiding." Anatalia said in wonder.


    We saw the sea bed surfacing from the depths of the sea. Thend of Antia is starting to resurface.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 373 The Final Villain (1)

    <h4>Chapter 373: The Final Viin (1)</h4>


    A vastnd that was under the sea for a few decades was now in full view once more. From where we are right now, I can see the vastnd that was once my mother''s country, the country of Antia.


    "Is¡­ Is this real?" I still cannot believe even though I can see it with my own two eyes.


    "It is real, my love." Regaleon answered to my question.


    Me and Regaleon might not have been born in this country, but we knew people that would be more than happy to know that Antia has risen from the depths of the sea.


    "My mother would be happy with this news." I said with a huge smile on my face. "Dimitri and the others as well, I am sure they will be thrilled to know that thend of their birth has risen once again. Oh, how do you think they are?" I looked at the direction where my father''s country Alvannia was.


    The huge tremors that was made with the rising of the Antiannd would have made catastrophic destructions such as a tidal wave.


    "Do not worry." Virgil, the azure dragon replied. "I can feel two of the sacred beast by the shores. They made sure that a catastrophe was prevented to the people in yournd."


    Thinking of the sacred beast, I thought about Snow who was left in Duke Destia''s estate. Then that leaves another sacred beast that I do not know off.


    "I would also like to thank you, diolus." I looked at diolus who had just helped us. "I am happy that you are not our enemy any longer."


    "I just did what I thought was right." diolus replied. "I have always thought that mother''s ns were right, but now I finally opened my eyes to the truth. I should have done this sooner, to follow my own path."


    "That is good to hear." I smiled.


    "I am now the guardian of your son, and I n to do my part well." diolus smiled back at me. "Alicia, I would like to apologize to you, for everything that I have done. I could say that it was all because of my mother''s n, but I was also at fault. My love for you had turned into obsession, and thus made me more susceptible with my mother''s schemes. I am truly sorry. I do not expect you to forgive me instantly, but at least give me a chance to repent and make up for it." He knelt down and bow his head before me.


    I have seen diolus many times before, but I felt that this was the first time I have seen his true self. It is true that he had made many bad things to me and my loved ones, and I was no saint to just give my forgiveness that easily.


    "Then I will expect you to repent for your sins and to work hard for my forgiveness." I replied. "And I expect you to be a good guardian to my children." diolus looked up in disbelief. He was not expecting to be given another chance to repent but my words brought a smile on his face.


    "I will work hard for your forgiveness, Alicia." diolus said. "I will be sure to keep my promise."


    "Ahem¡­" Regaleon coughed to get our attention. "I hope you remember your promise to me, diolus."


    "Huh, what promise?" I asked looking at my husband in curiosity.


    "Do not worry Alicia. It is a promise from one man to another." diolus replied. "And do not worry King Regaleon, I will keep my word. That is, if your wife does not call for me herself."


    "You¡­" Regaleon looked irritated with diolus words and I was at a loss as to what they were talking about. I want to ask further but the twins that were cradled in my arms started to cry.


    "Oh my, I think they are hungry." Anatalia said. "I think you need to breast feed them."


    The word breast feed made all of us except Anatalia blush.


    "Virgil, can you find a suitable ce tond first." diolus instructed.


    "As you wish, master." Virgil replied.


    In no time wended at the just risennd. Regaleon came down from Virgil first and offered a hand for me to go down. Anatalia was carrying the female twin while I was carrying the male. I took Regaleon''s hand and walked at the ground that was still wet.


    "Thend here is all sand." I murmured.


    "There are still mountain ranges further down south." Anatalia pointed out. "Do not worry, not long thisnd coulde back to life. Of course with some help."


    We saw a huge rock not far and decided to sit down there. Regaleon helped me down and I looked at Anatalia for help on how to start breast feeding the twins.


    "ce both of them carefully in yourp. Be sure that you arefortable with your position." Anatalia said while helping me. "Now put them on each of your breast andtch them carefully. You need to help them at first, but after a while these two little ones will know what to do."


    I do as what Anatalia said. He also helped me totch both of them unto my breast and after that they started sucking. Regaleon put his coat over me to keep me warm.


    "Do not strain yourself." Regaleon said. "If you feel ufortable, you can shift your position. I will help you."


    "Thank you." I smiled at him. I felt peaceful, seeing my children and my husband here with me now.


    diolus and Virgil was at distance from us keeping watch. After breast feeding, we decided to go back to Duke Destia''s estate and get some rest.


    "I will tell you everything once we get back." Regaleon told me. "But long story short, we have defeated Patricia. Her army has surrendered."


    "Then does that mean this war is over?" I asked with a hopeful expression.


    "Yes, it is." Regaleon said with a smile and kissed me on my forehead. "We can now live in peace with our children. What names do you want to give them?" He asked while starting to caress our children''s cheeks.


    "I am not quite sure yet." I said honestly. "I did not have time to think. As you know I was put to sleep just after I knew I was pregnant."


    "Then let''s think about it once we get back to Grandcrest." Regaleon said. "Once we get back, I will prepare a huge festival that willst a month for the birth of our children."


    "That sounds good." I smiled with Regaleon''s idea.


    We were talking happily when there was somemotion from where diolus was.


    "Stay here, I will take a look." Regaleon said while pulling out his sword.


    "Be careful." I said with a worried tone.


    But before Regaleon got up, there was an explosion. diolus came flying towards our direction. He hit the ground hard and groaned in pain. Smoke was blocking our sight to see in front of us.


    "diolus!" I shouted his name in worry.


    "T-there is an enemy¡­*cough*" diolus coughed up blood. "H-High Priest Hector." He said with difficulty.


    "So, the chosen one is here." I heard the voice of High Priest Hector.


    When the smoke cleared a man with a youthful face emerged. His upper body was naked, and I can see magic stones embedded into his body. I tried to resist vomiting, because just by looking at the magic stones I cannot fathom how he was able to embed them unto his body. It was horrifying to think.


    "Is that¡­ the high priest?" I asked in disbelief.


    I have seen the high priest numerous of times when I was kept as a hostage in Jennovia. He was an old man in his seventies. But the man in front of us looked like he was in his twenties.


    ''How could he have achieved that?'' I thought to myself.


    "Be careful¡­ he is not the same old high priest." diolus stood up and wiped the blood on his lips. "I cannot believe he was able to absorb the magical power that had bursted out on the chosen ones birth."


    "You truly are smart, Crown Prince diolus." High Priest Hector smirked. "All my life, I did my research on the forbidden magic the Antians used in thest war. I was searching for a way to attain a body that will never age. I knew that I can harness such power using magic stones after seeing how your mother''s pendant stored some of the Almighty Ones magic. I have experimented on numerous subjects, some old and some who were young and still full of youth."


    "You¡­ monster!" diolus roared. "Those reports of missing people, young and old. It was you! Even some of my Antianrades who gone missing without a trace!"


    "Yes, that was all me. And your mother gave me permission, with the condition that I will not get caught of course, and I will still help with her ns." Hector replied. "Experimenting with Antians gave me a breakthrough in my research. Their body withstood better with my experiments."


    "M¡ªMother gave her consent?" diolus asked in disbelief. He might have flew away from his mother''s clutches, but Patricia is still his mother. He could not believe that his own mother turned a blind eye with this evil.


    "Like other experiments, I failed and failed and lost my test subjects until I was able to sessfully solve the problem. It was the quality of the magic stones." Hector said with an evil grin. "I could not find magic stones as good quality like your mother''s pendant, but I solved that with the quantity. As you can see, those A+ quality magic stones did the work. I was able to bath in the pir of light and absorb all that excess magic that bursted out. What more if I can tap in to the source itself. An immortal life is not difficult to achieve." Hector''s eyes looked evilly at my children.


    "I will not let you!" I embraced my twins closely to me. As if they can feel the evil aura, the twins started to cry.


    "I will not let you go near my children and wife." Regaleon said with fury.


    "You will go no further." diolus said.


    "Be careful against him." Virgil who was now in snake form slithered out of diolus'' sleeves and coiled unto his neck. "He has a portion of the Almighty Ones magic power inside those magic stones embedded into his body. He is not someone you can beat easily."


    "King Regaleon, how is you magic powers fairing?" diolus asked.


    "Some of my magic is starting to return, but I am still not in full capacity." Regaleon replied.


    "Dammit, I am also not in full capacity. But at least I have more magic powers left than you." diolus replied. "There is no choice then, I will take the lead and support me from the back."


    "Understood." Regaleon replied in a heart beat. "Alicia, stay here and watch the twins."


    "I can also fight." I want to help both of them.


    "You are still weak with childbirth, Alicia." Anatalia said. "And it would be better if you are here, guarding your children."


    I do not want to acknowledge it but Anatalia was right. My body was still recuperating from giving birth and the vitality that Regaleon had restored was just a portion.


    "I understand." I nodded. "Please be careful¡­ both of you." I told them. They nodded and then walked towards our new opponent.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 374 The Final Villain (2)

    <h4>Chapter 374: The Final Viin (2)</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    High Priest Hector''s appearance now is very far from his appearance when I saw himst time in Jennovia. That time when I was saving Alicia in the Jennovian pce, I only caught a glimpse of him, but I am quite sure he had an appearance of an old man. The reports also said that he was in his seventies, but the High Priest Hector before me now had a very youthful appearance. He has a face of a young man in his twenties. He had a good looking feature and a well built body, but the magic stones that were embedded in his body make it look hideous.


    Hector''s body was now emitting such a strong aura. What diolus had said a while ago must be true, he bathed on the excess magic essence that bursted out after my son''s birth. With the magic power he had obtained, he was able to make his appearance younger and he was now more powerful.


    ''diolus and I cannot take this fight too lightly.'' I thought to myself. ''Dammit, if only I was at my full capacity in this fight.'' I cursed.


    The high priest is just a normal human being, but when he absorbed the magic powers of my son when he was born that is also as powerful as the Almighty One''s, he became a powerful being which can be ranked second to the Almighty One himself.


    "If only I was at my full capacity." I blurted out once more.


    "We cannot do anything with our circumstances right now." diolus who was by my side said. "The high priest''s main objective now is to get your son who is the chosen one. After drowning himself with the magic power he got, he became drunk and wanted more. I have a hunch that his current body is still mortal, that means we can still kill him."


    "So you mean he wants my son so that he can get more magic power to make himself immortal?" I asked.


    "What I have learned from the years I knew him, the high priest is one cunning and ambitious man." diolus said. "I believe what you just said is not far from his ambitions."


    "I will not let him get to my son." I said with a chilling voice. "Over my dead body."


    "Hehe." diolus chuckled. I looked at him with a cold gaze. "I believe your wife would not wish you to have a cold and dead body. So let us make it out alive, okay?"


    "Agreed." I said with a t tone.


    diolus and I made our stance in front of High Priest Hector, our swords pointing at him.


    "Two against one? The odds are against me." Hector shook his head like he was dissatisfied. "But no matter, because you are no match for me now." His lips arched up in an evil grin.


    "King Regaleon, back me up from behind!" diolus said and activated his water amor around his body.


    diolus propelled forward in an instant, his destination was directly towards Hector. When he swung his sword at Hector, it stopped in mid air as if there is an invisible wall in front of him. diolus was taken by surprise and the next second, his body was sent flying on the other side. His body made contact on the ground hard and he rolled numerous of times before stopping.


    I conjured many fire balls the size of apples and sent it flying towards Hector. When they were near him I detonated them and it exploded in close contact. The smoke from the st covered the area he was standing. I was not sure if that did the job, but I did not stand by to wait. I quickly ran to my right and my eyes were watching where Hector was standing just a while ago. The smoke slowly cleared and I saw a shadow inside. Not long the shadow swiftly moved and the smoke around him dissipated with his fast movement.


    Hector rushed towards me in fast speed. He was so fast and was in front of me in an instant. I was not able to react quickly when Hector put a fist on my face. I felt my body fly backwards with the force. I felt my jaw was fractured with the pain I was feeling. I used my arms to shield my body and braced myself on impact.


    I rolled for a few times on the ground before I was able to stop, I can feel the pain all over my body. I just opened my eyes from the fall when Hector was on top of me in a blink of an eye. He had his arm and fist ready to punch me and I was only able to raise my arms to block it.


    ''F*ck!'' Was what I thought with my disadvantageous position.


    *BAAM*


    The impact of the punch was strong that I can feel my body scream in pain. Hector readied for another punch when water gushed violently on Hector''s body and he was pushed back.


    "Are you alright?!" diolus was by my side the next moment and lend me a hand to stand up. I took his hand and stood up, feeling my body scream in pain.


    "I-I am fine." I said, wiping some blood from my lips. "He got me there." I said with irritation.


    "He is not just powerful but also fast." diolus said. "If only you can do that thing you did in our fight a while back¡­ you know the one where you merging with your familiar. If both of us can do that, I think we have a chance."


    "Tempest and I can only do that once a day because it can deplete our magic power." I exined. "I want to teach it to you, having our present circumstances but it also takes time to learn that kind of power, and I think your familiar has also reached his limit."


    Virgil was now in his snake form, meaning he has also depleted his magic power. We are clearly in a disadvantage now.


    "Then the odds are against us, I guess." diolus sighed.


    "But I will not give up." I said with conviction. "I will not let him get to my family!"


    "Me too." diolus said. "I will fight till the end before he can get to the chosen one."


    Hector stood up from diolus attack just a while ago. He dusted his pants as if the previous attack was nothing to him, there wasn''t even a scratch.


    "Oh dear me¡­" Hector said. "I think I will need to get new clothes. The pants I am wearing are all wet and dirty right now." He smirked at us.


    Hector''s reaction rubbed me hard with irritation. diolus'' face was also crumpled with anger.


    "I want to swipe off that smirk on his face." I said with an irritated smile. I can feel some of my magic has gone back and so activated my fire armor. It was not as zing as my fire armor at my full capacity, but at least it can help me take Hector''s blows.


    "The feeling is mutual." diolus charged up his water armor.


    diolus and I then charged towards Hector.


    **


    (Alicia''s POV)


    I was holding the twins protectively in my arms while looking at Regaleon and diolus engaging in battle against Hector. Looking at their current circumstances, they really are at a disadvantage. All of their attacks seems to be ineffective against Hector, while diolus and Regaleon are getting a good beating from Hector''s attacks.


    My heart was thumping non stop since the fight began. Every time Regaleon took blows, my heart clenched in pain. I was feeling powerless, knowing that I cannot even help them. I have thought of going there and joining the fight but I decided against it because I know full well that my magic powers are also depleted after giving birth. Also my physical strength has not yete back fully. I will be only a hindrance to them in the fight. I clenched my fists hard because of the helplessness I was feeling. Then I felt warm hands holding my closed fists.


    "Do not loose hope Alicia." It was Anatalia who was holding my hand. "Have courage, for Regaleon and your children."


    "Hmm." I nodded. Her words gave me the boost I needed.


    It is true that I needed to be brave, now that I am a mother of these two beautiful children. As a mother, I needed to protect them. I also believe that Regaleon will do his best to protect us.


    I looked at the twins I was holding safely in my arms. They were still crying, feeling the danger near us. But I was surprised to see the male twin starting to emit a faint glow.


    "What is the matter, my dear?" I stroke his forehead trying to feel his temperature.


    When I touched him directly, I can feel magic starting to surge inside me. I was amazed with the power I was receiving.


    "Do you want to help your father?" It was like I can understand his inner most thoughts.


    The male twin looked directly into my eyes and started to hold in his sobs. It was like he was telling me he wants to help.


    "Anatalia, can you please hold on to her for me for a while?" I asked.


    "O-Of course." Anatalia agreed but had a questioning face towards me. "But, what are you nning to do?" She asked while taking the female twin.


    "This little one wants to help his father." I replied as I stood up.


    I can feel the power that I was getting from my son. I am now sure that the male twin was the reincarnation of the Almighty One, feeling his magical powers. I walked towards where the three were fighting. In my every step, my son started to glow even brighter.


    I saw diolus and Regaleon not far but in a very beaten state. Their magic armor was nullified and their bodies are filled with cuts and bruises. Their clothes were tattered and their breathing was bing heavier as time passes by. They were not in good shape.


    "Is that all the king of Grandcrest and the crown prince of Jennovia can do? Hahaha!" Hectorughed mockingly. "And to think you two had royal blood running thru your veins. If you look at yourselves now, you two looks pathetic and weak." His body was emitting a dark golden glow that felt ominous.


    "My dear, can you help them?" I asked while holding my son near me and kissing his cheek.


    As if replying to my questions, his little arms stretch out and held my cheek. His little gesture put a smile in my face. His little body started to glow a warm golden light. The light radiated towards Regaleon and then diolus.


    "W-What is this?" diolus looked at his body glowing with light golden light. "I can feel my magic power charging up."


    "Not only is iting back, I can feel a boost of powering inside of me." Regaleon said and looked back. He saw me holding our son in my arms. "Alicia¡­"


    "It is this little one''s doing." I replied with a smile.


    "I see." Regaleon smiled sweetly towards us. "Thank you my son. With this, I can protect you, your sister and your mother." He stood up with determination in his eyes.


    "Thank you, chosen one." diolus said and stood up.


    Not long, Tempest and Virgil in their animal forms came and changed into their sacred beast forms in an instant.


    "Master, we are ready." Both of them said in unison.


    "You know what to do?" Regaleon asked diolus.


    "Yes, your son showed it to me." diolus replied.


    After that, a blinding light soon appeared and enveloped both the bodies of the masters and the familiars. The st was strong that smoke blew away. I conjured a magical barrier to protect Anatalia and my daughter, while my body was enclosed with the golden light that protected me and my son from the st.


    "Thank you little one." I smiled towards the little one in my arms and he smiled back.


    When the smoke cleared, I saw Regaleon and diolus were now merged with their familiars. Their bodies were zing with their magical attributes. I can feel that they have powered up and are now in par with Hector.


    "How amusing is this? Hahaha." Hectorughed out loud. "Such powering from that little baby. I cannot wait to get my hands on him."


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 375 The Final Villain (3)

    <h4>Chapter 375: The Final Viin (3)</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    "How amusing is this? Hahaha." Hectorughed out loud. "Such powering from that little baby. I cannot wait to get my hands on him."


    High Priest Hector Words infuriated me. I can feel my anger rushing all over my body. The fire armor I am wearing zed like never before.


    "I will not let you." I gritted in anger. "You will pay with your life by eve thinking of taking my son away!"


    I rushed to him with blinding speed. Hector was caught by surprise, but he was able to raise his conjure himself a sword that parried mine. I did not stop there; with fast speed I swung my sword left and right trying to break Hector''s defense. My actions gave a little opening. Hector was so pre-upied with my sword that he did not pay attention in his lower part of the body. I was able to give him a powerful to the groin that sent him flying to the opposite direction.


    Hector was in mid air when diolus alsounched an attack against him. He flew towards Hector and used his water magic to blow him to the ground with huge force. The impact made a dent on the ground where Hectornded, but he was getting back up like our attack did not even faze him. Seeing that Hector was still standing, me and diolus attacked him simultaneously not giving him any break.


    Out attacks are paying of little by little. We can see Hector having a hard time defending from out attacks and he was being hit little by little. diolus and I are using our fire and water magic, giving Hector''s body a shock from heat and cold.


    "Ahhhh¡­" Hector screamed as he was hit by one of our attacks hard.


    Hector was sent flying and while he was in midair, I conjured fire balls in big sizes.


    "Fire balls!" I screamed and conjured the fire balls. I hurled them towards the unsuspecting Hector and made them explode in his vicinity.


    My exploding fire balls in the past were only small and concentrated because of my limited power, but with the surging amount of magic power I have right now, I was able to conjure bigger ones.


    *THUD*


    The smoke was thick after my fire balls exploded. I assumed the thud I heard was from Hector''s body hitting the ground.


    When the smoke cleared, I saw Hector who was having a hard time standing up. He was panting hard, clearly being in pain after ourst attack. We can now see him having cuts and bruises, unlike from before where our attacks had no effect on him.


    *CRACK CRACK*


    I clearly saw two magic stones that were embedded in Hector''s body break.


    "His magic stones, they are starting to break." I said with eagerness.


    "Yes, I can see it as well." diolus replied. "We can beat him if we are able to break all of those magic stones. He will revert to being a normal human being after we take care of all those magic stones embedded on his body." I nodded in agreement.


    Our n was clearly set. We just need to attack relentlessly and until all of the magic stones in Hector''s body are broken. The magic stones are the ones that stores the magic powers Hector was able to get from my children''s birth. Without those, he will be a human once again.


    **


    (Alicia''s POV)


    I was holding my son in my arms while watching Regaleon and diolus fighting High Priest Hector. It was a spectacle to watch the two of them fighting in full power with the boost my son gave them. I was relieved to see that Hector was being pushed back by their synchronized attacks.


    "Can you see them my darling? Those are your father and your uncle." I said with a smile on my face.


    My son who was just a newborn was very attentive to every word I said. It was a little surprising to think that maybe he has developed a consciousness so early.


    "Well, you are the reincarnation of the Almighty One. So, you are a little special." I said to him. "But I will love you and your sister equally." I kissed his cheek.


    My son made a little sound and smiled while looking directly at me, as if telling me that it is okay. Of course, I do not n to y favorites just because he was the reincarnation of the Almighty One or the so called "Chosen One". For me, the twins are both my children. They are the children I had with the love of my life and my husband, Regaleon.


    *BAAM BANG BANG*loud explosions were heard one after another. I looked at the battle that was ying out in front of me and saw that my husband and diolus were now having the upper hand. Hector was being pushed back and hard.


    "His magic stones¡­ there are only a few left." I murmured.


    The magic power Hector had a while ago was starting to diminish. It looks like the magic power at his disposal depends on the magic stones he had embedded in his body.


    "No wonder he wanted to have you." I said. "It is because the magic power he obtained is not permanent. Once it is drained while in use, it will not replenish itself like us Antians."


    Antians were gifted by the Almighty One with magic powers. These magic powers were passed down in the genes, making it more stronger depending on the family. Once the magic power of an Antian has been depleted, it can be replenished over time. We who has Antian royal blood have greater amount of magic powers and can replenish it more quickly than others. But Hector who does not have Antian genes in his body cannot replenish the lost magic power.


    "We are winning!" I eximed excitedly to my baby. "Can you see that? Your father is winning." I said with a happy tone.


    Atst Hector''sst magic stone broke after Regaleon and diolus'' relentless attacks. He was kneeling down on the ground with a badly beaten up body.


    "F*ck!" Hector cursed out loud. "How could this have happened? I have waited for this day for so long. I have nned meticulously, and I am sure nothing had gone wrong!"


    "Just give up Hector." diolus said. "Not everything will go our way." Hector looked at him with raging eyes.


    "It was all your fault!" Hector screamed out loud, pointing at diolus with rage. "If I had just known that you will be a traitor and join the enemy, I would have killed after setting out to sea. Your mother would have been so disappointed in you." diolus frowned with the mentioned of his mother.


    "You may be correct. My mother would have been disappointed with my choice." diolus said. "But this was a choice I made myself, and I am proud to have chosen it."


    Seeing that Hector has been defeated and was aging rapidly once again, Regaleon and diolus canceled the merger with their familiars. Temepest was in his falcon form while Virgil in his snake form.


    "As the king of Grandcrest, I hear by ce you under arrest, High Priest Hector." Regaleon said. "You will be put to trial and will pay for your crimes in front of the public. I am sure that the Jennovian people would want to see the criminal that have orchestrated such a heinous crime to their loved ones and family. They will be the one to put judgment on you."


    Regaleon''s face was firm and resolute. I am sure he wanted to kill High Priest Hector from where he is standing now, but like Regaleon has said he had to pay for his crimes in front of the families he had stolen countless of lives. It was a decision that a king should make, and I was proud of my husband.


    "Your father is such a god ruler. Once you and your sister grow up, I hope the two you get his great wisdom." I was excited to see how my twins will grow up in the future.


    "Haha¡­haha¡­HAHAHAHA!!!" hectorughed out loud like a maniac.


    I felt something off about his behavior. Hector should not beughing in his current situation.


    "You are such an upright ruler, King Regaleon. But I do not intend for you to take me alive." Hector took a dagger out from behind him. "I still have a hidden card up my sleeve."


    *BANG*


    There was a huge explosion from where Hector was kneeling. Regaleon and diolus was thrown away.


    "Leon! diolus!" I screamed to them with worry.


    I saw Hector was beaming with dark golden light once more, but he was still aging.


    "Of course, I have hidden the most precious magic stone I have." Hector pulled his pants just below his waist area where I saw a huge magic stone was hidden just by his groin. "It is not much, but I can at least have the right amount to do what I must. And that is to kill the Chosen One. If I cannot have his powers, then nobody can!"


    Hector knew that both Regaleon and diolus'' magic powers were depleted and used this opportunity to strike. Heunched an attack in such blinding speed towards me and my baby. I quickly conjured a thick ice wall as a shield in front of us, but the ice wall was melted by Hector in an instant using thest of his magic from the magic stone. Just as the ice melted, Hector was in front of me with the dagger''s tip just a few inches away. I was caught off guard and I was just able do what my body told me to do, and that is to use my body to shield my baby.


    I turned around and hugged my baby tight. I was waiting for the pain as the dagger pierced my body, but I did not feel anything.


    "Ugh¡­" I heard someone groan at my back. My heart was thumping hard, fearing something that I feared the most.


    When I looked back, I saw iolus'' back in front of me. The dagger that Hector was holding was pierced thru his shoulder.


    "Such chivalry Crown Prince diolus. Anding without a weapon I hand." Hector smirked wickedly. diolus sword was nowhere to be found. It must have fallen far after the st. "Who would have thought that you are willing to die for the one that you love."


    "Shut your mouth, you dirty old man." diolus coughed out blood.


    "G-diolus!" I screamed with such.


    "If you want to die that badly then die!" Hector pulled out his dagger and readied for a final blow. Blood gushed out of diolus'' shoulder.


    "Run¡­" diolus looked back and whispered to me.


    edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 376 The Ending and a New Beginning (1)

    <h4>Chapter 376: The Ending and a New Beginning (1)</h4>


    "G-diolus!" I screamed with such.


    "If you want to die that badly then die!" Hector pulled out his dagger and readied for a final blow. Blood gushed out of diolus'' shoulder.


    "Run¡­" diolus looked back and whispered to me.


    It was like time was in slow motion. Regaleon was running as fast as he can with his sword ready to pierce Hector, but he was far from where we are. Hector was about to pierce diolus and he in turn was about to use his fist to counterattack.


    But before the dagger was able to reach diolus, someone was in the way to take the blow. Surprisingly, Patricia was in between her son diolus and Hector. The dagger pierced Patricia on her chest.


    "M-Mother?" diolus was shocked to see Patricia in front of him.


    "M-My son¡­" Patricia groaned, blood trickled from her mouth. "I-I am sorry I waste." Her body fell on diolus'' arms.


    "No¡­ no, this cannot be." diolus said in a trance. Tears started to fall from his eyes. "Why¡­ why would you do this. I am a traitor¡­ I disobeyed you."


    "My sweet little boy¡­" Patricia touched diolus'' cheek with her dirty palm. "You are my son. Of course, as a mother I will always protect you." She said with a sweet smile towards diolus.


    "Mother¡­" diolus was out of words.


    "Whatever you choose, I will support you. It was my error to keep you caged in my delusions and not let have your own life''s choices. I always chose what I thought what would be best for you, but I was wrong. Clearly wrong." Patricia said. "I am sorry my son, please forgive me."


    "I forgive you mother. Please... just conserve your strength." diolus said. "You should not die. You have many sins you have to redeem for." Tears were flowing nonstop.


    "You have grown into a fine young man, simr to your father." Patricia said, her voice getting weaker. "I love you so much, my son. Now, I can be with your father. I wish he can also forgive me¡­ for all the bad things I have done." Then she closed her eyes and breathed herst.


    "No¡­ no no no NO!" diolus cried out loud. "You should not die, mother! Please, open your eyes. Please¡­ please¡­" Agony was etched on his face. He held his mother tightly in his arms.


    "M-My queen¡­" Hector was shocked to see Patricia''s blood in his hands. "No, this is not what I nned. Why¡­ why would you be here? You should have escaped. I have ordered the crew of the sip to take you to a safe ce and escape, so why are you here?" He looked shocked and confused at the same time. Tears started to trickle down his face.


    Regaleon was standing right behind Hector without him even knowing. His face was dark and without a second longer, he stabbed Hector from behind with his sword.


    "I cannot leave you be. You are a danger even just by breathing." Regaleon said with such cold tone, his eyes looked at Hector with contempt.


    "Ugh¡­" Blood gushed out of Hector''s stab wound after Regaleon pulled out his sword.


    Hector crawled with all his might towards Patricia and was able to hold her hand that was lying on the ground lifeless.


    "Just when I achieved the youth I so much craved for." Hector said to the lifeless Patricia. "I thought when we see each other again, you would have noticed me not as just your advisor but also a man that can stand by your side. I fell in love with you since the first time I haveid my eyes upon you when thete king of Jennovia took you home as a mistress. I resented him to the core after knowing what he has done to you, and so I helped you poisoned him. I helped you exact the revenge you have always craved for. I thought that if I have given you everything your heart has desired, you would know that I am the only man that can be by your side forever. Where¡­ where did my n go wrong¡­" His eyes were breaming with regret. I can see the affections overflowing while he was looking at the lifeless body of Patricia.


    I was shocked to hear such words from the high priest. Who would have thought that he was in love with my Aunt Patricia for so long? I have lived in Jennovia for at least two years when I was a hostage, but I did not even think that there would be such feelings from the high priest to the queen of Jennovia.


    "How dare you?!" diolus hissed in anger. "How dare you harbor such ill thoughts about my mother? You¡­ you were the one to poison her mind with thoughts of revenge. You fed her such ideas, whispering ill thoughts of bloodshed!"


    "It was because she was still in love with your dead father." Hector replied. "I thought that if she got revenge, then she will be free from her feelings¡­ that she will see me who was always by her side helping her. But in the end, she still thought of someone who have dies a long time ago." He said with a mournful face.


    "You sicken me¡­ sicken me to the core." diolus said with disgust.


    "Maybe¡­ maybe I am bad to the core." Hector was having a hard time breathing. I can feel that his life was fading fast. "But my love for her¡­ it was genuine and true. W-Wait for me¡­ I will follow you wherever you go¡­" And with that he breathed hisst.


    All of us that were left was shocked with the sudden confession of Hector. His infatuation with Patricia had led to so many deaths that it could not be considered as pure.


    "NO¡­ I will not let you go to where my mother is." diolus said with fury while tears were falling. "I will not let you."


    "He does not deserve to be buried." Regaleon said and ignited Hector''s body in mes. "He needs to be burned in hell." He said with a chilling voice.


    Regaleon knelt on one knee by diolus side and started to heal the wound on his shoulder.


    "I cannot heal it fully because I have exhausted my magic, but at least I can stop the bleeding." Regaleon said.


    "Thank you." diolus said with a low tone.


    "Uwahhh¡­ uwahhh¡­" My son started to cry and not long after, my daughter that was safely at a distance with Anatalia started to cry out loud also.


    "This has been a long day for all of us." Regaleon said while walking up to us. "Let us go home. I am sure the babies would need a warm ce to stay." He wrapped his arms around me and helped me stand up.


    "Yes, you are right." I said with a low voice. I looked at diolus who was sitting on the ground holding his mother''s lifeless body.


    "King Regalon." diolus stopped crying and wiped away his tears. "I hope that you give me permission to burry my mother."


    "Hmm¡­" Regaleon nodded once. "It is the least I can give you, after saving my wife and child." He said with a firm voice.


    "Thank you." diolus bowed his head. He stood up and carried his mother''s body in his arms.


    "Alicia¡­ Leon¡­" Anatalia ran towards us with my daughter. "Help ising." She pointed out to a distance.


    I can see numerous people in horse backing towards us. I recognized mother and father right away. I can also see Snow running with them in her tiger form.


    "They are here¡­" I said with a huge smile. "Mother¡­ father¡­" I waved my arms towards them.


    Anatalia passed my daughter to Regaleon, he carried her tiny little body effortlessly.


    "Hello beautiful." Regaleon said while using his finger to hold her cheek. "Are the two of you hungry?" the twins were still crying in our arms.


    "I think they are also exhausted." I said, also feeling tired. "I only wish to go home now."


    "And we will." Regaleon said and nted a kiss on the top of my head.


    The people on horse back came to greet us. All of them were worried for our safety. Snow came to me directly and I introduced the twins to her. Her tiger form was five timesrger than before.


    "Wow, they are so little." Snow said in delight.


    "They are wonderful." Mother said. "I cannot believe I am a grandma now." She said with a huge smile.


    "You made us young grandparents, huh." Father looked at me and Regaleon with a raised eyebrow but then smiled. "I am d you are safe, Alicia." Mother and father hugged me.


    "It is nice to see you as well." I replied and hugged them back.


    Because we were all exhausted, mother and Anatalia helped us carry each twin back. I rode with Regaleon on top of Midnight, and I fell asleep along the way from exhaustion.


    edited by: nalyn


    <strong>CREATORS'' THOUGHTS</strong>


    <i>Les01</i>


    The end is near huhu. I would like to take this time to thank you all for joining me in Alicia''s journey. Her chapter might end here but there will be a new one to look forward to.

 Chapter 377 The Ending and a New Beginning (2)

    <h4> Chapter 377: The Ending and a New Beginning (2)</h4>


    I practically fell asleep in Regaleon''s arms after the battle. When I woke up, I was inside a very familiar room in Duke Destia''s estate.


    "L-Leon¡­" I instinctively called out to him.


    "I am here my love." Regaleon was right by my side in an instant. He was cradling one of the twins in his arms. "How was your sleep?" He asked.


    "Good, I guess. How long was I asleep?" I asked out of curiosity. When I looked outside, it was clearly mid day.


    "You were asleep for fifteen hours." Regaleon replied while putting the sleeping baby back to the cradle that was located at our bed side. "The doctor said your body was weak after childbirth and it just needed rest. Anatalia said the same. How are you feeling?" He nted a kiss on my forehead.


    "I feel a bit sore but overall, I think I am fine." I replied honestly.


    "You must be hungry." Regaleon said. "I will call Tricia to get you something light to eat."


    "How about the babies? How did you feed them when I was asleep?" I asked, worried that my babies were not able to get fed.


    "Do not worry, they have been bottle fed when you were asleep." Regaleon re-assured me. "In fact, they finished their bottle just before you woke up."


    I heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Do not worry too much." Regaleon bend down on the bed in front of me, our faces are in line with each other. "Of course, I will not let our children go hungry." He smiled teasingly and nted a kiss on my lips.


    I felt my cheeks heat up with the sudden kiss and Regaleon smiled teasingly seeing my reaction. After that, he walked towards the bed side table and rang the bell. Not long there was a knock on the door.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    "Come in." Regaleon said.


    The door opened and Tricia came in.


    "You called your majesty." Tricia said with a lowered head. When she looked up, she saw me with a surprised expression on her face. Tears started to fall from the rim of her eyes. "A-Ali¡­ I mean her majesty. You are awake atst." I can see her feelings etched on her face.


    "It is good to see you again Tricia." I said, giving her a warm smile. "Come here." I opened my arms, wanting to hug her.


    Tricia came running towards me and embraced me as tightly as she can.


    "I was so worried your highness. *sob*" Tricia said while sobbing. "Just the thought of you giving birth out there made me terrified. I was not even by your side in your most important time. I am so sorry."


    "It is not your fault Tricia." I patted her back tofort her. "It was inevitable. I am thankful that at least Leon was with me when I gave birth to the twins. You must have been so worried that I was gone for the whole nine months of my pregnancy."


    "His majesty has not told you?" Tricia pulled back and looked at me with surprise.


    "What did he not tell me?" I asked and looked at Regaleon questioningly.


    "She just woke up." Regaleon exined. "Tricia, can you get Alicia something light to eat first. I am sure she is hungry."


    "I-I understand¡­" Tricia got flustered. "I will be right back."


    I looked confused with what Tricia meant.


    "I will exin while you are waiting for food." Regaleon smiled.


    Regaleon started to tell me everything that happened when I was under the sea. Apparently, not much time has passed by when I was there. My prancy came into full term in just weeks since the first day the Almighty One took me there.


    He also told me about how they hastened their journey to get the other key fragments, how they met the lycans along the way, and how some of the people in our group lost their lives in the journey.


    Regaleon told me about the operation against Patricia''s group, how the sirens and the lycans came to help them, how the Alvannians worked side by side with Antians and the ancient beasts.


    Hearing his story made me hopeful for the future of this continent. I can imagine how the others can now ept Antians once again. Now that Antia had resurfaced, there would be a much bigger responsibility to govern the entire empire. And now knowing that some ancient beasts had survived, having to live side by side with them is something that we need to n in the future.


    I also learned that Dimitri was my mother''s half brother, making him my uncle.


    "Who would have thought that Dimitri is my uncle?" I said with a surprised expression. "But I am happy that he now has living blood rtives. I should greet him after I am well rested." I smiled.


    "I am also happy for Dimitri. I know that he had treated me and my mother as family, but knowing that he has a family that are still alive is something he is very happy to know. He is currently recovering from his wound. I think he would be happy if you and the twinse and visit him one of these days." He smiled.


    "I will surely visit." I replied. "Is mother and father alright?" I asked.


    "Yes, they are currently taking a stroll now by the beach. I will let them know you are awake after a little while." Regaleon said. "Oh, and mother inw asked about the names of the twins. Have you thought of their names?"


    "Yes." I nodded. "I am thinking of naming our little boy Alphonse and out little girl Aerith."


    "Alphonse and Aerith..." Regaleon repeated. "That sounds good. How did youe up with them?" He asked.


    "It just popped out of my mind." I looked at my two little angels sleeping peacefully in their cribs. "I just thought that it would suit them."


    "Then Alphonse and Aerith it is." Regaleon replied with a happy smile.


    And as if the twins already knew their names, they woke up and reacted. Regaleon took Alphonse from his crib and handed him gently over to me while he took Aerith and cradled her in his arms.


    "My little Al." I said while poking his cheek.


    My little Alphonse smiled sweetly at me and my heart melted instantly after seeing it.


    "Little Aerith wants to join you two." Regaleon carefully ced her in my other arm. The two of them were so little and was a good fit in my arms.


    "My little angels." I said with a smile. I can feel warmth in my chest that was spreading all over my body. I knew that this was the feeling of love.


    Regaleon sat down beside me and wrapped his arms around us lovingly. This was my little family, the family that me and Regaleon started. I felt bliss at this moment.


    **


    "Your highnesses¡­" A young male knight was running around the pce ground while panting hard. "Where are you?"


    *GIGGLING*


    Soft giggles can be heard in the vicinity.


    "I know you are here. I can hear you both." The young male knight replied.


    The giggles can be heard behind the bushes. The young male knight walked towards the bushes carefully.


    "Gotcha!" The young male knight quickly pushed back the bushes but there was no one there. "Huh, I was sure that I heard it from here." He scratched his head with confusion.


    Then wind blew through his ear and the sound of giggles came along with it.


    "Ohhhh¡­ so you are using your magic huh." The young male knight said. "I will find you in no time." He said teasingly.


    The young male knight conjured little golems using the earth. The earth golems quickly darted all over the ce in search. After some time, a golem had found something behind the trees and informed the young male knight.


    "So, you are there." The young male knight smiled and went to inspect the tree the earth golem mentioned.


    The young male knight treaded carefully towards the tree and when he was just standing right below it, a magic circle started to light up from under him.


    "A magic trap!" The young male knight was surprised, and his feet started to freeze through his waist. "Ahhh¡­ I surrender. You got me." He sighed in defeat.


    "Hahahaha¡­" Two giggling voices was heard melodiously.


    From up the tree jumped down a young boy with ck hair and silver eyes, while a young girl with long silver hair and blue eyes came out from behind the tree.


    "Gotcha Philip." The little girl said while giggling.


    "You got me Princess Aerith. The magic traps that your uncle Jack has been teaching you paid off. I just hope you will not use me as a test target in the future." The young male knight named Philip replied. "Now can you please melt the ice around me. It is getting a little cold." He smiled.


    "You cannot even dispel the ice Aerith made?" The young boy asked with a smirk. "How can you be our personal bodyguard if you are that weak?" He said jokingly.


    "Your highness Prince Alphonse, I am still an apprentice knight in training as you know." Philip said with an irritated smile. "I am only sixteen now and is still under the tutge of Captain Dimitri. And your father the emperor is personally teaching me swordsmanship. At least I can still beat you at that." He smiled to Alphonse with pride.


    "Tsk, I know you still are above me at that." Alphonse replied. "But just you wait, I will get to your level and beat you, and move above you after." He then used his fire magic to melt the ice around Philip''s body.


    "I am sure you will your highness." Philip replied. "Even though you are just twelve years old now, your skill in the sword is more advance than your peers. Oh, speaking of age, your mother the empress is looking for you two. It is both your twelfth birthday today and you need to prepare for the banquetter."


    "Mother is looking for us?" Alphonse replied with surprise.


    "Oh no, we are in trouble." Aerith said with a scared expression. "What are we going to do brother? Our clothes are¡­" She looked at her brother with worry. Their clothes are both dirty.


    "Do not worry, I will fix it once we go back." Alphonse said with a determined look. "Come on, before mother sees us like this." He took his sisters hand and started to run to the direction of the pce.


    "Your cousins have arrived as well." Philip shouted to the twin''s direction. "I am sure they are waiting for you."


    "Thanks¡­" Alphonse waved his hand to Philip without looking back. Philip sighed and shook his head but then smiled. "To think that the future of the empire and the world are in his highnesses shoulders. But I still promise to get even stronger, to support both of you in the future." He said with a look of determination.


    Philip saw the receding figures of the prince and the princess of the empire, the hope of the world in the future.


    edited by: nalyn


    <strong>CREATORS'' THOUGHTS</strong>


    <i>Les01</i>


    Hello dear readers, as you can see this is the ending of the main story of Alicia and Regalon.


    Thank you for being a part of Alicia''s journey until now. I am very happy to know that many of you have loved the story. After this I am nning to write epilouges of the twin''s younger years with their parents and also side stories about the other side characters. Please wait for it.


    I am still not sure when I will be starting the new book about the twins but it is in my n. For now I will be joining the Spirity Awards 2021 with a new book titled "The Monster Tamer". It is a post-apocalyptic world with a female lead. It may be far from the pure romance novels I writer, but I hope you will also try to read it. The story will be an action-romance theme with drama and monsters along the way. I hope you also join me and see you there.

 Chapter 378 Epilogue 1 (1)

    <h4>Chapter 378: Epilogue 1 (1)</h4>


    It has been three and a half years since the battle on the eastern sea was over. Antia has risen from the depths of the sea and we started to bring Antians back there little by little. The whole continent has been united and a whole empire was born.


    Like promised, the kingdom of Jennovia is governed by the Grand Duchess Satiana while the kingdom of Alvannia is governed by Grand Duke Richard. Regaleon and I was named emperor and empress of this united continent.


    The newly risen Antia was decided to be divided in half because of the bignd mass. It was decided that diolus will be the monarch to govern the northern part while the south will be governed by Dimitri. Both of them were given a grand duke title. Because Antia was submerge in sea water for more than two decades, thend had be barren and was not ready for cultivation. In this past three years, many researchers together with George made efforts to make the soil rich once more to grow crops and other vegetation that is needed for Antians to survive. Slowly but surely, parts of Antia can now be habitable.


    I was now living in Grandcrest, at one of the summer vacation vis owned by the imperial family. I am here now because I am in myst month of pregnancy to our third child. This was my second pregnancy, but it felt like my first because I had a magic pregnancy with the twins.


    I suffered from intense morning sickness and was not able to keep down food in my first trimester. At myter months, I was getting cranky more than usual and was often stressed within the pce in the capital. The doctor advised that I get a break from the stress of the capital and take a vacation in myst trimester. He said it will be good to also give birth while there.


    "Your majesty, is it not cold outside." Tricia who came with me to the summer vi asked.


    I was currently out in the gardens under the shade of a big tree. Triciaid out a cloth on the grass and I was having a nice time enjoying the breeze outside while eating snacks.


    "I am fine Tricia." I replied. "It is not that cold. The breeze feels perfect." I smiled.


    "But just in case, use this your majesty." Tricia covered my exposed legs with a nket.


    "Thank you very much." I replied.


    Regaleones here in the summer vi every three days and goes back to the capital after spending three days with me and the twins. Of course, he still works when he is here but he makes sure to do urgent work while in the capital so he can spend quality time with us.


    The empire is just newly established, and work piled up every day in his office as if it is not diminishing even after working until the day ends every single day. At the first years I have assisted Regaleon with his work and we shared the burden. But when I got pregnant with our third child, I was not able to help him. Thankfully, Chris who was given a title Marquis was promoted as his personal assistant. He disyed exceptional skills in managing and politics that helped Regaleon a lot. Dimitri also helped at first but when South Antia started to take in people, he was also busy.


    "Where are the twins?" I asked Tricia.


    "They are currently ying with Philip not far from here." Tricia replied.


    Philip was Alex''s brother. When Alex died, Regaleon promised to take care of his brother that was left orphaned. Regaleon took him under his wing and gave him the needed education that he deserved. Philip was a good and smart boy and my twins loved him as a big brother. I as well treated him as part of our family.


    "Prince Alphonse¡­ Princess Aerith¡­ wait¡­" I heard Philip yelling.


    I saw the twins and Philip running in the garden. The twins were giggling while Philip was panting hard trying to keep up with the twin''s stamina. I also giggled seeing this scene.


    "Now, now¡­ Al and Rith." I called out to my twins. "Don''t tease Philip too much."


    "Hahaha¡­ bwodew Philip is swow¡­ (brother Philip is slow¡­)" Alphonse said.


    "Downt wowy bwodew Phil¡­ I will let yow catch me. (Don''t worry brother Philip¡­ I will let you catch me.)" Aerith said.


    The twins were still having their tongue tied with baby talk and hearing them was music to my ears. Aerith used wind magic to lift herself up and flew towards Philip. Philip on the other hand was shocked with Aerith''s sudden movement but was able to catch the little one with his arms. He wrapped little Aerith in his arms protectively.


    "Haha, gotcha¡­" Philp said with a smile.


    "Hehehe." Aerith giggled melodiously. "I wowve you bwodew Philip. (I love you brother Philip.)" She hugged him back.


    "I love you too." Philip pinched Aerith''s chubby cheek.


    "Hey¡­ no fwew. (Hey¡­ no fair.)" Alphonse was hugging Philip''s waist. "Downt be sewfish. I want to pway wid bwodew Philip too. (Don''t be selfish. I want to y with brother Philip too.)" He said while pouting his lips.


    "Of course, I am going to y with the both of you." Philip replied with a smile.


    "Philip!" I called out. "Come here and take the twins with you to eat some snacks."


    Philip quickly carried Alphonse as well and headed towards me. Once they arrived, he carefully put the twins down near me.


    "You are really strong Philip." Iplimented. "You can still carry the both of them even though they got bigger."


    Philip is now twelve years old. He entered the knight''s training just months ago and I can see the improvement in his body muscles just after only training a few months.


    "Thank you for thepliment your majesty." Philip scratched his head in embarrassment. "But I am still far away from Sir Dimitri and Sir Chris. I want to get even stronger to be able to serve the highnesses in the future."


    "I know." I replied with a smile. "But do not over do it okay?" I reminded him.


    "Of course, your majesty." Philip replied. "It is the least I can do after you and his majesty had taken me in after my brother''s death. I promise to be a worthy knight and serve his and her highnesses."


    "You know that we took you in not because we want you to serve us." I said with honestly. "I have already considered you as family and I only ask for you to do the same with us, especially the twins and this one inside." I stroke my bulging belly lovingly.


    "I am extremely grateful to you and his majesty." Philip replied. "I have already considered the prince and princess as my own siblings, and I will always respect you and King Regaleon. I will forever be grateful to you and his majesty."


    I felt touched with Philip''s words. I already felt thankful that Philip will be there for the twins and my little one inside.


    "Come and sit down as well." I patted the space beside me and the twins. "And do not think to refuse. You are already a part of our family." I reprimanded.


    "T-Thanks your majesty." Philip scratched his head awkwardly and sat down next to the twins. He was still shy around me and Regaleon and that made me giggle.


    "Tuway dis bwodew Philip. (Try this brother Philip.)" Aerith was holding a cookie and was trying to feed Philip. "Sway ahh¡­ (Say ahh...)" She tried to reach Philip''s mouth to feed him.


    Philip bent down so that Aerith can reach his mouth. He opened his mouth and Aerith put the cookie in.


    "Yummy, wayt? (Yummy, right?" Aerith waited for Philip to reply.


    "Hmm, yes princess." Philip replied with a smile.


    "Yey¡­" Aerith gave a sweet smile to Philip.


    Alphonse on the other hand was stuffing his mouth with brownies.


    "Take it easy Al." I said while looking at his cute chubby cheeks that was filled with brownies. "Take a bite one at a time."


    I wiped the crumbs from his lips with my handkerchief. I gave him some iced tea to down the brownies in his mouth.


    "Its twasty. (Its tasty.)" Alphonse replied.


    "Of course, it is because Tricia made it for you." I smiled.


    "Twank yow, Twisia. (Thank you, Tricia.)" Alphonse said to Tricia.


    "You are most wee, your highness." Tricia replied with a sweet smile.


    I was happy to see my family all having a good time. The only one missing here is Regaleon. I missed him instantly after thinking about him. I sighed knowing that I still need to wait for tomorrow to see him.


    Once the twins and Philip are finished with their snacks, they stood up and readied themselves to go back to the vi. The sun was starting to set in the west and the temperature is starting to get cold.


    Tricia helped me to get up from the ground when I felt something gush out from below me.


    "W-What the¡­?" I was surprised to see the lower part of my dress and the cloth that we were sitting on the ground all wet.


    "Y-Your majesty?!" Tricia was rmed at once. "Philip quick, call for the midwife! And tell Captain William to send a message to his majesty in the capital at once!"


    "Y-Yes¡­" Philip stood in attention and carried both Alphonse and Aerith in his arms and ran towards the vi.


    "Wat is wong with mommy? (What is wrong with mommy?)" Alphonse asked.


    "Her majesty is about to give birth to your sibling." Philip exined.


    When Philip and the twins vanished inside the vi, I then felt a bout of pain in my lower part.


    "T-Tricia¡­" I held her arm a little hard. "Am I¡­" I was no able to finish my question because of the pain I was feeling.


    "Your majesty, your water just broke." Tricia said. "You are about to give birth."


    I knew what this pain meant. I have felt it when the twins were born.


    "L-Leon¡­" I called out to him after the contraction ended.


    "Do not worry your majesty, I have already instructed Philip to tell Sir William to send a message." Tricia helped me walk towards the vi. "I am sure he will be here in no time."


    I saw William who also came with me to the vie out in an instant. He carried me effortlessly in his arms and moved me inside.


    "I have already sent a message to his majesty." William said while carrying me to my bed. Heid me down carefully. "Just wait a little while and he will be here." He knew what was running inside my head in an instant.


    It saddens me that William refused to go back to hisnd in Alvannia and get the title of duke that he deserves. He decided that he wanted to stay by my side as my personal knight until the very end. Because Regaleon saw his contribution in thest war, he had given him the title of leader of the Imperial Knights and remained as my personal knight as well. He still remained single to this day.


    Tricia who had confessed her feelings not long after the war ended. But she was respectfully rejected by William. I was saddened that Tricia''s once sided feelings were not reciprocated, but she found love after. Theon, who Regaleon gave me as a butler and now was the imperial butler in the pce wooed Tricia until she epted him justst year. They were scheduled to be married after I have given birth as Tricia would want to be by my side to assist me.


    I was lying in bed feeling the contractions. With every passing moment, I longed for Regaleon toe and be by my side.


    Edited by: nalyn


    <strong>CREATORS'' THOUGHTS</strong>


    <i>Les01</i>


    Hi dear readers. I will write an epilogue at slower pace because I am starting to write my new book called "The Monster Tamer".


    I hope you all try and read it as well. Please support me in my new novel.

 Chapter 379 Epilogue 1 (2)

    <h4>Chapter 379: Epilogue 1 (2)</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    I was so busy with finishing the paperwork that I did not realize that the sun was starting to set in the west. I sighed heavily and pressed my temples feeling the fatigue I umted today.


    "That was a big sigh your majesty." Chris who just came inside my office door said. He was carrying quite a few documents in his hands.


    "Is that urgent." I asked feeling irritated that there are more documents to look at.


    "I am afraid, your majesty." Chris gave me an apologetic smile. "You will be away for three days and it would be best to check these ones before you go to her majesty and the highnesses." He pped the documents.


    "I understand." I deeply sighed ones more. "Put it here so that I can finish them all before the middle of the night." I tapped the remaining documents on my desk.


    "Of course, your majesty." Chris smiled and put the documents on my desk together with the remaining documents.


    I was engrossed with my work once more thinking that after this pile of documents I can go to where my wife and children are.


    ''I want to surprise Alicia.'' A smile crept on my face after the idea popped up in my head.


    I nned that after I finish these documents, that I estimate will be done by midnight if I work non stop, I will take Tempest and fly to where Alicia and the children.


    ''I am sure they would be asleep by then, but I would like to at least nt a kiss on their sleeping faces.'' I thought.


    I can imagine how surprised the twins will be when they see me after they wake up. I would also want to sleep in the same bed with Alicia while hugging her in my arms.


    ''I cannot sleep very well without my wife by my side.'' I thought. ''I cannotst more than three nights. It is like torture.'' I confessed my own weakness.


    If it is not for Alicia and the baby''s well being, I would not have endured to be away from my family like this. Alicia is having a hard time in her second pregnancy, as if this were her first. The doctor advised that she needed a stress free environment and suggested that she spend the remainder of her pregnancy in a quiet ce, that is why she and the twins travelled to one of our vacation vis.


    "Will you be going to her majesty after you are done, your majesty?" Chris said as if he had read my mind.


    Chris had been with me as my personal assistant since the empire was established. He has seen how I work and also knows how my mind works. At first Dimitri was also here helping us, but after South Antia started to take in people, he was needed there and only Chris and I remained here in the capital. Work piled up but thanks to Chris I was able to finish work every day with his help. Because of that Chris had be my close aid since then, like Dimitri was.


    "You know my answer to that." I smiled at him.


    "Do not worry your majesty. I have already scanned those documents and made preliminary evaluations." Chris said. "Those documents only need your royal stamp for approval. Those documents that got rejected in the first scan will be sent back with exnations that I have made."


    "Thank you so much, Chris." I replied to him with a smile. "You really are a capable assistant."


    "Thanks for thepliment, your majesty." Chris smiled back. "I am just doing my job to support you. And also, I am sure her majesty and the highnesses are waiting for your return."


    "You are right." I smiled just thinking about the twins running towards me with excitement and huge smiles on their faces. I would also like to see my wife''s lovely face while I nt a kiss on her plump and sweet lips.


    "Her majesty is near her due date, I believe." Chris said. "I cannot imagine that you will have another child just after three and a half years of marriage."


    I smiled thinking about our small wedding in the vige. After that we had Alphonse and Aerith by surprise. When we got back to Grandcrest, I immediately nned a big wedding together with our coronation as emperor and empress of the newly established empire. The festivitiessted for three months.


    "I know right." I replied. "I pray that you and your wife will be blessed with a baby soon as well." I remarked.


    Chris got married within this year. His wife is an Antian that was with him in Dimitri''s special unit. I was happy to know that he was able to settle down not long after we had obtained the peace we have fought so hard for.


    "I hope so too your majesty." Chris replied. "But I am also happy to monopolize my wife for now." He smiled.


    "Ipletely understand you." I smiled knowing what he meant.


    Alicia and I had the twins right after we got married and I was not able to get her all to myself after that. But I was happy to have my children, it was just that Alicia''s attention had been divided to three after having Alphonse and Aerith.


    It was not that long when the sun had set, and the night was starting to get deeper. A messenger birdnded on the window of my office. It was a fast messenger bird used for emergencies. Chris knew that as well and walked towards the window to open it. He took the message from the messenger bird and read it at once.


    "Y-Your majesty¡­" Chrisplexion paled. "The messenger bird came from Sir William."


    "What does it say?!" I said in rm, knowing that William will not send a message if it was not an emergency.


    "It says that her majesty is currently inbor now." Chris replied. "She might give birth any moment now."


    Hearing Chris utter the words, I quickly stood up from my seat and quickly ran towards the door.


    "Chris, you take care of those documents for me!" I said before exiting my office.


    "Yes, of course your majesty." Chris replied at once. "Take care on your journey." He quickly remarked but I was already outside and only heard his words in passing.


    ''Tempest!'' I quickly mind linked.


    ''Yes, master.'' Tempest replied at once.


    ''We are going to Alicia now. She is about to give birth.'' I said to him.


    ''I am just waiting outside.'' Tempest replied.


    I found the nearest balcony near my office on the second floor and jumped out immediately. In no time, Tempest swept down from above in his phoenix form and caught me.


    "Hurry Tempest." I said in quite panic. "I do not want to miss the birth of my third child."


    "I understand." Tempest then quickly sped up.


    It was not that long when I saw the vacation vi in sight. My heart was thumping fast inside my chest all the way.


    ''Please let me make it in time.'' I prayed and prayed in the whole journey.


    Tempest hovered just above the entrance of the vi and I quickly jumped down. The head maid and the butler of the vi quickly came out to greet me.


    "Your majesty¡­" The both of them started to bow.


    "Skip the greetings." I said immediately and walked inside the vi. "Is my wife in her room right now?" I asked while quickly climbing the stairs towards the second floor.


    "Yes, your majesty." The butler replied at once. "Sir William carried her majesty to her room at once."


    "Her majesty''s water broke while she was having snacks outside with the highnesses." The head maid exined. "We called the midwives at once and they are currently in her room with her majesty right now."


    I quickly walked towards our room when Inded at the second floor. When I was about to turn a corner, I already heard Alicia''s screams.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!" Alicia''s voice was echoing at the corridors.


    I turned the corner and saw William and Philip standing guard outside. Philip was cradling the crying Aerith in his arms while Alphonse was clinging unto his waist.


    "How is she?" I asked William at once.


    "Her majesty has been inbor for some hours now." William replied.


    "Waaahhh¡­" Aerith was sobbing. "Dada, why is mama kwaying (Daddy, why is mommy crying.") She asked while reaching her tiny arms towards me. I took her from Philip and tried tofort her.


    "Mommy is just feeling some pain while getting your little sibling out." I tried to exin as best as I possibly can.


    "Ish it coz mama hash so big tummy? (Is it because mommy has so big tummy?)" Aerith asked.


    "Yes, something like that." I replied while wiping the tears from her chubby cheeks. "Now be a good girl and stay here for a while, okay? Daddy will go and help mommy inside."


    "Cwant Aywit go inswide too? (Can''t Aerith go inside too?)" Aerith asked.


    "No baby girl." I said soothingly. "Mommy needs to concentrate so that your little sibling can get out mommy''s tummy safely. Why don''t you go with Philip and help Tricia with your baby sibling''s things? I am sure that once he or she is out, he or she will need clothes to wear and a bed to sleep on. You will be a good sister and help them, won''t you?"


    "Y-Yesh." Aerith sniffed. "Aywit will hewp becoz I am a gud owder sistew (Aerith will help them because I am a good older sister.)"


    "That''s my little girl." I patted her head and looked at Philip and Tricia. They quickly got what I was trying to do.


    "Come now princess, why don''t you pick the best sheets for your sibling''s crib." Tricia coaxed. "There are so many to choose from that I cannot decide. Help me select the most beautiful one, okay?"


    "Owkay¡­" Aerith took Tricia''s hand and walked away.


    I was about to open the door when I felt someone tug my pants from below. When I looked down, I saw Alphonse looking at me with pleading eyes.


    "Why don''t you go with your sister?" I knelt down to face my little one.


    "I-I want to see mama." Alphonse said.


    "But mommy is in pain right now." I tried to exin.


    "I will be good." Alphonse said with pleading eyes. "Pwease¡­" I sighed in defeat seeing those cute pleading eyes.


    "Okay. But be a good boy, okay?" I stood up and carried Alphonse in my arms.


    I opened the door to see my wife who was about to give birth to our third child.


    Edited by: nalyn


    <strong>CREATORS'' THOUGHTS</strong>


    <i>Les01</i>


    Hi dear readers, please try reading my new novel titled "The Mosnter Tamer".


    Thanks,


    Les01

 Chapter 380 Epilogue 1 (3)

    <h4>Chapter 380: Epilogue 1 (3)</h4>


    I can feel the same pain I felt when I gave birth to Alphonse and Aerith. I knew full well that my body is getting ready to give birth to the child inside me.


    "Get the clean towels ready and some hot water in her majesty''s room at once." I heard Tricia''s voice giving orders to the other maids.


    "T-Tricia." I called out to her in a hoarse voice.


    "Yes, your majesty?" Tricia was by my side in an instant. "I am right here."


    I reached out to her and she held my hand in an instant. I can feel get warmth and worry radiating over me.


    "L-Leon¡­" I asked at once.


    "Do not worry your majesty." Tricia said with aforting tone. "His majesty is on his way as we speak."


    After hearing Tricia''s words, I felt some relief that Regaleon was on his way, but I can still feel anxiety, nervous that he might not make it to our youngest''s birth. And just after thinking such a thing, I felt a bolt of pain run from my lower region.


    "Ahhhh!!!" I screamed with pain, clenching Tricia''s hand that I was holding and the bed sheets from my other hand.


    "Hang in there your majesty." Tricia saidforting words, but her face was full of worry.


    "Your majesty, please breathe as I say." A midwife that was at the opposite side of my bed said. "Inhale¡­ exhale¡­"


    I do as I was told. I took a deep breathe and exhaled. It helps me regain some strength after the shot of contraction. I had three midwives that are attending to me in my childbirth. Unfortunately, Anatalia out of the country right now because of siren business. After the war, the sirens and lycans existence were made know all over the continent. They were introduced as allies to the empire that has sworn loyalty to Emperor Regaleon. Because of that they were givennd that they can call their home in the continent.


    The lycans had chosen the mountain regions in the middle part of the continent while the sirens were given thend at the southern part of the continent near the south sea. Both races were starting to develop thend that were given to them as their own and the empire is helping them along the way.


    "I will try and be back when you give birth." That was Anatalia''s words before she left to tend to her siren business. But I am afraid I will give birth without her now.


    "Ahhhh¡­" I screamed once again after another shot of contraction.


    The interval is getting shorter and shorter meaning my baby is ready toe out any time soon.


    "L-Leon¡­" I call out my husband''s name. "Leon¡­"


    I was sweating buckets while lying down on my bed. I can feel my body losing its strength every time the pain of the contractionse. All I could think about now was my husband that I am longing for.


    "I am here my love." I heard Regaleon''s voice by my side. I looked up and saw the face of my loving husband carrying our son Alphonse in his arms.


    "You are here¡­" I said, giving him a strained smile. I felt relief wash all over my body after seeing him.


    "I rushed here on Tempest the instant I got the message." Regaleon said while nting a kiss on my forehead. I can feel his hand patting my head. "You are doing fine my love. Just stay strong, okay?"


    "Hmm¡­" I nodded. "Alphonse is here as well."


    "Mama¡­ aw u in pwein? (Mommy¡­ are you in pain?)" Alphonse asked with a worried look.


    "I am sorry that you are seeing mommy this weak." I replied with a weak smile.


    "I dwont want to see mama in pwein. (I don''t want to see mommy in pain.)" Alphonse said with a sad face.


    "Oh, my sweet little boy." I said with a smile. "Mommy needs to go through this so that your little sibling can be born."


    Alphonse tried to reach me with his short little arms but Regaleon did not let him.


    "Al, your mother needs to concentrate right now." Regaleon said. "Did you not promise to be a good boy?"


    "Ehhmmm¡­" Alphonse did not listen to what Regaleon was saying and still tried to reach me.


    "It is okay¡­" I nodded to Regaleon to let Alphonse touch me.


    Regaleon looked at me, contemting before nodding and agreeing. Regaleon put Alphonse down on the bed and he crawled near me. Alphonse Regaleon looked at me, contemting before nodding and agreeing. Regaleon put Alphonse down on the bed and he crawled near me. Alphonse put his hand on my forehead lovingly. Once he had done so, I can feel the strain and weakness of my body dissipate and strength was gradually returning. I can see white light starting to radiate all over my body.


    "A-Al¡­" Regaleon said with a surprised tone, his eyes were wide looking at our son. "You can use white magic!"


    I was surprised to hear what Regaleon said. As I know, Regaleon showed signs of being capable of using white magic when he was in his adolescent years, and it was not easy to use as well. He needed to train to harness its healing powers to be able to heal more efficiently and effectively. But our son is using white magic as if he were a pro.


    "He really is the reincarnation of the chosen one." I heard Anatalia''s voice by the door.


    "Anatalia¡­" I was happy that she came just in time.


    "I told you I will try my best to be here once you gave birth." Anatalia said while panting, indicating that she was running along the way.


    Anatalia did not quickly strode towards the foot of my bed and checked on me at once.


    "I can already feel the baby''s head." Anatalia said. "If I say push, you push, okay? Alphonse is now serving as your personal pain reliever and you will not feel the pain of the contractions."


    "Hmm¡­" I nodded in understanding.


    "Okay now¡­ push!" Anatalia said.


    "Hmmpphhh¡­" I was now holding Regaleon''s hand squeezing it while pushing. I can feel him also squeezing back gently,forting me.


    "You can do it my love." Regaleon said.


    "Okay, deep breathe Alicia." Anatalia said and so I had time to rx. "Now, push again."


    I pushed and took a break as Anatalia had said so. I can feel that only a few more pushed and my baby will be out.


    "Downt wowy mama, my witew bwadew isin. (Don''t worry mommy, my little brother ising)." Alphonse said.


    "Just a bit more Alicia¡­ just push." Anatalia said.


    "Ahhhh¡­" I used my strength to push and just after that I heard the baby cry.


    "Uwahhh¡­ uwahhh¡­" I can hear how healthy my youngest''s cry were that a felt relief in an instant.


    "Alicia, Regaleon¡­ it is a boy." Anatalia said.


    "Did you hear that my love, we have another boy." Regaleon said and nted a kiss on my forehead.


    "That is great." I said with a smile. "How did you know that you will have a little brother, Al?" I asked out of curiosity.


    "Bwecoz I hav dream bout it¡­ (Because I have dreamt about it¡­)" Alphonse replied.


    I was dumbfounded hearing that my son had dreamt about having a baby brother. I looked at Regaleon at once and he too had a surprised expression. I knew that he was thinking what I was thinking as well, that our sone Alphonse must have prophetic dreams. Regaleon shook his head knowing that we do not have any proof of this as of now.


    ''I guess we will have to talk about this in the future.'' I thought.


    "Here you go Alicia¡­" Anatalia handed me my youngest son now saddled warmly. I looked at his cute little face. He had his eyes closed, sleeping peacefully.


    "He is so beautiful." I said feeling joy blossom as I see my youngest one in my arms.


    "Do you have a name in mind?" Regaleon asked with his arms over us.


    "I am not yet sure what to call him." I replied. I had a bunch of names in mind but for boys and girls, but I was not able to choose. "How about you Alphonse, have you thought of a name for your little brother?" I asked with a smile.


    "Weonhawt¡­" Alphonse replied. "My witiw bwadews name is Weonhawt."


    Alphonse replied as if he knew his little brother''s name for a long time.


    "Leonhart?" Regaleon replied. "That is a good name." He smiled.


    "Hehe, I guess he took the name ''Leon'' from you." I giggled. "Al really liked daddy, huh?"


    "Yep!" Alphonse replied with a proud smile. "I wiw be gwow big and stwong like dadwy (I will be growing big and strong like daddy.)"


    "That is good to hear." Regaleon patted Alphonse''s head affectionately. "And you will be tasked to protect your little sister and brother in the future."


    "Hmm!" Alphonse nodded is little head showing his resolve to his father.


    "Hehe." I giggled seeing how Alphonse is growing in the right path. "Leonhart¡­ my little Hart." I looked at my youngest with all the love and affection I am feeling inside my heart.


    Now we are a family of five. The new addition to our little family is another blessing to me and Regaleon. Now that the empire is starting to get stabilized, I just wish that this peace willst for a long time. But there is still the prophecy that is set upon my son Alphonse. It was a path that he needs to aplish in the future, and Regaleon and I will try our best to give him the best things possible to help him in his future journey.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 381 Side Story (Satiana and Jack) (1)

    <hh4>Chapter 381: Side Story (Satiana and Jack) (1)</hh4>


    (Satiana''s POV)


    As Duke Matias has nned, the fight to im back the throne of Jennovia has started. As the duke had said, my brother diolus has no im to the Jennovia throne because he is not my father''s son but the son of my mother''s former lover, her brother. Because of that the only one who has the right to rule over Jennovia is me, the legitimate daughter of my deceased father.


    The uprising was nned by the loyal aristocratic faction of Jennovia. They wanted to dethrone my mother the current empress of Jennovia, Queen Patricia. As they have said, she was the one that cursed thisnd to have an eternal winter that made it into a wastnd uninhabitable in most parts. The people suffered over twenty years and they have had enough.


    Duke Matias had sought help from Grandcrest''s King Regaleon, the one that is currently in war with my mother. The king had promised to help with one condition, that Jennovia would consent into the merger of all the countries in this continent to create a new empire that he and his wife Alicia will govern. King Regaleon had promised to leave the governance to me, the rightful heir to the Jennovian throne. The duke agreed to these terms, making me the grand duchess of Jennovia after the creation of the empire.


    We are now currently at thest leg of the civil war. With the joint forces of the army that Duke Matias had rounded up and the army that the king of Grandcrest had sent to aide us, my mother''s forces was pushed back into the capital city and inside the pce.


    "As you now know, many of the Jennovian soldiers under the queen''smand had now defected to our side." Duke Matias said.


    We are currently in his mansion that has became a stronghold for our forces. It waste at night and they were discussing the ns on the assault on the Jennovian pce. There was a table at the center of the room where a huge map of Jennovia is ced. There was chess like pieces that were ced at the Jennovia pce. The pieces that represent our forces are currently surrounding the pce.


    "The queen''s forces that stayed loyal to her have now retreated into the pce." Jack said while pointing to the pce in the map.


    "They have made theirst line of defense at the pce''s walls." Duke Matias'' son Alfred said. He was a young man that just turned eighteen years old but has shown outstanding contribution leading our forces in this civil war.


    "We should not our guard down in our assault on the pce." Duke Matias said. "As you know, the ones that remain loyal to the queen are her fellow Antian people. They are people that use magic inbat."


    Jack and Alfred both nodded in agreement. The three of them together with some men that leads our forces were deep in their discussion. The night was starting to get deep, and I tried to fight my yawning out but was unsessful. Tears came out of my eyes after that, and I wipe them off. Jack might have seen me yawn and walked to my side.


    "Sati, if you are sleepy, you can go to your room and rest for the night." Jack said with a hint of worry,


    "Well, I want to stay here." I replied. "At least I want to know what will happened. All of you are fighting and I cannot do anything to contribute to the battle."


    "You know that you are the most important piece in this war. You are our queen." Jack said giving me a sweet smile. "It is our job to protect you, the future monarch of Jennovia."


    My heart skipped a beat after seeing Jack''s sweet gesture. He had a way with words, making my heart thump fast.


    "Do not worry princess." Alfred said, seeing us. "You go and tuck in for the night, I will brief you of our ns once morninges. Would you like me to escort you back to your room?" he asked politely.


    "Well I¡­" I was about to decline when Jack butted in.


    "You do not need to worry your lordship." Jack said with a generic smile. "I will escort the princess back to her room. After all, I am the one tasked by Princess Alicia to guard the princess."


    There was an unusual friction between both of the men. Alfred gave in first and sighed.


    "Very well." Alfred said. "Have a pleasant night princess."


    "Thank you, Alfred." I replied awkwardly. "You as well." I nodded a goodnight.


    "Let us go princess." Jack ushered me out of the office.


    We were both walking along the corridor that waspletely silent because it was nighttime. All I can hear are our footsteps on the floor.


    "I think Duke Matias'' son is vying to get the position as your husband?" Jack broke the silence. He looked irritated.


    "W-What?!" I was surprised with what Jack had said. "No way. I mean¡­ that is impossible." I waved my hand left and right rejecting the idea.


    "Why is it impossible?" Jack asked. "You are the future monarch of Jennovia and many will want to have the position as your husband. That means anyone that will be your husband will have the title of grand duchess'' consort, giving them power together with the title."


    "I-I guess you have a point there." I cannot contest to that.


    My future position is something thates with power. Many will try and get my favor just because of the title I would be having. I felt sad that I would need to be wary of peopleing close to me.


    "Well, it is not only that, princess." Jack scratched his head thinking that what he had said made me sad. "I mean¡­ you are a beautiful youngdy right now. What more when you grow up. I am sure many suitors will line up to you in the future."


    "Y-You think I am beautiful?" I blushed hearing Jack''s words.


    "Well yes, of course." Jack replied instantly. "I mean you have beautiful brown hair, and your eyes shines like emeralds when they are hit by the sun. I am sure you will be more beautiful when youe of age."


    I was screaming internally after hearing Jack''s words. There is still four years left before Ie of age. Jack is right when he said that suitors will start to flood when I reach that point in my life.


    "W-Will you stay by my side until then?" I asked shyly. I know that Jack only promised to stay with me until I take the throne of Jennovia from my mother. But I was expectant that he will stay by my side even after that.


    "Would you like me to stay?" Jack stopped and faced me directly.


    "O-Of course!" I replied with force. "I mean¡­ you are one of the people I can trust. I wish you stay with me until I am confident that I can stand on my own." I reasoned out.


    ''Ahhh¡­ Satiana, why can''t you just tell him your feelings?'' I scolded myself. ''But what if he thinks that I am still young and tells me that what I am feeling now is just a passing crush. No, let us wait until Ie of age. Then, I will confess my feelings to him.'' I promised myself.


    "Then I will stay." Jack replied.


    "What?" I was pre-upied with my thoughts that I was surprised with his reply.


    "I said that I will stay by your side if you need me to." Jack gave me a huge grin. "I am happy you serve, you know. Princess Satiana." My heart was racing seeing how he was looking directly at me.


    "T-Then I am under your care, Jack." I replied with a blush. "M-My room is just around the corner. I will take my leave then."


    I rushed out of there, thinking that is I have stayed then Jack will hear my heart thumping out loud.


    "Good night princess." Jack yelled from behind.


    I opened and closed the door in a hurry. I ran to my bed and jumped on it, burying my face on the soft matters. I screamed out loud, having the mattress muffle the sound. My heart was still racing inside my chest.


    ''This is not a simple crush anymore.'' I thought to myself. ''I am really in love with him.''


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 382 Side Story (Satiana and Jack) (2)

    <h4>Chapter 382: Side Story (Satiana and Jack) (2)</h4>


    (Satiana''s POV)


    The nned attack on the Jennovia pce was sessful in many ways possible. We were able to get back the Jennovian pce and push out my mother''s forces, but we were unable to get her. My mother and brother have left the pce long before we were able toy siege on them, only a handful of soldiers that were discarded by the queen were left to defend a pce with no one inside. The civil war in Jennovia has ended and I was crowned queen of Jennovia just before the empire was established.


    Because I was still young and has note of age, Duke Matias was tasked to be my guardian. He became a good teacher and advisor to me in terms of politics and governing. Jack who had promised to stay by my side until Ie of age had honored his promise. With Duke Matias'' suggestion, I had given Jack a title of marquis and a piece ofnd here in Jennovia. Not only that, but he was also appointed as my personal knight that stayed by my side.


    Time passed by quickly and many happened. Regaleon and Alicia won the war against my mother and the empire was established. My title was changed from queen to grand duchess, something that has been promised with the king of Grandcrest. I have diligently learned under Duke Matias and other teachers of my duties as the grand duchess that oversees Jennovia.


    I was also informed of my mother''s death. I was quite sad because I was not even able to talk to her. I would have wanted to at least talk to her onest time and ask her if had she ever loved me as her daughter. I was ready to face whatever my mother would have told me, even if she tells me that she never loved me from the start. What I really wanted was closure in that chapter of my life, but I was not given the chance to do so.


    It was autumn at this point in time and mying of age was quickly approaching. On top of my duties as grand duchess, I was also busy with the preparations of mying of age ceremony. And not only that, many letters from well known aristocratic families have been sending invitations to tea parties and such. As I know, these families have sons that are near my age hence I can see their n on inviting me in such gatherings.


    I sighed seeing a pile of documents and unopened invitations letters on top of my work desk.


    "It really is tough, now that youring of age ceremony ising near." Duke Matias said, looking at some closed invitation letters. "These families have sons that are in your age. Hmm, they have quite high ambitions."


    "I know, right?" I sighed once more.


    "Our grand duchess is quite popr these days." Jack who was standing by my side had a teasing smile on his face.


    "it really is quite troublesome you know." I replied to him. "They just want to introduce their sons to me, hoping that I will take them as consorts. I have no n on making a harem you know." I said with irritation.


    "Well, you father had at least three consorts. And your grandfather had seven." Duke Matias smiled teasingly. "It ismon for Jennovian monarchs to have side consorts."


    "I know you are teasing me uncle." I told the duke. "Grandcrest was also simr in the past, but King Regaleon had already demolished that in his reign. I also do not n on following in my ancestors'' footsteps."


    "That is true." Duke Matias replied. "It will only have problems with choosing an heir in the future."


    I blushed hearing the word ''heir'' from the duke''s mouth.


    ''Yes, I as a ruler I am also tasked to bore an offspring to continue my lineage.'' I thought.


    I took a peek at Jack, imaging what if he would be my consort. What would our children look like?


    ''I will be happy if our children had his red fiery hair.'' I smiled.


    "But it would be best to select an escort for youring of age ceremony." Duke Matias said. "it would be wise to choose well, grand duchess. As you know, many eyes will be on you and your escort will be looked at as a potential future consort."


    I sighed knowing what the duke meant by his words. The aristocratic faction has kept an eye for me for the whole time of my governance. As I am new at this, some with ill intentions can nitpick on my shortings. A rebellion or uprising is possible with a weak ruler. And so, it is a must to get a consort that has a good standing and will be able to help me in governing in the future.


    "If I may, I would like to suggest my son Alfred." Duke Matias replied. "You have known him for quite some time now and I am sure you have an idea of his affection for you. He will make a good partner in the future. I can vouch for him as his father." He bowed his head solemnly, showing his sincerity.


    "I know that young Lord Alfred is a good man." I replied to him awkwardly. "But¡­ I have not thought about taking a consort. For now, I want to focus on mying of age ceremony and get through with it without any problems. But thank you for your suggestion uncle. I will keep that in mind." I smiled.


    "I understand." Duke Matias replied. "I know it is rather difficult, because it should be a mother that is tasked to make preparations for a daughter''sing of age ceremony."


    I felt a prick on my chest hearing the duke words. It is true that a mother should be the one in charge of the preparations but unfortunately, I do not have one.


    "Please mind your words in front of the grand duchess, Duke Matias." I heard Jack said with a chilling voice.


    "Ah yes¡­ I am sorry. It was insensitive of me." Duke Matias quickly apologized.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    There was a knock on the door of my office.


    "Come in." I ordered.


    The door opened and an attendant came in.


    "Your grace, Duchess Leticia of Alvannia and Grand Duke diolus are here and wants to meet you." The attendant said.


    "Aunt and older brother?!" I was surprised.


    Aunt Leticia had maintained contact with me through letters, but we were busy to have time and see each other. My brother diolus on the other hand have not contacted me for since the time he left with mother. I was so happy that he was here to meet me.


    "I will meet with them." I stood up and smiled happily. "Bring them to the lounge area where we take important guests." I ordered.


    "Understood your grace." The attendant retreated and closed the door.


    "I will finish these documentster." I said. "You can call it a day uncle."


    "Then I wish you a good day ahead, your grace." Duke Matias bowed.


    "Come Jack, let''s go to the lounge area immediately." I said with joy.


    "As you wish, your grace." Jack smiled back and he escorted me out of my office.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 383 Side Story (Satiana and Jack) (3)

    <h4>Chapter 383: Side Story (Satiana and Jack) (3)</h4>


    (Satiana''s POV)


    Aunt Leticia and my brother diolus were sitting in the lounge area. The maids have brought them refreshments while waiting for me. Before entering, I took a deep breath and walked inside.


    "I hope I did not make you wait." I said while entering the lounge area.


    "Not at all." Aunt Leticia turned around and gave me a warm smile. She looked exactly like my mother that it made me pause for a moment.


    "I am happy to see you again, Aunt Leticia." I walked towards her. She gave me a big hug when I approached.


    "Oh my. You have grown into a fine young woman." Aunt Leticiaplimented. "I hope you are doing well."


    "Yes, I am doing fine." I replied fighting the tears that were trying toe out of my eyes.


    "Why are you crying my dear?" Aunt Leticia saw my mask and that had broken any defenses I made to fight the tears.


    "A-Aunt¡­" I bawled while hugging her. "I-I just can''t believe you are here right now. I-It has been so long since I have seen any of my family." I cried in her arms.


    "Oh dear." Aunt Leticia patted my back tofort me. "If I knew you were lonely, then I should have visited a long time ago. It is just that Alicia''s father had been so hard to deal with sometimes. Well, you know, he wanted me for himself." She whispered.


    "Hahaha¡­" I giggled hearing how Alicia''s father had taken off with Aunt Leticia. Alicia had also mentioned in a letter to me that she was not able to see Aunt Leticia for months because her father had selfishly alienated aunt, saying that they were on a tour around the continent.


    "But there are no excuses to this brother of yours." Aunt Leticia pulled away and gestured to my brother diolus. "I am also here because he asked me to apany him in meeting you. He was afraid that you had a deep grudge against him and asked me to help him patch things up between the two of you."


    I looked at my brother diolus with warm eyes. We have not met for a couple of years now and he his appearance had changed a lot. His long hair silver silky hair that was always tied at the back is now short. He now has a more muscr body than thest time I had seen him. He had matured finely over the years.


    "S-Satiana¡­" diolus awkwardly called out my name.


    "BROTHER!!!" I quickly ran towards him with tears falling. diolus was surprised with the suddenness of my action and he was ready to catch me with open arms.


    diolus caught me with no problems. He wrapped his arms around me, and I felt his warmth in an instant. I felt the love that I have so long for when we were apart.


    "W-Why¡­ Why did you show yourself just now?" I asked, my tears were now flooding like a river.


    "I am sorry Sati." diolus wiped the tears on my cheeks affectionately. "I just¡­ I did not know how to face you after I abandoned you. I know you are mad at me, and you have a right to be." I shook my head violently, denying his assumptions.


    "No¡­ I was never mad at you to begin with brother." I replied. "I missed you¡­ I missed you so dearly. You are my one and only brother and you had taken care of me since we were kids. I know you love me as your sister, and I will always love you as my brother."


    "S-Sati¡­" diolus was in a loss of words. I can see some tears starting to fall from his eyes. He hugged me tightly and I felt the love I missed so much.


    **


    After our tearful reunion, the three of us talked about a lot of things. I was happy to know that they will be here until mying of age ceremony. Aunt Leticia will help me in the preparations as a stand in for my mother and my brother will be the one to escort me at the ceremony, helping me prevent rumors of future consorts.


    "I am happy that I can help you with youring of age ceremony." Aunt Leticia said with delight. "I was not able to do this with my Alicia, but at least let me fill in the role that my sister has left."


    "Thank you, Aunt Leticia." I replied with a smile.


    "I also want to tell you something Sati." diolus said with solemn eyes. "It was one of thest words our mother had said before dying."


    "M-Mother?" I asked hesitantly. "She left a message for me?" I was afraid on what the message will be.


    "Do not worry Sati, if it were something offensive then I would keep it for myself and not speak of it." diolus reassured me and I nodded in understanding. "It was short, but meaningful."


    *FLASHBACK*


    "G-diolus¡­" Patricia was in herst breath.


    "Mother¡­ please¡­" diolus held his dying mother.


    "P-Please ry my message to your sister¡­" Patricia said. "Tell her¡­ Tell her I am sorry. I am so sorry for not showing her the love that a mother should give to her child. My heart was tainted ck because of what her father had done to me and that hatred was unfortunately extended to her as well."


    "Mother¡­" diolus replied. "Please tell her that yourself."


    "Hmmm¡­ I know I cannot." Patricia shook her head. "Tell Satiana that if ever there is a next life, I will make it up to her. In the next life I will¡­ I will treat her well for sure."


    *END OF FLASHBACK*


    The tears that have stopped a while ago started to flow once more. I had the closure I had longed for from the message that my brother had just conveyed.


    "Thank you¡­ Thank you so much." I disyed my gratitude.


    "I hope that these words had helped you." diolus said.


    "Yes, it did." I said with a smile. "It brought me closure that I have longed for. Now I feelplete. Thank you, brother."


    "I am happy then." diolus replied.


    This was such a good day. I am sure that I will be happy with my uinging of age ceremony together with my loved ones.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 384 Side Story (Satiana and Jack) (4)

    <h4>Chapter 384: Side Story (Satiana and Jack) (4)</h4>


    (Jack''s POV)


    Satiana''s birthday anding of age ceremony is tomorrow. All the preparations are in full swing now and Satiana herself is quite busy moving around in the pce. As her personal knight, I was always behind her every step of the way.


    "Have the tables and chairs arrived? How about the linen and curtains?" Satiana was talking to the head maid and butler.


    "Yes, your grace." The butler replied. "The tables and chairs have just arrived and are now being stored at the west wing."


    "The curtains and linens are all ready as well." The head maid replied. "I have instructed the maids to change everything before the day ends."


    "That is good." Satiana said in relief. "I think I need to double check with the caterer for the food and the band that will y at the ceremony. Oh, and the flowers. Have you checked with the florist on what time they will deliver the fresh flowers tomorrow?"


    I cannot help but smile seeing how busy Satiana is right now. I have been by her side for so many years now. We both have experienced many ups and downs together and I was happy to see her grow from a child into a hard working adult now. I cannot but help see how she had blossomed into a beautiful flower.


    "The flowers will be here in time Sati." Leticia came walking along the hall towards us. "The flowers are the ones you carefully grown yourself. The only thing the florist will do is to arrange them beautifully. Now, let me handle all of this. What you need to do is rest. You have a big day ahead tomorrow."


    "B-But Aunt Leticia¡­" Satiana was about to protest.


    "Now, now¡­" Leticia scolded. "This is my job. You go and have some cup of tea or something. Jack, take my niece and make sure to let her REST." She emphasized strongly.


    "Of course, madam." I replied curtly with a smile. "Now let us go your grace. It is the duchess'' orders."


    "Really? Is it okay to take a break?" Satiana said while I pulled her from working on the preparations.


    "Of course, it is okay. You deserve a break before your big day." I replied.


    "Then I guess it is okay." Satiana smiled sweetly at me and my heart started to thump hard inside my chest.


    ''How odd¡­" I thought to myself. ''Why did I suddenly feel my heart thump like that?''


    We were walking towards the green house where she always goes to rx and drink tea when an attendant came in front of us and bowed.


    "Your grace, young Lord Alfred want to have an audience with you." The attendant said. Hearing that name put a frown on my face.


    Alfred was Duke Matias'' son that helped us with the uprising against thete Queen Patricia. As expected of a duke''s son, he was well mannered and an honest person. He has no faults or whatsoever, but I just do not like him one bit and I do not know what ticks me off.


    ''Maybe it is because of how he has eyes for Sati.'' I thought to myself.


    Alfred has been open with his affection for Satiana. I am sure Satiana is not dense and knows of the young lord''s feelings for her, but she has always evaded the topic for the past years saying that she is still a minor.


    "Alfred is here?" Satiana asked. "Then please lead him to the green house. I will meet him there. Please tell the maids to bring refreshments for two."


    "Yes, your grace." The attendant bowed and was on his way while Satiana and I continued walking towards the green house.


    "When have you been in first name basis with the young lord of the Matias family?" I had one of my eyebrows arched up.


    "Oh, he asked me thest time I met to call him by his name." Satiana replied nonchntly. "He requested it saying that we have known each other for many years, and I still address him with his title. I thought it was alright because we have grown close to be friends."


    "Grown closer?" I looked at her curiously. I was always by her side and she always had an aloof rtionship with Alfred.


    "Well, I have known him for so many years and I think we have grown closer to be friends." Satiana replied.


    For some reason I feel irritated with the word ''grown closer''e out of Satiana''s mouth. I felt my mood drop the entire walk towards the green house.


    Once we arrived, Alfred was already there waiting inside. He was looking around, surely admiring the nts.


    "Your grace." Alfred greeted with a bow. He was holding a bouquet of red roses. "This is for you."


    Alfred handed the bouquet and Satiana received it with a smile.


    "Thank you, Alfred." Satiana replied. "They look beautiful."


    "Not as beautiful as you, your grace." Alfred said in a cheesy way that I grimaced.


    "T-Thank you for thepliment." Satiana replied awkwardly.


    "But the flowers are nothingpared to the ones you grow here in your green house." Alfred said. "This is the first time I have been here. I am sure you only invite precious people toe here. I am honored." He extended his hand to escort Satiana.


    "I am d you like it." Satiana took Alfred''s hand, and she was escorted to her seat before Alfred took a seat as well. "We are friends and I thought I would like you to see one of my hobbies since I was small. This green house is the most precious to me because father had built it for me."


    "I see." Alfred smiled. "I am happy that had the privilege to be invited here."


    I can see how Alfred was flirting with Satiana and it irritates me even more. My mood has been down since the time I heard he was here.


    The maids arrive with refreshments and snacks. The two of them started to chat while drinking tea.


    "Then what brings you here, Alfred." Satiana asked atst.


    "Well, it is rather personal, your grace." Alfred them looked at me that made me raise an eyebrow. "Can we talk privately?"


    "Sir Jack is my personal knight as you know Alfred." Satiana replied. "He cannot just leave my side. I am sure that whatever you will say here will stay between us." She assured.


    ''Heh, tough luck kicking me out.'' I thought smirking internally.


    "If that is what you wish, your grace." Alfred then knelt in one knee in front of Satiana. In turn, she was surprised with the sudden action of Alfred. "Your grace Grand Duchess Satiana, I have fell in love with you since the first time I saw you and I have shown you my heart since then. I have been very sincere with my affection and courtship for you. And before your birthday tomorrow, I want to ask your hand in marriage. Will you marry me, your grace?"


    Satiana was inplete and utter shock with Alfred''s confession. Yes, it is true that Alfred has been open with his affection for Satiana for a long time now. No one in the aristocratic world does not know of this. But Satiana had always shown disinterest with his courtship. I cannot believe how brave Alfred is to ask for marriage after all of Satiana''s polite rejection of him.


    "A-Alfred¡­" Satiana replied awkwardly. "T-This is a bit¡­ sudden."


    "It is not sudden because I know you have known my feelings for you since before." Alfred replied.


    "I know but¡­ I mean¡­ marriage is a bit¡­ sudden." Satiana''s eyes was darting all over the ce.


    "I promise to you that I will be a good consort." Alfred said in a solemn way. "I will help you govern Jennovia. I will give you a proper heir because I am quite confident with our genes."


    ''What the f*ck are you saying!'' I screamed internally. I can see how flustered Satiana is right now.


    "Young lord, I believe you are giving her grace a hard time." I quickly interjected.


    "Marquis, it is not nice for you to interject with other people''s business." Alfred stood up and confronted me. We are now standing face to face, staring with each other coldly.


    "It is not just other people but her grace''s business." I replied back. "I am her personal knight and I have a right to get in the way of her grace''s business if I can see that she is being burdened."


    "Burdened? I think her grace just said that my asking her hand in marriage was sudden and not a burden." Alfred replied back.


    "If someone that you only think of as a ''friend'' suddenly asks for your hand in marriage, then that will be a burden." I threw back the words at him. Both of us were staring down at each other, not wanting to back down.


    "N-Now, now you two." Satiana was getting flustered with the standoff between Alfred and me. She does not know what to do.


    "What is happening here?" I heard a familiar voiceing inside the green house.


    diolus was walking tall and looking at us with an intense gaze.


    "B-Brother¡­" Satiana had a pleading face towards her brother.


    "I think that my sister will need her rest for the big day tomorrow." diolus said when he arrived where we are. "Sir Jack, why don''t you escort my sister back to her room to rest."


    "Yes, your grace." I bowed and extended my hand to Satiana and she took it without any questions.


    "Umm, before I leave¡­" Satiana turned to Alfred. "Let me think about your proposal first." Alfred beamed a smile after hearing her words.


    "Of course, your grace." Alfred replied. "There is no pressure."


    "You know that any suitors of my sister will have to go through me first." diolus looked at Alfred with chilling eyes.


    "Pfft¡­" I cannot prevent a chuckle froming out of my mouth when I saw how frozen Alfred was with diolus'' stare on him.


    I quickly led Satiana out of the green house before her brother would lecture Alfred even more.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 385 Side Story (Satiana and Jack) (5)

    <h4>Chapter 385 Side Story (Satiana and Jack) (5)</h4>


    (Jack''s POV)


    The day of Satiana''s birthday finally arrived. It was a very busy day not only for Satiana but to all of the employees working in the pce. Satiana was cooped up in her room since early in the morning getting ready for the day ahead. As Satiana''s personal knight, I should close by watching her, but the maids were adamant not to let me in and even see her. Leticia came out and gave me the task of receiving important guests this morning, the emperor and empress of the united empire.


    "Hah¡­" I sighed sadly. "And I was nning on giving my gift to her first thing in the morning while greeting her a happy birthday."


    I took out a small box from my pocket and opened it. The box contains a gold ne with a heart pendant, with green leaves circling around it. The leaves consist of emeralds like Satiana''s eyes, and flower was made of crimson rubies.


    "I hope she likes the gift." I smiled closing the box once again and putting it back inside my pocket.


    I walked towards the entrance of the pce where I will receive our special guest. I was not waiting long when I saw a convoy of knights on horses with carriages following behind. A logo of Grandcrest''s royal family is etched on the carriages, letting us know who the passengers are. When the convoy got near, I saw a familiar face amongst the knights at front, it was William. A smile crept on my face seeing him after such a long time. The carriages stopped in front of the entrance, and I walked forward to greet them.


    "Sir William." I greeted. "It has been a long time." William came down from his horse and walked towards me. I stretched out my hand and he shook it in an instant.


    "Yes, it has been a long time." William greeted back with a smile. "I hope you are doing well. I heard you have obtained a title of marquis and have your own piece ofnd here in Jennovia. My greeting might be a littlete but congrattions."


    "Thanks." I replied sincerely. "It is nice to not be looked down upon being amoner near her grace, but even if I still am, I will never be ashamed of my status and will never leave her graces side. Just like you, you are still by her side I see."


    "Yeah well¡­ deep feelings are not easy to uproot I suppose." William said with an awkward smile. "I guess we are the same in that regard."


    "Pardon?" I asked in curiosity. I did not understand what he meant when he said, ''we were the same in that regard''.


    "Jack!" I heard Alicia''s voice calling out to me. I looked at the carriages and see that King Regaleon hade down and was now helping Alicia down as well. I quickly walked towards them and bowed.


    "I greet his majesty the emperor and her majesty the empress." I said with utmost respect. "I am here on behalf of her grace Grand Duchess Satiana. She is quite busy getting ready."


    "It is fine. Raise your head, Jack." Alicia said. I saw her shining tinum blonde hair being blown away beautifully by the wind, looking like silver waves. "I missed you so much." I was surprised that she gave me a hug out of nowhere.


    "Umm¡­ uh¡­ I missed you to, Alicia." I said with an awkward voice. This should be an innocent greeting like between family, but I can see the emperor looking daggers at me. "I am d to see you so healthy." I pushed her carefully fearing that my life will be in danger if the hugsted even a second longer.


    "How was your journey by the way?" I asked. "I bet you had a tiresome journey. Your lodgings are ready, I will show you the way. Let the maids bring your luggage." I made a hand gesture to the maids that were assigned to wait on the imperial family to start helping them with their luggage.


    "Yes, it has been a tiresome journey by carriage." Regaleon replied. "Because we travelled with the twins and my wife does not want to part with them, we cannot travel on Tempest and opted to travel by carriage. We left Leon in Grandcrest because he is still so little to travel."


    "Of course, we cannot leave the twins to travel by carriage alone and get here on Tempest." Alicia scolded Regaleon. I believe she is the only one who could do that, knowing that her husband is the emperor and the highest one of all in this continent. "Do not worry, I am fine. Just a little tired." I can see her massaging her back hinting that it was sore. Regaleon sighed seeing her acting okay.


    "Let us go to our room to have some rest." Regaleon took his wife''s hand and assisted her gently. "Marquis Jack, please lead the way."


    "Yes, your majesty." I replied at once.


    "Oh, but what about Alphonse and Aerith?" Alicia asked hesitantly.


    I looked at the next carriage opening and saw Tricia and a maiding down with a baby each in their arms.


    "Do not worry your majesty, they are sleeping soundly." Tricia replied. "I will take care of the prince and princess. Please be rest assured and take a rest."


    "Thank you, Tricia." Alicia replied.


    I quickly led the imperial couple to their quarters while the other maids led the imperial children to theirs. While we were walking through the hallways, Alicia started a conversation.


    "So, tell me Jack, how are thing with you and Sati?" Leticia asked with a bright tone.


    "Me and her grace?" I asked in a confused tone, not sure why she is asking such things. "Well¡­ good, I guess. I am still by her side guarding her and she is doing quite well while growing up."


    "You mean, nothing changed between the two of you?" Alicia asked in disbelief.


    "Yeah, why?" I asked rather confused.


    "Hah¡­" Leticia sighed deeply.


    ''Well, that was a deep sigh.'' I thought to myself.


    "I never knew you were this dense." Alicia said.


    "P-Pardon? Me, dense?" I asked in disbelief. "Why would you say that?"


    "You know that Sati is not a child any longer, right?" Alicia asked.


    "Of course, I know." I replied. "I saw her grow into a fine youngdy myself."


    "Then you know that she will need to find a husband not long now. Someone she can depend on in governing Jennovia." Alicia said.


    "Of course, I know that." I replied. I just met a persistent b*stard yesterday wanting to offer marriage.


    "What do you feel if Sati finds someone like that?" Alicia asked. "What if Sati finds someone she fell in love with and marry him?" She looked at me with prying eyes.


    I was caught of guard with Alicia''s questions. Yes, I know that Satiana will marry someone eventually. It is inevitable for her to find a partner that will help her in governing Jennovia. But hearing Alicia say about Satiana falling in love rubbed me in a different way. I was speechless.


    ''What if she does fall in love with some noble man?'' I thought to myself. ''Should I not be happy if Sati get to marry someone she loves and have a good rtionship with him. But why am I feeling conflicted?'' I frowned.


    "I see." Alicia said while looking at me intently. I looked at her, confused with her words. "Your face tells me everything. All I can say is, I hope you are not tote when you realize your own feelings."


    "My feelings¡­?" I said with a confused look.


    We arrived in front of the room that was designated to the imperial couple. Alicia first entered and Regaleon paused at the door for a while and turned to me.


    "My wife is rather fond of her cousin the grand duchess and want her to be happy." Regaleon said. "I believe you are not that blind of her feelings for you."


    "Feelings¡­ for me? The grand duchess?" I asked in disbelief.


    "If you do not harbor the same feelings then I guess it is fine just to stay quiet." Regaleon said. "But if you harbor the same feelings, then I suggest that you make a decision and fast. I heard that the grand duchess is considering the marriage proposal from the son of Duke Matias. How will you feel if you see her being intimate with someone else? Think carefully." Then he entered the room and closed the door in front of me.


    I was dumfounded with Regaleon''s words. I was out of sorts and when I came back to my senses, I was already in front of Satiana''s door.


    "Sir Jack¡­ sir¡­" The knight standing guard at the door was calling out to me.


    "Huh¡­" I replied when I cam back to my senses.


    "I was calling out to you a couple of times sir." The knight replied. "There was nothing to report. Her grace was inside her room the whole time you were away. Her aunt, her highness Leticia is in there as well."


    "I-I see." I remembered telling the knight to report to me everything that happens while I was away receiving our important guests.


    I opened the door slightly ajar and thought of knocking when I heard Satiana and Leticia''s voice. From the crack of the opened door, I see both of them seating side by side on the couch.


    "Are you sure about these, my dear?" Leticia asked.


    "Yes aunt, I am quite sure." Satiana replied. "I will ept Alfred''s proposal. He is the best candidate to be my husband. As the grand duchess, it is my duty not to only govern but also produce an heir for the next generation."


    "I understand that he is the best candidate and I know the duty that is also a burden to your shoulders, but to marry just for obligation is a bit¡­ too old fashioned." Leticia said. "I mean, I know you also want to marry for love, correct?"


    "Of course, aunt. I also want to but¡­" Satiana trailed off. "Marrying for love is a luxury for us nobles. I am just happy that you and Alicia were able to marry for love. I think that faith is not for me."


    "Oh, my dear." Leticia pulled Satiana into a hug. I can hear low sobs.


    "But I believe feelings can be developed in time. I mean Alfred is a great guy and he loves me." Satiana said. "Maybe in time, I can learn to love him as well."


    "I understand." Leticia patted Satiana gently in the back. "When are you nning on epting the marriage proposal?"


    "I will ept itter at the ball." Satiana replied while sitting back up. "It will serve as a public announcement as well."


    "I see." Leticia replied. "If it is your decision then I cannot stop you. Have you told your brother?"


    "Not yet." Satiana replied. "I still do not know how to tell him. I am afraid that he will ept it after I saw how he treated Alfred back at the greenhouse yesterday, hehe." She giggled.


    "Well, she is your big brother, of course he will see suitors to be enemies." Leticia giggled as well. "Tell your brother before you make the public announcement, okay?"


    "Yes, I am nning to." Satiana replied with a smile.


    I was standing by the doorway speechless from what I just heard.


    "Sir Jack, are you not going in?" The knight replied.


    "I-I will get some fresh air for a while." I said and turned around. "If her grace asks for me, tell her I will be out for a while because of an emergency."


    "Yes, sir." The knight replied.


    I walked away in a hurry. My mind was now full of Satiana. Alicia and Regaleon''s words now resonated inside my head. My heart was beating so fast, and it felt painful hearing the Satiana will ept that b*stard''s marriage proposal.


    "Why¡­ why do I feel pain and anger?" I asked walking towards a secluded ce in the pce. I saw a big tree and punched it nonstop with my fists. "She is marrying him of all people, that b*stard. If it were someone else¡­"


    What if it were someone else, will I be okay with someone else marrying Satiana?


    "No¡­ no I am not okay with anyone standing by Satiana''s side." I answered my own question. "What is wrong with me? Why am I feeling this way?"


    ''I hope you are not tote when you realize your own feelings.'' I remember Alicia''s word from earlier.


    "My feelings¡­ I have feelings for her." I realized just now. "Hah¡­ hahahaha! No wonder Alicia called me dense. What a fool you are, Jack." I hit my head on the tree trunk. I can feel blood trickle from my forehead.


    "I had been by Satiana''s side for so long since she was young and thought that my feelings for her is what I would have for a little sister." I told myself. "I only just realized that what I am feeling right now is love towards the opposite sex. Hah, maybe I was deluding myself the entire time because I met her when she was still young, and my conscious was preventing me to realize my true feelings. But Alicia is right, Satiana has now grown into a fine youngdy. I do not need to be conscious of the fact that she is a minor."


    I took out the box that was inside my pocket. I have ordered this ne from the best jeweler in the continent. I specifically chosen the best gems there was. Now I know why I have chosen the heart design with leaves circling it as the pendant, in my subconsciousness I know that my heart has already been ensnared by her and her alone.


    "I love her¡­ I love Satiana." I told myself.


    Now I am sure of my feelings, and I just need to make sure that I am not toote.


    "I will not let anyone else marry Satiana." I said with determination.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 386 Side Story (Satiana and Jack) (6)

    <h4>Chapter 386: Side Story (Satiana and Jack) (6)</h4>


    (Satiana''s POV)


    It was already nighttime, and the hall is now open for my birthday. Guests are now starting to arrive as I have heard from one of my maids. While the party is about to start, I am still here getting ready to wear my gown.


    I looked in front of a full-sized body mirror and saw myself dolled up beautifully. I was wearing the right amount of make-up on my face. My hair was beautifully decorated with butterfly and flower ornaments. My lips were tinted with the same red as Jack''s crimson hair.


    "I have not seen Jack the whole day today." I asked the maids helping me prepare.


    "I have already asked the knight standing guard outside your grace." One maid replied. "Sir Jack had left a word that he will be away for a while because of an emergency."


    "An emergency?" I asked. "I hope nothing bad happened." I felt worried in an instant.


    "Do not worry your grace, I am sure the marquis will be fine." The maid replied. "He is such a strong and capable man, that is why he is very popr with the female employees in the pce." She giggled.


    "Jack is popr?" I asked out of curiosity.


    "Of course, your grace. He is such a handsome man and one of the sought of bachelor''s here inside the ce." Another maid replied. "And with his witty remarks, no girl would not fall for his charms, hehe." She giggled.


    "But unfortunately, the marquis only has eyes for you, your grace." The maid replied.


    "M-Me?" I asked in disbelief. "You must be mistaken. I mean, he only sees me as a younger sister."


    "What do you mean younger sister, your grace?" The maid looked at me questioningly. "The gaze the marquis has for you is filled with love and affection that is impossible for I to be feelings for a younger sister."


    "Yes, yes." The other maid nodded. "If you can just see how the marquis'' eyes follows you everywhere validates his romantic feelings for you."


    "I am not sure about that." I replied with an awkward smile. "Well, he is my personal knight so of course his eyes would follow me everywhere, right?"


    "I think not your grace." The other maid replied. "I mean, the gaze of the marquis has for you it is hot and burning. If I can be bold, I will say it is quite dreamy. How I wish someone would gaze me the same way the marquis gazes you your grace."


    "She is correct, your grace." The other maid replied. "Majority of the female employees inside the pce would had seen it and they also yearn for someone like the marquis to look at them like that. But do not get us wrong your grace, every one of us is rooting for the two of you. We hope that romance blossoms soon for the both of you."


    "That is ridiculous. I am sure you girls are just jumping into conclusions and fantasies." I giggled.


    "But we wish the two of you the best, your grace." The maids said. "We truly wish for your happiness."


    When the conversation ended, I realized I am now wearing my ball gown for the night. It has the tender color of yellow green. It is adorned with light green emerald gems that gives a subtle color to the gown.


    "Oh my¡­ you look so beautiful your grace." The maids eachplimented.


    "Thank you." I told them. If not for their hard work since this morning, I will not have been this beautiful.


    ''I might say, the process of beautifying is quite tiresome.'' I thought while remembering what they did since earlier this morning.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    "Your grace, her majesty Empress Alicia and mother is here to see you." The knight guard said from outside.


    "Please let them in." I ordered.


    When the door opened Aunt Leticia and Alicia came inside. They were both wearing their ball gowns and are so beautiful.


    "My dear niece, you are so beautiful." Aunt Leticia crossed the room and gave me a light hug.


    "Thank you, aunt." I replied and hugged her back.


    "You are quite exceptional, Sati." Aliciaplimented. "Tonight, is your night." She hugged me.


    "Thank you, Alicia." I hugged her back. "You are so beautiful as well."


    "Nothingpared to you, hehe." Alicia giggled. "By the way, are you sure about your ns for tonight. Are you not going to think twice about this?" She asked.


    I have exchange letters with Alicia about the ns on my marriage. I have consulted her many times, and I havee into a conclusion that is best for thend I am ruling.


    "Yes, Alicia." I replied with a sad smile. "Unfortunately, I never had the courage to tell him of my feelings. I am afraid that he would reject me, that he will say that he only sees me as a little sister and nothing more." I tried to stop tears from falling.


    "How about you try and tell him first, Sati." Alicia encouraged. "You might not know, what if he has mutual feelings? I suggest at least give it a try."


    "My daughter is right, Sati." Aunt Leticia said. "There is no harm in trying. Jack is now a marquis, and I cannot see anything that can stop the two of you from getting married."


    "I-I think you are right." I replied. "At least I want to tell the feelings that I have for him."


    "That is right, Sati." Alicia said. "If ever he rejects you then tell me, and I will surely give him a punch or two." She said brandishing her fists.


    "Hehe, thanks Alicia, Aunt Leticia." I hugged them both.


    "We are a family. Of course, we are here for you." Aunt Leticia said.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    "Grand Duke diolus is here." The knight guard announced.


    The door opened and my brother that was wearing formal clothes came in.


    "Your majesty Empress Alicia, Aunt Leticia." diolus bowed as a greeting.


    "Is the ball about to start?" Aunt Leticia asked.


    "Yes, I am here to escort my little sister." diolus said with a smile. "If I may¡­" He offered his hand towards me.


    "Thank you, brother." I ced my hand on top of his.


    "Then let us go." diolus tucked my arms inside his and escorted me out. "We will be heading out now, your majesty, aunt." Alicia and Aunt Leticia nodded and the both of us walked outside.


    I was getting nervous with every step I take. This is the first time I will host a ball as the main character, being that I had juste of age. Before, I was just hosting small social gatherings and such but now is different. All eyes will be upon me, and I am the start of the night. I cannot make any mistakes.


    "Do not be nervous." diolus encouraged me. "You are the grand duchess of Jennovia. Even if you make a mistake, no one can talk negatively about you. If there are, then I will personally deal with them. They will wish that they have never been born."


    "Hehe brother, that is a bit harsh." I giggled. "But thank you for thinking of me, brother."


    "Of course, you are my only little sister." diolus smiled gently. "You are very beautiful today. I am sure that they will be in awe at your presence."


    "Thank you." I replied.


    My nerves calmed down after diolus and I talked. What I am looking forward to right now is meeting Jack tonight and confessing my feelings for him.


    "Well, here we are." diolus said.


    We are behind a curtain on top of a staircase going down the ball room. I can see that many people have now gathered, and my nerves started to act up again. I squeezed diolus'' arm and I can feel his hand brushing it tofort me.


    "Do not worry. I am here with you." diolus smiled.


    I felt courage with diolus words. I took a deep breath and exhaled.


    "Let us go." I said.


    The attendants opened the curtains and I saw the ballroom down below more clearly.


    "Her grace the Grand Duchess Satiana, being escorted by his grace Grand Duke diolus." The attendant announced our presence.


    The murmuring from the crowd down below silenced and all eyes are now upon us. diolus and I graciously went down the staircase. Once we are down, all the people bowed down and greeted us. Hence, the ball has begun.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 387 Side Story (Satiana and Jack) (7)

    <h4>Chapter 387: Side Story (Satiana and Jack) (7)</h4>


    (Satiana''s POV)


    The ball was in full swing, and many has given their birthday greetings to me. One by one, the nobles that were invited came to me and wished me a happying of age bearing their gifts. I on the other hand made causal talk with them, especially my vasal that came to greet me.


    I had my first dance with diolus and so far, I have not dance after because of the flood of people wanting to wish me a happy birthday and presenting their gifts. I on the other hand have my eyes wandering around the ball room, hoping to see a glimpse of Jack anywhere. But unfortunately, I cannot find him anywhere.


    "Happying of age grand duchess." Regaleon said. He greeted me with Alicia and their twins.


    "Happy birthday Sati." Alicia replied. "These two here are Alphonse and Aerith. Greet your Aunt Sati, it is her birthday today."


    The twins are standing hand in hand in between Regaleon and Alicia.


    "Happy birthday Aunt Sati." The twins spoke on unison.


    "Thank you so much for the greetings." I replied to the imperial couple. "Oh, look how adorable your children are."


    "Do you have a birthday cake?" The little girl Aerith asked me with twinkling eyes.


    "Yes, of course I have." I said with a smile. "It is there at the buffet table."


    "Can we get a huge slice of cake?" Alphonse asked. "Al loves cake."


    "Yeah, yeah. Me too." Aerith said with a huge smile.


    "You can get a huge serving of cake, as big as you like." I replied.


    "Yey!" The twins replied and ran towards the buffet table.


    "Be careful not to bump on other people!" Alicia yelled out. "I apologize with their behavior. They are a little rowdy sometimes."


    "Oh, no need to apologize. I like kids." I replied.


    "Well, I hope you get one for yourself as well." Regaleon said from out of nowhere.


    Hisment made me blush, thinking about making babies made me feel embarrassed.


    "Stop teasing the poor child." Alicia elbowed Regaleon. "Well, we will go to where the twins are. I am afraid they can finish your big birthday cake by themselves."


    "Hehe okay." I giggled. "But I do not mind if they do."


    "Thanks." Alicia said and headed to where the twins are with Regaleon.


    I had a breather atst. I felt that all of the guests have now greeted me, and I tried heading upstairs to get a good view of the ballroom to find where Jack is.


    ''He won''t miss mying of age, right?'' I thought to myself while my heart was thumping real fast.


    "Your grace." Someone called me. When I looked around, I saw Duke Matias alone.


    The duke and his son had already greeted me earlier, so I believe the duke is to inform me that it is time to give mying-of-age speech.


    "Duke Matias, is it time already?" I asked.


    "I believe so your grace." Duke Matias said.


    I was nning on announcing my engagement with Alfred in mying-of-age speech. I never thought I could not confess to Jack my feelings before the announcement.


    "You will be announcing your engagement with my son tonight, correct your grace?" Duke Matias asked.


    I have already talked to the duke about epting his son''s marriage proposal earlier in the day. But now, I am having second thoughts.


    "Y-Yes duke." I replied.


    "I am happy that we will be an official family because of this." Duke Matias smiled whole heartedly that I was hesitant to tell him I am having second thoughts. "It is also for the future of Jennovia your grace. I am sure my son will be a fine partner for you and a good father to your children in the future."


    I was forced to remember my duty as the lord of Jennovia. My decision to marry Alfred was for future of Jennovia as well. I climbed the steps with a heavy heart, weighing what to do. On one side was my duty and the other was my personal feelings for the person I love.


    I was standing in front of the guest looking down at the ball room. The attendants have called their attention, and I was now the focus of their gaze. What I will be saying right now will be the future of Jennovia. I clenched my sweaty hands and started the speech I prepared.


    "I thank you all foring to mying-of-age ceremony. It is not long since I have taken the seat¡­."


    I was continuing my speech as I have memorized it, but my eyes were wandering down on the ballroom. I was searching for him, searching every face in the crowd to find him. But that was not the only thing I was searching for. I was also searching for a sign.


    ''If I see him, then I will not mention epting the marriage proposal of Alfred. If not, then I will proceed with announcing the eptance of the marriage proposal.'' I thought to myself.


    I was searching hard, looking at the faces of the people down the ballroom one by one. My speech was at the end, and I felt my heart sank that I cannot find what I was searching for.


    ''Is this the sign?'' I thought. ''Is it really not meant to be?''


    "I will also take this opportunity to speak about my future." I began. "I know many of my vassals have been asking me when I will take a husband that can assist me in governing Jennovia. I know that it is also one of my duties to birth an heir for the future generation. I am here today to tell you that I have chosen a suitable husband that had proposed marriage to me. I am sure that he can help me with my tasks now and in the future."


    ''This is it.'' I told myself. ''After I say this, there is no turning back.'' I gripped my hands hard, forcing myself to say the words.


    "I have chosen to ept the proposal of¡­" I trailed off.


    "WAIT!!!" I heard a familiar voice resonate in the ballroom.


    The guests all turned around to see a man with crimson hair standing by the door. He was wearing a formal suite with white and red motif and his usually shaggy hair was brushed up. My heart raced seeing him so handsome.


    "J-Jack¡­" I called his name.


    "Sorry I''mte. I did not have any good clothes for the asion. I only had my knight''s uniform as a formal attire. And in this asion, I have to dress neatly and so I asked Sir William to lend me a hand." Jack said.


    I saw William bowed his head with the mention of his name. I saw Regaleon''s familiar Tempest perched in William''s arm.


    "I am d that I am not toote." Jack said while walking towards to where I was.


    The crowd made way to let Jack pass. His steps were swift as if in a hurry and in no time, he was climbing the stairs and is now in front of me.


    "Your grace, I know I am being bold right now, but I will just say this directly with all my heart." Jack then knelt down on one knee in front of me.


    My heart was racing when I first saw Jack, but it went up a notch when I saw him taking out a box from his pocket. I covered my mouth to prevent my surprised voice from getting out.


    "Satiana, I am sorry if it took such a long time until I recognized my feelings for you. I know that I am being bold and everything, but I realized that I do not want to just stand behind you anymore." Jack said. "I started to realize that I wanted to be the one standing by your side forever, and no one else. The thought of you in the arms of another man is unfathomable. I love you Satiana, and I want to be the man that will stand by your side in your journey of governing Jennovia. Sati, will you marry me?" He opened the box and inside was a gold ne with a heart shape pendant with leaves circling around it.


    Tears started toe out of my eyes after hearing his words. I cannot believe that the man I love also has the same feelings for me. The happiness in my heart is bursting out.


    "Yes¡­ yes, yes, yes!" I cannot utter other words but yes.


    Jack''s face beamed brightly to my answer. He stood up and took the ne out of the box and helped me put it on my neck. I brushed my hair up so that he can put it on me without any difficulty.


    "It was in such short notice that was I only have a ne in my proposal." Jack whispered into my ear. "It should have been your birthday present but now it is my engagement gift for you. I will find you a ring with the best emerald rock on top first thing tomorrow."


    "The ne is fine. I love it." I replied with a smile.


    "You deserve the best ring out there. Do not worry, I will let my men find one." Jack carefully pulled me into his arms. "May I kiss you now?" I was a little shy but nodded my head in agreement.


    Jack put his palm on my cheek and inched nearer to my face. I closed my eyes and anticipated. I have always imagined what Jack''s kiss would feel like in my lips and now he is just a mere inch away from me. I then felt warm lips touch mine. At first it was a soft and innocent kiss, but after some time is felt burning and passionate as if wanting to devour my lips in his.


    *CLAP CLAP CLAP*


    I was emersed with my time with Jack that I forgot that we were not alone. The guests started to cheer and congratte us. Jack reluctantly pushed me but left a peck on my forehead.


    "I cannot wait to have you all to myself." Jack whispered into my ear, and I felt a blush crept on my face.


    Jack and I waved towards the guests with smile on our faces. I am happy that all turned out okay in the end.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 388 Side Story (Gladiolus)(1)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 388: Side Story (diolus)(1)(unedited)</h4>


    When the five countries were united and the empire was established, diolus was given the north to govern making him a grand duke. He was pardoned by the imperial couple over the crimes he hadmitted, but many Antians had lost trust in him after what happened with his mother Patricia.


    The first few years he had worked hard with Dimitri to cultivate thends of Antia. With the help of Carrick the ck turtle and Virgil the blur dragon, they were able to bring back the once fertilend of Antia.


    Within those years, diolus was busy working to gain back the trust that he once lost. And because of guilt, he was not able to show himself to his family members especially Satiana his sister and Alicia his cousin.


    When it was time the Aintians cane back to their homend bit by bit, some were reluctant to live at the north part where diolus is governing because of the distrust that was built because of his mother''s treachery.


    At one of the caravans that was heading out to Antia, the group was assigned to head out to North Antia. Many had gone to the south and to bnce the poption this new group were assigned to the north.


    "Are you okay to go to the north?" One man asked. "You know who is governing the north, right?"


    "We have no other choice." One man replied. "We were assigned to go there to build our homes."


    "He is her son. As the saying goes, the apple does not fall far from the tree. What if he bes crazy like what happened to his mother?" The man asked. "It would have been better if we were able to be assigned in the south. I heard that the grand duke that governs the south was the emperor''s right hand. I believe he would be a better choice."


    "I am not sure about you, but I am just happy to go back." An olddy replied. "I do not care about north or south. I just want to go back to the ce we can call home."


    "Yes, I understand what you are saying olddy." The man said. "But still, having to live under a man we do not know if will go mad in the future can be worrisome."


    While the Antians in the caravan were debating, Anatalia was walking along. She was included to journey with the caravan to North Antia because of some matters regarding her species.


    "Why would you judge a man from the sins of his mother?" Anatalia overheard some Antians talking bad about diolus. "I am not sure about you, but I see that it is bad manners to talk about others on their backs." She had her hands on her waist with an irritated expression.


    "I hope you do not think ill of my cousin diolus." Alicia was just walking behind Anatalia.


    "Your majesty the empress!" The Antians recognized Alicia at once and knelt in her presence.


    "Please rise." Alicia said. "My cousin has worked hard with Dimitri to bring Antia back to life. North or south, Antia is now habitable thanks to them. I hope you give him another chance to prove himself. I myself have forgiven him for the sins he hasmitted against me after seeing his utmost sincerity. And the sins of the parent must not be passed down to their children. diolus has done nothing wrong against you Antians, so I implore you not to see him as a bad person."


    The Antians bowed down to hide their ashamed faces after hearing Alcia''s words. The empress herself had forgiven diolus.


    "That is right!" A man in the group yelled. "I was a soldier under the prince. He is a good man that always thinks of his people. He is not like his mother that only used us for her revenge."


    Some of the people in the group agreed with the man''s words. The mood of the people in the caravan changed after. Alicia smiled seeing this.


    "Here, give this to diolus once you see him." Alicia gave a letter to Anatalia. "He has note back even after years have passed. I hope this letter can make hime to see us once more."


    "Do not worry Alicia. I will surely give this to him." Anatalia said with a proud face.


    "Thank you." Alicia smiled. "I cannot believe that you have grown just after a few years have passed."


    "You know that we sirens can live longer than the average humans. And as the sirens leader, I cannot stay and have a child like body for that long." Anatalia replied. "I can look young or old whenever I want to so do not get surprised." She smiled.


    "I see." Alicia smiled back. "I hope you cane back before I give birth to this little one." She put her hand on her still t tummy.


    "I promise to be back before this little onees out." Anatalia crouched to align her face on Alicia''s tummy. "You just be a good boy or girl inside your mother''s time until Ie back, okay?" She stood back up again.


    "Have a safe journey." Alicia bid Anatalia and gave her a hug.


    "Do not forget what I have told you okay." Anatalia said. "Just follow my instructions and I am sure that you will be fine for the next nine months."


    "Thanks." Alicia replied.


    The caravan started to head out. Anatalia followed the caravan and waved goodbye to Alicia.


    **


    At North Antia, a new pce was built to house the grand duke. The first to havee here were a handful of employees who are Antians and also were under diolus in the past. Jeremy also were one of the first who came and asked diolus to be his assistant and right hand man.


    diolus was sitting in his office with a stack of documents on his desk in front of him. He was lookin into them with a serious face. Jeremy was helping him arrange the documents that he was finished with and signed.


    "Why don''t you get some rest for a while my lord?" Jeremy asked with a solemn tone.


    "I cannot rest now. There are still many things to look in to." diolus replied while his eyes were still on the paper he was holding. "There are still so manynd titles that needed to be signed. How about the food stocks, aren''t they be arriving before the first caravan arrives? And the seedlings to start the farming and the farming animals that have been gifted by the imperial couple have gifted, have they arrived?" diolus was going through documents on his desks, searching for the documents.


    "My lord, I have all of that under control." Jeremy gave diolus a pat on his shoulder. "Here are the documents you are looking for. I have filed them neatly so that you can find them by category."


    "Thank you Jeremy." diolus sighed in relief. "I do not know what will happened if you are not here to help me."


    "I will always be here to help you my lord." Jeremy replied. "All of the deliveries are on track as Ist checked. And the first caravan had departed Grandcrest. They will be here on schedule, so rest assured that all are set when theye."


    diolus put down the document he was holding and sighed. He pinched his temple with his fingers seeming tired.


    "I am nervous Jeremy." diolus said. "What if they do not like me? I know what the Altantians are thinking about me, the son of the one that used them and left them to die."


    "My lord, you are not your mother." Jeremy said, as if he has been repeating this sentence to diolus for a number of times already. "I know that you will make a good leader that you are born to be. Do not let the sin of your mother hover over you."


    "Thank you Jeremy." diolus replied. He looked outside his window deep in thought.

 Chapter 389 Side Story (Gladiolus)(2)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 389: Side Story (diolus)(2)(unedited)</h4>


    The time of the first caravan''s arrival hade. diolus was just done wearing his clothes and looking at himself in front of a full body sized mirror.


    "How do I look Jeremy?" diolus asked. "Do I look okay? I do not look intimidating or anything? Do I give off a domeniring aura?"


    diolus was wearing an slick gray suit that is not too shy. It is in the borderline of being sophisticated and eligant at the same time.


    "You look find my lord." Jeremy sighed. "Do not worry too much. I am sure everything will work out well."


    "You think so?" diolus looked a little nervous. "What time will I be meeting them?"


    "Actually the caravan had just arrived." Jeremy opened up a document he was holding. "You will meet them an hour from now and you will give them the speech you have made."


    Days prior to the caravan''s arrival, diolus has been busy contructing the speech he will give after meeting the first Antian caravan that will be arriving in the north. Jeremy had seen him work so hard, crumpling papers when the words seemed a bit off. After many attempts and cumpled paper, diolus was able to make the most best speech he was able to conctruct.


    "I hope everything will go smoothly." diolus said. "I am sure that some will have ill feelings towards me, and I pray that they will not make a scene."


    "Do not worry my lord, we have guards stationed at the ce you will give your speech." Jeremy assured. "Nothing bad will happened."


    "I am not worried about my safety Jeremy. I just do not want anything bad to happened to others." diolus sighed. "I just wish they will be able to give me another chance to prove myself worthy as their lord and protector."


    "You will do fine my lord." Jeremy said. "Oh by the way, after you are done with your speech you have a meeting with the leader of the sirens. Her majesty the empress had asked us to host her stay here."


    "Is that so?" diolus replied. "I have met her I guess at the wedding and coronation of the imperial couple. Okay, please make sure that she will be given the best acocmodations."


    "Understood my lord." Jeremy bowed and exited the room.


    "So, a siren ising here?" A voice said.


    From diolus'' sleeve sleethered out a blue snake. The sankes scales were brightly colores as if they were gems. The snake coiled up from diolus'' arms and around his neck.


    "You are awake Virgil." diolus said.


    "Yes, I had a good nap under your clothes." Virgil replied. "I like sleeping at a warm ce."


    "I do not mind you sleeping under my clothes. Just do not move that much because it is ticklish." diolus joked.


    "Sheesh, I am not that kind of a sleeper you know." Virgil replied. "Well anyways, the siren girl."


    "Hmm, what about her?" diolus asked.


    "Well it is not everyday I can meet someone that lives under water like me." Virgil replied.


    "So, you want to meet her?" diolus asked out of curiosity.


    "Yes. I am quite curious about her species." Virgil replied. "I might be good to chat with her."


    "Well, if she permits it then I guess there is no reason for you not to talk to her." diolus said.


    "That''s great." Virgil replied. "Well I will just go and get some fresh air, and a dip when I am at it."


    Virgil sleethered down diolus towards the opened veranda door. He slithered until the end and dropped. Not long a blue light shed and a big blue dragon was seen flying towards the open sea that can be seen in the veranda.


    "Be carefull out there." diolus said before Virgil was far.


    diolus had specifically build his pce near the eastern sea because of Virgil, because Virgil was a sacred beast that loves water.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    "Come in." diolus permitted.


    "My lord, the preparations are done." Jeremy said.


    "Then let''s go." diolus took his coat that was hanging and put it on. He took a deep breath and exited his room.


    **


    idiolus was now standing in front of the Antians that were included in the first caravan that arrived. They will be the first citizens of North Antia and as the lord, diolus was there to give them a weing speech.


    diolus had prepared his speech days before, but he was still nervous to see the eyes of the Anitans on him. He gulped and then opened his mouth to start his speech.


    "Everyone, I wee you to North Antia." diolius started. "I know you have traveled a long way to get here, and I assure you I will not take so much of your time now so that you can rest."


    The Antians in front of diolus was silent and was looking at him with seriousness. diolus can feel the pressure of him standing in front of them.


    "Me and my people here worked hard to have all of your needs be readily avable upon your arrival." diolus said. "I know that some of you if not all have ill feelings against my deceased mother and maybe me as well. Firstly I would like to apologize for the hardships that you have faced because of my mother''s plots and ns." He bowed half of his body in front of the Antian people.


    The Antians were surprised and started to murmur around. Jeremy was just behind diolus, giving the guards a knowing look to be prepared in case of emergencies. diolus stood back up and continued his speech.


    "I only ask of you all to give me a second chance to prove to you that I can be a better ruler than my mother was. I would like to make it up to you." diolus said. "All I ask is. That we all work together to make North Antia prosper once more. I will need your help to make living here better for all of us."


    diolus ended his speech there. There was a short time of silence before someone pped their hand from the crowd. After once person there was. Another and then another until all the Antians started pping their hands and cheered.


    "We believe in you grand duke!" One man said.


    "You never left us in battle before and I know you never will now that you lead us." Another said.


    "Let us work hard to lift Altnatia out from the grave." Another said.


    The Antians started to cheer in front of diolus. They were smiling with a light heart. This made diolus emotional and light tears came out of his eyes.


    Not long the groups was dispersed and were sent to their assigned houses. They they were given the right amount ofnd and was given farming and nting tools to start their lives here. These was all nned out for the future of North Antia.


    diolus and Jeremy was heading back to the office. When they opened the door, Anatalia was inside wearing a light blue dress that looked radiant from the suns rays. diolus was momentarily mesmerized by the sight.


    "Good morning Grand Duke diolus." Anatali greeted. "This is not. Our first meeting but let me introduce myself, I am Anatalia the leader of the sirens."

 Chapter 390 - Side Story (Gladiolus)(3)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 390 - Side Story (diolus)(3)(unedited)</h4>


    "Good morning Grand Duke diolus." Anatalia greeted. "This is not our first meeting, but let me introduce myself. I am Anatalia the leader of the sirens."


    diolus was momentarily dazed after Anatalia¡¯s greeting that he was not able to greet back.


    "Grand duke?" Anatalia looked at him with confusion.


    "Oh... I am sorry for the discourtesy." diolus replied with an embarrassed expression. "I was expecting to see a girl in her teens, but I see a fully grown beautiful woman in front of me that I became speechless."


    "I never thought that the grand duke is flowery with his word." Anatalia giggled. "But thank you for thepliment."


    diolus¡¯ heart felt like it was hit by an arrow when he heard the melodious giggle of Anatalia.


    "I-I am just stating a fact mydy." diolus replied at once. "I am sorry if my words hit you in an unpleasant way."


    "Oh, no need to apologize grand duke. I am happy to be told I am beautiful, even though many have already told me such words. Coming from the mouth of the grand duke makes it more credible." Anatalia smiled softly. "And I cannot me you to be surprised. Thest time you saw me, I was in my teens. I am more older than what I looked like before, and I was just maintaining that image because of my own personal reasons. But now that I am taking the position as the representative of my race, I decided to have this form." Her hand gestured towards her body.


    "Thank you for exining mydy." diolus replied courteously. "Please, take a sit. Jeremy here is my assistant and right hand man. He will be joining us in our meeting today, if that is okay with you?"


    "Oh, it is no problem." Anatalia said and took a sit at the chair facing where diolus sat. "I also have met Sir Jeremy briefly before."


    "It is good to see you again Lady Anatalia." Jeremy greeted with courtesy.


    "Please, call me Anatalia." Anatalia requested to diolus and Jeremy. "I am not a nobledy or anything."


    "If that is what you wish." diolus replied. "What can we get you, Anatalia? I am sure you had a long journey. How about refreshments?"


    "Tea will be fine." Anatalia replied.


    "Tell the maids to prepare some tea and snacks to match." diolus ordered Jeremy.


    "Of course." Jeremy bowed and went out to do us he was told.


    "Well then, Anatalia. I was informed in a letter from her majesty the empress of your visit." diolus was in his business mode after having to ovee the first attraction he felt towards Anatalia. "What can I do for you?"


    "Actually, I have been starting to build good rtions with the rulers of every territories here in the continent." Anatalia started. "We sirens would like to have free use of the coastal areas all around the continent. Of course, we would like to also buildmunities by coast lines as well and live in peace with other people."


    "I see." diolus replied. "I am not opposed with such things. You are wee to build suchmunities in my territory. I would just like to ask for you to cooperate and follow thews we have here. I will ept your race as one of my people like all others if they abide by the rules andws that is set for the peace of the territory."


    "I will be sure to tell my sisters of your conditions." Anatalia replied. "But I am sure they will be sure to blend with the humans like always, that is if other humans do not give us prejudice because of our race."


    "I am sure you will not have such problems with us Antians. We know what it feels like on the receiving end of such prejudice." diolus replied. "I will be happy to have sirens as people under my territory and I am sure that others will also wee you. I just want to say that if people stir trouble in my territory, siren, Antian or whatever race they are, they will be dealt with ording to thew."


    "I understand grand duke. I also do not want to have trouble living together with one another." Anatalia replied. "I can see that you really are a good man, contrary to what you have done before."


    "I... thank you for thepliment." diolus blushed hearing thepliment from Anatalia. "I am not as good as what you think, but... I am working hard to be someone that will be respected by others."


    "And I think you are doing a good start and doing a good job." Anatalia replied with a smile. "You may have had a rough start, but I can see you are working hard towards your goal. Good luck with that."


    diolus was both surprised and happy to hear the words that Anatalia uttered. He really has been working hard day and night to build a home for the Antians that his mother had betrayed. Jeremy and the other employees had been there to help him by giving him encouraging words, but Anatalia¡¯s words telling him he was doing a good job was what he needed. His heart felt at ease with the words she had said and felt rxed.


    Both of them shared tea together and had some discussions about themunities and locations where to build until Anatalia left to take a rest from her long journey.


    **


    "You look more rxed and refreshed after your meeting with Lady Anatalia, my lord." Jeremy said while arranging the doc.u.ments in diolus¡¯ desk.


    The sun had just set and the work for the day was over. diolus sat back on his chair with a smile on his face.


    "Why do you say that?" diolus looked at Jeremy in puzzlement.


    "Well, at this hour you would have looked stressed and tired." Jeremy said. "But now, you looked more refreshed than ever before." He pointed out.


    "Do I?" diolus held his face as if not believing Jeremy¡¯s words.


    "Look at you, having such a huge smile on your face." Jeremy said with a smile.


    "Maybe because talking to her was quite refreshing." diolus replied with a smile. "She had so much ideas that I did not think of. Such as having medical facilities in every vige. I only thought of building big hospitals in cities. It is true that having medical personnels in every vige will help improve health and sanitation."


    "Lady Anatalia is a medical practitioner herself, an imperial doctor at that. So it is not surprising that she will give some good suggestions in that field." Jeremy said. "If I can ask my lord, are you by chance entranced with Lady Anatalia¡¯s beauty?"


    "W-What do you mean?" diolus was taken by surprise with Jeremy¡¯s question. "Well I mean.... Yes she is beautiful. But I was mesmerized more with her intelligence and how she speaks. It was like a breath of fresh air having to talk to her."


    "I am sure that Lady Anatalia have good intentions, but... I want to remind you that she is a siren, my lord." Jeremy said. "Sirens can cast a spell on the opposite s.e.x to get what they want."


    diolus¡¯ smile turned into a frown and looked at Jeremy with a sharp gaze.


    "Are you telling me that I was in some kind of spell, Jeremy?" diolus voice was as cold as ice that Jeremy shivered in fright.


    "I-I am not saying that she did my lord." Jeremy bowed his head low, feeling diolus¡¯ menacing aura. "I am just saying that sirens have such powers. I did not say that Lady Anatalia will do such a thing to you my lord. Please forgive me for my words. I was just thinking of the possibilities." He started to shiver with the auraing from diolus.


    "Be careful with your words, Jeremy." diolus stood up from his chair and walked until he was by Jeremy¡¯s side. "Lady Anatalia is her majesty, Empress Alicia¡¯s personal doctor and close friend. If wordes to her ears that you have suspected the imperial doctor, we can have problems with our rtionship with the imperial family. The imperial couple trusts Lady Anatalia with their health and lives."


    "I understand my lord." Jeremy replied with a shaky voice. "This will never happen again."


    "Be sure that it won¡¯t." diolus said with a cold voice. "I will take my leave first. I need a breath of fresh air. If you need me, I will be by the shore."


    "Have a nice walk, my lord." Jeremy maintained his head bowed down while diolus walked out of the office.

 Chapter 391 - Side Story (Gladiolus)(4)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 391 - Side Story (diolus)(4)(unedited)</h4>


    diolus was walking at the sea¡¯s shore with the full moon hanging brightly above the night sky. The waves were gently sshing on the shore. He was sighing every moment, deep in thought why he got mad when Jeremy said something bad about Anatalia.


    "Hah..." diolus sighed once more. "Why am I feeling this way? Is what Jermey said true? Did Anatalia cast a spell on me to make me agree to her terms?"


    diolus was looking at the night sky deep in thought.


    "But I don¡¯t believe she did such a thing." diolus said. "I mean, there are no set backs in agreeing with the sirens terms. Having them as citizens in my territory gives me great benefits. Sirens are good healers and medical practitioners. Both sides will be beneficial."


    diolus was thinking of the benefits his territory will have by agreeing with having sirens live here as well. That was when he remembered Anatalia¡¯s beautiful face when he walked inside his office. He can remember how mesmerized he was when he saw her standing in the middle of his office, introducing herself. It was like he fell for her that instant.


    "Did I fall in love at first sight?" diolus tried to think. "Is this really love or was I just mesmerized by her beauty?"


    "But they still got that power that can make humans of the opposite s.e.x be entranced by them." diolus said. "Did Anatalia cast a spell on me to her benefit? I do not know what to think."


    diolus was walking towards a part of the sea shore where there were huge boulders by the side of a cliff. His eyes caught a figure seating on top of the huge boulders. The figure had long wet hair being flown by the wind, so probably it was a woman who took a night dip in the beach. He was curious at to who it was and so walked carefully towards the boulders.


    When diolus was getting closer, he can see her features more clearly. That was when he realized that rather than two feet, he saw a fishtail underneath her upper body.


    "A siren?" diolus whispered to himself. When he looked at the face, he recognized her at once. "Anatalia." He called out.


    "I-I am sorry!" diolus apologized instantly. "I did not notice that you are... I am sorry." He felt so embarrassed.


    "I-I apologize as well." Anatalia said while she was hiding behind the boulders. "I thought that no one wille herete at night. Am I trespassing?"


    "No, of course not. You cane here whenever you want." diolus said while blushing.


    "Um, this is embarrassing." Anatalia said. "I left my clothes at the other side of the shore."


    "Here, take this." diolus took off his coat and gave it to Anatalia who was still hiding behind the boulders.


    "Are you sure?" Anatalia asked. "Your coat will get wet."


    "Its okay." diolus replied.


    "Thank you then." Anatalia took the coat quickly.


    Not long diolus heard a ssh on the water and he saw Anatalia at the shallow shore wearing his coat on the top of her body. He also saw her green fishtail shimmering under the moonlight. He wa in a daze seeing her so beautiful in her siren form.


    "I am sorry." Anatalia said. "You might be shocked to see my siren form. I can go and..."


    "No, don¡¯t go." diolus replied instantly. "I mean... I am not shocked or anything." He blushed.


    "R-Really?" Anatalia felt embarrassed. "I am not sure because some see me as horrifying in this form. I thought you would feel awkward."


    "Horrifying? I think you are quite beautiful." diolus replied. "Seeing you in your true form, I mean... you are quite beautiful." He said with an embarrassed face.


    "T-Thank you." Anatalia replied with a blush.


    "Why are you swimming at a time like this?" diolus asked. "Is it not dangerous?"


    "I felt the sea calling out to me. I cannot just ignore it." Anatalia replied with a smile. "Do you like toe and join me? The water is quite warm."


    diolus took off his shoes and then his shirt and started to walk towards the water. He flinched first, feeling the water beneath his feet but then got used to it and started to go down even deeper.


    Anatalia also swam forward until she was under the water and vanished.


    "Anatalia?" diolus called out. "Where are you?"


    diolus moved forward and dived under water. He can see underneath the water thanks to the brightness of the full moon. He was holding his breath and searching for Anatalia when he saw her swimming beautifully. She gestured to him to follow him and so he did.


    ¡¯Thankfully I had some wind magic attribute.¡¯ diolus thought.


    Together with his water and wind magic he was able to make a bubble around his head, he can now breath under water. He swam towards Anatalia, and she grabbed his hand that startled diolus.


    "That is a good trick." Anatalia said pointing to his air bubble.


    "Thanks." diolus replied.


    "Come, let me show you the beautiful corals here." Anatalia pulled him and they swam together hand in hand.


    diolus had his heart thumping faster than usual while he was swimming hand in hand with Anatalia. She was so happy to show him the great marine life under the sea in his territory, talking about good spots for fishing. diolus was focused on her face while Anatalia was speaking.


    "I-Is there something on my face?" Anatalia asked. diolus was woken up from his own day dream.


    "N-Nothing." diolus replied. "I just thought you are pretty while talking?"


    "Do you think so?" Anatalia giggled. "Some told me that I am rather talkative that it can be irritating."


    "Yes, you are truly pretty." diolus replied. "I think your voice is quite melodious that I would like to hear it all the time, especially your giggle. Its like you got me under some spell."


    Anatalia¡¯s smile turned into a frown and let go of diolus¡¯ hand.


    "Do you think I put a spell on you? And I thought we were having a great time." Anatalia had a disappointed and sad look. "I never did something like cast a spell on you to my benefit. I approached you with pure intentions."


    "No, I did not mean it like that." diolus tried to exin but Anatalia swam away in a hurry. "Wait, Anatalia!"


    diolus tried to swim after Anatalia but she was more faster in swimming than him. That was when he used his water and wind magic to boost his speed. But to do that, he needed to cut off his air bubble. He had cut off his oxygen just to catch up to Anatalia.


    ¡¯I need to exin to her.¡¯ diolus thought. ¡¯I do not want us to have such a misunderstanding. This something we have, I want it to continue.¡¯


    diolus was able to catch up to the speeding Anatalia. He grabbed her by the waist and hugged her from behind.


    "Let go of me!" Anatalia resisted. "I thought we had something special. I thought that I could something with you, but you thought that I casted a spell on you." She said angrily.


    Anatalia trashed while diolus hugged her from behind. He held her until she had calmed down. That was when Anatalia realized that diolus was not talking back. When she looked around, diolus was short on air.


    "diolus!" Anatalia was surprise seeing him breath hisst and closed his eyes. "You fool!"


    diolus arms around her lost strength and fell. Anatalia instantly took him and swam up in a hurry.


    Once at the top, Anatalia was desperately calling to diolus.


    "diolus... diolus..." Anatalia was shouting. "Wake up... dammit!"


    From out of nowhere a huge gust of wind blew. Anatalia was surprised that the water around them started to vibrate and both of them hoisted up from the water. She was surprise to see that they were now flying in the air.


    "Hello little siren." Virgil in his dragon form greeted. Anatalia and diolus was in his back while they were flying up in the sky. "It is such a shame that we met in such a circ.u.mstance. But please save my master."


    Anatalia was woken up from her surprise seeing the azure dragon and started to resuscitate diolus and do mouth to mouth. Not long, he coughed out water.


    "You fool." Anatalia was scolding diolus with tears on her eyes. "What do you think would have happened if you died back there? Your territory would loose a good leader because of me." She started to cry out.


    "I am sorry... I am sorry for scaring you." diolus hugged the crying Anatalia. "I just.... I do not want you to misunderstand. What I am feeling, I know it was not because of some spell. I think I really have fallen in love with you at first sight."


    "But... *sniff* we just met *sniff*." Anatalia replied.


    "I know. That was why I said it felt like I was under some spell." diolus said. "But I did not mean it in a literal way. Please do not misunderstand. I might have thought that at first, and I am sorry. But now, I know what I am feeling is genuine. Anatalia, will you ept my feelings?"


    Anatalia sat up straight and wiped away her tears.


    "I...I am not sure." Anatalia replied. "I am not yet sure of my feelings for you. Can we... start things slow? I mean, I will be here for quite some time. Let me give my reply after some time has passed."


    "Then I will wait for your reply." diolus replied with a smile.

 Chapter 392 - Side Story (Gladiolus)(5)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 392 - Side Story (diolus)(5)(unedited)</h4>


    Chapter 369


    Side Story (diolus)(5)(unedited)


    Six months have passed in North Antia. Winter season has started, and snow had just started to fall. In the six months that have passed, diolus and Anatalia had be much closer to each other. diolus was helping Anatalia on top of his duties as the ruling monarch of North Antia.


    Some Atantians are happy to see diolus working hard as a good leader, but some still has animosity because of what his mother, thete Queen Patricia had done to them.


    "I am all done here, Jeremy." diolus said while signing thest doc.u.ments on top of his desk. "Is the carriage ready?"


    The day is still early, and diolus had a scheduled visit to a site at a shore near the border with South Antia. He is going to view one of the possible sites for a sirenmunity. In thest six months, they have started some sirenmunities and are still building some more. diolus and Anatalia had been working hard with one another to make this a sess.


    "Yes, the carriage is on standby. Are you going to proceed in your site viewing?" Jeremy asked with a worried look. "The sky is a bit dark this morning. It looks like snow is about to fall hard."


    "I think we will be alright." diolus replied. "I believe we will be arriving at the vige near the site before the snow falls. We can take shelter there."


    "Hah." Jeremy sighed. "Tell me the truth, my lord. You are just excited to be on a trip with Lady Anatalia." He looked at diolus with a raised eyebrow.


    "You know me too well, Jeremy. Hahaha." diolusughed out with such a bright expression.


    "I am happy that you and Lady Anatalia have been getting closer. I am not against you having a rtionship with a siren, my lord. But please bear in mind that not all of your subject is seeing it in a good light." Jeremy reminded.


    "I do not know why they are having such thoughts against sirens." diolus replied. "Sirens have helped us in many ways. They were also shunned like us Antians, and they have hidden themselves because of that."


    "Ipletely understand you, my lord." Jeremy replied. "But some still believe in the old ways. They think it is okay not to continue the way of i.n.c.e.s.t in the royal family, but they will still want you to marry someone with Antian blood."


    "That is such bull!" diolus said with anger. "Many Antians have married into other races. Why are they so against my rtionship with Anatalia?"


    "I think it is because she is not just ¡¯some¡¯ race but one of the ancient beasts." Jeremy replied. "But I never thought that your rtionship had leveled up on the next stage, my lord. I thought you are still courting Lady Anatalia?"


    "Ahem..." diolus coughed. "Well... I am hoping that this trip will change our rtionship into a more intimate one."


    "Then I wish you luck on that, my lord." Jeremy smiled genuinely. "But if you want thedy to see you in a good way, I suggest you get going. I believe the carriage is waiting for you. I am sure Lady Anatalia is already there. She is neverte."


    "Oh shoot. I better get going." diolus quickly walked towards the door. "I leave everything to you Jeremy. I will be back after three days."


    "Please have a pleasant trip my lord." Jeremy bowed his head. "And good luck."


    "Thank you." diolus smiled happily before exiting his office.


    **


    diolus was inside the moving carriage with Anatalia. Anatalia was looking outside the carriage window, looking at the moving scenery.


    "Are you not cold?" diolus asked. "I can ask an additional warmer for you."


    "This is your third time asking." Anatalia replied with a giggle. "I am quite fine di, thank you very much. I am wearing think clothes for this trip in anticipation of the cold."


    With the six months diolus and Anatalia had been together, they started to call each other without honorifics and with their nicknames, telling how close they havee.


    "Oh, sorry." diolus scratched his head in embarrassment. "I just want to make sure you arefortable in our trip. We are still a few more hours away from the vige that we will be stopping."


    "I am really fine. We sirens have a natural ability to adapt with the cold." Anatalia replied. "But if you are really that worried about me being warm, then why don¡¯t youe seat beside me and be my personal warmer." She smiled sweetly.


    diolus brightly smiled and changed seats and seated beside Anatalia. Anatalia took of her gloves and diolus¡¯ to hold his hand and feel its warmth.


    "Hmm, that feels better." Anatalia hummed in satisfaction and rested her head on diolus¡¯ shoulder.


    At first diolus stiffened but he rxed after. They had a serene trip while snow started to fall from the sky.


    The carriage was going through a road on a stiff cliff. The sea can be seen clearly on the carriage window.


    "The sea looks like it is also cold." Anatalia said. "I am not sure if I can take a swim for a while."


    "It would be better to refrain from going out for a while." diolus replied. "It can be dangerous now that winter has started."


    "I believe so." Anatalia replied. "Um di... I have something I want to say." She blushed.


    "Hmm, what is it?" diolus asked.


    "Well, we have been in a closer than a friend rtionship for six months now." Anatalia looked down with a shy face. "I think it is time to..." Her words were cut off when the carriage halted into a stop in an abrupt way.


    "What happened?!" Anatalia said with a shocked face.


    "I do not know." diolus replied. "What is happening out there?" He asked the soldiers that were escorting them from the outside."


    "My lord, a tree just fell on the road and is now blocking the way." A soldier on horseback replied.


    But then an arrow came flying and hit the carriage door.


    "AN AMBUSH!" Another soldier shouted from the front. "PROTECT THE GRAND DUKE!"


    The soldiers that were escorting the carriage started to scramble and defended the carriage. Enemies that were hiding in the thickness of the trees came out and started to attack the convoy. Swords shing and arrows flying were heard outside. Magic shing against one another is also heard.


    "Stay inside the carriage, Ana." diolus said and pulled out his sword my its sheath. "I am afraid that the ambushers are also Antians." He had a sour look on his face.


    When diolus was about to open the carriage door, Anatalia held him by the arm and prevented him from going out.


    "Please... be careful." Anatalia said.


    "I will." diolus smiled softly and nted a kiss on Anatalia¡¯s forehead.


    diolus exited the carriage and with a blue sh, Virgil changed into his dragon form. In such a short time they were able to apprehend the attackers and caught majority of them.


    Anatalia exited the carriage when she saw the ambushers kneeling on the ground with their arms tied behind their backs.


    "We have apprehended most of them, my lord." A solider said to diolus.


    "Good." diolus said. He walked towards the ambushers. "I know that you are all Antians and that you have a grudge against me and my mother. I will not kill you here, but you will have to pay for the crime of attacking a monarch. All of you will be into a fair trial and be given proper punishment."


    diolus turned around and was about to walk towards Anatalia when they heard someone from the ambushersugh out loud.


    "HAHAHAHA!" One of the ambushersughed out. "What bullsh*t! You are just acting righteous to improve your image. You are just like your mother, a selfish brat that does not know any better. You are toying with our lives! You need to be punished!" And with a swift movement he stood up and started to glow.


    "GET DOWN!" A soldier yelled. "HE IS GOING TO BLOW!"


    "di!" Anatalia rushed towards diolus, but he was fast and hugged Anatalia in no time.


    *BANG*


    The ambusher had used his magic to ignite himself to make such a huge explosion that nearly wiped out the side of the cliff in where they stand.


    diolus used his body to shield Anatalia from the explosion and they both fell from the cliff and unto the cold waters of the sea.

 Chapter 393 - Side Story (Gladiolus)(6)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 393 - Side Story (diolus)(6)(unedited)</h4>


    The waves under the cliff is crashing ferociously on the rocks. A loud ssh was heard and all went dark. Anatalia¡¯s body quickly turned into a siren¡¯s upon contact with sea water. She opened her eyes the moment she felt her body touch the sea.


    "diolus!" Anatalia quickly realized that the body that shielded hers were separated upon impact with the water. "Where are you? diolus?!"


    Anatalia frantically called for his name under the water. Her heart was beating so fast that she felt it will explode inside her c.h.e.s.t. She swam at the vicinity where they fell and looked around. Without a minute passed by and she saw diolus floating under the water unconscious.


    "diolus!" Anatalia swam at a fast speed and got to where diolus was. She quickly lifted him up to from under the water.


    Once up, huge waves were hitting them hard. Anatalia was having a hard time keeping diolus afloat. She then thought to swim at a much safer ce.


    "Hold on diolus." Anatalia said. "I will get you to safety."


    Anatalia swam with difficulty while carrying diolus. He was much sturdier and had a well built body and Anatalia was having a hard time, but she never thought of giving up. In her mind, she was focused on getting diolus to safety.


    At a distance, Anatalia saw a cove with a hidden cave. To escape the harsh waves and current, she opted to take diolus there and wait until the sea has calmed down.


    "We are nearly there di." Anatalia said to him.


    After Anatalia and diolus reached cove, her fish tail turned into legs and feet once more. She tried her hardest to pull diolus out of the water with her strength. She had difficulties pulling him out, but she was able to do it nheless.


    Anatalia looked around the cave and saw that it was dry at the inner parts. It was not a cave that has passage ways inside, it has a dead end if you go any further inside. The cave looked like a ce where fishermen go when the tides go high and the current bes dangerous. She saw some provisions that they can use and some dry clothes to keep them warm. There is also a small firece and has a stacked firewood and a glint to start a fire.


    "At least this will do." Anatalia said while looking at the inside of the cave. "This will at least shield us from the cold."


    With the strong current and the tide going high up, even a siren cannot swim in those conditions. Anatalia thought she has to wait for the tides to go down so that she can swim for help. She first started the fire to make the interior of the cave warm.


    "But first, I need to see di¡¯s condition." Anatalia was worried.


    diolus was still in an unconscious state. She was worried that the st might have injured diolus. Anatalia quickly took off diolus¡¯ upper clothes that were wet to see if he was injured anywhere. She inspected every inch of his muscr body.


    "Thank heavens there aren¡¯t any injuries." Anatalia sighed in relief. "He must have used his magic powers in time to shield us from the st."


    Anatalia¡¯s gaze were then focuses on diolus perfectly shapes c.h.e.s.t and abs, and she blushed when she realized she was staring at his n.a.k.e.d upper body.


    "What are you thinking about at this moment Anatalia." Anatalia scolded herself. "He is a patient now and you are a medical practitioner. You should not be thinking of that thoughts."


    But even after scolding herself, she was still beat red.the fisherman¡¯s provision only has one nket and does not have any clothes. Because their clothes were wet, she opted to take them off so that they would not freeze from the cold.


    "The sun has set and the weather will be much colder. I am sorry, di." Anatalia was still blushing red while taking of diolus pants.


    Anatalia was sessful in taking diolus¡¯ pants off and he was now only wearing his under garments. Anatalia was getting embarrassed and was trying not to look at a specific area when she saw an arrow wound at diolus¡¯ leg. The wound was starting to darken around, am indication that it was poisoned.


    "What the?!" Anatalia quickly inspected the wound and it really was a poisoned wound. "He probably got it from a poisoned arrow. You fool, why did you not tell me. This should be treated immediately!"


    Anatalia dug inside the fisherman¡¯s provisions but only saw medications for wound and no antidote was there for any poison.


    "Dammit!" Anatalia cursed at their predicament.


    Anatalia looked out and saw that the tide has gone up and the water current was stronger than before.


    "If I swim for help now..." Anatalia was deep in thought about thinking of swimming in the dangerous current to seek help when she felt someone grab her hand. When she looked, diolus had his eyes half open.


    "Don¡¯t go." diolus said with a weak voice. "It is dangerous out there."


    "di!" Anatalia was surprised to tears seeing diolus conscious. "Why did you not tell me that you were hit by a poisoned arrow? I would have treated it immediately when we were still out of danger."


    "I am sorry. I never thought it was poisoned." diolus said with a weak smile. "If I just knew..." he trailed off.


    "It does not matter anymore. What we need now is to get you an antidote and fast." Anatalia said. "If I just swim out and seek help, then..."


    "No, don¡¯t go." diolus repeated. "You can see how strong the current is. Even if you are a siren and a good swimmer, that current can cut your body to shreds."


    Anatalia was silent with what diolus had just said, because she knew that what he just said was true. But she was determined to go and face such dangers just to save diolus¡¯ life.


    "I am fine, do not worry. It is just a slight scratch. I am sure I can endure." diolus said while Anatalia looked at him nearly in tears. He put his hand on her cheek and rubbed the tears away with his thumb. "I do not want you to go into such dangers because of me."


    "What do you mean because of you?" Anatalia said with slight agitations. "I am doing this because it is specifically you. It is because I love you!" She said with irritation. diolus was in a state of shock with her words.


    "Can you repeat that?" diolus asked. "What did you just say?"


    "I said ¡¯I love you¡¯." Anatalia repeated and blushed.


    "Really? You love me? diolus had a huge smile on his face. "I am the most happiest man right now. I want to hug you." He was about to sit up but Anatalia pushed him back down.


    "You are a patient so stay down." Anatalia said with a red face. "If you do not want me to go then at least let me suck the poison out of your wound. It will at least stop it from spreading."


    "Will that be fine?" diolus asked.


    "I am the imperial doctor, remember?" Anatalia replied and diolus just stayed silent.


    Anatalia started to suck the wound and spit out blood that she had s.u.c.k.e.d. She did it a few more times while diolus was visibly in pain.


    "There, all done." Anatalia said. "Once the tide subsides, I will go and get help immediately."


    "Okay." diolus agreed. "But for now, stay here with me."


    diolus opened his arms asking Anatalia to go in his embrace. Anatalia saw that she was still in her wet clothes. She cannot let diolus be cold while his body had just been poisoned. She thought twice but opted to take off her clothes with leaving her under garments on. She slowly got into diolus embrace and put the nket over them.


    "Hmm, I would love to get used to this." diolus said while embracing Anatalia close to him.


    "I-I will keep your body warm." Anatlia said shyly.


    "I love you, Ana." diolus whispered to her and kissed her forehead that made Anatalia blush even more.


    "I love you too."


    The two were curled up under the nket while the fire was cracking at the firece.

 Chapter 394 - Side Story (Gladiolus)(7)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 394 - Side Story (diolus)(7)(unedited)</h4>


    (R.-.1.8 due to m.a.t.u.r.e scenes)


    Anatalia woke up feeling something hot enveloping her. When she opened he eyes, she saw diolus having a hard time breathing.


    "diolus?!" Anatalia immediately took his temperature putting her hand on his forehead. "You are burning up!"


    Anatalia was rmed with diolus¡¯ temperature. He was running a high fever due to the poison. She looked at the wound on his leg and the surrounding skin was in fact had a dark color.


    "I was not able to suck all the poison out." Anatalia said. "For sure some lingered inside his body."


    Anatalia tore her dress¡¯ skirt and quickly dampen it. She put the dampened cloth on top of diolus¡¯ forehead.


    "Please do not leave me." Anatalia whispered it like a prayer. "Please make it out of this."


    All Anatalia can do now is make sure that diolus fever will not worsen.


    "If only I have my medicine bag with me." Anatalia said.


    Anatalia¡¯s medicine bag was left inside the carriage when the attack was going on. She was looking at the tide outside and it has only be some few hours so the tide is still up and the currents are still strong.


    "Do not worry, I will not go anywhere." diolus said with a delirious expression.


    "Hush..." Anatalia said. "You are burning with a fever."


    "Hmmm." diolus replied and closes his eyes once more.


    Anatalia did not go to sleep again and hold vigil while watching diolus. She changed the dampened cloth on diolus¡¯ forehead after a few minutes have passed. diolus¡¯ breathing was getting better but the fever was still high.


    "The poison is still in his system." Anatalia said. I need to do something, if not he can die."


    "I have no other choice but to do this." Anatalia said with a determined look. "This is myst resort."


    Siren¡¯s were known as monsters in ancient times because of luring men into theirir and as the old stories said, they eat them. It is true that some siren¡¯s had eaten human flesh, but mainly sirens choose human men as their mate. Once chosen, the human men sire children for these sirens. The sirens either discards them or make them their life partners, as long as a human man¡¯s life.


    Sirens were also able to blend with the human poption back in ancient times as medical practitioners. That is how they were able to select men to sire their offspring. Not are they only good in medicine, their bodies are also know to be a miracle cure for any and all sickness or ailments. That is why in the ancient times, those that know this have hunted sirens for this miracle cure. They said that eating a siren¡¯s flesh can make you immortal and can cure anything, which has some truth in them. But the real medicinalponent from a siren¡¯s body can be taken in s.e.x.u.a.l i.n.t.e.r.c.o.u.r.s.e.


    Anatlia have thought about using her body to treat diolus¡¯ poison. At first, she did not want to use this method thinking that she wants her first night with diolus, the one that she loves, be more special and intimate. But the situations has turned for the worse, and there is no other way but to treat diolus¡¯ poison with her body.


    "You can do this." Anatalia encouraged herself.


    Anatalia knelt down and pulled diolus u.n.d.e.r.g.a.r.m.e.n.t in one swoop. She saw his manhood was sleeping.


    "What to do?" Anatalia asked. "This is my first time to do such a thing."


    Thete queen of the sirens have thought Anatalia the basics on how to seduce a human man. She had used her abilities many times before but never have she really done the deed. This will be her first time to do intimate things with a man.


    "Just remember the queen¡¯s teachings." Anatalia said.


    Anatalia held diolus manhood and started to massage it up and down.


    "Hmmm..." diolus hummed while Anaia was doing this. That was when she thought that she was doing the right things.


    Anatalia continued on her actions and diolus¡¯ manhood started to harden. Anatalia was amazed seeing that the things she was thought had made results. She then opened her mouth and took in the hard manhood into her mouth and started to suck.


    "Ahhh..." diolus flinched and his breathing started to hasten.


    "Angghmmm..." Anatalia can feel pressure from using her fingers on herself while still s.u.c.k.i.n.g diolus¡¯ hot manhood.


    diolus¡¯ manhood had gotten very hard and Anatalia had deemed it to be ready. She saddled up on diolus¡¯ body and positioned herself as she was thought to do. His eyes opened briefly and saw Anatalia on top of him.


    "A-Ana..." diolus said with a groggy voice. "What are you doing?"


    "Shhh..." Anatalia said. "I am curing you from your poison."


    "What do you mean?" diolus asked in a confused tone. "This is... ahhhh." By that time, Anatalia had lowered her body and inserted diolus¡¯ manhood into her.


    "Ahhh..." Anatalia shrieked. "I-I never thought it would hurt like this." Her body was sweating.


    "A-Ana... you..." diolus said.


    "Do not worry. You will feel better in no time." Anatalia said and started to move. "Ahhh... hmmm..."


    The pain from the first pration has gone and pass, and now Anatalia¡¯s body was starting to feel p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e from her union with diolus. She was riding him gently, knowing that he was not yet feeling well. But with their union, the poison in diolus¡¯ body was starting to get neutralized. Anatalia¡¯s body that contains a miracle cure is now helping fight the toxins in diolus¡¯ body.


    "Hmmm... ahhhh... Ana..." diolus started to m.o.a.n in ecstasy. "This fells... ahhh... good."


    "Ahhh.... Ahhh..." Anatalia was feeling the exact same thing diolus is feeling. She is feeling the ecstasy within her body with their i.n.t.e.r.c.o.u.r.s.e.


    With strength returning to diolus¡¯ body, he grabbed Anatalia and put her under his body.


    "Ahhh..." Anatalia shrieked in surprise. "di... ahhh... hmmm." diolus put his hard manhood in an instant.


    "Ana... oh Ana." diolus started to pump himself inside Anatalia¡¯s private part. "You fell so warm... it feels so good inside you."


    "Ahhh... hmmm... diolus." Anatalia m.o.a.n.e.d with every trust.


    "Ahhh.... Ana... I love you.... So much." diolus said with every thrust. "My Ana. You. Are. Mine now."


    "Yes, I am yours." Anatalia replied. "My whole body is yours."


    diolus put his hand on one of Anatalia¡¯s b.r.e.a.s.t and started to feel them. He pressed her n.i.p.p.l.e hard and with his mouth s.u.c.k.e.d the other one.


    "Hmmm... ahhh." Anatalia m.o.a.n.e.d in plreasure.


    diolus¡¯ movements became even more faster. His thrusts getting more fiercer.


    "Ahhh... Ana." diolus m.o.a.n.e.d. "I-I am c.u.m.m.i.n.g."


    "Ahhh... yes. C.u.m... c.u.m inside me." Anatalia replied.


    "Hmmm...Ana... I-I am c.u.m.m.i.n.g." diolus then thrusted his manhood inside Anatalia deep. "Ahhh..."


    "Ahhhh...." Anatalia screamed in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Her whole body convulsing.


    diolus gentlyid his body on top of Anatalia. They were both catching their breaths.


    "That was.... Awesome." diolus said while catching his breath. "If that is how you treat someone poisoned, then I would get poisoned everyday." He joked.


    "That is not very funny. I used my body to cure you from poison." Anatalia scolded. "And that was... my first time to tell you the truth." She blushed.


    "I am happy that you gave me your first time." diolus said. He got a stand of Anatalia¡¯s hair and kissed it lovingly. "I will cherish you as long as I live, my love."


    diolus then gave Anatalia a kiss on her lips. At first it was just a peck but then they continued and it got even deeper.


    "Ahem..." A voice came from the opening of the cave.


    diolus hurriedly covered Anatalia¡¯s body with the nket. When they looked who it was, they saw Virgil in his dragon form.


    "I hate to intrude but I think I got here in an awkward moment." Virgil said. "I will. Leave you two alone for a while. I will be backter, okay."


    ¡¯I will give you two hours, okay.¡¯ Virgil told diolus telepathically.


    ¡¯Thanks.¡¯ diolus replied.


    "Where is Virgil going?" Anatalia asked. "You might need further medical help."


    "I believe you can help me with that." diolus said with a mischievous smile. "Your body is all I need."


    "But.... Ughmmfff." Anatalia¡¯s lips were covered with diolus.


    diolus did not waste the two hours that Virgil has given him made love to Anatalia multiple times.

 Chapter 395 - Side Story (Dimitri)(1)

    <h4>Chapter 395 - Side Story (Dimitri)(1)</h4>


    Dimitri has been fighting since he was young. By the time he could walk, he has been helping his mother that was all alone raising him. They were living at a far away vige at the outskirts of Antia, in a small shabby little hut.


    ??


    Antians were wary of the mother and son pair that came to their vige. At first, they epted the pregnant mother with pity and offered their help because of her circ.u.mstances, being a single mother. The Antian vigers were helpful and kind. But when Dimitri was born, they saw his ck eyes and hair, something that is notmon for Antians. They deemed the baby as a cursed child, a heretic.


    Since then, the mother and child were cast away at the very edge of the vige near a cliff. Dimitri grew up with other Antian children bullying him.


    One day when Dimitri was at least five years old, he was fetching water in a stream. He was carrying a bucket that was at least half his size. When he reached the stream, he saw no one and sighed in relief. He gone about his task and took his bucket and dipped it in the flowing water. He was very busy doing his task that he did not notice someone creeping from behind him. He was surprised when he felt someone push him from behind and he fell on the running stream.


    *SPLASH*


    "Look at what we have here." A voice of a boy said. "The heretic is here."


    *cough cough cough* The little Dimitri coughed out some water that entered his nose. His clothes were soaking wet. Thankfully, the water was just a waist deep and he was not in any kind of danger.


    *GIGGLE*


    The vige children were giggling at Dimitri. He looked at them with anger in his eyes.


    "What are you looking at, heretic?!" The boy that pushed him asked.


    Dimitri ignored him and got out of the water. He took his bucket of water and opted to walk away from the children that are bullying him.


    "Hey heretic, I am talking to you!" The boy yelled.


    Dimitri ignored him and still walked away carrying the bucket of water. But the boy did not let him. The boy ran after Dimitri and pulled his arm, making the bucket of water fall and spill on the ground.


    "Don¡¯t you ignore me!" The boy yelled. "Do you not know me? I am the son of the vige leader. I can do anything I want to you!"


    Dimitri stayed silent. He remembered what his mother told him, that if the children bully him just stay silent and not fight back. They are not in a good situation in this vige and at the very least they need to keep low as to not be kicked out.


    "My father told me that you are a cursed child. That your ck eyes and hair are proof of it." The boy said. The other children with him were still giggling. "You should not be here heretic. The a.d.u.l.ts said you will only bring cmity here."


    Dimitri stayed silent but gripped his fists hard. He had been told of this many times. He does not know why he should be scorned because of his ck hair and eyes. He asked his mother this question but all she could do was cry in front of him if he brought this up, and so he did not bring it up again because he does not want to see his mother cry.


    Dimitri let the children say hurtful words, keeping his mouth shut. The other children were bigger than him which intimidated him more.


    "My father said it was your mother¡¯s fault, that she slept with someone she should not have." The boy said. "Father said your mother is being punished because she is a s.l.u.t."


    "Take that back." Dimitri whispered with gritted teeth. He gripped his hand much harder that it started to bleed.


    "What? The thing that your mother is a s.l.u.t?" The boy mocked. "But is it not true? If she did not sleep with someone who she should not have, she will not have you who is a heretic, a cursed child."


    "I say take that back!" Dimitri shouted.


    "S.l.u.t, s.l.u.t... your mother is a s.l.u.t..." The children started to tease.


    Dimitri¡¯s face colored bright red in anger. He did not take it any longer andunched himself on the boy in front of him. He started punching the boy that is bigger than him on the face.


    "DO... NOT... TALK ABOUT MY MOTHER LIKE THAT!!!" Dimitri said while punching the boy on the face.


    The boy started to bleed. The other children tried to pry Dimitri off the boy.


    "Hey get off!"


    "He is so strong!"


    "Get him off fast. He is bleeding."


    The children that tried to pull Dimitri off of the boy were either thrown away with Dimitri¡¯s elbows or were still trying to stop him from grabbing his arms. These children were bigger than the five year old Dimitri but was not able to stop his strength.


    "Dimitri!" Dimitri¡¯s mother¡¯s voice was heard. Dimitri stopped after hearing his mother calling out to him.


    "Mother?" Dimitri looked at his shock stricken mother.


    "Come, get off of him quick." His mother pulled him off the boy that was bleeding.


    The other children helped the bleeding boy up.


    "The vige leader will know of what happened to his son." One boy said and carried the bleeding boy back to the direction of the vige.


    "What happened Dimitri?" His mother asked. "It took you a long time to fetch some water and when I came to get you, you are fighting with the vige leader¡¯s son. Did I not tell you to just stay silent whatever they say to you?" She was wiping dirt from Dimitri¡¯s face.


    "I did just that mother, but..." Dimitri trailed off.


    "But what?" His mother asked.


    "...but they are saying bad things about you." Dimitri said with a sullen face. "It is fine whatever they tell about me, but I will not let them say bad things about you."


    "Oh Dimitri." His mother hugged his little body. "I love you my baby boy, but you do not have to do that for me. I am your mother, I should be the one protecting you. Promise me that this will not happen again, okay? Promise me." Dimitri was little hesitant at first but nodded his little head.


    "I promise." Dimitri said.


    "Oh my little boy." His mother hugged him more. "I am just doing this for us to live peacefully here."


    Dimitri started to shed tears feeling his mother¡¯s warmth. The children¡¯s words still hurt him, and he detest the ck hair and eyes that he has. Because of him, his mother was having a hard time.


    "Why was I not born with normal features mother?" Dimitri asked. "Why do I look like this? Who is my father?"


    "Your father... he is someone who has a high rank." His mother said.


    "If he is someone who has a high rank, then why did he leave us here?" Dimitri asked.


    "I will tell you when the timees, my baby boy." His mother said with tears falling from her eyes. "When you grow up, I will tell you about your father, okay? So hush now."


    The mother and son walked hand in hand going home to their house.


    Edited by: nalyn

 Chapter 396 - Side Story (Dimitri)(2)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 396 - Side Story (Dimitri)(2)(unedited)</h4>


    At the little hut, an oilmp is quietly burning. The little Dimitri was tucked away warmly on his bed. He was breathing evenly while he is sleeping. His mother was looking at him lovingly with affectionate eyes. She nted a kiss on her son¡¯s forehead and stood up and walked towards the table.


    ??


    The shabby hut was small. It only has one room that consists of the kitchen, dining and sleeping areas. It only has one bed where Dimitri and his mother sleep side by side.


    Dimitri¡¯s mother took a sit on the chair by the table and sighed. She looked at her sleeping son who looked so peaceful.


    "If only I could tell you that you are of Antian royal blood, then this things would have never happened to you." Dimitri¡¯s mother said that only she could hear. "If only your father had took you in as one of his children.


    Dimitri¡¯s mother remembered the day when she took Dimitri to the pce as a baby. The king of Antia knew that the baby is his and granted audience to Dimitri¡¯s mother. She was a royal maid back then and was assigned inside the king¡¯s pce. She was a beautiful woman that can easily attract men with her beauty. At first, she had done her job without any incidents until one day when the king took a fancy on her.


    The king at first was only sneaking nces at her, but after quite some time those nces leveled up to slight touches and then flirting. Dimitri¡¯s mother was amoner, hence was scared of the king and cannot voicer her objections. These instances continued until one night when Dimitri¡¯s mother was inside the king¡¯s room doing her work, she was taken by the king then and there.


    Dimitri¡¯s mother was frightened of the king and was not able to tell this to any maids she was working with. But even without her telling, the news that the king bedded her spread like wild fire inside the king¡¯s pce. Other maids were pitying her and others were jealous of her. They thought that Dimitri¡¯s mother had climb the socialdder after being bedded by the king.


    The nightly duties had been going on often since that faithful night, until one day she found out she was pregnant. Dimitri¡¯s mother was frightened of what will happened with her child once the queen knew that she is pregnant with the king¡¯s child, and so she fled from the pce and came to live in the vige. The vigers were weing of her, being this was where she grew up and was her home. But when she gave birth to Dimitri that had ck hair and eyes, their kindness turned into cold stares.


    Dimitri¡¯s mother did not want her son to live a life of being scorned, and so she took Dimitri to the pce when he was still a baby and presented him to the king. The king saw the ck hair and eyes of Dimitri and looked at him with disdain. He knew that this was his son, but he has the features of someone that can give bad luck to the Antian royal family, hence the king who was Dimitri¡¯s father ordered his soldiers to kill him.


    Dimitri¡¯s mother pleaded with the king but she was not given a chance to exin and was thrown into the dungeons with the baby. The soldiers were ordered to kill the mother and child that can bring ruin to the royal blood line. Dimitri¡¯s mother was crying holding her baby in her arms. She heard foot steps going to her cell and she was frightened to death that they will be executed. But when the doors open, a beautifuldy came in with a youngdy in her early teens. It was the queen and princess Leticia.


    The queen took pity of the mother and child and helped them to escape. Leticia looked at her sleeping half brother and gave her a kiss on the forehead. Dimitri¡¯s mother still remembers what the princess said before giving Dimitri a kiss.


    <shback>


    "I will give you a small gift my little brother." Princess Leticia said. "With the power I possess, I give you a charm. This charm will help you survive the dangers you face. I wish you well and I hope we see each other again in the future." The princess kissed the little baby. The ce were the princess kissed glowed a dull light but then faded after a few seconds.


    <shback end>


    "I still cannot tell you that your own father tried to kill you, my little boy." Dimitri¡¯s mother started to cry. But then loud bangs was heard on their door.


    *BANG BANG BANG*


    "Come out!" I man¡¯s voice shouted. "I know you are in there."


    Dimitri¡¯s mother wiped her tears and went to open the door. When she opened the door, she saw the vige leader with some vige folks holding torches.


    "Vige leader. Is it not a bitte to warrant a visit?" Dimitri¡¯s mother said. "What can I do for you?"


    "What do you mean ¡¯what can I do for you?¡¯. Look... look what your son did to my boy!" The vige leader said with an angry tone.


    The vige leader showed his son that had a swollen ck eye and bruised face. He looked beaten up to a pulp.


    "T-There must be some mistake." Dimitri¡¯s mother tried to reason out. "Dimitri is only five years old. Yes, he may have thrown a few punches to your boy but my son¡¯s little hands could not have made such a damage."


    "That is not true. I saw it with my own eyes." One of the children that were with the vige leader¡¯s son said. "Dimitri was so strong that we cannot stop him. We, who tried to stop him were thrown all over the ce. He is so strong that you will not think he was a five year old boy."


    "Did you hear what the children said? Your boy is a monster!" The vige leader said. "He should be killed before any curse befall us!"


    "NO! You are wrong!" Dimitri¡¯s mother cried hysterically. "My son is just a normal child!"


    "It was your fault that he became that way. If you did not shared the bed of someone who you should not have, then the heavens would not have cursed your son." The vige leader said. "Do you think I will not know. Word hase into my ear that he is the son of the king, and the king himself had said he is a cursed child and ordered to be killed!!"


    "No, no please. I beg of you, spare my son." Dimitri¡¯s mother kneeled in front of the vige leader. "He is just a child. He had done nothing wrong."


    "The king himself ordered that child to be killed. He is a monster, you have seen what he had done." The vige leader said. "What else will happen if we let him live?" The vige leader gestured to the other vigers to go inside and get Dimitri.


    "NO... DON¡¯T!" Dimitri¡¯s mother ran towards the door.


    "Mother, what is happening? Why is it noisy outside." The small Dimitri came out while rubbing his eyes.


    "Kill him. Kill him now!" The vige leader shouted.


    One of the vigers readied his bow and arrow and aimed towards Dimitri. When he released the arrow, it fle at the direction of the little boy. When Dimitri was about to get shot, his mother ran towards him and hugged him tightly.


    "Ugh..." Dimitri¡¯s mother g.r.o.a.n.e.d.


    "M-Mother?" Dimitri was shocked. He saw his mother spit out blood from her mouth and dropped to the ground. "No, mother... mother."


    "My... beautiful boy." Dimitri¡¯s mother c.a.r.e.s.sed his cheeks and was stained with blood. Dimitri saw her clothes were starting to soak in blood.


    "No... mother please. Don¡¯t leave me." Dimitri started to cry.


    "I... I am sorry that mother will leave you. But please, live." Dimitri¡¯s mother said. "Whatever others say, you are still my most precious little boy." After her words, she breathed herst.


    "Mother... no, no, no. MOTHER!" Dimitri yelled in pain.


    "What are you waiting for? Kill him!" The vige leader said.


    When the other viger was about to fire another arrow, the ground started to move violently.


    "What is this? An earthquake?" One viger asked.


    The earth rumbled violently as if it will open a hole on the ground. The vigers looked at Dimitri and he was being surrounded by a ck void. He had nk eyes devoid of feelings and he looked their way sending shivers on the vigers¡¯ spine. The ck void started to spread towards them.


    "Ahhh...!"


    "RUN!


    "We are going to die!"


    The vigers ran away to save their lives.


    "What are you doing?! You just need to kill that monster to stop this." The vige leader yelled.


    The vigers that were caught up with the ck void was s.u.c.k.e.d in while they were screaming in fear. Others ran to save their lives. The vige leader found the bow and arrow the other viger dropped and aimed for Dimitri. The little boy was still holding his dead mother in his arms.


    "I will kill you now, monster." The vige leader said. "This is also the will of the king."


    But before he can fire the arrow in his hand, he felt his feet being restrained. When he looked down, he saw that his feet were being enveloped by a rock like substance. It is crawling its way up his body, as if he is starting to get petrified.


    "No, stop this!" The vige leader said. He shot the arrow towards Dimitri but before it hit the boy, a ck swirl came out from the void and stopped the flying arrow.


    "No... no, no NO!" The vige leader yelled. "You monster!"


    The rock started to envelope the whole body of the vige leader from feet up. He was screaming until the rock envelopes his head and whole body.


    Dimitri was left with his dead mother in his arms. The ck void started to retract back to him slowly.


    "I will live mother. I will not let anyone trample on me ever again." Dimitri said.


    The ck void swallowed Dimitri¡¯s dead mother slowly until it vanished. Dimitri was now alone in the dark of night. The cold wind started to blow in silence.

 Chapter 397 - Side Story (Dimitri)(3)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 397 - Side Story (Dimitri)(3)(unedited)</h4>


    Dimitri was standing by Regaelon¡¯s side in the emperor¡¯s office. Since the empire has been newly establish, the work Regaleon has been making increased tenfold,pared when he was just the king of Grandcrest. As Regaleon¡¯s right hand man and personal assistant, Dimitri has been helping him with his work as much as possible.


    ??


    "Hah, the sun has nearly set and I only have just done half of this mountain of doc.u.ments." Regaleon sighed. "I want to get this done before dinner. I want to spend dinner with my family, as I have promised Alicia that I will never skip it now that the twins are growing up."


    "The twins just turned one year old your majesty. They would really need time and attention from you, their father." Dimitri said with a smile. "Why not leave the rest to me? I do not have anything to do back in my house."


    "You really are a life saver, Dimitri." Regaleon smiled with Dimitri¡¯s gesture. "But you cannot do this every time, you also have your own life to live. You are now this old and still not married. Do you not have any woman you fancy? I can help you if you fancy any high noble¡¯s daughter, you know you are going to be the grand duke of South Antia in the future. You will be one of the most sought of bachelors."


    "Unfortunately, I do not have any woman I fancy, your majesty." Dimitri smiled solemnly. "Since the day I have worked under your mother and you, I haven¡¯t have the time to think of such feelings."


    "How long has it been, Dimitri?" Regaleon asked. "The first time my mother and I saw you on the streets and took you in?"


    "It has been such a long time your majesty." Dimitri replied. "I was just a five year old kid that lost his only parent and his home. I have been staying on the streets of one of Grandcrest¡¯s cities when her highness, your mother took me in."


    <shback>


    The streets in a Grandcrest city were busy because it was a market day. The war had just ended and many refugees from Antia were homeless and loitering on the streets of many cities such as this.


    In a fancy carriage, the little Regaleon was riding with his mother. They were going thru the busy street market.


    "Mydy, the street is quite busy. I am afraid that we will be arrivingte at the manor." The coach man said.


    "It is okay. I would like to go down and take a look in the market." Regaleon¡¯s mother said.


    "B-But mydy... his highness the crown prince might not approve of this!" The coach man said with a frightened look.


    "Do not worry. If you do not report this to his highness, then there will be no problem." Regaleon¡¯s mother said while winking to the coach man. "You can wait for us on the way towards the manor. We will not take too long."


    "B-But mydy..." The coach man wanted to oppose, but Regaleon¡¯s mother came down of the carriage and carried the little Regaleon on her arms.


    Regaleon¡¯s mother walked thru the market while carrying the little Regaleon and sometimes making him walk on his little feet. She bought some apples in one of the stalls and gave Regaleon one to eat. While she was paying for the apples, a street kid stole some apples from the stall. The owner saw this and started chasing the kid. In some distance, the store owner tripped and fell on the ground and was not able to catch the kid.


    While all of this is happening, another street kid about five years old took some cash from the cash register silently. Regaleon saw this and pointed to the little boy who was Dimitri.


    "Mama..." The little Regaleon said and pointed to the little Dimitri. Regaleon¡¯s mother saw the little Dimitri stealing.


    "Hey!" Regaleon¡¯s mother scolded.


    The little Dimitri was startled and scrambled to run away. Regaleon¡¯s mother ran after him. While she was running, a small rock appeared just in front of her out of nowhere. She was quick on her feet and was able to avoid it, because if not she could have tripped.


    Because of that, Regaleon¡¯s mother knew that the little Dimitri was an Antian child. She then became more determined to get the little Dimitri.


    The little Dimitri was running with the money he was able steal from the apple stall. When he saw that he was in the clear, his pace decreased until it came to a stop. He hid at a corner and put the money on the ground and started to count. He did not realize that a group of men came to surround him.


    "Well what do we have here?" A big thug looking man asked. "Look what this kid stole?"


    "Do you not know that this is our turf, little kid?" Another said mockingly. "If you want to steal from here, then you need to give your earnings to us. You can say that it is a kind of rent."


    The little Dimitri looked at the thugs with angry eyes and refused to give the money he stole.


    "This kid is brave boss." Another man said. "I think we need to teach him a lesson so that he learns."


    "Heh, then beat this little boy up so he learns." The one they call boss ordered.


    The thugs had their fists cracking and looked at the little Dimitri menacingly, but Dimitri held his ground. When the thugs started to attack him, Dimitri fought back. He was strong for his age, but he was not able to beat many grown men at a time. He tried using his magic, but he could only conjure small rocks that hit the thugs. He was still little and does not know how to use his magic powers since it manifested when his mother dies.


    "This boy is a f*cking Antian!" One of the thugs said.


    "Kill him." Another said. "Those f*cking Antians are sc.u.m."


    The little Dimitri was being beaten. He remembered what the vigers did to him and his mother, and his eyes started to get darker and darker until a woman¡¯s voice was heard.


    "What are you doing to a little boy?!" It was Regaleon¡¯s mother carrying him in her arms.


    "Oh look what we have here?" The boss said. "It looks like we hit jackpot. She looks like a noble. I am sure her husband will pay a hefty price for his wife and kid."


    "Don¡¯t you darey a hand on that little boy, let alone my son!" Regaleon¡¯s mother said with a chilling tone.


    The thugs had their focus on Regaleon¡¯s mother now. The little Dimitri was left on the ground bruised and bleeding from the beating.


    "No! Lady, run!!" Dimitri does not want to see what happened to his mother happened to this mother and son.


    "Do not worry, I will save you." Regaleon¡¯s mother told him. "I am not that weak."


    From out of nowhere, fire flickered and hovered around the thugs.


    "W-What is this?" The boss said with a frightened expression.


    The little fire lights became bigger and changed its shape into birds. The fire birds then attacked the thugs, having them caught on fire.


    "Wahhh!!!"


    "S-Save me!!!"


    "HELP!"


    The thugs were scrambling around to put the fire on their bodies out.


    "You f*cking Antian b*tch!" The boss took his knife out and ran towards Regaleon¡¯s mother. "Ahhh!"


    But the boss was not able to get near the mother and son. His body caught on fire and burned fiercely.


    "Ahhh... h-help me!!" The boss screamed in agony.


    As the boss was burning, Regaleon¡¯s eyes were glowing a bright blue. He was looking at the burning boss intensely.


    "Did you save mommy?" Regaleon¡¯s mother asked.


    "Him bad..."The little Regaleon replied.


    "Thank you my sweet boy, but let mommy handle this. Okay?" Regaleon¡¯s mother said.


    "Hmm..." Regaleon nodded his little head and the boss body stopped burning, but he was burned beyond recognition.


    "M-Mydy!" The coach man came with some guards following him. "I was afraid of what happened to you and the little prince, so I came searching for you with the guards."


    "Thank you for finding us." Regaleon¡¯s mother replied. "Please take this thugs into custody."


    "Yes your highness." The captain of the guards bowed and took the thugs in custody.


    The other thugs had minor burns, while the most injured was the boss who was burned beyond recognition but still breathing.


    Regaleon¡¯s mother walked towards the little Dimitri. He huddled himself on a wall, still on his guard.


    "Hello. May I know what is your name little one?" Regaleon¡¯s mother asked but Dimitri stayed silent.


    "Do not worry, I will not hurt you. As you can see, we are both Antians." Regaleon¡¯s mother said but Dimitri stayed curled up on the wall.


    The little Regaleon got down from his mother and walked slowly to Dimitri with his little feet. Dimitri flinched when he got close to him but he let the little Regaleon touch his face.


    "Ouchy?" Regaleon said while holding the swollen cheeks of Dimitri. White light started to glow from Regaleon¡¯s little hands and Dimitri¡¯s wounds started to heal until they were gone.


    Dimitri felt a warm heat from Regaleon¡¯s hands and felt safe. He looked at the little Regaleon smiling at him.


    "Ouchy gone." Regaleon smiled brightly. "Be friends with Leon." He said with a cute ent.


    "My son still cannot use his white magic consistently, but he wanted to heal you. Thank goodness he was able to." Regaleon¡¯s mother said. "He wants to be friends with you. He never had any friends. Would you please ept his request? I promise that I will keep you safe. Come with us."


    Dimitri looked at the two hands that are outstretched in front of him. One is a little hand from Regaleon and the other was from his mother. He contemted at first but in the end he took the two hands. He felt the warmth and safety in an instant.


    "Dimitri." Dimitri whispered. "My name is Dimitri."


    "Dimitri. I promise you Dimitri, I will take care of you." Regaleon¡¯s mother said with a smile. "I just ask you in turn to be a goodpanion to my son."


    <shback end>


    "Since then, I have sworn that I will be by your side, your majesty." Dimitri said. "It was a promise I gave to her highness your mother."


    "And I have always been thankful for that." Regaleon got up and patted Dimitri¡¯s shoulder. "I am now at the position that no one can look down on and I am at a good standing. I believe it is time you look after your own now. Find a woman that you will fall in love with and make a family of your own. I want you to be happy as well, my big brother." Dimitri felt happy with Regaleon¡¯s words and smiled.


    "I will try, your majesty." Dimitri replied.


    "I believe you would find many women having a fancy on you. You will not any problems with finding one. Hahaha." Regaleon chuckled.


    "Even if you say that, it is not that easy, your majesty. Hahaha." Dimitri chuckled.


    Both of the menughed out inside the office. They looked like brothers having a fun conversation.

 Chapter 398 - Side Story (Dimitri)(4)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 398 - Side Story (Dimitri)(4)(unedited)</h4>


    South Antia has started to take in residents and Dimitri traveling back and forth from the Grandcrest and South Antian capitals. He was scheduled to depart today with a group of Antians and this will be his permanent move to his residence in the South Antian capital.


    ??


    "Have you taken note on all of what I have thought you?" Dimitri asked Chris who was going to take his post as Regaleon¡¯s personal assistant.


    "I got it all in this notebook." Chris said. "Do not worry to much Dimitri. I will take care of his majesty for you. I know how you worry about him as a brother."


    "Thank you, Chris." Dimitri sighed. "I am just not used to being away from his majesty¡¯s side for this long."


    "I understand you, Dimitri." Chris patted his shoulder. "You will still have some official business that will take you here in Grandcrest. And I am sure that his majesty will also have time to visit you in South Antia. With her majesty as your niece as well, you are practically a real family now."


    "Dimitri." Regaleon was walking towards the caravan that is prepared to depart to South Antia. Philip was walking behind him. "So, are you prepared with all your baggage?"


    "I do not have that much possessions to begin with, your majesty." Dimitri replied with a smile. "So, I do not have that much baggage. Are you ready Philip?"


    The young Philip had his head down feeling shy. He nodded with Dimitri¡¯s question.


    "Once you are a knight apprentice, you cane back here Philip." Regaleon patted his head. "But for now you have to go with Dimitri. He is after all your adoptive father."


    "Y-Yes, your majesty." Philip replied with awkwardness.


    "Always practice the sword techniques I have thought you. I am sure that Dimitri could give you more lessons when you arrive at South Antia." Regaleon said. "And Dimitri, it would be better to give this young boy an adoptive mother as well." He grinned.


    "Your majesty is jesting again." Dimitri replied.


    "Well, I am not kidding." Regaleon chuckled. "I wish you all the best, Dimitri. See you again soon."


    Regaleon gave Dimitri a hug and he hugged him back. Alicia came walking with Aerith in her arms and Alphonse in Tricia¡¯s. They only turned one year old not long ago.


    "I am sad to see you go Dimitri. But Antia needs you." Alicia said. "Do not worry about Leon, I will be the one taking care of him."


    "Thank you, your majesty." Dimitri replied. "I am also sad to leave your side. But I am sure to visit some times. And please visit me as well. Antia is also your home."


    "I will surely visit with Leon and the twins." Alicia said while Aerith struggled to go down from her arms and wants to go to the young Philip. Alicia let her go to Philip and Aerith smiled widely while Philip carried her carefully. "Aerith is going to miss you Philip. I hope you wille back when your knight apprenticeship starts."


    "I will surely do, your majesty." Philip replied while ying with the little Aerith in his arms.


    "Have a safe journey." Regaleon said with a final goodbye.


    "Thank you, your majesty." Dimitri bowed. "We will be departing now."


    And with that the caravan started to depart. Regaleon and Alicia together with everyone there to see them off waved goodbye to Dimitri and Philip. Aerith started to cry in her mother¡¯s arm when she saw Philip leaving.


    **


    It has been days after the caravan departed the capital of Grandcrest and headed towards South Antia. There have been no incidents so far, except from a sudden downpour of rain that made them take shelter on the mountain side.


    "Captain Dimitri, everything in the caravan has been ounted for." A woman who was wearing a military uniform was giving a report to Dimitri.


    "Angel, you know I am not your captain anymore." Dimitri said with a chuckle.


    "I-I am sorry. It was just out of habit." Angel was fl.u.s.tered while replying. "Then, my lord."


    "It is a little awkward if you call me that." Dimitri scratched his head awkwardly.


    "But you are my grand duke. I can only call you that." Angel replied.


    "I am just getting used to this royal blood thing." Dimitri said. "What about this, you can call me by my name when it is just the two of us, okay?"


    "B-By your name?" Angel blushed red.


    "Yes. I have always called you by your name, so I think it is just right for you to call me by my name as well." Dimitri replied.


    "I-I will try." Angel said shyly and bowed her head so that Dimitri would not see her blushing red face.


    "By the way, why did you choose toe here with me?" Dimitri asked out of curiosity. "If you stayed in Grandcrest, you could have been vice captain of special army."


    Because Dimitri is now a grand duke, the captain position he left have gone to Chris. Angel was the next in line to be vice captain, but she chose to go with Dimitri in South Antia and be captain of the guards under him.


    "I am just a starting monarch and having to serve under me doesn¡¯t give you prestige. Unlike serving under the emperor¡¯s special army." Dimitri asked.


    "W-Well, I want to go back to my home country." Angel said while stuttering.


    "Is that so?" Dimitri looked at her curiously. "I never thought you remember Antia that much. I think you were just a baby when your parents left when Antia had fallen, right?"


    "W-Well I want to see what my parents home country was." Angel reasoned out. "A-And my mother wanted to go back to scatter the ashes of my father in their birth country. I also wanted to apany her."


    "Ah yes. I remember that your mother is included in this caravan." Dimitri said. "Well if your mother ever wants to stay in South Antia permanently,e and tell me. I am sure to give her a good home to stay in. Her daughter has been of great help to me after all." He smiled sweetly at Angel and she blushed bright red.


    "I-I remembered I had something to do." Angel said with a high pitch. "I will be going now." She bowed and ran out of the tent and into the pouring rain.


    "W-Wait! Take an umbre... just in case." Dimitri was left alone looking at the entrance of the tent where Angel vanished. "I hope she does not get a cold after this."


    Outside the pouring rain, Angel stopped by a big tree to take shelter. She was drenching wet from the pouring rain.


    "Angel, you fool." Angel scolded her self. "Why can you not just tell him that you did not take the vice captain position because you want to stay with him? Why can¡¯t I just tell him how I truly feel for him? That I fell in love with him at first sight."


    Angel was still blushing red. She put her palms on her cheeks and it felt warm even with this pouring rain.


    "That is right. Why did you not just tell him how you feel?" A voice said.


    Angel was startled but when she looked who was talking, she saw the young Philip holding an umbre and another one that was folded.


    "Philip! Why are you here?" Angel asked.


    "Well, Dimitri asked me to give you an umbre." Philip said. "I thought you wouldn¡¯t need it because you are not an idiot that will let herself soak under the rain, but... I can see that you are an idiot."


    "Hey! I am not." Angel scolded.


    "Here just take it." Philip gave her the folded umbre.


    "Thanks." Angel said with gratitude and opened the umbre.


    "So, why don¡¯t just tell him your feelings? Everyone in the special army knows how you feel for the captain. The captain is just dense, that is why he hasn¡¯t catch up on your feelings." Philip asked. "I am sure that Dimitri will hear you out kindly."


    "I know that he will hear me out. What I am afraid of is... getting rejected, I guess." Angel said with a solemn voice. "The captain was the one that saved me from the streets."

 Chapter 399 - Side Story (Dimitri)(5)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 399 - Side Story (Dimitri)(5)(unedited)</h4>


    "So, why don¡¯t you just tell him your feelings?" Philip asked. "I am sure that Dimitri will hear you out kindly."


    "I know that he will hear me out. What I am afraid of is... getting rejected, I guess." Angel said with a solemn voice. "The captain was the one that saved me from the streets."??


    Angel told Philip how she and Dimitri first met.


    "I was a pick pocketer when I was in my teens, trying to live by and buy medicine for my sick mother. My father just dies because of the same illness and I do not want my mother to follow him in the afterlife and leave me all alone." Angel exined. "Back then, other people were not so fond of Antian refugees and we were not given a chance to work for a living like other people do. And so, I resort to picking pockets and thievery on the streets, and that was where the captain caught me doing such uwful things."


    "I never thought you were a thief back then." Philip teased while chuckling.


    "Hey, don¡¯t tease." Angel replied. "I also never wanted to do such things. It was just... I had no other options left for me back then."


    "But then, Dimitri came to save the day." Philip smiled.


    "Yes. I still remember that day I first met the captain." Angel smiled. "I was running away from the city guards that were trying to catch me. I bumped into him after taking a turn in an alley. He was wearing a dark cloak, and together with his ck hair and eyes, he looked mysterious."


    "Won¡¯t you be more wary of a man like that rather than swoon for him?" Philip teased.


    "Heh, whatever. Let me finish." Angel replied. "And so, my eyes looked into his dark orbs. That was when he heard the city guards that wereing after me. I tried to get away from his hold and used my magic on him."


    "You have wind magic, correct?" Philip asked.


    "Yes, you are correct." Angel replied. "And so, I used my wind magic to push him away, but he did not bulge an inch which surprised me. He just stared at me intensely. And I remember what he did as if it were yesterday." She had dreamy eyes.


    <shback>


    "If you do not want to get caught, then just y with me." Dimitri said to the teenage girl in front of him.


    "W-What do you mean?" Angel tried to get away from the grip on her hand but to no avail. She tried using her wind magic a while ago, but that did not work as well.


    "Shhh..." Dimitri gestured.


    Dimitri pushed the teenage Angel on the wall and pulled her hair tie off.


    "W-What are you..." Angel was surprised with their sudden position.


    Dimitri had Angel¡¯s back on the wall while he was getting closer and closer. Angel tried to resist but Dimitri was strong.


    "I am sorry about this, but please b.a.r.e it for now." Dimitri said.


    Dimitri had ced some kind of ring on her finger and her hair color changed from auburn to strawberry blonde. She did not realize that her green eyes turned into light brown. Dimitri had her upper buttons of her dress open just as her cleavage was exposed. He also grabbed her t.h.i.g.h up and her skirt a little higher exposing her light t.h.i.g.h.


    "No..." Angel resisted but her lips were covered by Dimitri¡¯s hand.


    "You want to get away from the guards?" Dimitri asked and Angel nodded. "Then follow my lead."


    Not long, they heard the footsteps of the city guards chasing Angel. Dimitri leaned closer to her, having the impression that they were kissing. Angel¡¯s heart was beating fast with closeness they have.


    "Hey you!" A guard called out to them. "Have you seen a teenage girl run along this way?"


    "Do you think I am in the position to see who are running around here?" Dimitri acted as if he was out of breath.


    "Oh, sorry." The guard said. He looked at Angel but because she had a different appearance, the guard did not notice that she was the one they were chasing. "C-Carry on." The guard blushed after seeing Angel and Dimitri in such a situation and walked away.


    The city guards searched the vicinity for some more and so Dimitri and Angel stayed in that position for much longer. When the city guards left, that was the time Angel sighed in relief. She did not even know she was holding her breath the whole time.


    "T-Thank you." Angel said after they were in the clear.


    "You... you are an Antian." Dimitri asked instantly.


    "How did you know?" Angel was surprised. She became on guard against Dimitri in an instant.


    "You used wind magic just a while ago." Dimitri replied. "Do not worry, I will not harm you. I am an Antian as well." Dimitri nodded.


    "You are also a fellow Antian?" Angel was surprised. It has been long since she met a fellow countryman.


    "Come with me." Dimitri offered his hand. "If youe, I will promise you that you will not need to steal again to live."


    Angel was hesitant at first but took the outstretched hand Dimitri offered. It felt warm after she had touched it. She felt the callouses in his hand, something that she will know came from the years of holding a sword.


    <shback end>


    "I can still remember how his hand was so warm to touch." Angel was still smiling brightly. "And the time when he was so close, how I wish he had really kissed me back then."


    "E... don¡¯t talk about such things in front of a child." Philip made a retching expression.


    "Well anyways, that is my story." Angel replied.


    "Then I advise you to confess your feelings to Dimitri." Philip replied. "There are only two oues after all, one is a good ending and one is the bad ending."


    "I guess your right." Angel had a solemn smile on her face. "I think I will try."


    After a moment, they heard rumblinging down from above. Philip and Angel looked up and saw the birds fly away. Angel thought of the worst-case scenario from where such a sound coulde from.


    "LAND SLIDE!" Angel screamed. "Philip, run to the camp and alert them fast!"


    "... y-yes." Philip was surprised. "What about you?"


    "I will try to hold thendslide as long as I can!" Angel said.


    "Hmm, be careful." Philp nodded and ran towards camp.


    Angel used her wind magic to levitate from the ground. She had practiced her wind magic hard that she had been ssified as one of the tope tier wind magic users in the special army. She flew to see if it was really and slideing, and as she had predicted it really was.


    Some of herrades came to her aide after Philip had warned them in camp. They were the first ones that Philip had said of the situation.


    "Captain Angel, we are here to help." One said.


    "What is our n captain?" Another asked.


    "Those with earth magic, try making a dike. Those with fire magic, help the earth magic users to strengthen the dyke." Angel ordered. "Those with wind magic, help me push thendslide as much as possible. Water magic users, try averting the water of thendslide away from camp until the people have ran to safety."


    "YES!"


    They start executing Angel¡¯s n. Earth magic wielders built a dyke made of earth, but because the rain is pouring hard the dyke was soft and hard to form. Some with nt magic tried to grow tree branches as foundation for the dyke. The fire magic wielders tried their hardest to try and dry the dyke even with the pouring rain. The wind and water magic wilders had gone ahead and tried their hardest to stall thendslide from reaching the camp.


    "Captain... we can¡¯t maintain this much longer!" One yelled.


    The Antians were at their limit with using their magic. Not many of the ones that came with the envoy were high ss magic wielders.


    "Try your best until thest!" Angel yelled. "Just until the people at camp have ran to safety!"


    Angel was the one with the highest-ss magic user currently there. She felt the burden of the responsibility to try her hardest.


    "Angel!" Dimitri¡¯s voice was heard. "Get your men out of there now! The people in the camp are all in a safe ce!"


    "My lord!" Angel sighed in relief after seeing him. "You heard the grand duke, get out now!"


    Angel¡¯srades followed hermand and started to run for safety. She stayed back until she saw that all her men had left.


    Dimitri than used his earth magic to make the dike Angel¡¯s men did higher and sturdier. The rampagingndslide was at bay with the reinforced dike that Dimitri made.


    "Angel, get out of there now!" Dimitri yelled.


    Angel was still hovering above the rampagingndslide. She nodded to Dimitri and when she was about to fly away, a huge tree came rushing from above the mountain. Angel¡¯s position was in the way and she was not able to react fast. She looked at the tree with huge eyes in shock.


    "No, this can¡¯t be." Angel whispered. "I still haven¡¯t told him how I feel."


    When the tree was about to hit her, she heard her name being called.


    "Angel!" Dimitri¡¯s voice was so near.


    Angel then just realized that she was moved out of the way of the rushing tree and in the arms of someone. When she looked, she saw Dimitri¡¯s face so close to her until she felt her body submerge in the thick water mud of thendslide.

 Chapter 400 - Side Story (Dimitri)(6)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 400 - Side Story (Dimitri)(6)(unedited)</h4>


    Angel opened her eyes to see the sun¡¯s rays peeking thru some opening from the rain clouds above. It looked like the storm had just passed and a bright day is waiting ahead.


    Angel tried to remember what happened and felt her body sore all over. She then remembered what happened before, and that made her sit up abruptly. Her body ached all over and it felt heavy. Her body is all covered with mud. She was lying at the side of the river where she can see debris of fallen trees going with the flow.


    "Dimitri!" Angel realized that Dimitri was with her when she fell into thendslide.


    Angel remembered when a big tree was rushing her way at full speed, it was Dimitri that pushed her out of the way. She remembered how he hugged her body tightly as if not wanting any harm to befall her. Thest thing she remembers was them fall into the rushing water and being swept away with the strong flow.


    "My lord! Where are you?!" Angel tried to push her heavy body to get up and look around. "My lord!"


    ¡¯He must be just around here.¡¯ Angel thought. ¡¯You should be safe, Dimitri.¡¯


    Angel was having a turmoil of emotions right now. She frantically searched at the river side, hoping to see Dimitri alive and well. After looking around with her heart thumping so hard inside her c.h.e.s.t, she saw Dimitri lying face down not far from where she woke up.


    "My lord!" Angel started running to him. "My lord, my lord!" she tried calling out to him.


    Angel pushed Dimitri to face up. She put her ears on his c.h.e.s.t and tried to hear his heartbeat.


    "His heartbeat is weak. And he is not breathing." Angel felt rmed. "No! Don¡¯t you die on me."


    Angel started to pump his c.h.e.s.t and tried to revive him. She pumped air to his mouth using hers and then pumped his c.h.e.s.t in intervals.


    "Come on, breathe!" Angel was getting hysterical. She cannot imagine Dimitri dying. "I still need to tell you something, please!"


    After pumping air to Dimitri¡¯s mouth, he coughed out water. He was breathing easily now.


    "A-Angel?" Dimitri said. He was blinking his eyes until he can see more clearly.


    "Dimitri! Thank goodness." Angel said while tears started to fall from her eyes. "I should be the one protecting you. I am such an ipetent captain."


    "Don¡¯t say that." Dimitri replied. "You are a person worth saving." He smiled to Angel but just made her cry more.


    Dimitri was fl.u.s.tered seeing Angel cry out loud. He did not know what to do to console a cryingdy. Then he remembered what Regaleon does whenever he sees Alicia cry. Dimitri was hesitant at first but then wrapped his arms around Angel and pulled her in an embrace. He started patting her back, trying to calm her down.


    "Hush now." Dimitri said with a soothing voice. "I am alright now."


    Angel¡¯s cries started to die down until it became light sobs. She wasforted with what Dimitri was doing.


    "T-Thanks." Angel tried to pull away, but then Dimitri flinched.


    "Ahh..." Dimitri flinched in pain.


    "W-What is it?" Angel was startled when she saw Dimitri¡¯s face being in pain. She looked all over his body and saw some blood on his side.


    Upon a more closer look, Angel saw a tree branch sticking on Dimitri¡¯s side. It looked quite nasty.


    "Dimitri, you... you got injured!" Angel said.


    "I probably got it from a tree or something." Dimitri replied.


    "You got injured because of me, when I should be the one protecting you." Angel¡¯s tears started toe out again.


    "Please don¡¯t cry." Dimitri wiped her tears with his fingers. "I cannot just see you get hurt in front of me. If this happens again, I will do what I did and save you. So do not me yourself for this. Okay?"


    "Hmm..." Angel wiped her tears away. "At least let me make first aid on your wound. Let us find a good spot first."


    "Okay." Dimitri agreed.


    Angel helped Dimitri up. His arms were wrapped around Angel¡¯s shoulder and helped him walk to a grassy side of the riverbanks. Angel gentlyid Dimitri down.


    "Wait here. I will find some wood to start some fire." Angel said.


    Angel the ran towards the wooded area of the riverbanks. Many of the trees were either uprooted or cut because of the sh flood earlier, and all the trees were wet which will be hard to use to start a fire. But fortunately, Angel was a wind magic attribute user and has a little fire attribute.


    "Wee back." Dimitri greeted her with a smile.


    Angel saw Dimitri¡¯s face filled with sweat, knowing that he was in pain. She felt a pang in her heart and moved swiftly to start a fire.


    "Just hold on for a while, I will start a fire right away." Angel said.


    Angel put the tree branches on the ground and used her wind magic to try and dry them. Once she knew they were nearly dry, shebined some fire magic and start a fire sessfully. When she saw the fire burning, she smiled. She then quickly moved to Dimitri¡¯s side.


    "I will pull the branch out and then close the wound with fire." Angel said. "This is the best I can do. Hopefully the others will find us, and you could have some medicine to prevent your wound from getting inmed and infected."


    "I understand." Dimitri nodded.


    Angel held the branch that was sticking by Dimitri¡¯s side firmly. She took a deep breath and looked at him.


    "Are you ready?" Angel asked with a serious face.


    "Yes, I am ready." Dimitri nodded.


    "Ahhh..." Dimitri flinched but was able to b.a.r.e the pain.


    Angel then used a cloth that she tore from her own clothes and washed it by the river to put on the wound. Dimitri was in visible pain but was trying to hold it in. The cloth was stained with blood quickly and Angel knew she should act fast. She wiped away the blood and took a firewood from the fire she created and was about to use it to close the wound.


    "Here I go." Angel said.


    Ange put the fire off first and when the wood only had ambers left, she pushed it on the wound.


    "Ahhhh..." Dimitri screamed in pain.


    Angel was frightened that Dimitri could cut of his tongue from the pain and she just realized she had forgotten to give him something to chew on. Because of the situation, she offered her arm for Dimitri to bite on.


    Dimitri was not in his right mind because of the pain and when he felt something being offered in his mouth, he just bit it. Angel flinched after feeling Dimitri¡¯s teeth sink on her flesh but did not mind the pain. Her love was in pain because of her and so she thought feeling this pain is a price she needs to take.

 Chapter 401 - [Bonus chapter]Side Story (Dimitri)(7)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 401 - [Bonus chapter]Side Story (Dimitri)(7)(unedited)</h4>


    The smell of burning flesh was in the air. When the wound had closed, Angel ran to get some water from the river and pour it on the burned flesh.


    Dimitri was still conscious after all the pain that he just been through. He was breathing heavily and when his consciousness cleared, he tasted some blood on his lips. He was startled and looked at Angel who was tending to him.


    "W-What did you do?!" Dimitri saw the bite mark on Angel¡¯s arm.


    "I was not able to find anything you can bite on and just gave you my arm." Angel said with an embarrassed look. She was expecting to be scolded and lectured by Dimitri, since she should know the steps to take in first aid.


    "Hah..." Dimitri sighed. "Please care for your body more. You are a woman and I would not want you to have so many scars in your body. What would your future husband say when he sees you have a bitemark for a scar? I am afraid I would have to marry you to make up for this."


    "M-Marry me?" Angel was surprised with Dimitri¡¯s words. "You are kidding me, right my lord?"


    "How many times have I told you not to call me that when we are alone?" Dimitri said while looked at the fl.u.s.tered face of Angel and he thought that it was cute. "And I am not joking around, except you will not want me as your husband?"


    "B-But..." Angel was fl.u.s.tered with Dimitri¡¯s sudden proposal.


    "I am not that dense to not see how your eyes have been looking at me." Dimitri replied and Angel blushed a deep red.


    "T-Then you knew...?" Angel asked. "... you knew my feelings for you?"


    "Yes." Dimitri nodded. "At first, I did not put too much mind into it, thinking that you might be just looking at me as some hero that rescued you and it would be just a simple crush of a teenager that will fade away once you get older. But you stayed by my side and even chose toe with me, even though there was a good promotion that was given to you."


    Angel listened to Dimitri¡¯s every word, not yet believing that this was really happening.


    "You were not the first Antian that I saved from the streets, but I had the urge to look after you. I thought maybe I just thought of you as a little sister, as a family." Dimitri said. "But when you started to grow up and became a woman, my mind and heart be conflicted with each other. I became busy with the war and I had no time to think my feelings thru. But when the war ended and peace hade, his majesty asked me to settle down and start a family. I told him I do not have any woman I fancy but, in my mind, you were the one I imagined. I was still conflicted, even now I still am."


    "T-Then, what made you change your mind?" Angel asked.


    "When Philip told me that you nned to stop thendslide until the people had ran to safety, my mind was in turmoil." Dimitri confessed. "As the grand duke, I must put my people¡¯s safety first, and you as a captain is only doing your job. But my heart is telling me to go to you and see that you are safe. After I have led the people to safety, I ran to where you were in haste. And when I saw that tree was going to hit you, my mind and heart had aligned for the first time. I want you, to be by myside always, as my wife. If you ept me."


    Angel was in a daze, still not believing that all of what is happening right now is true. Dimitri interpreted this as a rejection.


    "Maybe you are thinking that I am just telling this on a whim." Dimitri scratched his head feeling shy. "I have never tried to express my feelings before, and this is all new to me. But if you give me a chance, I will surely do my best to show you that my feelings are true. I will do my beast to win your...hmm." Before Dimitri was about to finish his sentence, Angel had closed his lips with a kiss.


    "I ept." Angel replied instantly.


    "B-But I thought I still need to show my sincere feeling to you?" Dimitri looked at Angel with a curious expression.


    "You can do that for the rest of our lives. And just for the record, I want to say this..." Angel replied with a grin. "Dimitri, I love you. I love you since the first day I met you. And until the day I die, I am sure that my heart will only love you." Dimitri chuckled.


    "Is this the confession you have been meaning to tell me?" Dimitri asked.


    "H-How did you know I am going to confess?" Angel asked.


    "Sorry, I did not mean to eavesdrop on you and Philip earlier." Dimitri said and Angel blushed in embarrassment.


    "Y-You hear all of it?" Angel asked feeling shy.


    "Do not worry, I did not hear all of it." Dimitri said with a sorry look but had an amusing smile on his face. "I left just in the middle of your conversation, thinking that it was quite rude of me to eavesdrop."


    "B-But how far did you hear?" Angel asked.


    "Just until you were reminiscing out first encounter with dreamy eyes." Dimitri teased.


    "Ahh, how embarrassing." Angel turned around and covered her face with her hands.


    "Why are you feeling embarrassed now? You just confessed to me." Dimitri teased.


    "I know, but still..." Angel replied. "You so my silly look."


    "I do not think you are silly." Dimitri pulled Angel around so that she will be facing him again and pulled out the hands that was covering her face. He saw Angel¡¯s face that was as red as a tomato. He brushed her cheeks with his thumb. "I think it was rather cute. Can I reply to your confession now?"


    Angel nodded shyly.


    "I love you too." Dimitri said with a radiant smile. "And I would like to take you as my wife. Will you give me this honour?"


    "Yes... yes, yes, yes!" Angel smiled happily and hugged Dimitri.


    "Ugh, careful." Dimitri g.r.o.a.n.e.d in pain.


    "Oh, sorry... sorry." Angel was surprised that she forgot Dimitri¡¯s injury.


    "It¡¯s alright." Dimitri replied. He held Angel¡¯s face again. "May I kiss you?" Angel shyly nodded.


    Dimitri pulled her closely and they share a sweet kiss which deepened into more of an intimate kiss.


    When they arrived at South Antia, a wedding was hastily in the works. When the wedding day came, Dimitri found out that Angel was pregnant, and he would be a father.


    The couple had twins, one boy named Deimos and one girl named Aliyah. The couple had their own family that gave them happiness and ruled South Antia together in harmony.

 Chapter 402 - Side Story (William)(1)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 402 - Side Story (William)(1)(unedited)</h4>


    (William¡¯s POV)


    A few months have passed since Alicia gave birth to the twins. The war with Jennovia has finally ended when the former queen, Queen Patricia died in the final battle.


    Many things happened in that final battle. That day was the day Alicia gave birth to the twins, Dimitri was known to be an illegitimate son of thest king of Antia, making him her highness Leticia¡¯s younger half brother and Alicia¡¯s uncle. Antia also rose from the depths of the sea, making the continent bigger once more. Antia was given to the two male heirs with Antian royal blood, diolus and Dimitri.


    I am still a knight under King Regaleon¡¯s rule. Tomorrow is the day the empire will be formally established, the empire of Astley. Tomorrow the king and queen of Grandcrest will be crowned as the first emperor and empress of the Astley Empire.


    The pce is quite busy with all the preparations for the big day tomorrow. I was standing guard as always at Alicia¡¯s side when I was called by Regaleon to his office.


    I walked the busy hallways towards his majesty¡¯s office and knocked on the door.


    *KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK*


    "Come in." Regaleon¡¯s voice was heard from inside the office.


    I opened the door carefully and came inside the king¡¯s office.


    "You called for me, your majesty." I bowed as a sign of my respect.


    "Yes. Thank you foring William." Regaleon replied. "Dimitri, please leave us. I have some private matters to talk with Sir William."


    "Of course, your majesty." Dimitri bowed and closed the door behind me after exiting the office.


    Regaleon stood up and ushered me towards the lounging area of his office.


    "Come Sir William, please seat. I called for you here not as a knight under me but as a friend, so no need to be nervous." Regaleon gestured while he himself took a seat on thefortable couch. He can read my expression right now, someone who is nervous of what might be the reason I was called.


    I have always thought of what would happened after peace has been achieved. I fear for the position I am holding on to as the personal knight of the queen. I am after all of noble blood from a duke¡¯s linage and working as a knight is something below my social status. I have had a good reason in the past for being by Alicia¡¯s side, but now that the empire is being established and peace has been achieved, I fear that my position as a knight by Alicia¡¯s side will be taken away from me.


    *KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK*


    The knock on the door freed me form the tension I was feeling.


    "Come in." Regaleon said.


    His majesty¡¯s butler, Theon came inside pushing a tray with a very beautiful tea set. Theon has been the one managing the pce since Regaleon had took the seat of the king of Grandcrest, and I know he is one of the people that his majesty trusts and respects.


    "The tea is here, your majesty." Theon said.


    "Thank you, Theon." Regaleon replied. "Please put it on top of the table."


    Theon elegantly put the tea set on top of the table.


    "You can go now." Regaleon said after Theon was done with his job.


    "I will now excuse myself your majesty." Theon bowed. "Please call for me if you need anything else."


    "Please have some tea." Regaleon said. "My wife personally brewed this herself."


    "T-Thank you, your majesty." I replied. I took the beautiful kettle and poured it into the cup in front of me.


    The tea was fragrant, and it tasted mildly strong, something that is to my taste. I smiled knowing that her majesty was the one that brewed this herself. It helped calm my nerves.


    "Sir William, do you know why I have called for you?" Regaleon asked.


    "I am sorry your majesty, but I am at a loss." I feigned ignorance.


    "I am sure you have some kind of idea, Sir William." Regaleon smiled.


    I instinctively flinched from his words.


    "I am really not sure why you called me, your majesty." I maintained myposure.


    "Then let me ask you, Sir William." Regaleon said. "What are your ns, now that we have achieved the peace we fought for? The war is over, and we are looking at a bright future ahead."


    "Sir William, you are my wife¡¯s personal knight because of the order from my father inw, the former King Edward." Regaleon said. "I have seen how capable you are and have permitted you to stay by my wife¡¯s side as her personal knight and protector in my stead when we were apart. But now that I am always at my wife¡¯s side, I believe a personal knight is not needed any more."


    I clenched my fist hearing the words that Regaleon had just spoken. I am not mad at his majesty himself but the words ¡¯not needed anymore¡¯ is what that hit me hard.


    My feelings for Alicia had been there since the first time Iid my eyes upon her in her debut party. I may not be the one she had chosen, but I have wanted to be by her side and be of use to her in any way possible. I admit that it is my own selfishness that made me hang to her, but I am afraid I am in to deep to have the courage to let go.


    "You are the rightful heir to the Cunningham dukedom in Alvannia. You could be a great vassal under Richard. You were born as a nobleman and being a knight should not be where you should be." Regaleon said.


    "Your majesty... is this... what her majesty wants as well?" My heart was pounding inside my ?h?st with fear. I have not been afraid even when death was in front of me in the middle of the battlefield, but if Alicia also wanted me gone from her side, then it frightened me to death.


    "My wife... she wanted what is best for you." Regaleon replied. "She said she will respect your decision, whatever it may be."


    "Your majesty, then if you are ordering me to go back and take my rightful title as Duke Cunningham, then I would like to refuse." I was about to speak against the king and future emperor, but I do not fear anything. Even if he put me to death by not listening to his order, then I will take it dly rather than be away from Alicia. "I am willing to give that title to my younger brother and I want to stay here as a knight under you and her majesty."


    I stood up and knelt down on my knees and bowed my head low in front of the king. I would do everything just to stay here by Alicia¡¯s side, even as a mere knight.


    "William, you do not need to kneel in front of me. Stand up." Regaleon walked towards me and I felt his hand on my shoulder. "What I just said was a suggestion and not an order. You do not need to beg me."


    "Y-your majesty..." I looked at him and saw that he was being sincere.


    "Now sit down and let us continue." Regaleon said.


    I took a seat once more and looked at his majesty who was looking at me with seriousness.


    "You have been a big help to me William, and I consider you as a good friend and a great rival. I may have won my wife¡¯s heart, but you have secured a small piece of it, something I cannot take away from you." Regaleon said. "I owe you much, for guarding Alicia in my ce when we were apart, and I will forever be grateful for that. Tell me William, is your heart still the same?"


    I know what Regaleon¡¯s question means, if I still love Alicia.


    "It is the same as before, your majesty." I said with a sad smile. "Even though I know I will never get her love, my selfishness prevents me from leaving her side. If what you said is true your majesty, then the more I do not want to part from her majesty and hold on to the small piece I have in her heart." Regaleon sighed.


    "I am a bit furious to tell you the truth. You have a great potential as a vassal under Richard, but you still selfishly want to stay as a knight." Regaleon replied. "I am also quite jealous because I cannot take that small piece away from you. Alicia does not want to hurt you because she has given you enough pain for not being able to return your feelings, therefore she cannot push you away as well. Hah, whatever would I do with you Sir William."


    I can see that Regaleon is also struggling with knowing a man that loves his wife is by her side. And also, that his wife will not push that person away.


    "Like I said William, I am in debt to you and I will not order you out of here because my wife would not like that as well." Regaleon sighed in defeat. "But I will give you another position rather than being my wife¡¯s personal knight. I will appoint you as the captain of the royal knights of the pce. You will not leave the pce but at least you will not be around my wife all the time." His words gave me great joy.


    "Thank you, your majesty. Thank you very much." I bowed my head with gratitude in front of his majesty.


    "You really are something, being happy with this position rather than inheriting a duke¡¯s title." Regaleon sighed in defeat. "I wish you all the best then, Sir William. And I hope that you find someone that can return your feelings, someone that can give you a family."


    "Thank you for your concern your majesty, but I gave that up a long time ago." I replied. "My heart, I am afraid will never change." I can feel a sad smile on my face.


    Regaleon had a pitying look towards me. It was something I do not want to see, knowing that he was the one that I lost the love of my life to.


    "I will be going now, your majesty. If there is nothing else?" I asked with a solemn voice.


    "That is all." Regaleon sighed. "Be ready because tomorrow I will also announce your promotion."


    "I understand, your majesty." I bowed and walked to the door and outside the office.

 Chapter 403 - [Bonus chapter]Side Story (William)(2)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 403 - [Bonus chapter]Side Story (William)(2)(unedited)</h4>


    (William¡¯s POV)


    I walked out of his majesty¡¯s office and heaved a sigh of relief. I was able to remain here in the pce of Grandcrest as the captain of the royal knights. I may not be by her majesty¡¯s side, but at least I will still be close by, unlike if I take my father¡¯s title as duke of Cunningham.


    I was walking along the hallway back to her majesty¡¯s room when I felt a heavy gaze on me. It was the same feeling of hostility I felt from earlier. When I looked to my side, I saw Theon standing at one of the balconies here in the pce. He seemed to be arranging nted pots on the balcony¡¯s ledge. His eyes were looking towards me with pure hostility.


    ¡¯What did I do wrong against him to warrant such hostility?¡¯ I wondered.


    Because I cannot think of anything for him to look at me this way, I decided to confront him. I walked towards the opened balcony door to confront him.


    "Good day Theon." I greeted.


    Theon did not reply to my greeting and proceeded to ignore me and continued his work.


    "Mr. Theon, may I ask if there is something that I have done that you did not like?" I asked and the other party was still silent. "I can feel the hostility that your gaze gives to me. I would like to know if I have wronged you in anyway so that I could apologize." I continued.


    Theon put down the nted pot he was holding and looked at me with an angry gaze.


    "Sir knight, I am sorry if my gaze to you seems to be hostile." Theon said with a sarcastic tone. "I cannot but help look at you like that, seeing as a noble like you who was given such a good life and lived with a golden spoon be staying in this pce as a lowly knight. And not to mention having so many of the youngdies¡¯ fancy."


    "What are you talking about? I cannot seem toprehend your words." I was irritated by the sarcastic tone of Theon.


    "Oh, let me rephrase that to ¡¯young master¡¯." Theon said sarcastically that I was holding back my own anger. "You, who should have been a duke should go back to where you came from rather than staying here and begging for love form her majesty."


    "What did you say?!" I was not able to hold it on and let my anger loose.


    I pulled Theon on his cor holding back my hand to punch the butler.


    "What a brute, resorting to such violence." Theon replied. "I do not know what she sees in you, for being blindingly in love with you, a man who cannot move forward form his first love."


    "What nonsense are you saying?!" I scolded. "My personal life has nothing to do with you, so back off." I pushed him and he hit the railings of the balcony edge.


    "Ugh..." Theon ?r??n?d.


    I was about to walk away when Theon started tough out sarcastically.


    "But it is true, is it not? That you are just someone begging favour from her majesty who is married to our king." Theon continued rubbing on my soar spot. "Just because you are wallowing in your own one sided love to her majesty, you will also put another woman in the same fate as you. Just wake up! There is no ce for you here!"


    Theon¡¯s words hit me so hard that I lost my rationality. I threw a punch right on his face at the heat of the moment. Blood trickled from the side of his lip.


    "So, this is how you want it, huh?" Theon said and spat blood out. He threw a punch at me and I was able to dodge it, but he had his other fist ready and followed up. I was not able to dodge the second blow and was hit on the stomach.


    We were throwing punched at each other after that. I was surprised that Theon can hold his own in a fist fight. For a butler, he was good in fighting.


    "Who are you to tell me where my ce is?!" I said while punching.


    "Because you should not be here!" Theon replied while throwing punches as well. "You know how hard a one sided love is and yet you also put a woman in the same situation!"


    "What the hell are you talking about?" I asked. "My one sided love is of my own doing and decision and is no one¡¯s fault. Why would I put something like this to someone else?"


    "Are you turning a blind eye, huh?" Theon said with anger. "You... you are just leading Tricia on! You are saying that your heart will always love her majesty, but you are giving Tricia mixed signals, treating her with false gentleness and kindness!"


    "What do you mean about Tricia?" I asked while we are still brawling with each other. "I treat her as how a gentleman should treat ady. What is wrong with that?"


    "She has fallen for you because of that!" Theon threw a punch that I fortunately dodged.


    "I never had such intentions on her." I replied. "I was just being a gentleman because she was her majesty¡¯s personal maid anddy in waiting."


    "Then just tell her that and do not give her any mixed signals any longer!" Theon shouted. "Do not let her be like you and be drowned in a one sided love!"


    Dimitri and Chris came and tried to hold on to me and Theon that were still trying to throw punches.


    "Stop it, stop it right now!" Alicia¡¯s voice echoed.


    That was when Theon and I stopped. We did not know that a crowd was gathered around us. They were employees that were working inside the pce. Alicia was standing out from all of them, here silver hair was swaying from the wind in the balcony.


    "Have the two of youe to your senses yet?" Alicia asked with an angry face.


    "I-I am sorry for the ruckus, your majesty." I apologized and knelt on one knee.


    "I am sorry, your majesty." Theon knelt as well.


    "Hah..." Alicia sighed while holding her head as if she was getting a headache. "I would like to know what happened for you two to have a fist fight inside the pce. But before that, both your wounds should be tended to."


    "Thank you for your benevolnce, your majesty." Theon said.


    "Thank you so much, your majesty." I gave my thanks.


    "Theon, I do not have any intention on letting on Tricia. for me she is just like family." I started. Theon was acting like he was not hearing me. "I will clear up this misunderstanding towards her and clearly reject her feelings for me. I do not want anyone to fall in a one sided love as I have. But it is up to you to win her affection. Unlike me, I am sure that Tricia can have another chance in love."


    "Hmph, of course she has me tofort her." Theon replied. "I will take care of her morethan how you took care of her. I will love and cherish her like how his majesty cherishes her majesty."


    "Haha, then my heart is at ease then." I said with a light heart. "I wish you luck then."


    Theon only pick a fight with me because he harbors feelings for Tricia. I wish them well in love, unlike me who will forever love just one person.

 Chapter 404 - Side Story (William)(3)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 404 - Side Story (William)(3)(unedited)</h4>


    (William¡¯s POV)


    Alicia ordered the maids to send Theon and I into separate rooms to tend to our wounds. I was waiting inside a room when someone knocked on the door.


    *KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK*


    "S-Sir William." I woman¡¯s voice was heard by the door. "It is me, Tricia."


    "Come in." I replied.


    The door opened and Tricia came in while carrying a first aid box in her arms. She closed the door and took the seat next to me.


    "You can leave it there." I said. "I can put the medicine myself. Her majesty must be waiting for you."


    "O-Oh no, please let me do it." Tricia said. "I asked her majesty to let me do it." She blushed.


    I can see how Tricia smiled and blushed. That was when I confirmed what Theon had said, Tricia really had feelings for me.


    ¡¯What a fool have I be?¡¯ I scolded myself.


    I have seen how Tricia became shy and blush if I am near, but I have never thought any deeper about it. I have treated her kindlier and special than other women because we had something inmon, and that is out love for Alicia. I never thought my special treatment will let her fall for me. I never had such intentions.


    Tricia started to treat the cuts and bruises I got from my fight with Theon. I can feel the sting on my face while Tricia was applying the ointment.


    "Can you please take off your shirt?" Tricia asked. "You must have some bruises in your body." She blushed.


    "No need. I can do that by myselfter." I replied. "You can just give me the ointment so that I can do it by myselfter."


    "I-I can do it right now." Tricia insisted. "You cannot reach at your back anyway."


    "No, I can do it. Just give it to me." I replied.


    I tried to get the ointment from Tricia¡¯s hand, but she was resisting. She was persistent not to give it to me that she was pushed back on the couch and I was out of bnce andnded on top of her.


    "I-I am sorry." I apologized immediately and took the ointment from her hand. I got up from her and put the ointment inside my pocket.


    Tricia was bright red after the incident. She sat up andposed herself after feeling shy.


    "Ahem, um Sir William..." Tricia trailed off. "There is something I want to tell you."


    "I also have something to tell you." I replied. "Please go on first."


    I looked at her fidgeting in her seat. I have a rough idea what she is going to tell me.


    "Well, um... Sir William..." Tricia said. "What I want to say is... well... it is that I... I am in love with you. I fell in love with you Sir William." She said with a blush on her face.


    I inwardly sighed. This just confirms what Theon was saying earlier.


    "At first, I see you as someone who is above me and should be serving. But when we arrived here in Grandcrest, you have treated me as an equal." Tricia said. "I was happy because you are the only acquaintance I had here in Grandcrest and we share the same feeling of love towards her majesty that I found a partner in you. My feelings blossomed until I cannot reject it anymore. I fell in love with your warm and kind heart. I am not hoping for you to answer my feelings right away, but I-I hope you think about it in the future. I know you still harbour feelings for her majesty, and I can wait even how long it takes."


    There was silence for a while between us that it made it awkward.


    "H-How about you... what were you going to tell me?" Tricia asked. I took a deep breath and ready myself. Nothing I say will lessen the blow of a rejection and so what I can do is talk slowly.


    "Tricia, I am sorry. I am afraid I cannot let you wait for me." I replied as mellow as possible. "I cannot let you wait for me because I am afraid that even after your hair turns gray, my feelings will never change. I have already given my heart to Alicia, and I am afraid that I can never get it back from her, ever."


    Tricia looked at me with a surprised face. Tears started to fall from her eyes.


    "I am so sorry Tricia. I have never tried to lead you on by being kind to you. My kindness was given because you were also a special person to Alicia." I said while wiping her tears away. But tears still streamed down. "I suggest you find someone that will love you and you alone. You deserve to be loved and be happy. Create a happy family with that person. As for me, I will stay here by her majesty¡¯s side, alone."


    I took my handkerchief out and wiped the streaming tears from Tricia¡¯s eyes. I like to scold myself because I was still being a gentleman to a woman I just rejected, but I cannot help it. Tricia is someone I treated as family and my kindness hurt her.


    Tricia cried and cried, and I tried my best to console her.


    **


    Alicia had called for Theon and I and asked about what happened.


    "I will both give you your punishment after the coronation and festivities are over." Alicia sighed. "You can go now Theon. William, please stay for a while."


    "Thank you, your majesty." Theon bowed and left.


    Alicia and I was left in her office. There was silence for a while until Alicia sighed loudly.


    "I heard from my husband your decision." Alicia said. "Are you really sure about staying here and bing the captain of the royal knights?" She asked.


    "You know very well that my decision is final, your majesty." I replied.


    Alicia sighed and sat down near me. She held my hands and I felt her warmth.


    "Will, let us put the formalities aside and talk as friends." Alicia said with a warm voice. Something I loved to hear. "Will, you know that you are my best friend and I want the best for you. You have a good life if you inherit your father¡¯s title back in Alvannia. You can have a good life, find love and make a family of your own. Will, I want you to be happy as well."


    "I am happy, Alicia." I ?ssured her. "If you push me to go back, then you are just going to take away my happiness."


    "Will..." Alicia looked at me with sad eyes.


    "Alicia, nothing you will say will change my mind or heart. I have told you before and I am going to tell you again now, my heart is with you and I cannot take it back. It would kill me if I do." I replied. "I will forever love you. And even if you cannot return that feelings, I would like to be of help to you and stay by your side. Please grant me my selfish request, at least let me love you from afar." I kissed the back of her hand, a simple way to show my love and respect.


    "Oh, Will." Alicia sighed. "Whatever will I do to you." She gave me a swift hug.


    I can feel her warmth and her won love for me. It may not be the same love I feel for her, but it will do. I will never regret this decision of mine because I know that being here is where I should be. Alicia will be the only woman I will love for the rest of my life.

 Chapter 405 - Side Story (William)(4)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 405 - Side Story (William)(4)(unedited)</h4>


    (William''s POV)


    Time passed by quickly and many things changed. People havee and go here in the Grandcrest pce, but everything seems to be heading towards a better future.


    Everyone had found their respective partners in life and I am happy for them. Tricia had also married Theon, the now imperial butler of the Grandcrest pce. The two had grown close after my rejection of Tricia''s feelings, and I am happy that she had moved on from her one sided love for me.


    I on the other hand stayed here in the Grandcrest pce as the captain of the imperial knights. I am still being tasked as the empress''s personal knight for special asions where Emperor Regaleon could not escort Empress Alicia himself. One asion was when the empress was at the summer vi very heavily pregnant with their third child.


    The imperial couple were blessed with three children, and the twins have grown fond of me, especially Alphonse who is always sticking next to me if I was around.


    "Uncle William!" the voice of a little boy called out to me.


    ''Well speaking of the devil.'' I smiled as I was just thinking about the imperial twins.


    The little Alphonse was running towards me while the little Aerith was walking hand in hand with Philip.


    "Good morning, little highnesses." I greeted. "What brings you here in the training grounds so early in the morning?"


    The sun was just about to rise here at the imperial knight''s training grounds. Today is a special day for the imperial family and I was about to meet the imperial knights here to make ast minute briefing before the day starts.


    "We woke up earlier than usual, so we apanied brother Philip here." Alphonse replied with a huge grin.


    "I see that you and Aerith are both excited for today." I patted Alphonse''s head lovingly.


    "Yes, yes." Aerith replied with her melodious voice. "Our cousins will being hereter to celebrate our little brother Leonhart''s birthday." She giggled.


    "I am sure that you are excited to y with them." I replied to the little princess and pinched her rosy cheeks gently. "But you would need to let go of Philip first because he needs to get into formation. He is still an apprentice knight under me."


    "Ohh¡­" Aerith pouted her lips in dismay.


    "You and Alphonse can sit by the side and watch, like you always do." I told them.


    "Hmmm¡­ okay." Aerith replied. "Then carry me there, brother Phil." She stretched her cute arms towards Philip.


    "Of course, princess." Philip replied and carried the little girl.


    I smiled seeing how Aerith loves being with Philip so much, and Philip in the other hand spoils the little princess dearly.


    "Here your highness, let me carry you as well." I told Alphonse.


    Alphonse also reached up to me and I carried the little prince towards the bench on the side. The twins oftene here in the training grounds whenever they wake up early in the morning to watch the imperial knights practice their swords. I can see that Alphonse is very much interested and will surely learn the sword when he grows a little more in the future.


    "Seat here and wait patiently like you both always do, okay?" I asked the twins.


    "Yes, Uncle William!" The twins replied in unison.


    Philp and I walked back to the training grounds. Looking at this apprentice knight, he has grown up considerably fast in a blink of an eye. As an adopted son of Dimitri, he went with them to South Antia when Dimitri became the grand duke. But when he turned ten years old, he came back here to be a knight''s apprentice. He has grown up quickly in the span of a few years, and now that he was learning the sword from both me and his majesty Emperor Regaleon, I can see he has great potential and will be a great sword master in the future.


    "Princess Aerith is so fond of you, and that is good." I said to Philip. "Once you became a full-fledged knight and be their personal knight, your good rtionship with them can became a great foundation for the future."


    "I am very thankful that the imperial couple took me in. Without them, I do not know what would have happened to me when I lost my big brother." Philip replied. "It may be smallpared to what his and her majesty had given to me, but I promise that I will stay by the imperial twins side and protect them with my life."


    "That is a good conviction Philip." I said. "Like me, I have devoted my life to the imperial couple as well. I cannot see myself anywhere but here, protecting them."


    "Me too." Philip replied with a smile.


    I may have tweaked what I have said to Philip a little, having my heart selfishly wanting to be close to Alicia. But it is true that I have now devoted my life to the couple. Regaleon had been such a good person to me and I consider him as a good friend after all the we had gone thru. I am also thankful that he had let me stay here in Grandcrest Pce rather than go back to my homnd in the duchy of Alvannia after the war ended.


    Philip lined up with the other apprentice knights in training. I took my post in front of the imperial knights waiting for my briefing for today.


    "Good morning imperial knights." I greeted. "As you know, today is the first birthday of the second prince, Prince Leonhart. Today, the imperial couple will have a family only celebration, butter in the evening a grand ball will be held for all the noble persons in the empire to attend. Like always, it is our duty to make sure of the order and security inside the pce. I have already given you your ?ssignments beforehand, just be sure to get to your post and do your job perfectly. Is that clear?"


    "YES, CAPTAIN WILLIAM!" The imperial knights replied.


    "For the apprentice knights, you will be partnered with senior imperial knights as a part of your training." I said. Some junior knights gave a piece of paper to the apprentice knights. The piece of paper contains the names of the senior knights they are partnered to. "Watch them carefully and learn from them. For the senior imperial knights, do your job as ?ssigned and be a good instructor to the apprentice knights that are partnered to you. Keep in mind that you are their role models and they are the future of our empire."


    "YES SIR!" The imperial knights replied once again.


    "That is all." I said. "You can now go to your respective designations."


    "THANK YOU, SIR!" The imperial knights replied in unison and dispersed.


    Philip came to me with the paper he was holding.


    "Captain, it is said here that I am partnered to you sir." Philip said.


    "Yes, that is correct." I replied. "The twins would want you close to them, and because I am tasked to guard the imperial couple then you can guard the two while they run around and y."


    "I understand sir. I will do my duty carefully." Philp said with a salute.


    "That is the spirit, young knight." I replied with a salute of my own.


    The twins looked like they were getting bored in their seats and so Philip and I walked to them.


    "It is a little boring that you do not have sword training now." Alphonse said getting up from his seat.


    "Unfortunately, there is no training this morning because it is a special day." I replied. "The imperial knights are tasked with the safety of the pce."


    "Then will brother Phil guard us as well?" Aerith had twinkling eyes in joy.


    "Yes, that is correct little princess." I patted her head and smiled.


    "Yey, that means brother Phil can y with us all day today." Aerith said with joy. "Come brother Phil, let''s y in the garden." She pulled Philip''s hand.


    "Y-Yes princess¡­" Philip replied awkwardly and looked at me.


    "Go on. You can guard her in disguise of ying." I whispered to him and he nodded. He let Aerith pull him.


    "Uncle William." Alphonse had his hands up wanting to be carried and so I picked him up in my arms.


    "I cannot y with you my little prince. I am tasked to guard your imperial mother and father." I said. "Let me carry you to the garden so that you can y with Philip and your sister. It will be not long before your cousins arrive."


    "I know." Alphonse replied calmly.


    Sometimes the little prince acts so m?tur?ly from his real age. Maybe it is because he was destined for something great when he grows up.


    "When I grow up will you also teach me the sword, Uncle William?" Alphonse asked while we were on the way to the pce gardens.


    "I think your father the emperor would be the one teaching you swordsmanship your highness." I replied. "He is a much skilled swordsman than I am."


    "Really? But I also want to learn your techniques as well." Alphonse replied. "I can see how you are training brother Philip and he also gets swordsmanship lessons from father as well. I think he would be a great swordsman with both your teachings, so I want to learn from you and father as well."


    "Then if his majesty the emperor approves of it, I will teach you my own sword techniques." I replied.


    "Yey!" Alphonse pped with joy. "I will also want to learn from Uncle Dimitri, and Sir Chris and maybe Uncle diolus¡­" He trailed off with the names of persons that had great sword techniques.


    I was looking at the young boy before me being happy about learning the sword, but I also see a glint in his eyes that seems to contain his eagerness to learn. I felt proud as a father would, to see that the little prince has set his goals for the future. I promised to myself that I would do everything I can to help the prince to prepare for his quest in the future.


    I may have no family of my own, but I consider everyone in the pce as a family. I am happy being here, and this is what gives me happiness. I may not know what the future holds, but for now being here is where I should be.

 Chapter 406 - [Bonus chapter]Four and a Half Years after the War Ended (unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 406 - [Bonus chapter]Four and a Half Years after the War Ended (unedited)</h4>


    Four and a half years had passed since the war ended. The country of Antia started to flourish because of the grand dukes that governs it. Both of them have found the women that will rule by their side, grand duchesses that helped them in their rule. The grand duchess of Jennovia as well found her husband and is now governing peacefully with her husband consort. Alvannia''s king had stepped down from his position and when the empire was established, Richard was given the title of grand duke. As of now he was still single and is the most sought for bachelor by the noble women of Alvannia.


    A small family get together was held for the first birthday of the third child of Emperor Regaleon and Empress Alicia in the pce of Grandcrest. The twins Aerith and Alphonse were running around the garden while Regaleon and Alicia was in the gazebo waiting for the guests. The little prince Leonhart was sound asleep in his crib.


    Not long the guests came one at a time. First to arrive was Alicia''s parents, the former king Edward and his wife Leticia.


    "Wee, mother-inw, father-inw." Regaleon greeted.


    "Thank you for inviting us." Leticia said with a big smile. "Let me see my little grandson. Oh, look how cute he is. He looks like a lot like you Regaleon. You have a strong blood. Aerith is the only one to inherit our tinum blonde hair, I see." She smiled.


    "Hmph, Aerith is still the most beautiful one." Edward said with a grumpy look.


    "Ohh don''t y favourites now dear." Leticia giggled. "I know that you dote on Aerith more because she got our Alicia''s looks, but Alphonse and Leonhart still came from our little girl."


    Edward looked inside the crib of the sleeping Leonhart and his heart has been won by the little guy in seconds.


    "Ahem¡­ like you said, they still came from our Alicia." Edward said.


    "Hello, mother and father." Alicia greeted and kissed their cheeks. "It is too bad that Richard and Grandpa Robert could not make it."


    "Now that Richard is grand duke of Alvannia, he has been quite busy. He said that he would visit when he got the chance for a break and see his nephews and niece." Leticia replied.


    "Robert on the other hand said he was getting old to travel long distances. Even though he wished to be present, but his body does not want to cooperate." Edward replied. "But he gave you both his greetings and well wishes."


    "I think it would be good to visit the general one of these days in Alvannia." Regaleon said. "What do you think my love?"


    "That would be great." Alicia replied.


    Guests started to arrive one after the other. The grand duchess of Jennovia and her husband consort came next.


    "Sati, wee." Alicia greeted. "Oh, look how big your tummy is now. How far along are you?"


    "Oh, I am at myst month now. This little critter wille anytime soon." Satiana replied.


    "You did not lose time to knock her up, huh." Regaleon whispered to Jack. "And you just celebrated your one-year wedding anniversaryst month."


    "I needed to solidify my position by her side." Jack replied. "You know how the aristocratic faction in Jennovia still insists on Sati getting another consort of more noble linage. They are insisting that polyandry is permitted, but of course Sati opposed. Now that there is a child on the way, they have their mouths shut. I know they will not stop, so I n to make at least two more children." He grinned.


    "Just give her some time to rest in between okay." Regaleon had a dissatisfied look on Jack.


    "Of course. I am not that cold hearted you know." Jack replied. "I know how hard it is for a woman to be carrying a child in her belly.


    Next to arrive was the grand duke and duchess of South Antia, Dimitri and Angel together with their three-year-old twins Aliyah and Deimos.


    "Wee back Dimitri." Regaleon gave Dimitri a brotherly hug. "I see that your twins have grown quite fast."


    "Thank you, your majesty." Dimitri smiled. "The two are quite a handful actually. Even Aliyah who is a girl wants to y harsh games with Deimos her brother."


    "Haha, I can see that she is fiery like your wife Angel." Regaleon chuckled. They see Angel giving her greetings to Alicia.


    "I am so happy to have her as my wife." Dimitri said with his eyes lingering to his wife. "I am happy with the family she has given me, something I had never once had."


    "I can see that you really are happy." Regaleon patted his shoulder. "I am so happy for you. Aliyah, Deimos, my twins are in the garden. Why don''t you go and y with them?"


    Deimos and Aliyah smiled and ran towards the garden to find their y mates.


    Thest to arrive was the grand duke and duchess of North Antia, diolus and Anatalia.


    "Sorry for beingte." Anatalia said. "I was having terrible motion sicknessing here, and di was so overprotective that he made the carriage stop a few more times than usual."


    "That is understandable, now that you are in the middle of your pregnancy." Alicia replied. "Why did you not ride Virgil or if you had sent word, we could have sent Tempest to get you."


    "Unfortunately, I tend to feel more sick when flying." Anatalia said with a ?r??n?d.


    "Then just sit down for a while." Alicia replied. "diolus, why don''t you take your wife. I will tell Theon to show you the way to your rooms."


    "Thank you so much Alicia." diolus replied. "I am worried about Ana looking as white as a sheet of paper."


    "I am sure that I would be okay after some rest." Anatalia said. "I am sorry if I cannot join the luncheon."


    "I understand. Do not worry and just rest. There is still much timeter to catch up." Alicia said. "Theon, please take the grand duke and his wife to their quarters. And bring them something to eat. Something lite for Anatalia and a cup of tea to make her nausea to go away."


    "Yes, your majesty." Theon who was standing by the side bowed. "This way my lord anddy." He then ushered the couple to their room.


    Grand duke diolus and his wife excused themselves from the family event.


    Everyone was having a great time chatting andughing merrily. This was the picture of a happy family having a great time with the peace they have achieved.


    The children are happily ying on the garden happily with Philip guarding the little ones. William on the other hand as the captain of the imperial knights are standing guard near the imperial couple.


    "Hahaha, who is the ''it''?" Aerith was giggling happily.


    "Brother Philip is, haha." Alphonse replied.


    "You''re it, you''re it." The twins Aliyah and Deimos were having fun ying.


    The children were hiding hide and seek in the pce garden with Philp as the ''it''.


    "Okay, okay." Philip smiled. "But do not hide so far okay? I will now start counting. One, two, three¡­"


    The children were giggling all together and was searching for hiding a ce.


    "Ready or not, here Ie." Philip then started to search for the hiding children.


    The wind was blowing hard and time had passed by quickly.


    "Your highness, where are you?" The voice of Philip was heard while running and panting hard. "Where are you?"


    *GIGGLING*


    The soft giggles of the twins were heard nearby.


    "I know you are here. I can hear you both." Philip''s voice replied.


    The twins were giggling by the tree, Alphonse climb on top while Aerith was behind it hiding.


    When Philip was near the tree a magic trap was activate and Philp was captured.


    "Ahhh¡­ I surrender. You got me." The sixteen year old Philp was seen frozen from foot to waist.


    "Hahahaha¡­" The twins giggled melodiously.


    "You got me Princess Aerith. The magic traps that your Uncle Jack has been teaching you paid off. I just hope you will not use me as a target in the future." Philp said. "Now can you please melt the ice around me. it is getting a little cold."


    "You cannot even dispel the ice Aerith made?" Alphonse said with a smirk. "How can you be our personal bodyguard if you are that weak?" he said jokingly.


    The twins looked handsome and beautiful as the time passed by. They have learned many things from their friends and family, but they still have many more to learn from other as well. This is the start of their journey.

 Chapter 407 - The Twin’s Tenth Birthday (1)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 407 - The Twin¡¯s Tenth Birthday (1)(unedited)</h4>


    "Your mother the empress is looking for the both of you." Philip said. "It is your tenth birthday today and you need to prepare for the banquetter."


    "Mother is looking for us?" Alphonse replied with surprise.


    "Oh no, we are in trouble." Aerith said with a scared expression. "What are we going to do, brother? Our clothes are¡­" she looked at her brother with worry.


    The twins'' beautiful clothes are both dirty and soiled with ying in the garden so early in the morning.


    "Do not worry, I will fix it once we go back." Alphonse said with a determined look. "Come on, before mother sees us like this." He took his sister''s hand and started to run to the direction of the pce.


    "Your cousins have arrived as well!" Philip shouted to the twin''s direction. "I am sure they are waiting for both of you!"


    "Thanks¡­" Alphonse waved his hand to Philip without looking back.


    Philip sighed and shook his head but then smiled. "To think that the future of the empire and the world rests in his highnesses shoulders." Philip said while watching the receding back of Alphonse and Aerith, his gaze at the young boy of ten years old. "I promise to get even more stronger. To support the prince and princess in the future." He said with a look of determination.


    **


    "Give me your hand Rith." Alphonse said with a hushed voice while reaching for his sister''s hand.


    The twins were climbing a vine that Alphonse have conjured using his magic. Their rooms were located at the third floor of the west wing of the pce. They were being sneaky because they were grounded until today.


    Justst week both were grounded after pranking their teacher in history. They used their magic to make the teacher fall in a pit they made at the path to the pce. The pit was dug and filled with water by Aerith''s magic. Illusion magic was cast by Alphonse to hide the pit in in sight. The remarkable thing was the trap will not activate if other people walk by it, but when the history teacher walked by the trap activated and he feel in the muddy pit.


    The teacher was fuming in anger andined to both the emperor and empress of what the imperial prince and princess did to him. The emperor sighed and the empress was angry on what the twins had done, and because of that the imperial prince and princess were grounded from ying outside. But that did not stop the twins and they were able to sneak out of their room in every way possible like today when their being grounded should have ended.


    "Careful in pulling me up." Aerith said after Alphonse grabbed her hand.


    Alphonse pulled his sister up in a hurry. Aerith''s dress was caught in the vines and was torn while she was pulled by his brother. The sound of the tearing dress made Aerith''s skin tingle.


    "Oh no, this was my favorite dress." Aerith was about to shed tears while sitting on the floor holding the torn skirt.


    "Do not worry, I will fix it." Alphonse said.


    With Alphonse magic, his hand glowed and the tear on Aerith''s dress started to fix on its own. Together with the tore being fixed, the dirt on both their clothes started to separate from their dress and float in the air. With Alphonse''s wave of his hand. The dirt flew out of the window. Now they were wearing clean and neat clothes as if they were never soiled.


    "See, we are all clean now." Alphonse smiled to his sister.


    "Wow Al, you are really great!" Aerith said with sparkling eyes, at awe with her brother. "I wish my magic could do that. Unfortunately, I cannot." She lowered her head in sadness.


    "You are also great with elemental magic. You do not need to envy mine." Alphonse consoled his sister. "You also have things you are good at that I amcking. We are always together, so we can fill in what weck with each other. We will not be apart from one another, right?" He squeezed his sister''s hand with determination.


    "Of course!" Aerith replied full of confidence. "I cannot imagine myself without you Al." The two giggled to one another.


    "It looks like the imperial prince and princess have done some mischief again." A voice said.


    Alphonse and Aerith were stunned after hearing the voice and were frozen in ce. They turned their head slowly to see their father seating on the couch of the receiving area of their room.


    "F-Father¡­" Alphonse tried to smile but it looked awkward. "How long were you waiting there?"


    "We have been here for quite some time." Regaleon replied with a smirk on his face. "I am afraid we hear and seen everything."


    William was standing by the door trying to suppress hisugh. They were able to see the twinsing in from the window and seeing their soiled clothes until Alphonse fixed them with magic.


    "Faaaatther¡­" Aerith ran to her father cutely. Regaleon had his arms open to catch his running angels. "We are sorry, please forgive us. It is just because we were so bored inside, that is why we took a stroll outside."


    "I heard that it was not just a mere stroll." Regaleon replied while carrying Aerith. "I heard that Philip needed to change out of his clothes because he was soaking wet from waist down." He looked at William.


    "I just happened to see Philip when he walked pass by me to go back to his room to change." William said with a smiled. "he is having a hard time finding a new formal knights'' outfit for today''s asion because he only has one pair."


    "I can help him dry it." Alphonse said.


    "That is not the case here Alphonse." Regaleon said with a firm voice. The twins knew that they cannot get away from this now and looked sullen. "if your mother knows about this, I am afraid that your grounding will be extended."


    "No! Please no." The twins cried in unison.


    "It is really boring not be able to go outside after our studies." Aerith said and hugged her father. "Please forgive us father."


    "Then why did you do that to your history teacher?" Regaleon asked his twins.


    Alphonse and Aerith looked at each other.


    ''Are we going to tell father?'' Aerith asked Alphonse telepathically. This was one of the few abilities that the twins have, and it was to be able to talk to each other telepathically.


    ''I guess it will be best to tell father first.'' Alphonse replied.


    "What are you two talking about in your heads?" Regaleon knew that his twins can talk to each other inside their head. "Come here Al." He waved to his son.


    Alphonse ran to his father''s open arm and he was carried on the other arm.


    "It is because that old fart was talking bad about Antians." Alphonse replied.


    "It that true?" Regaleon asked.


    "Yes, father. He was really rude." Aerith said with a cute voice. "He was passing it as giving history lessons about the war."


    "He was sugar coating his words, but I knew what he meant was Antians are scum." Alphonse replied. "Aerith and I decided to teach that old fart a lesson."


    "Yeah! He got what he deserves." Aerith backed her brother.


    Regaleon looked at his children and knew that they were telling the truth.


    "Then why did you not tell me or your mother about it?" Regaleon asked his children. "These things should have been handled by the ?du?ts you know."


    "We thought we can handle that old fart by ourselves. Do not scold Rith, she just followed my n. I was the one that nned to prank the history teacher." Alphonse said and bowed his head. "I am sorry. I did not want you and mother be troubled by this little thing. I know both of you are busy with running the empire and swamped with work."


    "No father! If you are going to give Al punishment, then punish me as well." Aerith said. "I was the one to suggest the muddy pit prank. So, I am also to me."


    "If what the both of you said is true, then there will be no punishment because of the prank." Regaleon said and the twin''s faces lit up. "But sneaking out while being grounded is a different matter." The twin''s faces sunken once matter after hearing their father''s words.


    "But if you promise me that both of you will promise me not to do it again, then I will not tell your mother about your sneaking out." Regaleon winked. "Just tell us first if ever this happens again. We ?du?ts will deal with it. Promise?"


    "Yes, promise!" The twins said in unison. Both of the, beamed a beautiful smile.


    "Then go to your rooms and get ready." Regaleon said while putting down the twins. "I will call the maids in and tell them to prepare you for your birthday banquet."


    "Thank you, father." The twins kissed Regaleon in both cheeks and ran to their rooms. The father had a happy smile seeing his children go to their respective rooms.


    The twin''s room are parallel to one another with the receiving are at the center.


    "William, you know what to do." Regaleon''s smiling face changed into a cold and unforgiving one. "You know what to do to that history teacher."


    "Yes, your majesty." William bowed his head. "I will make sure that he will get what he deserves."


    "Good." Regaleon turned around and walked towards the door. "Do not let Alicia know what happened. I am afraid it will hurt her feelings if she knew that some still are harboring such feelings towards Antians."


    "I agree your majesty." William replied. "Her majesty has a kind and soft heart. She had worked hard to raise the image of Antians together with you. It will break her heart hearing that people will still think of Antians that way."


    Regaleon and William exited the twin''s room. Unknown to them, Alphonse was still listening to them with his door slightly opened. He had heard how his mother will be hurt if ever she knew that some people still think of Antians as taboo and filth. This is one of the reasons why he did not want to tell his mother about the history teacher.


    "I will also work hard to be a great prince." Alphonse promised himself. "I will make sure that all of the people in the empire will never look down on Antians ever again."

 Chapter 408 - The Twin’s Tenth Birthday (2)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 408 - The Twin¡¯s Tenth Birthday (2)(unedited)</h4>


    After getting neatly dressed for the day, Alphonse and Aerith dashed outside their room and ran thru the corridors of the pce with excitement etched in their eyes. The employees that were busy with their work for this joyous asion saw the happy twin prince and princess bouncing excitedly.


    "Greetings to the imperial prince and princess."


    "Good morning, your highnesses."


    "I wish you a happy tenth birthday, your highnesses."


    The employees that Alphonse and Aerith passed by greeted them one after the other.


    "Thank you." Alphonse replied with a merry face.


    "Thank you so much." Aerith replied with the same happy face as her brother.


    The twins were holding each other''s hands while running through the hallways. The employees cannot help but smile seeing the cute prince and princess. They ran towards the entrance foyer where their family would be at.


    "Aliyah, Deimos¡­" Alphonse yelled out after they saw their twin cousins at the entrance foyer.


    Alphonse and Aerith looked out of the dual stair railings from above and waved to the twins below.


    "Alphonse, Aerith." Aliyah waved back.


    "We have just arrived!" Deimos replied.


    "Wait, we areing down now." Alphonse said. "Let''s go, Rith."


    Alphonse gently pulled his twin sister down from the stairs with a happy expression. Aerith was also excited to see their twin uncle and aunt.


    Dimitri and Angel, Aliyah and Deimos'' parents were instructing the employees on their luggage. Theon the imperial butler was there to facilitate the guest''s arrival.


    "Grand Uncle Dimitri, Grand Aunt Angel. Wee back." Alphonse greeted in a respectful manner.


    "Wee back grand uncle and aunt." Aerith greeted them with etiquette and manners.


    "Thank you, your highnesses." Dimitri replied with a smile. "And happy tenth birthday to the both of you."


    "Happy birthday, your highnesses." Angel greeted. "We have brought you a present for your birthday. I hope the two of you would like it."


    "Yeah, yeah." Aliyah replied excitedly. "Mama heard that the two of you started to learn how to ride a horse not long ago. Mama had bred some fine horses back in our ce. They are such a beauty and simr to you two."


    "Simr to us?" Aerith was confused.


    "They have your hair colors." Deimos replied. "A ck stallion and a white mare."


    Both Alphonse and Aerith''s eyes lit up. They got very excited thinking that they would have their own horses.


    "Wee back, Dimitri, Angel." Regaleon''s voice was heard at the entrance foyer.


    All of the employees bowed seeing the emperor at the top of the dual staircase arm in arm with his wife, Empress Alicia.


    "I greet the sun and moon of the Astley Empire." Dimitri greeted and bowed together with his wife Angel.


    "Arise." Regaleon replied.


    The imperial couple walked down the staircase hand in hand so majestically. They walked towards their guest who have just arrived.


    "Wee back Uncle Dimitri and Angel." Alicia greeted.


    "It is nice to be back, your majesty." Dimitri replied.


    "I hope your journey was not that tiring." Alicia said.


    "We had a smooth journey, thanks to the magic stones that were ced on the carriage." Angel replied.


    Recently, magic stones were used in objects to make life more easy. This were called magical objects. Things like fire stones for heating and cooking, water stones for washing, wind stones for cooling and so on. These have been the major product that North and South Antia has been manufacturing. Their economy is steadily rising because of this innovation.


    "That is good to hear." Regaleon said with a smile. "Well, let Theon handle your luggage. You should go to your rooms to rest. Things will be busyter."


    "Thank you, your majesty." Dimitri replied.


    "Mama, can we y with Alphonse and Aerith?" Aliyah asked.


    "If you are not tired, then I guess it will be fine." Angel replied.


    Dimitri and Angel was led by Theon to their room.


    "Can we y at the garden mother?" Aerith asked. "We promise to be good." She said with puppy dog eyes together with his brother Alphonse.


    "All right." Alicia smiled looking at her cute twins. "Your being grounded ends today so its fine. You go and get your little brother, so he can y with you."


    "Yey, thanks." Alphonse and Aerith smiled brightly.


    "Be careful while ying okay." Regaleon patted his children on their head. "Your secret is safe with me." He whispered to both of their ears.


    "Thanks father!" The twins kissed their father''s cheek.


    Alphonse and Aerith together with Aliyah and Deimos run up the dual staircase. They were giggling all the way up.


    "What did you say to have them kiss you on the cheek." Alice asked with curiosity.


    "It is our little secret." Regaleon winked towards his wife.


    "Hey, that''s not fair." Alicia pouted. "It feels like you are much closer to the twins than I am." She sulked.


    "That is not true, my love. The twins love you so much as well." Regaleon hugged his sulking wife. "It is just that you are ying the strict parent while I am the friendly parent."


    "Still, I want to be close to the kids like you." Alicia said. "I cannot but help scold them of their wrong doings. I want them to grow up having respect to others even below their station." She pouted. Regaleon kissed her pouted lips to appease her.


    "They are just growing up, that is why you need to be strict in disciplining them. And I understand why you want them to be respectful for others." Regaleon replied. "You had a rough childhood because of your elder sisters bullying you and you do not want our children to bully other because of their status. Do not worry, they are growing up fine."


    "They are just growing up so fast." Alicia sighed. "I am afraid of the future, Leon." She looked at her husband with worry.


    "Do not worry my love. I will not let any harm befall our children." Regaleon said while kissing his wife on the forehead. "I will do my best to prepare our children for their future ahead. So that whatever wille, they can do their upmost best to handle it."


    "Thank you, Leon." Alicia replied. "I am so grateful that I have you as my husband."


    "I am the one who should be thankful." Regaleon said with a smile. "You gave me beautiful angels. And you are my goddess."


    Regaleon and Alicia had a light kiss on the lips. They were still out in public, and a public disy of affection between the emperor and the empress is something that is a little awkward, but this gives the people around them a sense of peace knowing that the imperial couple had a good rtionship is equivalent to having a peaceful empire.


    "Why don''t we turn in much earlier tonight?" Regaleon whispered to his wife''s ear. "Everyone in the pce will be at the banquet and are going to be busy. We can have our private time for ourselves without any distractions." He smiled mischievously.


    "We are going to leave early at banquet?" Alicia sounded in disbelief. "It is our children''s birthday you know?"


    "They will not mind. I can talk to them." Regaleon said with a grin.


    "What are you nning?" Alicia asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Hehe, nothing much." Regaleon replied. "I just want you all to my own."


    The couple giggled melodiously.

 Chapter 409 - [Bonus chapter]Playful Children (1)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 409 - [Bonus chapter]yful Children (1)(unedited)</h4>


    Alphonse and Aerith together with Aliyah and Deimos were running thru the hallways towards Leonhart''s room. Once there, they saw a maid was about to knock on the little prince''s door but saw the childrene.


    "Greetings to the stars of the Astley Empire. Happy birthday, your highnesses." The maid gave a kind smile and bowed. "I was about to knock and wake up the little prince Leonhart."


    "Hi Jessie." Aerith greeted. "Let us do the waking up."


    "B-But¡­ your highnesses¡­" Jessie the made looked worried.


    The children opened the door hurriedly and stormed inside the room. Prince Leonhart''s room was still dim because of the closed curtains. Aliyah used wind magic to part the curtains open and the sunlight brightened the room.


    The little prince was still under the nkets and sounded asleep, even the bright sun rays lighting up the room. Alphonse put his finger on his lips telling the other children to be silent. The others were trying to suppress their giggles.


    Alphonse stood at the bottom of Leonhart''s bed and held the nkets covering the little prince. In one fell swoop, Alphonse pulled the nkets off and Leonhart was seen in his pajamas and sleeping on his stomach.


    "RISE AND SHINE LITTLE BROTHER!" Alphonse yelled loud startling the sleeping little prince.


    "Huh, what¡­ what happened?!" The seven year old Leonhart sat up in surprise, looking around him.


    "HAHAHAHA¡­" The children around himughed out loud with Leonhart''s surprised reaction. His hair was still a mess from sleeping.


    "Wake up, sleepy head." Aerith said and jumped on Leonhart''s bed. "You know what day it is, right?" she smiled and hugged her little brother tightly.


    "Ahh, of course I know." Leonhart replied while yawning. He did not mind his big sister hugging him. "Happy birthday big bro Al and big sis Rith." He said with a sleepy expression.


    "Thank you, Hart." Aerith hugged him a little tighter. "My little brother is just so cute."


    "Hey Rith, you are going to crush him." Alphonse said. "Hey Hart, wake up. We are going out to y, soe with us."


    "Yeah, yeah." Aliyah replied excitedly. "Let''s y outside." Deimos was silent but was excited internally. Dimitri and Angel''s twins have opposite personalities, with Aliyah being the loud and carefree one while Deimos was the silent and diligent type.


    Leonhart was still rubbing his eyes, not yet fully awake.


    "Your little highnesses, why don''t you go along and let me prepare Prince Leonhart first." Jessie said. "You know that he will just fully awaken after getting a bath. By the way, have you all taken your breakfast?"


    "Yes, we are already done." Aerith replied while scratching her cheek.


    "But how about the little lord anddy?" Jessie asked. Aliyah and Deimos shook their heads. "Then why don''t you all go to the dining hall first before ying outside." Jessie suggested. "The little lord anddy just arrived from a long journey and I am sure they are famished. Food should be prepared because it is near lunch time. I will lead Prince Leonhart there after his bath."


    The children nodded and exited Leonhart''s room. They proceeded to go to the dining hall. While walking, the heard the rumbling of stomach.


    "That was me." Aliyah raised her hand in embarrassment. "When Jessie mentioned the food, I just realized that I was hungry, hehe."


    "I am as well." Deimos backed up his twin sister so that she won''t be embarrassed.


    "It will be good to wait for Hart at the dining hall as well." Alphonse added. "It is more fun with many of us."


    "Your little brother sure slept inte. It is nearly lunch time." Aliyah said.


    "Well it is Al''s fault for ying sword until it was past Hart''s bedtime." Aerith looked at Alphonse begrudgingly.


    "Hey, he also wanted to learn the sword when he saw me practicing with father." Alphonse defended. "We just lost track of timest night, hahaha." Heughed awkwardly knowing he was at fault why his little brother slept inte.


    "Well your little brother is still growing so he needs to sleep more." Deimos said.


    The children came in the dining hall and saw the kitchen staff preparing the table.


    "Greeting to the stars of the Astley Empire." The kitchen staff greeted. "Happy birthday your highnesses."


    "Thank you." Alphonse and Aerith replied.


    "Are you just preparing lunch?" Aerith asked with a cute voice.


    "We are just about done. Why don''t you take your seats and we will just wait for your imperial parents to arrive and you could start eating lunch." A kitchen attendant replied with a smile.


    "What is for dessert today?" Alphonse asked with excited anticipation.


    "It is a surprise but¡­" The kitchen attendant leaned down. "I heard that Chef Jacob is preparing one of your favorite desserts because it is a special day. I heard it was chocte and strawberry mousse." The attendant whispered to Alphonse''s ear.


    Alphonse eyes lit up in excitement after hearing the desserts name. The attendant stood up and winked at them and left.


    ''Hey, what did she say?'' Aerith asked her brother telepathically.


    ''She said Chef Jacob is making chocte and strawberry mousse.'' Alphonse replied telepathically.


    "Yey." Aerith said out loud.


    "What is it?" Aliyah looked at Aerith curiously.


    "Oh¡­ it''s nothing." Aerith feigned. "I am just excited to eat lunch. I am famished."


    "Then let us take our seats then." Deimos replied.


    The children took their respective seats on the long dining table. The long dining table is now arranged with many tes lined up. That just means there are still more guestsing.


    "Who are going to have lunch with us aside from Grand Uncle Dimitri''s family?" Aerith asked the attendant curiously.


    "It is said that the Grand Duke diolus'' family will be joining you for lunch as well." The attendant replied. "The Grand Duchess Satiana and her family will be arriving before the banquet this evening."


    "Oh, I see." Aerith replied. "Hey, we have not seen Uncle diolus and Aunt Anatalia since Leonhart''s first birthday, right? I heard they had a daughter." She whispered to her brother.


    "Yes. I heard that uncle has been busy with governing North Antia and was not able to visit the capital that much." Alphonse replied. "And whenever hees here, he would be alone and just be quick. So, we are not able to meet him since then."


    "I am curious what their daughter looks like." Aliyah replied. "I heard that sirens are so beautiful that she can take your breath away from first sight. I am excited to see her." She said with excitement.


    Not long the door to the dining room opened and the voices of Regaleon and Alicia can be heard. They were talking to another set of voices. When they came inside the dining hall, the children saw the emperor and empress walking side by side with the grand duke and duchess.


    The children were at awe looking at the beauty of the couplesing inside, but what caught Alphonse''s attention was the little girl walking by Grand Duchesses Anatalia''s side. She was a six year old girl with light pink hair. Her eyes were a sky blue color and she looked like a doll.


    "Children, I know you have long not seen Grand Duke diolus and his wife Grand Duchess Anatalia." Alicia said.


    "We greet the stars of the Astley Empire. Happy birthday little highnesses." The couple greeted.


    "I know this is your first time meeting my daughter. This is Thalia." Anatalia said with a smile and introduced the little girl. "Thalia, please greet the imperial prince and princess. Your little uncle and aunt are here as well."


    "H-Hello¡­" Thalia replied shyly and hid behind her mother.


    "A, she is so cute." Aerith shrieked and ran towards Thalia. "Hello Thalia, I am Aerith. That is my brother Alphonse, that is our little aunt Aliyah and little uncle Deimos. Come, seat beside us."


    Aerith gently pulled the little Thalia. She looked reluctant at first and looked at her mother with concern. Anatalia nodded her head and gave her a gentle nudge. Thalia smiled and let Aerith pull her to the chair beside her and Alphonse.


    "No need to be shy, we will be great friends. We are second cousins after all. And you are such a cute girl." Aerith said. "Don''t you think Thalia is cute Al?"


    "Y-Yes¡­" Alphonse replied with a blush.


    "I think we are going to be such good friends." Aerith replied with a merry tone.


    After that the imperial couple ate lunch with their guests. The children seemed to be enjoying their new cousin.

 Chapter 410 - The Twin’s Tenth Birthday (2)

    <h4>Chapter 410: The Twin¡¯s Tenth Birthday (2)</h4>


    After getting neatly dressed for the day, Alphonse and Aerith dashed outside their room and ran thru the corridors of the pce with excitement etched in their eyes. The employees that were busy with their work for this joyous asion saw the happy twin prince and princess bouncing excitedly.


    "Greetings to the imperial prince and princess."


    "Good morning, your highnesses."


    "I wish you a happy tenth birthday, your highnesses."


    The employees that Alphonse and Aerith passed by greeted them one after the other.


    "Thank you." Alphonse replied with a merry face.


    "Thank you so much." Aerith replied with the same happy face as her brother.


    The twins were holding each other''s hands while running through the hallways. The employees cannot help but smile seeing the cute prince and princess. They ran towards the entrance foyer where their family would be at.


    "Aliyah, Deimos¡­" Alphonse yelled out after they saw their twin cousins at the entrance foyer.


    Alphonse and Aerith looked out of the dual stair railings from above and waved to the twins below.


    "Alphonse, Aerith." Aliyah waved back.


    "We have just arrived!" Deimos replied.


    "Wait, we areing down now." Alphonse said. "Let''s go, Rith."


    Alphonse gently pulled his twin sister down from the stairs with a happy expression. Aerith was also excited to see their twin uncle and aunt.


    Dimitri and Angel, Aliyah and Deimos'' parents were instructing the employees on their luggage. Theon the imperial butler was there to facilitate the guest''s arrival.


    "Grand Uncle Dimitri, Grand Aunt Angel. Wee back." Alphonse greeted in a respectful manner.


    "Wee back grand uncle and aunt." Aerith greeted them with etiquette and manners.


    "Thank you, your highnesses." Dimitri replied with a smile. "And happy tenth birthday to the both of you."


    "Happy birthday, your highnesses." Angel greeted. "We have brought you a present for your birthday. I hope the two of you would like it."


    "Yeah, yeah." Aliyah replied excitedly. "Mama heard that the two of you started to learn how to ride a horse not long ago. Mama had bred some fine horses back in our ce. They are such a beauty and simr to you two."


    "Simr to us?" Aerith was confused.


    "They have your hair colors." Deimos replied. "A ck stallion and a white mare."


    Both Alphonse and Aerith''s eyes lit up. They got very excited thinking that they would have their own horses.


    "Wee back, Dimitri, Angel." Regaleon''s voice was heard at the entrance foyer.


    All of the employees bowed seeing the emperor at the top of the dual staircase arm in arm with his wife, Empress Alicia.


    "I greet the sun and moon of the Astley Empire." Dimitri greeted and bowed together with his wife Angel.


    "Arise." Regaleon replied.


    The imperial couple walked down the staircase hand in hand so majestically. They walked towards their guest who have just arrived.


    "Wee back Uncle Dimitri and Angel." Alicia greeted.


    "It is nice to be back, your majesty." Dimitri replied.


    "I hope your journey was not that tiring." Alicia said.


    "We had a smooth journey, thanks to the magic stones that were ced on the carriage." Angel replied.


    Recently, magic stones were used in objects to make life more easy. This were called magical objects. Things like fire stones for heating and cooking, water stones for washing, wind stones for cooling and so on. These have been the major product that North and South Antia has been manufacturing. Their economy is steadily rising because of this innovation.


    "That is good to hear." Regaleon said with a smile. "Well, let Theon handle your luggage. You should go to your rooms to rest. Things will be busyter."


    "Thank you, your majesty." Dimitri replied.


    "Mama, can we y with Alphonse and Aerith?" Aliyah asked.


    "If you are not tired, then I guess it will be fine." Angel replied.


    Dimitri and Angel was led by Theon to their room.


    "Can we y at the garden mother?" Aerith asked. "We promise to be good." She said with puppy dog eyes together with his brother Alphonse.


    "All right." Alicia smiled looking at her cute twins. "Your being grounded ends today so its fine. You go and get your little brother, so he can y with you."


    "Yey, thanks." Alphonse and Aerith smiled brightly.


    "Be careful while ying okay." Regaleon patted his children on their head. "Your secret is safe with me." He whispered to both of their ears.


    "Thanks father!" The twins kissed their father''s cheek.


    Alphonse and Aerith together with Aliyah and Deimos run up the dual staircase. They were giggling all the way up.


    "What did you say to have them kiss you on the cheek." Alice asked with curiosity.


    "It is our little secret." Regaleon winked towards his wife.


    "Hey, that''s not fair." Alicia pouted. "It feels like you are much closer to the twins than I am." She sulked.


    "That is not true, my love. The twins love you so much as well." Regaleon hugged his sulking wife. "It is just that you are ying the strict parent while I am the friendly parent."


    "Still, I want to be close to the kids like you." Alicia said. "I cannot but help scold them of their wrong doings. I want them to grow up having respect to others even below their station." She pouted. Regaleon kissed her pouted lips to appease her.


    "They are just growing up, that is why you need to be strict in disciplining them. And I understand why you want them to be respectful for others." Regaleon replied. "You had a rough childhood because of your elder sisters bullying you and you do not want our children to bully other because of their status. Do not worry, they are growing up fine."


    "They are just growing up so fast." Alicia sighed. "I am afraid of the future, Leon." She looked at her husband with worry.


    "Do not worry my love. I will not let any harm befall our children." Regaleon said while kissing his wife on the forehead. "I will do my best to prepare our children for their future ahead. So that whatever wille, they can do their upmost best to handle it."


    "Thank you, Leon." Alicia replied. "I am so grateful that I have you as my husband."


    "I am the one who should be thankful." Regaleon said with a smile. "You gave me beautiful angels. And you are my goddess."


    Regaleon and Alicia had a light kiss on the lips. They were still out in public, and a public disy of affection between the emperor and the empress is something that is a little awkward, but this gives the people around them a sense of peace knowing that the imperial couple had a good rtionship is equivalent to having a peaceful empire.


    "Why don''t we turn in much earlier tonight?" Regaleon whispered to his wife''s ear. "Everyone in the pce will be at the banquet and are going to be busy. We can have our private time for ourselves without any distractions." He smiled mischievously.


    "We are going to leave early at banquet?" Alicia sounded in disbelief. "It is our children''s birthday you know?"


    "They will not mind. I can talk to them." Regaleon said with a grin.


    "What are you nning?" Alicia asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Hehe, nothing much." Regaleon replied. "I just want you all to my own."


    The couple giggled melodiously.


    Edited by: nalyn


    CREATORS'' THOUGHTS


    Les01


    Please try reading my new novel "The Monster Tamer"

 Chapter 411 - [Bonus chapter]Children’s Outing (1)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 411 - [Bonus chapter]Children¡¯s Outing (1)(unedited)</h4>


    The children are sitting by the grass after ying for a while. It is still hours away until the banquet that will be held at night for the twins tenth birthday.


    "I am bored." Aliyah sighed. "We have been ying in the garden for quite a while now."


    "It would be great if we can go and see the festival in the capital." Deimos said.


    "Oh yes. I remember father had ordered a week long festival in the capital city to celebrate our tenth birthday. Right, Al?" Aerith said.


    "Yes, I remember father making that order." Alphonse replied. "But we cannot go without any escort knight. As you know, all the knights and apprentice knights have their own tasks for today. Even Philip also has note back."


    "I know right. It is quite weird that he has note back yet." Aerith said.


    "Maybe he caught a cold after getting wet from your trap Rith." Aliyah teased.


    "But that was just a little prank." Aliyah felt guilty.


    "He is not that weak to get sick because of such a little thing." Alphonse replied. "I am sure he must be given some task."


    When they were talking to each other, they saw Philip walking towards them.


    "Oh, speaking of the devil." Aliyah giggled.


    "Your highnesses." Philip was running towards them. He was panting hard when he got to them. "I-I am sorry for beingte. I was not able to find a recement uniform fast."


    "I thought you got sick." Aerith started to cry. "I am sorry for making your uniform wet." She hugged Philip and started to cry.


    "P-Princess¡­ you do not need to cry. I am alright, see." Philip did not know what to do and started to pat the crying Aerith on the head. "And do not worry about my uniform. Fortunately, one of my co-apprentice knights have a spare and I was able to borrow it. The size is a little big because he is older, but at least I can use it."


    "You are not mad at me for soiling your uniform?" Aerith was sniffing.


    "Of course, not princess." Philip smiled. "I will never get mad at you."


    "Promise?" Aerith insisted.


    "Yes, I promise." Philip replied.


    The children around all giggled, knowing Aerith''s little crush on Philip.


    "Now that Philip is here, why don''t we go to see the festival in the capital?" Aliyah said with a huge grin on her face.


    "Yeah, let''s go Philip." Aerith looked at Philip with joy.


    "I think that is not really advisable, your highness." Philip said and awkwardly scratched his head. "If you want to go, then we would need approval from all your parents. And after that, knights should be ?ssigned to guard you. As of now, all the knights have their duties. I am the only knight to watch over you."


    "But we will not have fun if there are so many knights watching us." Aliyah said with a pouting lip. "We can just go for a while and be back without our parents knowing it."


    "T-That cannot be possible!" Philip was rmed with what the children were thinking. "For sure your parents will look for you."


    "I can make it that they will just see us sitting here in the garden." Alphonse proposed. "My illusion magic canst for at least an hour or two."


    "Yes! And we will be back before that ends." Aerith said with her melodious voice. "Please Philip. We promise we will just be quick." She made a cute face that no one cannot resist.


    "But¡­ your highnesses¡­" Philp was confused on what to do. He cannot resist the princess charm and plea. He was fighting over what to do.


    "I also want to walk around the capital while there is a festival." Leon hart said with puppy dog eyes. "I have never gone to a walk on the capital before. I often just ride thru it inside a carriage."


    Philip was conflicted right now. With Princess Aerith and little Prince Leonhart''s cute attack, he was not able to resist their pleas.


    "Alright." Philip sighed in defeat. "But we will be quick, okay? And promise me to stay together at all times."


    "We promise!" The children replied in unison.


    "Haah¡­" Philip sighed. "I can be kicked out from bing a knight if we are caught." He scolded himself.


    "Do not worry to much Philip." Alphonse said. "I am also here. I will protect them as well."


    "That is a relief to hear Prince Alphonse." Philip replied. "I am sure I can rely on you."


    Philip was confident of Alphonse''s skill even if he was just a ten year old kid. He had been sparring with a sword with the prince when they are being thought by the emperor himself. Philip may be stronger now, but he knew that Prince Alphonse will definitely catch up to him in skills when he grows up.


    "I will start the illusion magic now, so do not move." Alphonse said.


    I light mist started to form from the grass and slowly floated up. The mist looked like it was enveloping their bodies until it disappeared.


    "Okay, we can go now. But slowly." Alphonse said.


    The children started to walk away from where they were sitting one by one. Alphonse pointed to a bushy ce in front of them and they quietly hid behind them and walked away out of their parents'' sight.


    "I-Is this okay?" Thalia who was the new addition to the bunch of little misfits is a little reluctant to go without her parent''s approval.


    "Do not worry Thalia. I will surely protect you." Alphonse offered his hand to Thalia with a smile. "I promise nothing bad will happen to you."


    Thalia was a little reluctant. She looked at the direction where all their parents were gathered and was happily chatting and looked at Alphonse with his hand offered to her. She blushed seeing that Alphonse looked like one of the princes in her picture books. She decided to take his hand, that made Alphonse smile brightly.


    "Let us go then." Alphonse smiled sweetly at the little Thalia and pulled her gently.


    The children together with Philp sneaked out of the pce discreetly. This was not the first time the siblings with their little aunt and uncle had sneaked out of the pce. They have been doing this frequently with Philip in tow. They have a little dog hole at one of the pce''s high walls that was covered by bushes. They were the only ones that knew of the existence of this dog hole, or that is what they ?ssumed.


    The children disappeared from the pce gardens and what was left was the illusion of them seating on the grass. Alicia looked at the direction of the illusion and sighed softly.


    "And there they go again." Regaleon smiled seeing the illusion that was left.


    The imperial couple knew that what they were seeing at the pce garden is just an illusion done by their son Alphonse.


    "He is getting better using this kind of magic." Alicia said. "It is kind of rming." She smiled and looked at Regaleon.


    "I wonder where our children got that from." Regaleon whispered on his wife''s ear. "I remember someone always sneaking out to the capital as well when she was young." I mischievous smile was drawn on his face.


    Alicia blushed hearing Regaleon''s words. It was in fact her, that loved going to the capital of Alvannia before when she was still in her teens.


    "You are teasing me aren''t you." Alicia looked at Regaleon with her lips pouted.


    "Oh, if you pout your lips even further, I would love to kiss it even with this many people around." Regaleon teased again.


    "Oh, you¡­" Alicia pped Regaleon''s ?h?st and he chuckled seeing his wife''s cute irritated face.


    "Well that side, the children had gone out of the pce." Regaleon said.


    Regaleon was in link with Tempest, who was hovering above the pce. Regaleon can see what he sees, and Tempest can see the children running and giggling towards the capital.


    "I think they want to see the festival dedicated to them." Regaleon said. "Tempest, look over them."


    ''Yes, master.'' Tempest replied telepathically to Regaleon''s order.


    "Snow." Alicia called.


    The little white cat that was having a nap on a tree branch came down at Alicia''s call.


    "What is it Alicia?" Snow asked.


    "Can you go and look after the kids for me?" Alicia asked. "Make sure they are safe, okay?"


    "Of course." Snow replied. "Leave it to me."


    Snow ran towards the bushes and then disappeared.


    "I will not worry about the kids too much with Philip and our familiars watching over." Regaleon ?ssured his wife.


    "I know." Alicia replied. "But I am a mother, and I cannot help but worry."


    "They also need to experience the world outside my love." Regaleon said. "We cannot shelter them forever."


    "I know Leon." Alicia sighed. "I just cannot help but think they are still young. Why do they grow so fast?"


    "I know my love." Regaleonforted the worried mother. "But we cannot stop time. They need to learn about the world for their own. They are strong kids. They are our children after all."

 Chapter 412 - Playful Children (2) (unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 412 - yful Children (2) (unedited)</h4>


    After eating lunch, the couples let their children y at the pce gardens because the inside of the pce is still quite busy with the preparations for the banquet tonight.


    "Be good to your cousins and little aunt and uncle, okay." Alicia said to Alphonse and Aerith. "I know how rough you two y, but because they are younger than the both of you y nice."


    "Yes, mother." Alphonse, Leonhart, and Aerith replied in unison.


    "Do not worry your majesty, we know what to do." Aliyah replied with a big smile.


    "That is correct." Deimos replied. "We have been ying with them for a long time now."


    The twins Aliyah and Deimos have been going back and fort to their home in South Antia and to the capital of Grandcrest because of their father Dimitri''s work. Dimitri have made a good job as the grand duke of South Antia, but he cannot leave his old task of being by Regaleon''s side. He has promised Regaleon''s mother that he would look after him until death has taken him, and so he goes back to Grandcrest quarterly to help Regaleon with his work. He stayed loyal as the emperor''s most trusted man.


    "Thank you, Aliyah, Deimos." Alicia patted both their heads. "Take care of little Thalia, okay? She is the youngest of you here."


    "Yes!" All the children replied in unison.


    After that, the five children ran towards the direction of the pce garden.


    "The children had grown so fast." Anatalia walked towards Alicia. "I am afraid that with just a blink of an eye they will grow more, and they will leave our side."


    "Yes, you are correct." Alicia replied. "But I wish them to stay like this for a while longer."


    Alicia''s face showed a sad smile. She was looking at her twins thinking of the future.


    "What are you thinking, my love?" Regaleon put his arms around his wife''s waist.


    "It is nothing." Alicia smiled to her husband.


    "I know you are thinking about something." Regaleon replied. "I know you. We have been together for so long now."


    "Well, it is just that¡­ I am afraid of Alphonse''s future." Alicia let out a sigh. "You know what kind of burden he is tasked upon his little shoulder since before he was born. I am just afraid¡­ afraid of pushing him in such a path. What if the path he takes is full of danger? What if he experiences many difficulties and cannot handle all of them? I am afraid that¡­" She became silent at thest word.


    "Hush now my love." Regaleonforted his worried wife. "We are helping him in all ways possible. We are preparing him for the road ahead. He is our son, Lili. I am confident that he can ovee any difficulties thates his way."


    "I know Leon. We have done our best to teach him to be stronger." Alicia looked at the children ying on the garden and had a smile on her face. "We have given him both love and strict guidance. I just wish that is enough for his road ahead."


    "I am confident he would ovee everything thates his way in the future." Regaleon kissed the top of his wife''s head affectionately. "We raised our children to be strong and we showered them with all our love."


    The imperial couple joined their family in having tea at the garden gazebo.


    **


    "Got you, hahaha¡­" Leonhart who was it, caught Aliyah.


    "Hahaha, you are quite fast Hart." Aliyah giggled.


    "Even though he is still young, my brother is quite agile." Aerith looked like a proud mother. "He is practicing sword as such a young age with Al."


    "Wow really?" Aliyah replied with delight. "Ahh, I am so jealous. Deimos has been starting to train with the sword since he was eight, but my mother does not want me to learn until I am twelve." She pouted her lips.


    "Why would you want to learn the sword?" Aerith asked with confusion. "You are a girl. You should be focusing on your magic skills. I am learning to be a great mage. My mother and grandmother are helping me with it." She smiled proudly.


    "It is because she is such a tomboy." Deimos replied nonchntly. "That is why mother does not want her to learn until she turns twelve. She wants Aliyah to be more graceful as a girl of royalty should be."


    "HEY! I am not a tomboy!" Aliyah punched her twin brother by his arm.


    "Aww¡­" Deimos yfully acted in pain. "See what I mean. Mother is afraid that she will not get a suitor when she grows boyish even more."


    "HEY! I am confident with my looks. Hmph." Aliyah hummed in irritation. "I like swords and fighting and that must make me boyish, but I also have a crush you know on a boy."


    "What, really?" Aerith looked thrilled when she heard such gossip. "Tell me, tell me."


    "N-No, I won''t tell." Aliyah blushed red. "It is a secret¡­"


    "It is a knight directly under our father." Deimos said nonchntly.


    "HEY!" Aliyah punched her twin brother yet again.


    "Ouch¡­" Deimos flinched in pain. "If you act like that, then no one will ever like you." Aliyah was fuming with anger at her twin brother.


    "Hahahaha¡­" The other childrenughed at the scene.


    "Well I also have a crush on a knight." Aerith blushed thinking about her crush. "Well he is still an apprentice, but I believe he will be knighted in no time." She smiled innocently.


    "I think we all know who that is, right?" Alphonse replied and the children all nodded.


    "A-Am I that obvious?" Aerith blushed and felt embarrassed. "What will I do if he finds out?"


    "I guess he won''t for now sis." Leonhart replied. "He seems like more focused on his job and the apprenticeship. The exams are just around the corner for the knightage."


    "You are right." Aerith sighed. "Well, I do not have any ns confessing. He will just think it childish love. I am nning on confessing when I get older."


    "Yeah, me too." Aliyah replied. "How about you boys, you have crushes?"


    "Hah, crushes are for girls." Leonhart scoffed. "I just want to train hard on the sword and be as cool as brother and father." He was holding an imaginary sword and made poses.


    "Hart is right, crushes are childish." Deimos replied. "I n on studying hard and help father in the future."


    "Ahhhh¡­ you guys are such a kill joy." Aliyah replied. "What about you Thalia, you have a crush?"


    "U-Um¡­" Thalia said shyly. "W-What is a crush? Is it something you eat?"


    "Ahhh, she is such a cutie." Aerith was smitten with the doll like Thalia that she cannot resist but hug her. "You do not need to think about crushes. Just be cute the way you are."


    "O-Okay." Thalia smiled cutely like an angel.


    All the while, Alphonse has his eyes looking at Thalia unknowingly.


    "How about you, Al?" Aliyah asked.


    "W-What?!" Alphonse was startled that he was on the spotlight all of a sudden.


    "You have any crushes, puppy love, the sorts?" Aliyah asked.


    "W-Well¡­ I haven''t had such emotions before." Alphonse replied shyly.


    "It is because brother has a huge responsibility ahead." Leonhart said with such adoration for his big brother. "He is the reincarnation of the Almighty One after all. He is meant to do great things in the future." He said with a proud expression.


    The information that Alphonse is the reincarnation of the Almighty One is no secret within their family. The ?du?ts know what burden the little boy has and the children knows what power Alphonse possess.


    "I still have a long way to go. I am still far away from the expectations the ?du?ts have in me." Alphonse replied awkwardly. "I am confident with my magic skills, but I still need to improve with my sword skills. Philip sill beats me when we practice."


    "Of course, he will. He is still older than you." Aerith said. "I know you are worrying about the expectations of the ?du?ts. But do not forget that you have us. We have your back, Al. Right?" She asked the other children present.


    "Yes!" The children replied in a heartbeat.


    "We are here for you." Aliyah replied.


    "We have your back." Deimos said.


    "I will always be there to back you up brother." Leonhart replied with confidence.


    "And I will be your support and will always stay by your side." Aerith replied. "And Thalia is also here to help. Right, Thalia."


    "Y-Yes." Thalia replied shyly. "I will do anything in my power to support the heir to the throne."


    "No need to be so formal. Hahaha." Aliyah said and all the childrenughed.


    "We are family, and we are here by your side. For better or for worse." Aerith said with confidence.


    "Thank you all." Alphonse felt shy and blushed, but deep inside his heart swelled with warmth and love.


    This little group of children are the hope of the future. They still do not have any idea of the future that wille, but they are sure that their bond with each other will ovee any hardships and difficulties toe.

 Chapter 413 - Children’s Outing (2)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 413 - Children¡¯s Outing (2)(unedited)</h4>


    The children sneaked out of the pce undetected. Because they have been doing this for several times now, they were at ease with their little secret outing. Unbeknown to them, Tempest and Snow, the imperial couple''s familiars, are keeping an eye on them and making sure that they are safe.


    They arrived at the busy streets of the capital. They can see the colorful decorations around, something that is notmon at regr days in the capital.


    "Whoaaaa¡­" Leonhart said with an excited expression. "I never saw the capital this lively before. I mean, it is normally a busy ce but now it seems so lively and colorful."


    "I know, right." Aerith replied with the same enthusiasm as her little brother. "There are so many side stalls that sells different kinds of stuff. I bet merchants from all over the continent are here to do business."


    "Yes, I believe so." Philip replied with a smile. He was happy to see these royal children happy. "Your highnesses'' imperial father had opened the capital for the week long celebration of your tenth birthday. It is also a good way to boost the economy and do business."


    "I do not understand what you are saying about business, but I am happy to see many stuffs I have never seen before." Leonhart giggled. "Come, let us see what kind of things they are selling." He pulled his sister''s hand excitedly.


    "Alright, alright¡­" Aerith giggled. "Let us look over there." She pointed out to a stall that were disying toys.


    "Sure, let us go." Aliyah and Deimos both nodded in agreement and followed Aerith and Leonhart.


    "How about you, your highness?" Philip asked Alphonse who was still standing still and silent.


    "I-I will follow them shortly." Alphonse was woken up from his reverie.


    "Is there a problem, Prince Alphonse?" Philip looked at him curiously.


    "Not really¡­" Alphonse trailed off. "It is just that when you talked about business, I thought that father have worked hard to make Aerith and I''s birthday something to celebrate and also make sure that it will be profitable to the economy of the empire. I cannot but help think that I should not be ying now and start to learn how to be a good leader like my father." Philip smiled while hearing Alphonse''s words.


    "You sound as if you are an ?du?t, your highness." Philip replied. "You just turned ten years old. You can y to your hearts content since you are still a kid. If you are worrying about the future, then you can learn them in your studies. I believe that ying is one of the tasks a child like you should do. So, you do not need to worry about something in the future, your highness. I believe you are walking the right path, just take it slowly and enjoy the journey." He patted Alphonse''s head and smiled.


    "I believe you are right." Alphonse sighed and smiled. "Let us just enjoy this festival while we are here." He smiled and seemed that his worries were lifted.


    "I believe little Lady Thalia is waiting for you." Philip pointed out to Thalia who was shyly holding the sleeve of Alphonse''s short. "You have promised to protect her after all."


    "Ahh yes! I am sorry Thalia. Would you like to follow them?" Alphonse saw the shy Thalia beside her and got startled. He offered his hand to her and she nodded shyly. "Then let us go." Thalia took Alphonse''s hand and ran towards the other children. Philp followed them silently.


    The minutes went by and the children were happy walking around the capital. They bought some toys with the little money they have in their pockets and Philp bought them street food snacks that they have only seen for the first time. Some of the stall owners were foreigners, they are merchants from the countries found in the east across the seas.


    "What are this called Philip?" Aerith asked in wonderment.


    The children were holding steaming white buns. They were just the right temperature to hold and touch. The children were looking at them with confusion.


    "They are called meat buns, your highness." Philip replied. "This are some of the food that are being sold by the people from the country of Xing."


    "The country of Xing?" Leonhart asked with a confused expression.


    "Oh, you do not know about the other countries outside of the continent yet because you are just starting with your elementary studies." Aerith replied. "It is a country from the east, across the eastern seas."


    "Wow, really?" Leonhart asked with an excited expression. "So, there are other countries across the eastern sea?"


    "Yes, there is another continent in the east." Alphonse replied. "Can you see that stall? The people you see there are foreigners from Rabanasi."


    "Why are there skin colored like that?" Leonhart asked in curiosity.


    "I heard they live in a very hot ce with deserts all around." Aliyah was the one to reply. "We seldom see merchants like that in South Antia because they do trade with us."


    "I see." Leonhart nodded in understanding.


    A Rabanasi woman saw the children looking at them and waved them toe. The children came to their stall with excited expressions.


    "Hello little ones. I cannot but help to see your cute little things." The Rabansi woman said looking at the cute little faces.


    "Oh my. These little angels are so cute." Another Rabanasi woman in the stall said.


    "This color will look good at these little girls." The other Rabanasi woman said while holding pink and yellow silk and wrapping them around the little girls.


    "And these will look good with the boys." The other Rabansai woman wrapped blue and green silk around little boys.


    "W-We are not buying, I am afraid." Philip said with an awkward face.


    "Oh, what a shame." The Rabanasi woman said with a sad face. "Then how about this, I will give you these to these beautiful girls as a freebie." She took golden chained bracelets with little red jewels.


    "T-That looks expensive!" Philip was about to reject but the Rabanasi woman put the bracelets to the little girls'' wrists.


    "This is just cheap essories." The Rabansai woman said. "Take it as a sign of good will." She patted the heads of the children.


    "Then thank you, big sister." Aerith said smiling happily while looking at the bracelet on her writs. ""We will surely repay you for these. bracelets"


    "No worries." The Rabanasi woman replied. "It is not every day I see such cute children."


    The children were grateful to the Rabansi women and waved their hands goodbye. Philip was inspecting the bracelets for anything odd, but it looked like they were regr essories and there was nothing to worry about.


    "Do not worry. I did not feel anything bad with the bracelets." Alphonse told Philip.


    "It is my job to inspect anything you are eating and wearing." Philip replied. "There is no harm in being cautious."


    "Those Rabanasi women were so kind." Aliyah replied.


    "I heard they have been doing trade with out continent for a long time now." Deimos said.


    "How about them?" He pointed out to the people from Xing in the stalls.


    The people from Xing had ck hair and fair skin but in a yellowish tone, different from the white skin that they have. They also have nted eyes.


    "Xing is a country near the sea. I heard they practice alchemy." Aliyah whispered in a low voice. "I heard that their country had magic in the past, but it vanished some hundred years ago. They reced magic with the form of alchemy."


    "Shhh, lower your voice." Deimos replied. "You know that they are a strict people. They may have started doing trade outside of their country recently, but they are still a closed country not letting others inside. They may have secrets that they do not want other people to know."


    The children all be silent. The older kids knew about the country of Xing through their studies, but they learned other things from rumors and hearsay.


    The children started to eat the meat buns Philp bought them and they enjoyed the delicious treat. They resumed their walk along the streets of the capital happily.


    Unbeknown to them, there were hooded men that were watching their every move.


    "Is that the child?" One of the hooded men asked.


    "Yes, there is no doubt about it." The other hooded man asked. He was holding a board with strange writings on it. There was apass like pointer at the center and it was pointing towards the children''s direction. It is moving slowly as the children were walking around.


    "Then we willmence our operation." The other hooded man replied, and the other man nodded in agreement.


    "We will get back what was ours." The other hooded man replied.

 Chapter 414 - [Bonus chapter]Kidnapping in the Time of the Festival (1)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 414 - [Bonus chapter]Kidnapping in the Time of the Festival (1)(unedited)</h4>


    The capital is very lively with the hustle and bustle of the festival. Music is ying everywhere you go. Entertainers and musicians are scattered around. At the town square, the biggest wide space that can be found in the capital, is now packed with many people.


    The square was filled with food stalls while at the center was a stage where a stage y is being yed. The stage y portrays many stories such as the emperor and empress story, the war against Antia, the war against thete Queen Patricia, and the unification of the four great countries into one single and strong empire.


    Right now, the y is about the Almighty One. They are ying it as it was written in the books. After winning the war against Queen Patricia, Emperor Regaleon and Empress Alicia had written a book about the story of the Almighty One. The book published had two versions. One was the version where the physical book could not leave the pce private library which only royalty could ess, and the other version was the one that went public.


    "Ah look¡­" Aerith pointed at the stage y being yed. "It is the story of our parents."


    "Keep it down Rith." Alphonse said with a hushed voice. "We are here incognito, remember."


    "Oh yeah, sorry." Aerith giggled.


    There were many people watching the stage y. The actors were busy with their acting and the audience were watching intently. The music that was ying in the background was a good nix with every act of the y.


    "I smell something sweet." Leonhart said. "Ah, I can see someone selling crepes over there." He pointed out.


    "Are you not yet full of everything you have eaten so far?" Aliyah yfully scolded Leonhart.


    "Of course, I eat plenty. I am a growing kid after all." Leonhart said with pride. "And can you not smell that sweet delicious scent?"


    The children paused and smelled the air. It was in fact the smell of the crepe being cooked. It was mouthwatering, especially for children that liked sweets.


    "Then let us go buy some." Aliyah raised her hand excitedly and pointed to the crepe stall. "Follow me!" She marched like a leader and the others followed her.


    Philip was about to follow the little ones when he realized that Alphonse was so intent watching the y. Even he did not realize that Thalia, who was holding his hand firmly was now following the other kids to the stall that was selling crepes.


    "Your highness?" Philip called out. "The others have gone to the crepe stall. Do you wish toe?"


    "Ah yes¡­ in a minute, I guess." Alphonse replied but his eyes were glued at the stage y.


    The actors on the stage were at thest act of the y. It was an act where the main actor who was ying The Almighty One, was kneeling at the side of a bed where his elderly wife was at death''s door.


    "My love." The actor was holding the hand of the actress and was in tears. "What will I do if you leave me?"


    "I am afraid that my time is up." The actress replied. "I am just sad that I cannot apany you to fulfill your prophecy. I am sorry that I cannot be by your side."


    "No, my love. Do not apologize. You have done well standing by my side all these years." The actor said, tears running down his cheeks. "I am not sure I can go on living without you. How can I move forward without you by my side?"


    "Do not say that, my love." The actress replied with tears also streaming down her face. "I have lived my life while you are still looking your prime. I have apanied you for years as your wife and I have aged much. But you¡­ you still have a young face and filled with youth. To tell you the truth, I am a little embarrassed to stand by your side while I aged, and you stayed the same."


    "If my young features bother you, then I will be old just like you." The actor said.


    With some stage and light effects, the actor''s looks were change into an old man.


    "I appreciate you doing this, but even so you cannot stop the flow of life." The actress smiled sadly. "I am at the end of my string of life. I just wish that I was by your side in helping you fulfill your prophecy."


    "No, do not say that." The aged actor said. "I need you¡­ I need you by my side."


    "I am sorry." The actress replied in a weak manner. "I love you¡­ goodbye." And that was herst line.


    The light effects dimmed, and the sad music was yed. The y went into a close and the audience apuded at the ending. All the while, Alphonse did not realize that tears had streamed down his cheeks. He just realized when he heard the booming apuse of the audience.


    "Ah, what is this? Why am I crying? I must be quite taken with the ending of the y. Haha." Alphonse wiped away the tears on his cheeks, but tears were still falling from his eyes. "I better go to the others."


    Alphonse turned around and walked towards the crepe stall. The audience of the y dispersed, and crowd thickened in the town square. He tried hard looking for hispanions until he saw the tinum blonde hair of his sister which is the most noticeable in this sea of people.


    "Rith!" Alphonse called.


    "Al!" Aerith heard her twin brother miraculously even with the flood of noise from many things in the town square. The twin''s connection was something quite amazing.


    When Alphonse was near, he saw Aliyah and Deimos eating their crepe happily. Leonhart and Thalia were holding theirs tightly while the people were bumping into their small bodies.


    "We need to get out of here." Philip said. "The crowd is getting thick. And we only have an hour before Prince Alphonse''s illusion magic fade. We need to head back now."


    The children nodded in agreement and went with the flow of the crowd to exit the town square. Aerith took her little brother''s hand while Alphonse held little Thalia''s.


    They were walking with flow of the many people when suddenly someone bumped into them. Without knowing who, the twins let go of the hands they were holding.


    "Hart¡­ Hart!" Aerith was searching for her little brother. She was getting nervous when she cannot find him.


    "Thalia, where are you?" Alphonse also called out.


    "What is the matter, your highnesses?" Philip heard their dire calls.


    "I was just holding Hart''s hand when I felt someone bumped into me, then I lost my grip on Hart." Aerith was genuinely getting anxious.


    "The same with me." Alphonse was scanning the sea of people in the town square. "I believe someone made us let go of them on purpose."


    "Then we need to find them!" Aliyah said.


    "Aliyah is right." Deimos replied. "With this many people, it ismon for kidnappers to be present."


    "K-Kidnappers?!" Aerith''s anxiety peaked up even more.


    "There are still some bad people that do such things in the empire." Deimos replied. "Even if our parents are working hard to sweep out evil in the empire, some hide so deep that they are hard to chase."


    "They are going to pay." Alphonse clenched his fists hard. "I will not let them get away with this." He gritted his teeth in anger.


    "I cannot let you go on your own to find his highness Prince Leonhart and little Lady Thalia." Philip said. "I need to get you back to safety first and ask the other knights for help."


    "No!" Alphonse rejected. "We do not have time for that!"


    "Al is right Philip." Aerith replied. "That will just give the kidnappers time to run with Hart and Thalia. Let us help you."


    "Yes, let us." Deimos said. "We are no ordinary children."


    "We can protect ourselves Philip." Aliyah said. "Unlike Hart and Thalia who has not awaken their magical powers yet, we are trained well with both magic and the sword."


    "Hah, okay." Philip sighed in defeat. "But if it gets dangerous, do not go out rushing. Come straight to me, understand?"


    "Yes." The children replied in unison.


    The children separated in groups. The twins Aliyah and Deimos were together while Aerith and Alphonse are in one group. Philip was the only one who was alone and searched around.


    "Hart, Thalia!" Alphonse and Aerith started to go around the radius of the town square.


    "Hart, Thalia!" Alphonse called harder.


    The twins were frantically searching around for any clue that they can get. While they were busy looking around, a white cat suddenly jumped in front of them.


    "Little prince and princess¡­" Snow called out.


    "It is you Snow." Aerith was happy to see her.


    "Your little brother has been taken away by hooligans." Snow said. "Come with me. Tempest is currently on their trail."


    "That is good to hear." Alphonse lighted up when he heard Snow''s words.


    The twins followed the white cat while it was running and jumping around through the streets. They took many turns like it was a maze. Alphonse looked above and saw his father''s falcon, Tempest. It was a sign that they were close.


    Their path led to the harbor of the south sea. Not many people where here because many had ended their shift early to spend the night at the festival in the capital.


    "Shhh¡­ quite." Snow said.


    The twins nodded in understanding and crouched low. Snow led them to what looked like an old harbor factory that was abandoned. They snuck inside a torn wired fence and quietly got in a hole on the wall just the size of their little bodies.


    Inside, they were crouching low behind wooden boxes and crates to avoid detection. The twins took a peak and saw Leonhart and Thalia with their hands and feet tied behind their backs.

 Chapter 415 - [Bonus chapter]Kidnapping in the Time of the Festival (1)

    <h4>Chapter 415: [Bonus chapter]Kidnapping in the Time of the Festival (1)</h4>


    The capital is very lively with the hustle and bustle of the festival. Music is ying everywhere you go. Entertainers and musicians are scattered around. At the town square, the biggest wide space that can be found in the capital, is now packed with many people.


    The square was filled with food stalls while at the center was a stage where a stage y is being yed. The stage y portrays many stories such as the emperor and empress story, the war against Antia, the war against thete Queen Patricia, and the unification of the four great countries into one single and strong empire.


    Right now, the y is about the Almighty One. They are ying it as it was written in the books. After winning the war against Queen Patricia, Emperor Regaleon and Empress Alicia had written a book about the story of the Almighty One. The book published had two versions. One was the version where the physical book could not leave the pce private library which only royalty could ess, and the other version was the one that went public.


    ment


    "Ah look¡­" Aerith pointed at the stage y being yed. "It is the story of our parents."


    "Keep it down Rith." Alphonse said with a hushed voice. "We are here incognito, remember."


    "Oh yeah, sorry." Aerith giggled.


    There were many people watching the stage y. The actors were busy with their acting and the audience were watching intently. The music that was ying in the background was a good nix with every act of the y.


    "I smell something sweet." Leonhart said. "Ah, I can see someone selling crepes over there." He pointed out.


    "Are you not yet full of everything you have eaten so far?" Aliyah yfully scolded Leonhart.


    "Of course, I eat plenty. I am a growing kid after all." Leonhart said with pride. "And can you not smell that sweet delicious scent?"


    The children paused and smelled the air. It was in fact the smell of the crepe being cooked. It was mouthwatering, especially for children that liked sweets.


    "Then let us go buy some." Aliyah raised her hand excitedly and pointed to the crepe stall. "Follow me!" She marched like a leader and the others followed her.


    Philip was about to follow the little ones when he realized that Alphonse was so intent watching the y. Even he did not realize that Thalia, who was holding his hand firmly was now following the other kids to the stall that was selling crepes.


    "Your highness?" Philip called out. "The others have gone to the crepe stall. Do you wish toe?"


    "Ah yes¡­ in a minute, I guess." Alphonse replied but his eyes were glued at the stage y.


    The actors on the stage were at thest act of the y. It was an act where the main actor who was ying The Almighty One, was kneeling at the side of a bed where his elderly wife was at death''s door.


    "My love." The actor was holding the hand of the actress and was in tears. "What will I do if you leave me?"


    "I am afraid that my time is up." The actress replied. "I am just sad that I cannot apany you to fulfill your prophecy. I am sorry that I cannot be by your side."


    "No, my love. Do not apologize. You have done well standing by my side all these years." The actor said, tears running down his cheeks. "I am not sure I can go on living without you. How can I move forward without you by my side?"


    "Do not say that, my love." The actress replied with tears also streaming down her face. "I have lived my life while you are still looking your prime. I have apanied you for years as your wife and I have aged much. But you¡­ you still have a young face and filled with youth. To tell you the truth, I am a little embarrassed to stand by your side while I aged, and you stayed the same."


    "If my young features bother you, then I will be old just like you." The actor said.


    With some stage and light effects, the actor''s looks were change into an old man.


    "I appreciate you doing this, but even so you cannot stop the flow of life." The actress smiled sadly. "I am at the end of my string of life. I just wish that I was by your side in helping you fulfill your prophecy."


    "No, do not say that." The aged actor said. "I need you¡­ I need you by my side."


    "I am sorry." The actress replied in a weak manner. "I love you¡­ goodbye." And that was herst line.


    The light effects dimmed, and the sad music was yed. The y went into a close and the audience apuded at the ending. All the while, Alphonse did not realize that tears had streamed down his cheeks. He just realized when he heard the booming apuse of the audience.


    "Ah, what is this? Why am I crying? I must be quite taken with the ending of the y. Haha." Alphonse wiped away the tears on his cheeks, but tears were still falling from his eyes. "I better go to the others."


    Alphonse turned around and walked towards the crepe stall. The audience of the y dispersed, and crowd thickened in the town square. He tried hard looking for hispanions until he saw the tinum blonde hair of his sister which is the most noticeable in this sea of people.


    "Rith!" Alphonse called.


    "Al!" Aerith heard her twin brother miraculously even with the flood of noise from many things in the town square. The twin''s connection was something quite amazing.


    When Alphonse was near, he saw Aliyah and Deimos eating their crepe happily. Leonhart and Thalia were holding theirs tightly while the people were bumping into their small bodies.


    "We need to get out of here." Philip said. "The crowd is getting thick. And we only have an hour before Prince Alphonse''s illusion magic fade. We need to head back now."


    The children nodded in agreement and went with the flow of the crowd to exit the town square. Aerith took her little brother''s hand while Alphonse held little Thalia''s.


    They were walking with flow of the many people when suddenly someone bumped into them. Without knowing who, the twins let go of the hands they were holding.


    "Hart¡­ Hart!" Aerith was searching for her little brother. She was getting nervous when she cannot find him.


    "Thalia, where are you?" Alphonse also called out.


    "What is the matter, your highnesses?" Philip heard their dire calls.


    "I was just holding Hart''s hand when I felt someone bumped into me, then I lost my grip on Hart." Aerith was genuinely getting anxious.


    "The same with me." Alphonse was scanning the sea of people in the town square. "I believe someone made us let go of them on purpose."


    "Then we need to find them!" Aliyah said.


    "Aliyah is right." Deimos replied. "With this many people, it ismon for kidnappers to be present."


    "K-Kidnappers?!" Aerith''s anxiety peaked up even more.


    "There are still some bad people that do such things in the empire." Deimos replied. "Even if our parents are working hard to sweep out evil in the empire, some hide so deep that they are hard to chase."


    "They are going to pay." Alphonse clenched his fists hard. "I will not let them get away with this." He gritted his teeth in anger.


    "I cannot let you go on your own to find his highness Prince Leonhart and little Lady Thalia." Philip said. "I need to get you back to safety first and ask the other knights for help."


    "No!" Alphonse rejected. "We do not have time for that!"


    "Al is right Philip." Aerith replied. "That will just give the kidnappers time to run with Hart and Thalia. Let us help you."


    "Yes, let us." Deimos said. "We are no ordinary children."


    "We can protect ourselves Philip." Aliyah said. "Unlike Hart and Thalia who has not awaken their magical powers yet, we are trained well with both magic and the sword."


    "Hah, okay." Philip sighed in defeat. "But if it gets dangerous, do not go out rushing. Come straight to me, understand?"


    "Yes." The children replied in unison.


    The children separated in groups. The twins Aliyah and Deimos were together while Aerith and Alphonse are in one group. Philip was the only one who was alone and searched around.


    "Hart, Thalia!" Alphonse and Aerith started to go around the radius of the town square.


    "Hart, Thalia!" Alphonse called harder.


    The twins were frantically searching around for any clue that they can get. While they were busy looking around, a white cat suddenly jumped in front of them.


    "Little prince and princess¡­" Snow called out.


    "It is you Snow." Aerith was happy to see her.


    "Your little brother has been taken away by hooligans." Snow said. "Come with me. Tempest is currently on their trail."


    "That is good to hear." Alphonse lighted up when he heard Snow''s words.


    The twins followed the white cat while it was running and jumping around through the streets. They took many turns like it was a maze. Alphonse looked above and saw his father''s falcon, Tempest. It was a sign that they were close.


    Their path led to the harbor of the south sea. Not many people where here because many had ended their shift early to spend the night at the festival in the capital.


    "Shhh¡­ quite." Snow said.


    The twins nodded in understanding and crouched low. Snow led them to what looked like an old harbor factory that was abandoned. They snuck inside a torn wired fence and quietly got in a hole on the wall just the size of their little bodies.


    Inside, they were crouching low behind wooden boxes and crates to avoid detection. The twins took a peak and saw Leonhart and Thalia with their hands and feet tied behind their backs.


    Edited by: nalyn


    CREATORS'' THOUGHTS


    Les01


    Please try and read my new novel ¡°The Monster Tamer¡±

 Chapter 416 - Kidnapping in the Time of the Festival (2)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 416 - Kidnapping in the Time of the Festival (2)(unedited)</h4>


    "There they are." Aerith whispered and pointed towards Leonhart and Thalia. The two children had there hand and feet tied.


    Alphonse nodded with Aerith''s words and gestured her to keep silent.


    "One, two, three, four, five. Five men." Snow counted and whispered to Alphonse and Aerith. "I will help you get the two childten to safety. Can you help me get those bad guys distracted?" She asked.


    "Distraction?" Aerith asked. "Well, that is our specialty. Right, Al."


    "Yes." Alphonse replied. The twins smiled wickedly and looked at the kidnappers.


    "Look at these children. They are wearing expensive looking clothes." One of the kidnappers said. "They look like rich kids. We can either put a ransom on them if we know who their parents are or sell them at a high price."


    "Hey you." Another kidnapper called Leonhart''s attention. "Who are your parents?" He asked. The little Leonhart stayed silent. He looked at the kidnappers with hatefull eyes.


    "Hey! What are you looking at, huh?" The other kidnapper grabbed Leonhart''s face aburptly. "You got a problem kid?"


    "Hey, stop that." The kidnapper who looked like the leader said. "We still need them to lure in the big fish. That is what those Xing b*stard told us. After they get what they need, then we can do whatever we want to those kids." He grinned.


    "Hey boss, I have a question." One of the kidnappers raised his hand. "Why did you ept the job those Xing people was offering?" He asked with curiosity etched on his face.


    "With these much jewels, would you not want to do anyones bidding?" The boss asked with a huge grin.


    The kidnappers boss tossed a pocket back filled with jewels of different colors. The other kidnappers had there eyes glued at the beauty of the colorful gems.


    *WHISTLE*


    "My gosh, boss!" A kidnapper said after whistling. "That is really something. How much does it worth?"


    "That my dear friends, are worth a fortune." The boss replied. "These jewels can only be found and mined at the country of Xing. These are one of themodities that they trade with our continent. Just one gem is worth many gold coins. Just imagine after they give the full payment."


    "There is more?" The other kidnapper asked in disbelief.


    "That is what those Xing people said." The boss replied. "We just need to lure in the kid that they want and hand him over to them alive and well, and they will give the other half of the payment."


    "Wow, they really want to get that kid they are mentioning to pay such a fortune." Another kidnapper said. "So, we are just going to sit here and wait? What if we just go and get that kid they are mentioning? I think we can aplish such a thing."


    "They advised not to do that." The boss replied. "They just to hand tight here and wait for the big fish to arrive and take the bait. I am not sure why, but if we want to get the other half of our payment, then it is much more convient to sit still and do what they say."


    The kidnappers nodded kn agreement with their boss and continued to sit and wait.


    "You will regret this." Leonhart said with gritted teeth. His eyes were full of hatred towards the kidnappers.


    "Oh, what do we have here? A boy trying to be brave?" The other kidnapperughed.


    "My father will never let you live when he finds out what happened." Leonhart said with his eyes filled with braveness.


    "Oh, who is your father then?" A kidnapper asked with a mocking voice.


    "Ooohh, I am scared." Another kidnapper said with a jokingugh.


    The kidnappersughed out loud in unison. But then they heard some noise at the back of the wooden boxes.


    "What was that?" A kidnapper asked.


    "Maybe some rats." Another kidnapper replied.


    Then there was another noise heard.


    "You two, go and take a look." The boss ordered two of the other kidnappers.


    "L-Leon..." Thalia was looking really frigthened. "I am getting scared." She said.


    "Do not worry Thalia. I am sure my father will find out we are here in no time. And also my brother and sister will surely help us." Leonhart was trying to calm the little Thalia with his words. "If I have just awakened my magic powers. I could have at least done something to have escaped." He looked quite disturbed.


    "Your little hignesses." Snow in her white cat form was able to sneak at the back of the children.


    "Snow!" Leonhart was surprised but Snow gestured him to stay silent and so he did. "You are here. Who came with you?" He asked.


    "Your brother and sister Prince Alphonse and Princess Aerith are with me. They will help me distract those bad guys." Snow said. "Tempest went and called your imperial parents at the pce. They will be here soon to sace you all."


    Leonhart''s face brigthened at hearing Snow''s words.


    "Told you Thalia, my siblings and parents will be sure to help us." Leonhart said with a smile.


    "Yes." Thalia smiled shyly.


    "Now, I will cut your ropes." Snow said. "When the bad men are distracted, you two ran as fast as you can that way. I will surely protect you." Both of the children nodded their head in understanding.


    The two kidnappers proceeded to where the noise came from. They looked around the back of the stacked wooden boxes.


    "There is nothing here." One kidnapper said."Let us just go back then..." The other kidnapper said, but before he could finish his sentence a sh of light momentarily blinded them.


    "Aaaahhhh!" Both of the kidnappers screamed loud.


    "W-What happened?" The boss shouted after hearing themotion.


    The other kidnappers ran towards where the other two have gone and saw theirrades frozen in ice from head to toe.


    "B-Boss!" The kidnappers yelled. "T-The other two... they are frozen stiff."


    "What do you mean?" The boss stood up from his chair and walked towards them. "W-What the..." He was shocked to see his two minions frozen like statues.


    "Go and get the children..." The boss ordered the other two. "NOW!"


    "Hey, stop right there!" One of the kidnappers was about to run towards them. But was stopped in his tracked when he saw a white cat thet blocked his way shifted into a white tiger.


    *ROAR*


    The loud roar vibrated inside the building. The kidnappers went stiff after seeing the big white tiger standing in front of them.


    "B-Boss!" The kidnappers whimpered. "T-There is a big white tiger blocking the way."


    "WHAT?!" The boss looked and saw the magestic features of Snow in her tiger form. He was at an awe and also was scared stiff.


    "You picked the wrong children." Alphonse came out of the shadows with a wooden stick and handled it like a sword.


    "You little..." The boss opted to attack Alphonse, thinking that handling a little kid is more easy than a big tiger. "You will pay for what you did with my men!"


    The kidnappers boss rushed towards Alphonse and tried to attack him, but the little prince was able to dodge the rushing ?du?t. He handled the wooden stick like a sword and swung it at ease, giving blow by blow toward the boss of the kidnappers.


    "Heh, slow." Alphonse taunted.


    "You little..." The boss was fuming red with anger. "Wait until I get my hand on you!"


    The kidnappers'' boss rushed towards Alphonse and attacked but the little prince was able to dodge every attack with ease. It was like he was dancing gracefully with every move and was able to hit the boss with his wooden stick like sword.


    The boss kneeled down the floor having so many bruises around his body with the many hits of Alphonse''s wooden stick.


    "Boss!" The other kidnapper was about to help his boss.


    "You will pay for that little kid." The other kidnapper said and was about to attack Alphonse.


    "Oh no you won''t." Aerith''s voice was heard.


    The temperature inside the building dropped. Their breaths were visible whenever they breathe out.


    "What the..." The kidnapper saw that his feet started to be frozen and stuck on the floor.


    "H-Help!" The other kidnapper was also getting frozen in his ce.


    "I will not let you harm my twin brother." Aerith said and emerged from behind the wooden boxes.


    Alphonse walked towards the boss knowing that all the kidnappers were now defeated.


    "Tell me, who told you to kidnap my little brother and friend." Alphonse looked at the kidnappers'' boss with chilling eyes. "I heard that you were hired by someone. Tell me who are they and what do they want, and I will spare your life." He said with a chilling face.


    "Heh... why will I tell you?" The boss taunted. He was crouching on the floor still clearly in pain from the beatin he got from Alphonse. "What can a kid do to me?"


    Alphonse''s face twisted in anger. He crouched down and looked at the kidnapper''s boss with a stone chilling face that a kid should not have.


    "I told you, if you do not tell me then I will end your life here and now." Alphonse said with a chilling straight face. He held the boss''s hand and it started to be stone. "I warned you."


    "Ahh... ahhhh!!!" The boss screamed in fright seeing his hand be stone and it started to creep towards his arm. "Let go... let go of me!" He freaked.


    But Alphonse did not budge. The boss tried to punch the prince but Alphonse was able to catch his fists. The kidnappers boss was surprised with the boy''s strength. He was not able to pull his fits from the little boy''s grip.


    "Let me go... let me go you monster!" The boss yelled in fright.


    "Tell me and I will let you go." Alphonse asked again. "Who hired you?"


    "I-It was people from Xing..." The boss replied in fright. His whole arm was now turned into stone. "I do not know who they are but all I know they are people from Xing with their apperance."


    Alphonse let go of the boss'' hand and the stone from his arm stopped from spreading unto his body.


    "I-I told you what I know. P-Please turn my arm back." The boss said with fear in his eyes.


    "Why would I?" Alphonse said. "You put my little brother and friend on danger. In fact, you will not live past this after my father gets here. Did you know that you kidnapped the son of the emperor himself?"


    "E-Emperor...?" The boss was stiff. "You mean... his majesty the emperor of Astley Empire?"


    "None other than put imperial father, Emperor Regaleon Yosef Astley." Alphonse said.


    The boss now knew his faith after hearing Alphonse''s words. He was not able to move from his spot with the surprise and fright.


    "I will take care of this little prince." Snow said and pressed the boss for him to face down on the ground.


    "Well that went well." Aerith trotted towards her brother. "The only problem is, mother and father would know that we sneaked out. Are you okay, Al?" She saw how angry her twin brother was just a while ago. This was the first time she saw her brother to have such a chillinh expression.


    "I am fine." Alphonse replied. "It''s just that... knowing that someone hired these thugs on purporse bugs me." He was deep in thought when he heard a scream.


    "Ahhhh!" Thalia''s scream echoed inside the building.


    Snow, Aerith and Alphonse looked at the direction of the voice and saw three ck robe hooded people holding Leonhart and Thalia hostage.


    "B-Brother... run!" Leonhart yelled.


    "No!" Alphonse screamed in anger. "Let them go!"


    "Little prince..." One of the robed people said. "If you want them to live, thene here.." He said.

 Chapter 417 - The Chosen One’s Partial Awakening (1)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 417 - The Chosen One¡¯s Partial Awakening (1)(unedited)</h4>


    "I said¡­" Alphonse looked up the Xing man. His eyes started to glow white. "You are going to pay with what you did to my little brother!" He shouted in fury.


    Alphonse''s short ck hair started to glow and grow long. The color of his hair from the tips started to change to silver until his whole hair was changed to silver.


    "W-What is this?" The Xing man was shocked to see Alphonse''s hair length and hair color change. "What is happening?"


    The grounded under their feet started to shake violently, as if there was an earthquake. The alchemic circle''s light started to blink as if it was losing power.


    "I can see it now!" Aerith shouted with an excited smile. "I can undo this circle momentarily. Snow, be prepared to get the little ones to safety when I undo this."


    "Yes.!" Snow replied in a hear beat.


    But before Aerith was able to undo the alchemic circle that was weighing Alphonse down, the prince was able to stand up at ease. It was as if the strength ang magic power that was drained from his were being filled up again.


    "Y-You, how can you still stand up?" The Xing man was dumbfounded with the what was now happening.


    "Did you not want my powers?" Alphonse said with a chilling voice. "Then take it. Take as much as you want."


    The alchemic circle was still transmitting magic power towards the hooded robed men. Those men now started to kneel on the ground, they were visibly in pain.


    "What¡­ what is happening." The Xing man asked. "Tell me what is happening?" He shouted in frustration.


    "It is you who wanted to take my magic powers." Alphonse replied. "But unfortunately, my magic power is unlimited. Your bodies are just like a ss container. You may be simr to Antians that have bigger containers and is able to store so much magic power, but what do you think will happen when the container is full. Do you not thing that the magic power you are su?k?n? from me will overflow from your bodies. What do you think will happen next if the container cannot contain the magic you are su?k?n? from me anymore?" He was speaking as if he was not a ten year old boy. He was speaking like an ?du?t should.


    "No, this cannot be." The Xing man cannot believe Alphonse''s words. He was still in denial. "I am of royal linage from the Xing country. I can take more magic power because of my linage."


    "That may be true." Alphonse replied. "But what about your men?"


    The Xing man looked behind him and saw his men was writhing in pain on the floor.


    "Y-Your highness¡­" One hooded robed man said.


    "H-Help us¡­" Another said.


    "P-Please, I do not want to die yet." Another one of the men said.


    "No, what is happening. This cannot be." The Xing man replied. "I made this alchemic circle with preciseness. There should be no problems."


    "You are correct, this alchemic circle you made was perfect." Alphonse replied. "You just did not anticipate that my magic would have been unlimited after I have awakened."


    "A-Awakened?" The Xing man looked at the young Alphonse in disbelief. "That is impossible. You should not have awakened until certain things have been met."


    "That should be the natural thing. It should be not time yet. This little one''s body is still not that powerful." Alphonse looked at his hands while opening and closing his grip. "But because of your doing, I was awakened briefly. No worries, after dealing with you I will surely go back to sleep."


    "Y-You¡­ who are you?" The Xing man asked with a frightened expression.


    "Me? I am your ancestor." Alphonse smiled chillingly. "I cannot believe that the descendants of my kin in Xing still holds I grudge on me. No worries, I will surely go back there and send my regards. But before that, this little one should be awakened at the right time. By then, he and I will be one and the same."


    "N-No. I need to get out." The Xing man tried to move. "I need to get out of here!" He tried to move from his ce, but he was stuck as if his feet were glued in ce.


    The other hooded robed men that were writhing on the floor in pain because of the overflowing magic they are taking were crying and screaming in pain. Not long, their bodies cannot take it and gave in.


    "Ahhh¡­"


    "Gruh¡­"


    "Ugh¡­"


    Blood oozed from the opening of their body such as eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. It looked gruesome that it was fortunate that fog started to cover their bodies and the children were not able to see such a horrifying sight that can haunt them.


    "N-No¡­" The Xing man was still standing in ce. "Ugh¡­" He started to feel pain on his body.


    The Xing man kneeled down the floor and started to vomit blood.


    "It looks like your body is starting to give in as well." Alphonse said. "You may have a bigger container, but still it can be filled to the rim. Not long, you will follow your men."


    "N-No¡­ this cannot be." The Xing man said. "I will not let you. I will be the next ruler of Xing. I will be the one to unite all the countries and rule over this world."


    "You have such big dreams, but do you think I will let you?" Alphonse replied. At that time, the alchemic circle lost its light and power. The absorption of magic from Alphonse''s body to the Xing man lost its connection. "Oh, you are lucky that my twin sister was able to break your alchemic circle. Your body was just in the brink of breaking. But no matter, I will end you here and now."


    When Alphonse was about to grip the Xing man''s neck, he felt somethinging from a direction. He took a step back before a number of stone spears came raining down just in between him and the Xing man.


    "That was close." Alphonse looked at a distance at the opening on the ceiling of the building.


    The building they were in was partially ruined with the earthquake that urred with his partial awakening. The roof caved in but fortunately no one was harmed. From the partial opening of the building, the stone spears came in and not long, men wearing ck hooded robes appeared.


    "Protect his highness, crown prince." A tall hooded robed man said.


    The hooded robed men came down easily and defended the Xing man that was kneeling down in pain.


    "Your highness." The tall hooded man held the Xing prince on his arms. "The prince has lost consciousness. You, take the crown prince to safety." He ordered.


    "Yes." One of the hooded robed man replied and took the prince of Xing and departed from the ce.


    "We are ordered to take this child in custody." The tall hooded robed man said. "Do what ever it takes to take him."


    Alphonse looked at the men in front of him. The hooded robed men were ready to engage in battle with him. They were equipped with alchemic objects that gives them the power simr to magic.


    "You do not need to cover your faces with hoods. I know you all are men from Xing." Alphonse replied.


    The men started to take off their hoods. Some of them have alchemic circles tattooed on their faces. Some are visible on their skins.


    "It is surprising, Xing people really have no mana left on their bodies." Alphonse said. "Well, the royals of Xing have been very greedy with sharing them in the first ce. Maybe it is karma."


    "How dare you talk to our royals that way!" The tall man shouted. "Attack!"


    "Many versus one? This is not a fair fight." Alphonse replied and grinned. "Oh well, when did the Xing been fair."


    The Xing men started to attack Alphonse. Using alchemic symbols and tools, they were able to conjure elements and use them to attack the little prince. But Alphonse was able to dodge every attack with his own magic.


    "Look out!" Aerith joined the fight.


    "Aerith!" Alphonse was stunned but then smiled to Aerith. "You are very powerful for your age."


    "Of course, I am." Aerith replied. "I am your twin sister after all. We are more like identical twins now, seeing your long silver hair. Great change."


    "Oh yes, hahaha." Alphonseughed out loud. "Then why don''t we take this people out."


    The ten year old twins were fighting off a group of grown men and was able to stand their ground.


    "Where is Snow?" Alphonse asked.


    "I asked her to take Leonhart and Thalia to a safe ce." Aerith replied while blocking off an attack. "She will be here soon."


    "That is good to hear." Alphonse sighed. "I think I am getting sleepy again."


    "What?! How can you be sleepy at a time like this?" Aerith asked with a shocked expression.


    "Haha, well I should not have been awakened yet." Alphonse replied.


    "What are you talking about?" Aerith asked with a confused expression. "I do not understand you."


    "You might not understand now, but I am happy to see you. I am happy to have siblings in this life that can help me like this." Alphonse replied.


    "Hah, I do not understand what you are saying but of course I am always here to help you." Aerith replied. "We have been always together since we were inside mother''s w?mb after all."


    "I see." Alphonse replied. "Help hase. They are here." He looked up int the sky.


    The sky rumbled and the earth shook. The robed men that increased in numbers was surprised with the sudden happening.


    In the sky, Tempest and Virgil in their best form were flying down. Fire and water dispersed in their paths.


    "Ahhh¡­" The robed men were flown away from the beast''s path.


    *ROAR*


    Carrick came with his huge body and broke the already ruined building walls. Snow jumped in near the twins, protecting them behind her.


    "They are here!" Aerith responded excitedly. "Our family are surely here as well!"

 Chapter 418 - The Chosen One’s Partial Awakening (2)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 418 - The Chosen One¡¯s Partial Awakening (2)(unedited)</h4>


    "I said¡­" Alphonse looked up the Xing man. His eyes started to glow white. "You are going to pay with what you did to my little brother!" He shouted in fury.


    Alphonse''s short ck hair started to glow and grow long. The color of his hair from the tips started to change to silver until his whole hair was changed to silver.


    "W-What is this?" The Xing man was shocked to see Alphonse''s hair length and hair color change. "What is happening?"


    The grounded under their feet started to shake violently, as if there was an earthquake. The alchemic circle''s light started to blink as if it was losing power.


    "I can see it now!" Aerith shouted with an excited smile. "I can undo this circle momentarily. Snow, be prepared to get the little ones to safety when I undo this."


    "Yes.!" Snow replied in a hear beat.


    But before Aerith was able to undo the alchemic circle that was weighing Alphonse down, the prince was able to stand up at ease. It was as if the strength ang magic power that was drained from his were being filled up again.


    "Y-You, how can you still stand up?" The Xing man was dumbfounded with the what was now happening.


    "Did you not want my powers?" Alphonse said with a chilling voice. "Then take it. Take as much as you want."


    The alchemic circle was still transmitting magic power towards the hooded robed men. Those men now started to kneel on the ground, they were visibly in pain.


    "What¡­ what is happening." The Xing man asked. "Tell me what is happening?" He shouted in frustration.


    "It is you who wanted to take my magic powers." Alphonse replied. "But unfortunately, my magic power is unlimited. Your bodies are just like a ss container. You may be simr to Antians that have bigger containers and is able to store so much magic power, but what do you think will happen when the container is full. Do you not thing that the magic power you are su?k?n? from me will overflow from your bodies. What do you think will happen next if the container cannot contain the magic you are su?k?n? from me anymore?" He was speaking as if he was not a ten year old boy. He was speaking like an ?du?t should.


    "No, this cannot be." The Xing man cannot believe Alphonse''s words. He was still in denial. "I am of royal linage from the Xing country. I can take more magic power because of my linage."


    "That may be true." Alphonse replied. "But what about your men?"


    The Xing man looked behind him and saw his men was writhing in pain on the floor.


    "Y-Your highness¡­" One hooded robed man said.


    "H-Help us¡­" Another said.


    "P-Please, I do not want to die yet." Another one of the men said.


    "No, what is happening. This cannot be." The Xing man replied. "I made this alchemic circle with preciseness. There should be no problems."


    "You are correct, this alchemic circle you made was perfect." Alphonse replied. "You just did not anticipate that my magic would have been unlimited after I have awakened."


    "A-Awakened?" The Xing man looked at the young Alphonse in disbelief. "That is impossible. You should not have awakened until certain things have been met."


    "That should be the natural thing. It should be not time yet. This little one''s body is still not that powerful." Alphonse looked at his hands while opening and closing his grip. "But because of your doing, I was awakened briefly. No worries, after dealing with you I will surely go back to sleep."


    "Y-You¡­ who are you?" The Xing man asked with a frightened expression.


    "Me? I am your ancestor." Alphonse smiled chillingly. "I cannot believe that the descendants of my kin in Xing still holds I grudge on me. No worries, I will surely go back there and send my regards. But before that, this little one should be awakened at the right time. By then, he and I will be one and the same."


    "N-No. I need to get out." The Xing man tried to move. "I need to get out of here!" He tried to move from his ce, but he was stuck as if his feet were glued in ce.


    The other hooded robed men that were writhing on the floor in pain because of the overflowing magic they are taking were crying and screaming in pain. Not long, their bodies cannot take it and gave in.


    "Ahhh¡­"


    "Gruh¡­"


    "Ugh¡­"


    Blood oozed from the opening of their body such as eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. It looked gruesome that it was fortunate that fog started to cover their bodies and the children were not able to see such a horrifying sight that can haunt them.


    "N-No¡­" The Xing man was still standing in ce. "Ugh¡­" He started to feel pain on his body.


    The Xing man kneeled down the floor and started to vomit blood.


    "It looks like your body is starting to give in as well." Alphonse said. "You may have a bigger container, but still it can be filled to the rim. Not long, you will follow your men."


    "N-No¡­ this cannot be." The Xing man said. "I will not let you. I will be the next ruler of Xing. I will be the one to unite all the countries and rule over this world."


    "You have such big dreams, but do you think I will let you?" Alphonse replied. At that time, the alchemic circle lost its light and power. The absorption of magic from Alphonse''s body to the Xing man lost its connection. "Oh, you are lucky that my twin sister was able to break your alchemic circle. Your body was just in the brink of breaking. But no matter, I will end you here and now."


    When Alphonse was about to grip the Xing man''s neck, he felt somethinging from a direction. He took a step back before a number of stone spears came raining down just in between him and the Xing man.


    "That was close." Alphonse looked at a distance at the opening on the ceiling of the building.


    "Protect his highness, crown prince." A tall hooded robed man said.


    The hooded robed men came down easily and defended the Xing man that was kneeling down in pain.


    "Your highness." The tall hooded man held the Xing prince on his arms. "The prince has lost consciousness. You, take the crown prince to safety." He ordered.


    "Yes." One of the hooded robed man replied and took the prince of Xing and departed from the ce.


    "We are ordered to take this child in custody." The tall hooded robed man said. "Do what ever it takes to take him."


    Alphonse looked at the men in front of him. The hooded robed men were ready to engage in battle with him. They were equipped with alchemic objects that gives them the power simr to magic.


    "You do not need to cover your faces with hoods. I know you all are men from Xing." Alphonse replied.


    The men started to take off their hoods. Some of them have alchemic circles tattooed on their faces. Some are visible on their skins.


    "It is surprising, Xing people really have no mana left on their bodies." Alphonse said. "Well, the royals of Xing have been very greedy with sharing them in the first ce. Maybe it is karma."


    "How dare you talk to our royals that way!" The tall man shouted. "Attack!"


    "Many versus one? This is not a fair fight." Alphonse replied and grinned. "Oh well, when did the Xing been fair."


    The Xing men started to attack Alphonse. Using alchemic symbols and tools, they were able to conjure elements and use them to attack the little prince. But Alphonse was able to dodge every attack with his own magic.


    "Look out!" Aerith joined the fight.


    "Aerith!" Alphonse was stunned but then smiled to Aerith. "You are very powerful for your age."


    "Of course, I am." Aerith replied. "I am your twin sister after all. We are more like identical twins now, seeing your long silver hair. Great change."


    "Oh yes, hahaha." Alphonseughed out loud. "Then why don''t we take this people out."


    The ten year old twins were fighting off a group of grown men and was able to stand their ground.


    "Where is Snow?" Alphonse asked.


    "I asked her to take Leonhart and Thalia to a safe ce." Aerith replied while blocking off an attack. "She will be here soon."


    "That is good to hear." Alphonse sighed. "I think I am getting sleepy again."


    "What?! How can you be sleepy at a time like this?" Aerith asked with a shocked expression.


    "Haha, well I should not have been awakened yet." Alphonse replied.


    "What are you talking about?" Aerith asked with a confused expression. "I do not understand you."


    "You might not understand now, but I am happy to see you. I am happy to have siblings in this life that can help me like this." Alphonse replied.


    "Hah, I do not understand what you are saying but of course I am always here to help you." Aerith replied. "We have been always together since we were inside mother''s w?mb after all."


    "I see." Alphonse replied. "Help hase. They are here." He looked up int the sky.


    The sky rumbled and the earth shook. The robed men that increased in numbers was surprised with the sudden happening.


    In the sky, Tempest and Virgil in their best form were flying down. Fire and water dispersed in their paths.


    "Ahhh¡­" The robed men were flown away from the beast''s path.


    Carrick came with his huge body and broke the already ruined building walls. Snow jumped in near the twins, protecting them behind her.


    "They are here!" Aerith responded excitedly. "Our family are surely here as well!"

 Chapter 419 - The Four Sacred Beasts New Masters (1)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 419 - The Four Sacred Beasts New Masters (1)(unedited)</h4>


    The four sacred beasts surrounded the twins. They protected them at their center.


    "Leader!" A robed man called. "T-These¡­ these are the four sacred beasts!"


    "Yes, I know." The tall man replied. "They are the ones that we need to bring back to Xing."


    "They are quite big!" One of the robed men said in astonishment.


    "How can we capture them sir?" One robed man asked.


    "Tsk, we nned to take the kid in our custody. With that, the four sacred beasts would follow us back to Xing." The tall man said. "But our n backfired."


    "What are we going to do now sir?" Another of the robed man asked.


    "Just give us your orders leader." One of the robed men said.


    "We shall follow your orders leader." Another robed man said.


    "Tsk¡­" The tall man was in a bind.


    On the other hand, the sacred beasts were keeping the twins out of harm''s way.


    "This is not good. The four sacred beasts have strong power that we cannot match for now. Fall back!"


    "You heard the leader, fall back!" Another robed man yelled.


    "Fall back!" The order was passed to the robed men.


    "This is just the beginning." The tall man said to Alphonse.


    "I know." Alphonse politely smiled. "Do not worry, I am sure my descendants here will prepare for youring."


    The robed men started to fall back in haste. Not long, only the four sacred beasts together with Alphonse and Aerith were left.


    "It is nice to see you all again." Alphonse replied with a happy smile. "I am happy to see you all together again."


    "We havee back to your side, master." The four replied in unison.


    "I see that you all have awakened together with me as well." Alphonse replied. "Genbu, the ck Tortoise, guardian of the north. Seiryu, the azure dragon, guardian of the east. Suzaku, the vermilion bird, guardian of the south. Andst but not the least, Byakko, the white tiger, guardian of the west. My friends, it has been a long time."


    "Master." The four called Alphonse.


    "Yes, I was your master." Alphonse replied. "But in this new age, you will have new masters. These masters will be the one that will help me in my journey in the future."


    "Master, it has been so long, but you are giving us away?" Byakko said with a sad face.


    "Byakko is right, master." Seiryu said.


    "We are not what we used to be, my friends." Alphonse said. "Everything has its ce. And once I have fully awakened, so shall your reincarnations."


    "Does that mean we will not be ourselves?" Suzaku asked.


    "We have reincarnated for many times now." Genbu said. "Surely, we are not our old selves."


    "Do not worry my friends. When the timees, your past selves will unite with your new reincarnations." Alphonse replied. "Like I will be once I have awakened." The four sacred beasts nodded in understanding.


    "Aaahhh¡­ cannot follow on your conversation." Aerith shouted in frustration.


    "Hahaha, my twin sister is such an adorable little thing." Alphonse hugged Aerith with a happy face. "I am sorry, but you need to forget this conversation for now. Do not worry, once the right timees you will remember this day." After saying this, Aerith was put to sleep all of a sudden.


    "This little girl, I feel something from her." Byakko said while looking at the cute sleeping Aerith.


    "Is she not cute, my twin sister." Alphonse said while poking her pinkish cheeks. "But that aside, what you feel Byakko is the connection. She is your master now."


    "Oh, I see." Byakko had a smile on her face.


    "How about me? Will I have a new master as well?" Suzaku asked in excitement.


    "All of you will have your own new masters in this new generation." Alphonse said.


    "We understand, master." The four replied in unison.


    Alphonse started to rub his eyes. "Oh, it looks like it is time to go back to sleep." He yawned.


    "Then see you again, master." Seiryu said.


    "Once we awaken again." Genbu said.


    "We will see each other again." Suzaku said.


    "Till then." Byakko said.


    "See again soon¡­ my friends." Alphonse said and he closed his eyes while lying down beside Aerith.


    After this, knights of the pce came flooding in.


    "Search for the prince and princess!" William was the first in the scene and ordered the knights to search the rubble of the building.


    The knights started to search. They did not search long to find the twins lying on the ground with the four sacred beasts in their animal form.


    "Captain, the highnesses are here!" One night called.


    It was Philip who first cam running to see the little prince and princess.


    "Princess Aerith! Prince Alphonse!" Worry was etched in his face. He checked both their pulses and he felt their heartbeat. "Thank goodness, the two of you are alright."


    "How are the highnesses?" William came near.


    "They are fine." Philip replied. "They seem to be sleeping." Tears came running down his eyes after relief flushed all over his body.


    "Where are they? Where are my children?" Regaleon''s voice vibrated in the vicinity.


    The royal family in the pce felt the surge of strong magic when Alphonse had partially awakened. They knew by that time that something was wrong. Tempest who should have gone to call for Regaleon was not able to do his task because of the partial awakening of the chosen one. The other sacred beasts were no where to be found as well after the surge of the powerful magic was felt.


    Because of these, the royal family has no other means but to take horses and go to where they felt the surge of magic power. Along the way, they saw the other children. Aliyah and Deimos have told their parents what have happened. After that they saw Thali with the now conscious Leonhart. The little prince and littledy were both crying, knowing that they left both Alphonse and Aerith in danger.


    When they arrived, Regaleon and Alicia saw their twins lying on the ground with the four sacred beasts in animal form.


    "Alphonse, Aerith!" Alicia ran towards the children with worry etched on her face.


    "Do not worry your majesty, they are just sleeping." William told Alicia. "They seem not hurt, thank goodness."


    "Thank goodness¡­" Alicia sighed in relief and picked her twins and hugged them in her arms. "Thank goodness." Tears started to stream down her eyes.


    "It is okay now, my love." Regaleon wrapped his wife and twins. "They are now safe with us."


    "I know." Alicia replied. She saw Leonhart walking towards them. "Come here Leonhart. Look, the both of them are fine. They are just sleeping."


    "R-Really? *hic* " Leonhart was in the verge of tears." It is¡­ *hic* it is my fault. I am so weak and got abducted. *hic*"


    "It is not your fault, my little one." Regaleon said. "Come here." He gestured for his little son toe.


    "F-Father¡­ mother¡­ *hic*" Leonhart ran towards his parents and siblings. The couple hugged their children dearly. "I-I want to be strong. *hic* I do not want anything like this to happened again. I want to be strong to help brother as well. *hic*"


    "I understand. Hush now." Aliciaforted.


    "I will surely teach you more strictly from now on, so that you could be stronger." Regaleon said. "If that is what you want."


    "Y-Yes father." Leonhart wiped his tears away and stood up confidently. "I will be training really hard so that I will be stronger and will not burden big brother and sister again."


    "Then be prepared." Regaleon patted his little one''s head.


    "Please punish me." Philp kneeled down on front of the royal family and bowed his head until it hit the ground. He hit it hard many times that blood oozed out his forehead and stained the ground. "It is my fault that the imperial children were in danger. I am so ipetent. Please punish me, your majesties."


    Regaleon looked at the kneeling apprentice knight. He can see tears staining the ground where he was kneeling.


    "Do you know what kind of punishment you will receive because of this ipetence, Philip?" Regaleon said with a serious tone. "You can be expelled from your knight apprenticeship, or worse lose your life if found guilty."


    The crowd was silent with the emperor''s words. It was true, that the safety of the imperial family was put into danger. A harsh punishment was awaiting if found guilty.


    "I will take any punishment, your majesty." Philip said with conviction while still having his head bowed down. "Even if it means losing my life."


    "No, your majesty." Dimitri came running and knelt down beside Philip. "Please have mercy your majesty. Philip is still young and is prone to mistakes. I will receive the punishment in his stead, as Philip''s foster father. I beg of you, your majesty." He bowed his head on the ground.


    "Honey¡­" Angel was about to follow her husband but Anatalia grabbed her arm and shook her head.


    Regaleon stood up and walked in front of the father and son.


    "Stand up Dimitri, Philip." Regaleon said.


    "Y-Your majesty¡­" Dimitri looked up, still worried for Regaleon''s decision.


    Dimitri knew how strict Regaleon was even with his men. He was a kind leader, but he does not let off any mistakes. Mistakeses with the right punishment and being not able to protect the imperial family from harm while on duty was a grave issue.


    "Do not worry Dimitri, I know what really happened." Regaleon said and helped Dimitri and Philip stand up. "Philip did everything he could, but it was not enough. Do not worry Philip, your life will not be taken away, but a severe punishment will still be bestowed unto you after everything is settled."


    "Thank you¡­ thank you, your majesty." Dimitri bowed.


    "Thank you so much, your majesty." Philip started to cry.


    "Now let us clean up here." Regaleon said. "Dimitri and William, I want to know what happened here. Please investigate. I want to know who had the audacity to kidnap my children!" He said with a chilling tone.


    "We ept your orders, your majesty.." Dimitri and William replied.

 Chapter 420 - [Bonus chapter]The Four Sacred Beasts New Masters (2)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 420 - [Bonus chapter]The Four Sacred Beasts New Masters (2)(unedited)</h4>


    Back at the pce, the ?du?ts had gathered together in one of the big reception rooms in the pce. The children were told to be at their rooms. But they insisted on staying at the twin''s room until they wake up.


    The door opened and the couple Satiana and Jack came rushing in with an anxious expression.


    "We have heard of what happened." Satiana said with a concerned tone. "How are the imperial children?"


    "We let our son Henry join the other children." Jack said. "I am sure that he is also worried for his cousins."


    "Thank you for your concern, Satiana and Jack." Alicia weed them with a hug. "The children are fine, thank goodness."


    "They are brave young children, so I will not worry to much about them." Jack smirked. "They got their bravery from their parents."


    "Thank you for thepliment and wee back." Regaleon also weed the couple with a hugged. "You havee at a bad timing, but I am happy that you are here."


    "We are sorry for beingte as such a crucial hour." Satiana apologized.


    "What are your initial findings on this abduction?" Jack asked. "Maybe I can be of help."


    "William and Dimitri are still conducting the preliminary investigation." Regaleon said. "But maybe you can help me with this." He gave a piece of paper to Jack.


    Jack inspected the paper with full focus. He had his eyebrows squinted until his face gave out a bright look.


    "I know these symbols." Jack said. "You can see these symbols from Xing foreigners. I remember seeing some of these symbols written on their documents and some are on their clothes."


    "So those men are from Xing country." Regaleon had his face darkened. "They will pay for what they have done in our own country, more importantly to my children."


    "Let us wait for William and Dimitri''s initial findings first." Alicia calmed her husband who was visibly boiling in anger from within. "We would not want to destroy our diplomatic rtions based on little evidence."


    "Her majesty is right, your majesty." diolus interjected. "We have worked hard to have good diplomatic connections with Xing in the past years. But if ever the evidence points to them, then I will personally lead this matter and ask them for answers. I will not let them off if their people have done such atrocities here." He said with pure conviction.


    "Then I will ?ssign this to you, diolus." Regaleon ordered. "I expect a clear and concise investigation. I will not tolerate any mistakes."


    "Thank you, your majesty." diolus bowed his head. "I will not fail you."


    "But other than that, what else have you called for us here, your majesty?" It was Anatalia who asked. "I can feel that this issue is not the only thing you would like to talk about, your majesty."


    "Yes, there is another issue at hand." Regaleon sighed. "Please, take a seat first before I exin another thing at hand."


    The ?du?ts all took their seats and looked at Regaleon with curious faces. Regaleon looked one by one at the people on attendance and started to speak.


    "This is regarding the sacred beasts." Regaleon said.


    "speaking of them, I have not seen them since they arrived at the pce." diolus replied.


    "Our familiars or what they called the sacred beasts in ancient times, were found with my twins unconscious." Regaleon started. "They recently have woken up, and they came to me and told me of something that I was also surprised to hear."


    "What is it?" Angel asked out of curiosity. She had been living with Carrick who was Dimitri''s side for a while now and had considered him as a friend.


    "It would be better I guess if they told you themselves." Regaleon replied.


    After Regaleon''s words the door opened, and four people came inside. Three males and one female. They looked at the people who were seating with bright faces, as if they were old acquaintances.


    "Hello everyone." The female said with a cheerful voice. She had white hair and blue eyes.


    "You may not recognize at in this appearance." A man with ck hair and eyes said.


    "But this appearance is just temporary." A man with fiery red hair and amber eyes said.


    "We will revert back to our original state after we have finished the tasks given to us." A man with blue hair and sky blue eyes said.


    The people seating down were at a confused state. Those who only knew who they were are the people closest to them.


    "V-Virgil¡­ is that you?" diolus pointed to the blue haired man with fascination.


    "Yes master." Virgil replied with a soft smile. "It is I, Virgil."


    "Then does that mean the other three are the royals familiars?" Jack stood up in surprise and astonishment. "I cannot believe it! First they can converse to us using human speech and now these beings could also take human form! My father would be thrilled to learn of this. He could write another book about the royals familiars." He said in wonder and amazement.


    "Hold your horses, honey." Satiana giggled. "I believe there is still something they need to tell us."


    "Go on." Regaleon ordered.


    "Then let me be the spokesperson." Carrick was the one to take the lead. "The chosen one was partially awakened from the incident earlier."


    The ?du?ts gasped after hearing Carrick''s words. Hearing the name ''The Chosen One'' put shivers on their skin.


    "No need to worry because he hase back to his slumber because the time is not right yet." Carrick quickly calmed the racing hearts of the ?du?ts. "But with his awaking, we awakened as well. And because of that we found our calling and that is to aid the chosen one in his journey."


    "Does that mean that Prince Alphonse is now your master?" diolus asked.


    "Not quite." Carrick replied. "It is true that our master to whom we serve has changed, but is we still have different masters from one another."


    "What do you mean?" Angel asked with a confused face.


    "Our new masters are the ones that will aid the chosen one in his journey." Tempest replied.


    "We have been given these temporary bodies to aid them in growing up." Snow said.


    "We will teach them of what they need to learn, and we will be their guardians in growing up." Virgil said.


    "D-Do not tell me that¡­" Anatalia got the sacred beasts'' message in the words they have just uttered.


    "Yes." Carrick nodded. "Our new masters are your children."


    The mothers gasped after hearing Carrick''s words while the fathers were quite shocked.


    "So, you are telling me that my child¡­ my little Thalia will be a master of a sacred beast?" diolus broke the silence.


    "That is correct." Virgil was the one to reply. "And I am happy to serve the littledy. I have been by her side while she was growing up." He smiled.


    "And I will surely love being with Aerith." Snow said with a smile. "I have always like her from all of your children Alicia." Alicia giggled hearing Snow''s words. She knew that Snow had her favorite since the beginning.


    "I will be serving young master Deimos." Carrick told Angel, who is the representative parent while Dimitri is away. "I am sure be part to him my knowledge and wisdom."


    "Does that mean my Henry will be exempted from this?" Jack was the first to ask because he knew Satiana was also concerned about this and was not able to voice it out. "I mean, none of us, his parents, have had a familiar like you."


    "I am afraid I will be the one serving young master Henry." Tempest said. "My link was given to him."


    "M-My little Henry?" Satiana was in disbelief. She had known that her son had high magic abilities unlike her. She just dismissed it as Jack being a pureblooded Antian and mixed with royal blood, Henry had strong fire magic. But now she was having the thought that her son was chosen as well from the new generation.


    "Our children are the new generation of royal blooded Antians." Regaleon said. "They are direct ancestors of The Almighty One and are now given the task to help my son, who was prophesied as the chosen one."


    The parents were silent in the room. They were having their own thoughts of the situation. But there is one thing they are certain about. Their children''s fates are now woven with The Chosen One. It was a fate that cannot be broken. Their path will lead to the destruction or prosperity of the continent and the whole world.


    "Then please guide my daughter well." diolus was the one to break the silence. "Me and Ana will be there to stay by her side until her destiny calls her. Right, my wife?" He held his wife''s hand and kissed it gently.


    Anatalia sweetly smiled and nodded. "If that is her fate, then so be it."


    "My son will also walk the path destined for him." Angel replied with a huge grin. "I never thought that little bookworm will be given such a burden to bear, but I am sure he can handle it. I know Aliyah will stay by her twin brother''s side and will also help him with this burden."


    "I am also sure that our Aerith had her destiny intertwined with her twin brother since they were in my w?mb." Alicia looked at Regaleon with a gentle smile. "They are quite inseparable, and it is not really a surprise that she will be there to ?ssist her brother." Regaleon was happy to hear Alicia''s words and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Honey?" Jack held his wife''s hand and gave herfort. Satiana was woken up from her reverie and smiled gently.


    "I am okay, honey." Satiana replied. She looked at everyone and nodded. "I am sorry if I amte in giving my reply. Henry has been the apple of my eyes and has been my most dear sweet boy. Since he was little, I had seen his exceptional talent using his magic and have always brushed it away, not really looking at the possibility of his future path. But not that it hase to this, I have no other choice but to ept the path he has been given. Jack and I will be helping our son as well, for the path that he must walk through." Everyone breath a sigh of relief after hearing Satiana''s words.


    "Thank you everyone." Regaleon said. "We are all on the same boat. We do not know where this road will lead our children through. But I am sure that we as parents will guide them for the future ahead." All of the ?du?ts nodded in agreement.


    The children had their fates intertwined this very day.. This was the start where their journey as a group will begin.

 Chapter 421 - The Next Generation (1)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 421 - The Next Generation (1)(unedited)</h4>


    The next morning, the children were all gathered in one room, and that was Alphonse and Aerith''s room. The twins were still sound asleep on Alphonse''s bed inside his room .


    "It has been a while since they were sleeping?" Aliyah who was seating beside Aerith''s bedside said. "I hope they are alright."


    "My mom said they are doing fine." Thalia was seating on the couch that was taken from the twin''smon reception area for the children to sit down.


    "Your mom is an imperial doctor, so I am sure she is quite capable." Aliyah said. "But, why are they still asleep. A full night has passed by, and the ball was canceled because they are still asleep." She sighed heavily.


    "Yes, they are such sleeping beauties." Deimos agreed with his twin sister. "I mean, look at Alphonse''s hair. How did it grow this long? And it has also turned silver."


    "These two now looks identical." Aliyah said. "It is quite interesting."


    There was silence in the room once again.


    "I cannot believe you all have gone through such an experience." Henry, Satiana and Jack''s son said and broke the silence. "I mean, I know that sneaking out of the pce was normal for you guys but encountering kidnappers." He shivered with the thought.


    Henry was a little older than Thalia and younger than Leonhart. He had his father''s features, with red fiery hair and green eyes from his mother.


    "If it was not for me, big brother and sister will not have gone to save me." Leonhart said. He had guilt stered all over his face. "They would not have gone and saved me."


    Thalia was also guilt stricken with Leonhart''s words. Like him, she was also abducted together with him.


    "Do not me yourself, Hart." Aliyah walked towards the little prince and gave him a pat on the shoulder tofort him. "This is not anybody''s fault. I heard from my dad that some group of men nned all of this to kidnap Alphonse. You were just bait."


    "I know!" Leonhart yelled in anger. "I know and because of that my brother and sister are like this. I was their weakness. If I was just stronger, then¡­"


    Deimos walked towards Leonhart and also patted his other shoulder. The twins Aliyah and Deimos were by Leonhart''s side and hugged him tight.


    "Your siblings will not like you ming yourself, Hart." Deimos said. "They will surely scold once they wake up and hear you."


    "T-Thank you¡­" Leonhart sniffed, tears were starting to fall from his eyes. "Thanks for being there for us."


    "Of course." Henry walked towards the hugging children and joined the hug. "We are family after all." He smiled.


    Aliyah saw Thalia who was reluctant to join their little group hug.


    "Come here Thalia." Aliyah called and gestured to her. "You are family as well."


    "R-Really?" Thalia smiled sweetly and ran towards them.


    "Of course." Aliyah replied. "We are family."


    The children giggled while hugging each other.


    "Did we miss something?" Aerith''s voice rang inside the room.


    "Aerith!" The children looked around and saw Aerith and also Alphonse sitting up on the huge bed.


    "I feel quite refreshed after a good night''s sleep." Alphonse said while stretching up his arms. "Wait, I do not remember going to bed oring back home!" He was hit by the realization.


    "Wait, you are right. How did we get back?" Aerith also realized. "And what about the birthday banquet?! Mother and father will surely kill us. Al, what are we going to do?!"


    "Aerith¡­ Alphonse!" The children ran towards and jumped on their bed to hug them.


    "W-Wait¡­" Alphonse said while being crushed with their cousins and little aunt and uncle''s hugs.


    "I cannot breathe¡­" Aerith exaggerated and the childrenughed together.


    "You guys made us worry." Leonhart was wiping a stray tear from her eye. "You were asleep since yesterday afternoon you know."


    "Asleep for that long?" Aerith said in surprise. "What happened? All I remember was falling asleep when we beat up those bad guys. Right, Al." She looked at his twin brother.


    "Myst memory was after Leonhart got pushed and he lost consciousness." Alphonse replied. "I felt angry and I just snapped. That was thest thing I remember."


    "Really?" Aerith was surprised. "You did not remember beating up those bad guys. You looked so cool back there, using your strong magic to put those hooded robed men in their ce. You also grew your hair, and we now match." Aerith got a hand full of Alphonse''s long hair and showed it to her brother.


    "What the¡­?!" Alphonse was surprised to see his hair. He was in disbelief and held the silver long hair himself. He traced it to his own head. "H-How did my hair grow this much? I look like a girl now!"


    "Hahaha, yes you do." Aliyah teased. "You look like Aerith now."


    "We also wanted to ask you how this happened. But I guess you also do not know." Deimos said.


    "But it looks good on you." Thalia said with a sweet smile. Alphonse blushed hearing her sweet words. "I believe it suits you."


    "T-Thanks." Alphonse shyly scratch his head in reply.


    "I am happy to see you awake now." Henry said. "I was surprised to know of what happened the first thing me and my parents arrived here at the pce."


    "Henry, you are here." Aerith said with an excited voice. "We are happy you came for our birthday party."


    "Technically, yesterday was your birthday haha." Henry replied andughed.


    "The banquet was canceled because of you two." Deimos said.


    "A-Are we in big trouble?" Aerith asked with concern.


    "Well, you made your parents worried sick." Aliyah said. "I am not sure but maybe you will be grounded once again."


    "You are not alone on that." Deimos scoffed. "Our parents gave us a good scolding."


    "Uhuh." Aliyah said with a nod. "We also put Philp in a bind."


    "What?" Aerith replied in a shock voice. "What happened to Philip?"


    "I heard he was given one month suspension and a cut from his pay for a year." Leonhart was the one to reply. "Fortunately, he was not kicked out from knight''s apprenticeship."


    "The first thing we need is to apologize to Philip." Alphonse said. "We pushed him toe with us when we snuck out. It was not his fault."


    The twins had very sad expression on their faces. They knew the error of their little trip in the capital to see the festival.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    The door opened and Tricia was the one toe in while being apanied by Philip.


    "Excuse us children¡­" Tricia was holding a wash bin with water and a towel for washing when she saw Alphonse and Aerith awake and sitting up on their bed. "Oh my, your highnesses! You are awake! I need to tell your parents as soon as possible. Philip, you stay here with them." She said in surprise and put the wash bin down. She quickly exited the room to call for the imperial couple.


    "Your highnesses¡­" Philip was in the brink of crying. "I-I am so happy to see you awake and well."


    "Philip!" Alphonse and Aerith got out from bed and hugged Philip.


    "We are so sorry, Philip." Aerith said.


    "We heard you were suspended for a month, and your pay was cut down for a year." Alphonse said. "It was our fault that you were given these punishments."


    "You do not need to apologize to me, your highnesses." Philip shook his head. "It was my fault that I was not able to keep you safe. It was my duty protect the two of you and I was not able to do that. My suspension will start after the festivities for your birthday are done. I will still guard you for the next six days."


    The twins hugged Philip tight while feeling guilty of the punishment he had been given.


    Quick footsteps were heard outside the room. Not long the door opened, and the emperor and empress came in with worried expressions.


    "Oh, my babies." Alicia walked towards the twins and hugged them. "I am happy that you have awoken."


    "Mother we are sorry we sneaked out of the pce without your consent." Alphonse replied.


    "It was our idea, so please don''t scold the others." Aerith said.


    "What will I do with you two?" Alicia sighed in relief.


    "Of course, you two will have your punishment for sneaking outside without telling us." Regaleon patted Aerith and Alphonse''s heads. "But first, let us celebrate your birthday. Would you still like to continue the banquet tonight?" He asked.


    "Really?" Aerith asked in excitement.


    "We still can enjoy our birthday banquet?" Alphonse asked in excitement.


    "Of course, you can." Regaleon chuckled. "That is why all of your guests came here, to celebrate your birthday."


    "Thank you, father." Alphonse and Aerith hugged their father.


    "Come here Leonhart." Alicia called.


    Leonhart ran towards them and they had a family group hug.. It was a picture perfect moment for the whole family.

 Chapter 422 - The Next Generation (2)(unedited)

    <h4>Chapter 422 - The Next Generation (2)(unedited)</h4>


    In the afternoon, the pce was bustling with people. Because of the ball that was postponed due to reasons that was not disclosed to the public, the ball was held the next day.


    Rows of carriages were lined up from the pce gate to the entrance was quite a distance. The carriages were adornedvishly for the asion. Each carriage shows the family crest that owns it.


    The carriages stop one by one at the pce entrance with people form different families of nobility alighting. All of them were wearing suites and gowns fit for the asion. They were made and tailored just for today.


    All of the guests have their individual invitaions that are presented at the pce entrance before entering. The pce was strict for the safety of the event, its guests and especially the imperial family that are the hosts of this asion.


    One by one the guests are checked and ushered to the reception hall were the ball will be held.. The guests were at awe looking at the pce decorations set up especially for this asion.


    The guests that arrived at the reception hall were ushered to their respevtive seats by attendants waiting there. The earlymers were given appetizers by servers.


    While the noble guest wait for the ball tomence, they started tl chat with one another.


    "Have you heard that the imperial prince and princess are spitting images of their parents?" Onedy asked.


    "Really? I would not have know because the imperial highnesses have not yet debuted into high soceity." Onedy replied.


    "I heard that the imperial children are only allowed to y with their cousins their age." Onedy added.


    "Oh, how I wish that my children could be y mates of the imperial highnesses." Onedy replied.


    "I know right. Having to form a connection this early with the imperial children could be beneficial. We can be inws with the emperor and empress in the future, hahaha." Onedyughed.


    The noble people had not yet seen the imperial children due to not having debuted in high society yet. Many noble families wanted to have a connection with yhe future of the Astley Empire. Some had pure intentions while others have high ambitions.


    The hall was filled with chattering and gossiping when they were called to attention.


    *HORN SOUND*


    The sound of the horn was heard, signaling the start of the ball.


    "All rise to give greetings to the royal family!" The herald announced.


    The hall became silent and the noble guests stood up and faced the door where the imperial family are to make their entrance.


    "All hail the emperor and empress of the Astley Empire!" The herald said. "Emperor Regaleon Yosef Astley, first of his name. Side by side with his wife, Empress Alicia Roselyn Astley."


    The doors opened and the imperial couple emerged. They walked down the red carpet hand in hand. They were wearing regal clothing best for the asion. The couple still looked so young even after years have gone by since the start of their reign.


    The imperial couple walked with grace and regality towards the thronse area, which made the people inside the reception hall cower in their presence. All of them bowed at the sight of the imperial couple.


    "Presenting the first prince of the Astley Empire, Prince Alphonse Edward Astley, first of his name." The herald announced.


    The guests looked back at the door with upmost curiosity.


    By the door, the young Prince Alphonse emerged. He was wearing a ck suite with silver trimmings. He started yo walk down the red carpet. He had his silver hair as bright as the moonlight tied in a ponytail that is carefully ced by his shoulder. His ck suit was a good contrast with his silver hair.


    The ten year old prince looked very handsome that even the noble girls in their teens blushed seeing him. This was the first time the eldest prince had his first admirers.


    "Presenting the first princess of the Astley Empire, Princess Aerith Luna Astley, first of her name." The herald announced.


    "Presenting the second prince of the Astley Empire, Prince Leonhart, first of his name." The herald introduced.


    Last but not the least was the youngest of the imperial family. The little one was a spitting image of his father the emperor. Leonhart was wearing a white suite with gold trimmings. He had his ck hair styled up. He looked dashing like his older brother and father.


    The guests were at awe seeing the imperial family together in one ce. They were a picutre perfect family.


    "Thank you foring to my children''s tenth birthday celebration." Regaleon started to address the people. "We are sorry of it was dyed for one day due to some reasons, but we are now able yo celebrate it today. This ball is for you to enjoy!"


    The guests apuded after hearing the emperors words.


    "As my husband had said, this ball is being held to celebrate our twin''s tenth birthday. We would like to celebrate such joyous event with you all." Alicia said. "There are food, drinks, music and dancing. Please enjoy this night with your hearts content!"


    The guests also apuded after their empresses words.


    The music started and some started to dance. The food was now being served with drinks. All had a merry start.


    Nobles started to line to greet the imperial family. All of them introduced which family they are from and presented their gifts to the imperial twins.


    "I am the envoy from Rabanasta. Ie here with good tidings." A middle aged man with almond colored skin greeted with a solemn bow. "I bring gifts to the imperial twins of the Asltey Empire. I hope they will be to your liking, your highnesses."


    "Thank you." Alphonse replied.


    "Your gift is well appreciated." Aerith followed.


    After some few people greetings them, they noticed people from the country of Xing. The twins were on high alert after seeing them. Regaleon saw then as well and gave a nod to William who was standing near. William replied with a meaningful nod, meaning that everything was safe and the knights are on standby just in case.


    The envoy of Xing cane forward and bowed in front of the imperial family.


    "Greetings to the imperial family of the Astley Empire." A young woman lead the envoy. "I am the Xing country''s representative. I am the fifth princess of Xing. Ie here in peace bearing gifts to the imperial twins'' birthday."


    The Xing woman that identified herself as the fifth princess did not make any unusual movement that would warrant for any emergency, but Regaleon''s gaze upon her was freezing cold. It was too cold that she can geel the hostility towards her.


    "Tell me, fifth princess of Xing. Why would I wee you, someone who was from the same country with the people that tried to kidnap my children?" Regaleon''s words were as if they were coated with sharp ice that can pierce your heart.


    "W-What...?" The fifth princess of Xing was surprised with Regaleon''s words.


    "One of your own tried to kidnapped my son and lured my other children." Regaleon replied. "As per the investigation of my people, the main perpetrator was a prince of Xing."


    "A p-prince... impossible!" The fifth princess replied trying to redeem her country. "One my brothers would never.... wait." She trailed off and was deep in thought. "If it was a prince of Xing then I can only think of one person. He is still in his tenn years but js very ambitious and would do anything to gain the power to take the throne!"


    "If what you say is true, would you help us in caputring your so called ambitoud brother kf yours into custody? He had made a grave sin here in my empire." Regaleon replied. "If you di not, I will not have any second thougts in going into war with your country!"


    The fifth princess was sweating beads with the hostility she was feeling now. She was in a tight hot spot because lf her brother''s foolish behavior.


    "I promise you, your majesty!" The fifht princess knelt. "I will go back to my country and tell this to my father. My brother will not be left unpunished. We would not want any conflicts with your empire." She shivered.


    "That will do today." Regaleon''s chilling aura started to calm. "Then please, enjoy your stay here today."


    "T-Thank you for your benevolence." The fifth princess stood up and walked away in a hurry.


    "Well that went well." Alphonse smiled to lighten up the mood. "Father, mother, can we go and have fun with our cousins."


    "Of course sweetheart." Alicia replied. "You go with your siblings and enjoy the night."


    "Be careful." Regaleon added.


    "We will." Alphonse, Aerith, and Leonhart replied in unison.


    The little children met with their other cousins.


    "Hey, took you so long." Aliyah said with a grumpy look.


    "She was so bored that she almost ate all of the tter of sweets in this table." Deimos chuckled.


    "Sorry that we werete." Aerith replied.


    "So many people cane and greeted big brother and sister, so we were held up a bit." Leonhart replied.


    "Where is Thalia and Henry?" Alphonse asked looking around.


    "They are still with their parents." Aliyah replied. "You know, they are still little kids. Good thing Leonhart is here." She ruffled Leonhart''s hair.


    "Hey! My maid worked so hard to style that. Don''t ruin it." Leonhart pouted.


    "Want to eat while waiting for Henry and Thalia?" Deimos asked.


    "Nah, I am still full." Alphonse replied. "How about you Rith, Hart?" He asked his siblings.


    "I''m still good." Aerith replied.


    "I guess I will eat a little." Leonhart said and his stomach made a sound and everyone giggled. "Waiting for the greetings to end made me hungry, okay." He said with an embarrassed expression.


    "Then let us eat to our hearts content." Aliyah pulled Leonhart and led him to the table with food.


    "I will go with them." Deimos said and followed.


    "It leaved the two of us." Alphonse looked at his twin sister. "Wouls you like to dance, mydy?" He offered his hand to Aerith and smiled.


    "I woulf love to." Aerith smiled back and took Alphonse''s hand.


    The twins walked towards the dance floor and startled to dance the waltz.


    "I can see you have improved significantly." Aerith teased.


    "I may be behind you in dance lessons, but I still do good by practicing." Alphonse replied.


    The twins were dancing gracefully that every pair of eyes around them were watching their every move.

 Chapter 423 - The Chosen One (1)

    <h4>Chapter 423 - The Chosen One (1)</h4>


    Note: From here, the story will be told in Alphonse''s POV. This is the official start of his story.


    I asked my twin sister Aerith for a dance, and she much obliged. I extended my hand and she put her on mine. I escorted her towards the center of the dance floor and held her in a position for us to start dancing.


    "Be nice, okay?" Aerith gave me a serious knowing look. I cannot help but chuckle.


    "Pfft¡­" I tried to prevent myughter from going out. "Do not worry, I will not do anything to embarrass you in front of so many people."


    In our every dance lesson, because Aerith was ahead of me in that area I always do pranks on her that sometimes made her furious. She is such a good dancer that I was able to improve my dancing skills significantly.


    We started to sway with the music at the center of the dance floor. I can feel all eyes are upon eyes, staring at the two of us intently. I can feel the tension to do better and not making any mistakes.


    "Do not be so stiff." Aerith whispered to me. "You are doing great. I can see that you have improved significantly."


    "I may be behind you in dance lessons, but I still do good by practicing." I smiled at my twin sister. "And it is thanks to you that I am dancing better. It is like you are the one leading."


    "Well, for now I am not that confident with your dancing skills. Hehe." Aerith giggled. "But I am sure that you will improve even more. So that when the timees, you will not embarrass yourself when you ask your significant person to dance." She smiled teasingly and her eyesight fell on a specific person.


    I saw Thalia standing by her parent''s side. She was wearing a cute baby blue dress thatplimented her fiery red hair. I blushed seeing how cute she was.


    "I can see that my twin brother has a crush." Aerith teased and I blushed even more.


    "I-It is not like that." I tried to reason out. "I-It is just that¡­ she is just too cute." I said with embarrassment.


    "Well that is true." Aerith agreed. "Well, having a crush is not a bad thing. You also know who my crush is, so we are quits." She grinned.


    I have already known that Aerith has a long time crush with Philip. Sine we are little, she has been glued to him. We siblings are very fond of Philip, but Aerith has an adoration to him that is beyond just fondness.


    "Yes, I know who you have a crush on." I smiled. "Heck, it really is not a secret at all." I chuckled.


    "I hope someday he would also notice it." Aerith said with dreamy eyes. "Just imagine him being my one and only personal knight who will stand by my side like father did to mother."


    The love story between my imperial parents is an open book. They have such a great love story that the whole empire knows of it.


    "Well I doubt that he is such a romantic." I teased my twin sister.


    Truthfully, I cannot see even a spec of any romantic bone in Philip''s body. He was more focused on his goals to be a fully fledged knight of the empire.


    "Hmph, you will never know once we get older." Aerith said. "Just wait and see. I will be as beautiful as mother when I grow up."


    "I am sure you will." I said with a smile. "Suitors will line up just to court you, and of course I will be there to ?ssess them all. Only those that pass my expectations can court you." I had a feeling of irritation just by thinking of men trying to woo my twin sister in courtship.


    "I am not so keen in taking any suitors, Al. You know I only have one man I have set my eyes upon." Aerith said.


    "Hehe, then good luck with that." I teased.


    The music yed around us as we danced around the dance floor. Time passed by so quickly that in a blink of an eye, we are dancing in our eighteenth birthday party.


    Aerith and I have grown up to be striking images of our parents. Aerith had my mother''s long tinum blonde hair flowing down her shoulders, her eyes were the blue sapphires from my father''s. I on the other hand had my long hair cut short again. The ck pigment of my hair color has gone back, with some silver streaks here and there. My eyes were the silver eyes that came from my mother''s.


    My body has fully grown into a young man''s body. I have well toned muscled that I came to have in training every day. I have grown taller, even taller than my father a wee bit. Aerith on the other hand had a well curved body. She had the beauty of our mother, and like I have predicted suitors are lining up and courting her.


    "Looks like your suitors are eager to have a dance with you, twin sister." I teased. My voice was now low and deep, what a typical young man''s voice is meant to be.


    "Hah, and I am thinking of reasons to decline them." Aerith sighed. "I am happy that you asked me for a dance, twin brother. I am sure you would have wanted to dance with a beautiful someone." She teased back at me.


    Like us, our friends and family have grown up. Leonhart has grown to be a fine youngd, while the twins Deimos and Aliyah were now a fine young man anddy. Henry is not a dashing youngd and Thalia was the most beautiful young maiden I have ever seen that has stolen my heart.


    The four sacred beasts had each instructed their new masters, preparing us for what the future may have instore for us. All of us had grown to be much more powerful than we have ever been, getting ready on what is toe.


    "Look who is talking." I chuckled. "I bet you would have wanted to dance with Philip rather than me." I teased back.


    Philip was now a full fledged knight. He had climbed the ranks and is now vice captain of the imperial knights, next to Sir William. He has also be my twin sister''s personal knight as she has so wished. I thought that juggling the two positions would be hard for Philip, but he has managed to do well. Inside the pce, he is the vice captain of the imperial knights and when Aerith goes out he bes her personal knight that is always by her side to ensure her safety. Well, either of the two positions, Philip is not far away from Aerith which is what my twin sister wants.


    "Hmph, he is on guard duty today of all days." Aerith pouted her lips in irritation. "I had asked him to be my escort tonight in mying of age ceremony, but he declined saying he is not worthy of such a position."


    "Well, he is very strict in his position as a knight." I replied. "Do not worry, you still have me as your escort." I smiled.


    "Yes, I know you always have my back, Al." Aerith smiled back. "Do not worry, if you do not have a partner on youring of age, then I will dly be your partner. But I doubt that, because many of the youngdies and maidens here all have their eyes on you and our little brother Leon. Who said you two should have such dashing looks?"


    "Hahaha, then me our parents for our looks." Iughed out.


    My parents have harmoniously ruled the empire side by side. They may have aged but there love for each other never diminished even a bit. In fact, it seems like they love each other more every passing day.


    "Yeah, well our genes are really to me for this." Aerith sighed.


    When the music stopped, Aerith and I bowed down to each other and I escorted her back to where my parents and brother Leonhart are. It is time to announce theing of age of my dear twin sister Aerith. This was the time where she can officially ept suitors that are vying for her affection.


    Well even though she has not yete of age, some had showed their adoration towards her making her irritated because of the added attention towards her. Many gifts have been given to her such as bouquets of flowers, bolts of expensive fabric, jewelry, expensive perfumes and the so many more. I for one had been given many things such as embroidered handkerchiefs, tassels. And many others by youngdies and maidens of the empire. It may be suffocating to be flooded with such adoration.


    "Thank you foring here today." My imperial father started. "We are here to celebrate my twin''s eighteenth birthday, a day that they have now stood at the ?du?ts world. Not only that, today is my daughter''sing of age ceremony." He gestured Aerith toe near.


    "My only daughter Aerith, the first princes of the Astley Empire, is now a full fledged young woman." My imperial father announced. "Anyone who is vying for my daughter''s hand in marriage is wee to try their luck. But I warn you, it will not be an easy task." He said with a tone that can strike fear into the hearts of those suitor candidates. I smiled feeling very satisfied with my father''s words.


    <i></i>


    "Let us cheers to this special night." My imperial mother said. "Let us continue the festivities while the night is still young."


    We lifted up our ss of wine and the guests followed.


    "Cheers to the imperial family. May they live a long and prosperous life.." The guests said. "CHEERS!"

 Chapter 424 - The Chosen One (2)

    <h4>Chapter 423 - The Chosen One (1)</h4>


    The ball ended with a spectacr fireworks disy. The night sky was lighted up with colorful lights with different shapes and sizes. The sound of the fireworks was heard in all the parts of the capital. All of the residents in the capital were able to watch this beautiful show that was made especially for the eighteenth birthday of the imperial twins.


    "Beautiful¡­" Aerith muttered while watching the fireworks up in the night sky.


    "Yeah, you said it." I agreed.


    "Well, we are now eighteen. For sure father will give us imperial duties to work on starting tomorrow." Aerith smiled.


    "You are right there." I replied with a smile.


    "I hope you two are happy with your birthday celebration." Father walked towards us with mother right by his side. "Me and your mother had made this day extra special for your eighteenth birthday."


    "I love it!" Aerith eximed and hugged mother and father. "This is the happiest day of my life. If only a certain someone just agreed to be my escort this evening, then it should have been the very, very, best happiest day of my life." She giggled.


    "Oh, do not scold the poor boy. Okay?" Mother giggled. "He is just so dedicated with his job as a knight."


    "Well he is still technically a duke''s son. He is the adopted son of Uncle Dimitri." Aerith scowled. "He at least might as well hang his knight''s uniform for one knight and be a duke''s son and escorted the princess of the empire for her eighteenth birthday." She rolled her eyes.


    "Haha, please understand that Philip has a big sense of dedication in his work." Father added. "You would need to work hard to make him see you in a different light. Well, I more than wee him to be our little girl''s suitorpared to others. I have seen that child grow into a fine young man." He said to mother.


    "I know." Mother smiled. "How about you Alphonse? Do you have someone you fancy? You are now a young man." She asked innocently at me.


    My mother''s question caught me off guard. One girl popped up on my mind after hearing my mother''s words that I blushed realizing I am thinking about her.


    "Oh, he has a long time crush on someone." Aerith said teasingly. "And she has grown into a fine young maiden." She giggled.


    "Oh, really?" Mother smiled happily hearing my twin sister''s words. "And who is this girl?" Mother looked towards me after asking this question.


    "I-It is someone you know mother. But you do not need to be concern about it for now." I stuttered, feeling embarrassed being in the spotlight. "I have not yet thought of how to court her, and I am not sure where to start." I can feel a blush form on my cheeks.


    "Well, she must be something for my son to blush just by thinking about her." My father added to my embarrassment. "Just a word of advice, strike while the iron is hot. When first saw your mother when she was just fourteen years old, I knew that she was the one to be my wife and I have solidified my ce by her side hence forth."


    "Hahaha, yes I remember clearly the love story of mother and father." Leonhart who was just by our side joined the conversation. "Father had gone undercover and be mother''s personal knight. And since then their love blossomed like no other."


    "You got that right, hahaha." Aerith giggled and I joined them.


    Mother blushed when we recounted the beginning of their love story and father teased her by nting a kiss on her cheek.


    "Of course, I will not let go of your beautiful mother the first time Iid my eyes on her." Father lovingly smiled at mother.


    "Regaleon¡­" Mother scolded lowly. "There are many people watching us."


    "So, let them watch." Father smiled. "Let them see how I love my wife until now." Mother giggled with Father''s flirting.


    Aerith, Leonhart, and I felt shy seeing our parents all lovey dovey.


    "I bet you and Thalia would look good together like mother and father." Leonhart remarked.


    Mother and Father heard him and looked my way.


    "Thalia, diolus and Anatalia''s daughter?" Mother was clearly surprised. "But¡­ she is your second cousin." She looked at father with worried eyes.


    "But she is in a second level, mother, father." I replied. "And my feelings for her are genuine and true. I may not know how to start courting her, but I know for certain that she is someone I fancy since I first met her."


    "But Alphonse¡­ maybe it is just a fancy." Mother tried to reason. "I mean, it is a crush from childhood, maybe¡­" She cut her sentence when father patted her shoulder and shook his head. Mother fell silent and lowered her head.


    "If that is what your heart is telling you, then your mother and I will give you our blessing." Father told me. "Think about it hard first, if you think that she is the one, then go for it. But before the matters of the heart, you must do your princely duties first." Father said.


    "Princely duties?" I asked in question.


    "Tomorrow morning, go to my office after breakfast." Father said. "I have something to discuss with you."


    "I understand." I nodded my head, knowing that this is what Aerith had said about imperial duties.


    "At least you will still have plenty of time to think about your love life after." Aerith joked.


    "Haha, funny." I eximed.


    And with that, our birthday celebration came to an end.


    After breakfast the next day, Aerith and I are walking in the hallways towards our father''s office.


    "No fair." Aerith said. "Why can''t I go with you." She had a scowl on her face.


    "Father only asked for me." I replied in a gentle voice to calm my twin sister down.


    "But I can also go with you in whatever mission he will give you." Aerith said. "We have not been separated since birth you know."


    "I know Rith." I patted her head and smiled. "I am going to miss you too. Maybe this mission will not be that long, and I can go back here in no time."


    "But still¡­ hmph." Aerith still had a scowl on her face.


    "Do not worry princess, I am sure that the prince will be back in no time." Philp who was following behind us said. "I heard that the prince''s mission has something to do with the Xing''s envoy that is arriving two weeks from now."


    "Xing''s envoy?" I had my eyebrows squinted after hearing their country''s name.


    It was the Xing''s prince that is the mastermind of my little brother''s kidnapping and the n to steal my magic powers form me. I cannot forget the face of that person that tried to harm us.


    "Why is father still cooperating with their country?" Aerith asked in irritation. "They have not yet presented the head of the brat prince that harmed us a few years ago. They are all excuses and excuses."


    "It is said that the prince in question had been in hiding and they are doing their best to find the traitor and deliver him to us for just punishment." Philip replied.


    "Hmph, if you ask me, they are just using that as an excuse and dying." I replied. "I think there is something more about the Xing''s royal family than meets the eye."


    "The princess of Xing that has been the head of the peace negotiations with our country has been very forting to us." Philip said. "She has given us useful information so far."


    "But still a dead end." Aerith scoffed. "I bet they are just hiding that brat prince."


    Not long, we arrived in front of our father''s office door.


    "Then the princess and I will take our leave, your highness." Philip bowed.


    "O, can''t I apany you?" Aerith tried to bu??er up to me.


    "I am afraid I cannot this time Rith." I smiled and patted her head. "Be a good girl and wait for me, okay?"


    "Hmph, okay." Aerith replied. "But if you need me, just call out to me okay." She pointed at her head meaning I can call her telepathically.


    "Of course." I smiled.


    Aerith and Philip walked away in another direction and I was left in front of the office door. I knocked to tell them of my presence.


    *KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK*


    "Father, it is me." I called out.


    "Come in." Father''s voice inside said.


    OI turned the doorknob and came inside my father''s office. I have been here numerous times for different asions, but this is the first time that I havee here in official business.


    My heart was racing inside my ?h?st.. This is my very first task as the imperial prince of the empire and of course I want to do it wlessly.

 Chapter 425 - One Year After The War (1)

    <h4>Chapter 425 - One Year After The War (1)</h4>


    It has been a year since the war ended and peace has reigned down the continent. The four great countries has banded together and now form a single empire, the Astley Empire.


    Regaleon has been very busy this past year because of the union of the four great countries and the establishment of the empire. As the first emperor in line, a huge burden fell upon his shoulders to fix any problems that arises from the sudden union of the four great countries.


    It cannot be helped that some are not very happy with the sudden merger and the establishment of the said empire. Little rebellions have been arising here and there, mainly from nobles that got the shorter end of the line after the empire was established. These small rebellions that are emerging from different parts of the empire have been the problem Regaleon and his cab members are dealing with.


    But even with such probelm, overall the majority of the people especially themoners are happy with the establishment of the empire. Many opportunities arised with the said establishment. Work has been abundant and somoners have no problem getting the money for their livelihood.


    Antians are another matter. There are still some conflict within them after the war ended. Some have taken this peace as a form of salvation after the downfall of Antia many years ago. Some are still skeptikal if their race will be widely weed by other people, after being seen as a heretic race for so many years. It is now the task of the two newly appointed Antian leaders, Dimitri and diolus, to pacify the Antian people''s uneasiness.


    As for me, I am doing whatever I can to help Regaleon from his many tasks. On top of being a mother of one year old twins, I am governing the imperial pce. As the empress, I am tasked on making sure everything in the imperial pce is going well, so that my husbands job will not be hindered by any little problems arising inside the pce.


    I was inside my own office, seeing some documents that came in just earlier in the morning. I have been organizing the imperial pce''s budget since I came back here in Grandcrest.


    Because of its long history, the pce has so many ledgers and they are all unorganized. It was all due to the practice of polygamy in the past that there was no one queen that governs the pce budget. It was said that the king of Grandcrest also handles the pce budget every year, but due to the many tasks of the king it was handed down to many other people like the king''s right hand man or advisor. There was no pce chambein that have been appointed, hence the disorganized budget ledgers.


    "After one year working to organize these ledgers and I thought I was nearly done, then another one arrives." I sighed, holding my temple feeling the stress of sitting in the office since morning.


    "Your majesty, why don''t you have a break." Tricia who was pushing a cart carrying tea and snacks suggested. "The weather outside is quite good. why don''t you have your tea in the garden''s gazeebo."


    I looked outside and saw that it was mid afternoon. The weather is indeed nice and it would be great to have a break at the garden gazeebo and drink tea there.


    "Have the twins awoken yet?" I asked Tricia.


    "Yes, your majesty." Tricia smiled. "In fact, they just awoken when I brought the tea here. I am sure they would love to y in the garden in this time of the day."


    "Very well then." I smiled at her. "Bring the tea and snacks to the garden gazeebo. I will be there soon." I said.


    "Yes, your majesty." Tricia bowed and walked back outside with the cart of tea and snacks.


    I breathed in deep and exhaled. I stood up and streched my body that was feeling quite sore for seating too long.


    "Because I am having a break with the children, better go and invite Leon as well." I smiled just thinking that I will see my husband.


    I walked out of my office and into the now familiar corridors of the pce. I remember the first time I arrived here in the Grandrest Pce, I was overwhelmed by how huge it was. It was more huge than the Alvannian Pce where I grew up.


    Just seeing the difference in size also shows the difference in power of the two countries back in the days.


    "And to think my father wanted to go against Grandcrest in thest war." I smiled remembering how ironic it was.


    I am happy that my father chose a different path in thest war. If not, then I am afraid that he would have perished together with my Aunt Patricia. Now, he was happy living his retired days with my mother. They are living the life that they once only dreamed of when they were still young.


    After I turned a corner, I can see the door of Regaleon''s office. It was dutifuly guarded by two imperial knights. When they see meing, they both bow their head in my presence.


    "Her majesty the empress hase." One imperial knight announced.


    "Let her in." A voice that I am so familiar with said.


    The imperial knights opened the door and I walked inside. Inside was a big room filled with book shelves every inch of the wall. At the far right side was a huge painting of of us the imperial family, hanging magestically with curtains on both sides.


    "Good afternoon your majesty, the emperor of the Astley Empire." I formaly greeted and curtsied.


    "You can forego the formalities my love." Regaleon replied. "It is just us here." He smiled and I smiled back.


    Inside the room was only the two of us and his close advisor and confidant Chris.


    "Greetings your majesty, the empress of the Astley Empire." Chris formaly greeted me and I giggled.


    "Didn''t Leon just said to forego the formalities because it is just us here?" I joked.


    "You know I cannot do that, your majesty." Chris respectfully smiled.


    "Why are you here my love?" Regaleon stood up from his chair and walked towards me with urgency. He encircled his arms in my waist and kissed my forehead lovingly.


    "I was just about to take a break and have tea in the garden." I replied. "I came here to ask if you would like toe but..." I looked at his desk that still has stacks of papers left untouched.


    "Oh that..." Regaleon looked behind him and traced my line of sight. "I can do thatter. I also need a break and breath some fresh air." He gave Chris a knowing look. Chris coughed in return.


    "O-Of course, your majesty." Chris said as if he choked. "You can get back to work after taking a break with the empress."


    "Well then, lead the way my love." Regaleon loveingly smiled at me. He offered his arm to escort me and I took it willingly and locked my arm with his.


    We exited his office and walked along the corridors of the pce leading to the garden.


    "Which garden would we have our tea?" Regaleon asked.


    As I have said a while ago, the Grandcrest Pce was massive and so there are a number of gardens found on the pce grounds.


    "The garden where the blue roses are grown of course." I replied.


    The blue rose is the insignia and the symbol of the Grandcrest Royal family. Now that the empire was established, the blue rose still sits at the center of the imperial family''s insignia, but with addition of the four sacred beasts surrounding it.


    "I see." Regaleon smiled. "You really love the smell of the blue roses."


    "Yes, I love them." I replied with a smile. "Having to see and smeel them makes the tiredness and stress of the day go away."


    "I am sorry." Regaleon said with a sad smile. "You are also very busy because of imperial work. If only I could take your burden from you."


    "Why are you apologizing?" I asked curiously. "I am your wife and the empress of the Astley Empire. It is my role to help you with your burden. I will not just sit still and bath in the glory of my title knowing that there is much work to be done."


    "And that is what I love about you." Regaleon looked at me lovingly. "You are someone that stands beside me and help me with all of my burdens."


    "But of course." I replied. "I am your wife, and I promised that I will live beside you for better or for worse. And because I love you so much, Leon."


    "And I love you too." Regaleon kissed the back of my hand lovingly.


    *GIGGLE GIGGLE*


    We can hear the giggling of our twins not far from where we are. We stepped out of a french door and we are greeted with the aromatic smell of the blue roses. The garden was filled with the beautiful blue roses. They are carefully taken car of by the pce gardeners.


    I remember well when Regaleon first gave me a blue rose. It was in my debutante ball. It was my very first ball in my entire life. I was the forgotten princess of Alvannia then. No one knew of my existence before that ball. But now, I am the wife of the emperor of Astley Empire and also its empress.


    ''I have gone a long way..'' I thought to my self.

 Chapter 426 - One Year After The War (2)

    <h4>Chapter 426 - One Year After The War (2)</h4>


    *GIGGLE GIGGLE*


    I can hear our twins giggling happily from a distance. When Regaleon and I were able to see them from afar, we saw someone happily ying with them on the pic nketid down the firm grass. Tricia and two other maids were at the side watching them carefully with smiles on their faces.


    The one ying with our twins was no other than Regaleon''s father, the previous king of Grandcrest. After the bloody battle for the throne between Regaleon and his brothers where Regaleon emerged triumphant, his father gave him the throne with a light heart, and he retired in a countryside manor he had built for Regaleon''s mother. He was peacefully living the remainder of his life in peace and tranquility.


    Regaleon and I walked towards his father and the twins. The maids and Tricia bowed when they saw us approaching. Our children and father inw were both giggling happily that I cannot but help smile seeing them.


    "Father." Regaleon called out. "It is nice that you have visited us. If you have mentioned you wereing, I would have made preparations for your stay." He said.


    "Greetings father inw." I gave my respectful greeting.


    "Ah, no need for formalities." Father inw replied. "Sorry foring here unannounced. It is just a whim of an old man when I got on a horse and rode without a destination in mind, hahaha." He joked.


    "You rode here on horseback?" Regaleon was shocked. "But it is a few miles from the manor to here. You are not that young father. You must watch over your health." He said worriedly.


    Actually, it was not that far from the countryside manor to here in the capital. In horseback, you can travel three to four hours tops. But because father inw is gaining in years and ailments started to appear, that long of a horse ride can be bad for his health.


    "Oh, nonsense. I am still as strong as a horse. Look¡­" Father inw took Aerith who was crawling on the pic cloth and carried her high up and twirled around. This made Aerith giggle harder and was so happy with the sudden movement. "Hahaha, you like that my little princess?" He asked and put her down. "Your turn my little prince." He then carried Alphonse and like the same with Aerith twirled him around that made him giggle hard.


    "Hah¡­" Regaleon sighed in defeat. "I understand father, but I will not let you return now that it iste afternoon. Better you spend the night here."


    "Haha, you are worrying too much my son." Father inw replied.


    "Leon is right father inw." I said with a smile. "It would be better to spend the night here. It will be dark if you go back to your manor now. And also, I am sure that Aerith and Alphonse would love to y with their grandpa even more." I gave him an offer that he could not refuse, and that is to y with his grandchildren.


    "Then I guess I cannot refuse, hahaha." Father inw replied to me. "You really found a good woman my boy. Take care of her well." He winked at Regaleon.


    "Do not worry father." Regaleon smiled. "That is what I intend to."


    I was happy to see that the rtionship of Regaleon to his father has been going along quite well. I remember back then when he was still wearing a mask, he wore it so that his father will not let him see his face that resembles his mother so much. The misunderstanding between the father and son has been on the mends for a while now and it looks like it will be getting better even further with the twins'' arrival.


    "Tricia, please tell Theon to prepare a room for father inw to spend the night." I ordered. "Make sure that he gets the one that is warm now that the weather is getting cold especially at night."


    "Yes, your majesty." Tricia bowed and walked back inside the pce to ry my order to Theon.


    "We will be just there at the gazebo nearby father." Regaleon said. "Do you need anything?"


    "I am good, no need to worry." Father inw replied. "You two go and take your afternoon break. I am sure you are quite busy because of the many work the newly formed empire has in store. Do not worry about me. This old man will just be ying with these two youngins here."


    "If you need anything, just tell the maids father inw." I said.


    Father inw resumed ying with the twins and Regaleon and I walked towards the gazebo nearby. The tea and snacks were neatly arranged on the table. Regaleon helped me with my seat, and he took his seat right next to me. A maid who was at the side poured our cups with the hot steaming tea. The aroma of the tea was fragrant due to blue rose petals ced in it. I took a sniff and sipped carefully the hot tea. After tasting it, I felt the stress wash away from my body.


    "I really love the tea with blue rose petals in it." I said. "It makes me feel quite rxing."


    "The blue roses have some effects like that." Regaleon also took a sip from his cup and sighed. "I am happy that the budget I ced for the research of this blue roses have been quite productive."


    As I remember, Regaleon gifted me beauty products that contains blue rose essence in them. The blue rose extract has quite many good effects in health and beauty.


    "Hmm, I am happy that we are living such a peaceful andfortable life now." I eximed. "Now that the war is over and there are not so many conflicts, we can focus on improving the lives of people for the better."


    "Hmm, yes." Regaleon agreed. "If we can take care of those b*stards that are disrupting the peace more quickly, then there would be not so much of a problem. We could focus more on improving the empire."


    "I know that they are giving you quite a handful but be patient my love." I advised. "Those people are just having a hard time coping up with the changes that is going on after the founding of the empire. I am sure that we can turn to a peaceful solution for them to surrender I am sure we can meet each other''s expectations."


    "If you ask me, I will just want to use force to make them submit." Regaleon said with a sour face.


    "Doing that would just make you look like a tyrant my love." I said. "I do not want you to be seen as the founding tyrant emperor in history. I want you to be known as a just and benevolent leader." I advised.


    "What would I do without you, Lili." Regaleon''s sour face smoothened out and became warm. He looked at me with love and affection and kissed the back of my hand lovingly. "You are my angel and salvation."


    "You are teasing me again." I said but I can feel a blush creeping on my cheeks.


    "But it is true." Regaleon smiled warmly. "You are the best thing that ever came into my life."


    "And you in mine." I replied.


    Regaleon leaned forward and nted a kiss on my forehead. After that he kissed me on both my cheeks and then my lips. His kiss lingered longer on my lips. I can taste the blue rose tea on his lips, sweet and tasty. When he retreated, he had a lovely smile on his face. He leaned over and whispered to my ear.


    "I cannot wait for tonight." Regaleon whispered. His words made me blush even more.


    A year may havee by and gone but we are still living a newly wedded life. Because Regaleon was still in his youth, he was very energetic and passionate, and so Anatalia had prescribed me some birth control medicine.


    ''You would not want to be knocked up again, right?'' I remember Anatalia saying. ''I am sure you two would like to experience the youth of your life so, take this once a day. It is a natural birth control and has no side effects, trust me.''


    And for sure, the birth control medication is seemingly quite effective. I can say that because even after a stressful day of work, Regaleon is still so energetic in the night. I also asked Anatalia for something to boost my own energy to meet my husband''s expectations.


    ''Learn how to say no from time to time.'' I remember Anatalia scolding me.


    But what can I do? I also want to do it with my husband.


    "T-Then I will wait for you in our bed chambers." I said shyly.


    "My wife is still shy." Regaleon teased. "I love you so much, my Lili."


    "And I love you too." I smiled back.


    I hope that our peaceful days will continue longer.. We did not know that a dark shadow is hovering in the horizon, waiting to wreak havoc in the still fragile empire.

 Chapter 427 - One Year After The War (2)

    <h4>Chapter 427 - One Year After The War (2) </h4>


    *GIGGLE GIGGLE*


    I can hear our twins giggling happily from a distance. When Regaleon and I were able to see them from afar, we saw someone happily ying with them on the pic nketid down the firm grass. Tricia and two other maids were at the side watching them carefully with smiles on their faces.


    The one ying with our twins was no other than Regaleon''s father, the previous king of Grandcrest. After the bloody battle for the throne between Regaleon and his brothers where Regaleon emerged triumphant, his father gave him the throne with a light heart, and he retired in a countryside manor he had built for Regaleon''s mother. He was peacefully living the remainder of his life in peace and tranquility.


    Regaleon and I walked towards his father and the twins. The maids and Tricia bowed when they saw us approaching. Our children and father inw were both giggling happily that I cannot but help smile seeing them.


    "Father." Regaleon called out. "It is nice that you have visited us. If you have mentioned you wereing, I would have made preparations for your stay." He said.


    "Greetings father inw." I gave my respectful greeting.


    "Ah, no need for formalities." Father inw replied. "Sorry foring here unannounced. It is just a whim of an old man when I got on a horse and rode without a destination in mind, hahaha." He joked.


    "You rode here on horseback?" Regaleon was shocked. "But it is a few miles from the manor to here. You are not that young father. You must watch over your health." He said worriedly.


    Actually, it was not that far from the countryside manor to here in the capital. In horseback, you can travel three to four hours tops. But because father inw is gaining in years and ailments started to appear, that long of a horse ride can be bad for his health.


    "Oh, nonsense. I am still as strong as a horse. Look¡­" Father inw took Aerith who was crawling on the pic cloth and carried her high up and twirled around. This made Aerith giggle harder and was so happy with the sudden movement. "Hahaha, you like that my little princess?" He asked and put her down. "Your turn my little prince." He then carried Alphonse and like the same with Aerith twirled him around that made him giggle hard.


    "Hah¡­" Regaleon sighed in defeat. "I understand father, but I will not let you return now that it iste afternoon. Better you spend the night here."


    "Haha, you are worrying too much my son." Father inw replied.


    "Leon is right father inw." I said with a smile. "It would be better to spend the night here. It will be dark if you go back to your manor now. And also, I am sure that Aerith and Alphonse would love to y with their grandpa even more." I gave him an offer that he could not refuse, and that is to y with his grandchildren.


    "Then I guess I cannot refuse, hahaha." Father inw replied to me. "You really found a good woman my boy. Take care of her well." He winked at Regaleon.


    "Do not worry father." Regaleon smiled. "That is what I intend to."


    I was happy to see that the rtionship of Regaleon to his father has been going along quite well. I remember back then when he was still wearing a mask, he wore it so that his father will not let him see his face that resembles his mother so much. The misunderstanding between the father and son has been on the mends for a while now and it looks like it will be getting better even further with the twins'' arrival.


    "Tricia, please tell Theon to prepare a room for father inw to spend the night." I ordered. "Make sure that he gets the one that is warm now that the weather is getting cold especially at night."


    "Yes, your majesty." Tricia bowed and walked back inside the pce to ry my order to Theon.


    "We will be just there at the gazebo nearby father." Regaleon said. "Do you need anything?"


    "I am good, no need to worry." Father inw replied. "You two go and take your afternoon break. I am sure you are quite busy because of the many work the newly formed empire has in store. Do not worry about me. This old man will just be ying with these two youngins here."


    "If you need anything, just tell the maids father inw." I said.


    Father inw resumed ying with the twins and Regaleon and I walked towards the gazebo nearby. The tea and snacks were neatly arranged on the table. Regaleon helped me with my seat, and he took his seat right next to me. A maid who was at the side poured our cups with the hot steaming tea. The aroma of the tea was fragrant due to blue rose petals ced in it. I took a sniff and sipped carefully the hot tea. After tasting it, I felt the stress wash away from my body.


    "I really love the tea with blue rose petals in it." I said. "It makes me feel quite rxing."


    "The blue roses have some effects like that." Regaleon also took a sip from his cup and sighed. "I am happy that the budget I ced for the research of this blue roses have been quite productive."


    As I remember, Regaleon gifted me beauty products that contains blue rose essence in them. The blue rose extract has quite many good effects in health and beauty.


    "Hmm, I am happy that we are living such a peaceful andfortable life now." I eximed. "Now that the war is over and there are not so many conflicts, we can focus on improving the lives of people for the better."


    "Hmm, yes." Regaleon agreed. "If we can take care of those b*stards that are disrupting the peace more quickly, then there would be not so much of a problem. We could focus more on improving the empire."


    "I know that they are giving you quite a handful but be patient my love." I advised. "Those people are just having a hard time coping up with the changes that is going on after the founding of the empire. I am sure that we can turn to a peaceful solution for them to surrender I am sure we can meet each other''s expectations."


    "If you ask me, I will just want to use force to make them submit." Regaleon said with a sour face.


    "Doing that would just make you look like a tyrant my love." I said. "I do not want you to be seen as the founding tyrant emperor in history. I want you to be known as a just and benevolent leader." I advised.


    "What would I do without you, Lili." Regaleon''s sour face smoothened out and became warm. He looked at me with love and affection and kissed the back of my hand lovingly. "You are my angel and salvation."


    "You are teasing me again." I said but I can feel a blush creeping on my cheeks.


    "But it is true." Regaleon smiled warmly. "You are the best thing that ever came into my life."


    "And you in mine." I replied.


    Regaleon leaned forward and nted a kiss on my forehead. After that he kissed me on both my cheeks and then my lips. His kiss lingered longer on my lips. I can taste the blue rose tea on his lips, sweet and tasty. When he retreated, he had a lovely smile on his face. He leaned over and whispered to my ear.


    "I cannot wait for tonight." Regaleon whispered. His words made me blush even more.


    A year may havee by and gone but we are still living a newly wedded life. Because Regaleon was still in his youth, he was very energetic and passionate, and so Anatalia had prescribed me some birth control medicine.


    ''You would not want to be knocked up again, right?'' I remember Anatalia saying. ''I am sure you two would like to experience the youth of your life so, take this once a day. It is a natural birth control and has no side effects, trust me.''


    And for sure, the birth control medication is seemingly quite effective. I can say that because even after a stressful day of work, Regaleon is still so energetic in the night. I also asked Anatalia for something to boost my own energy to meet my husband''s expectations.


    ''Learn how to say no from time to time.'' I remember Anatalia scolding me.


    But what can I do? I also want to do it with my husband.


    "T-Then I will wait for you in our bed chambers." I said shyly.


    "My wife is still shy." Regaleon teased. "I love you so much, my Lili."


    "And I love you too." I smiled back.


    I hope that our peaceful days will continue longer.. We did not know that a dark shadow is hovering in the horizon, waiting to wreak havoc in the still fragile empire.

 Chapter 428 - The Newly Risen Atlantia (1)

    <h4>Chapter 428 - The Newly Risen Antia (1)</h4>


    I was in my office like any other day working on the paper work ?ssigned to the empress. The day is nearly at its end when a knock on my office door was hear.*KNOCK KNOCK*"Come in." I replied.The door opened and someone I did not expect came inside."Uncle Dimitri." I called his name. "What brings you here?" I asked.Dimitri got very busy when he was given dominon of South Antia. After the war with Queen Patricia, Antia had riseb from the bottom of the sea once more. Thend was a barren dessert being it was submerged in the sea water for far to long. Dimitri worked together with diolus and their sacred beasts to make thend habitalble once more, so that Antians cane back to their homend."It has been a while your majesty." Dimitri greeted with a smile."Yes it has been a while." I replied with a smil and stood up from my seat. "We were so busy that we cannot meet each other for a cup of tea. How are you uncle?" I walked towards him and gave him a warm hug.After knowing that Dimitri was my mother¡¯s half brother, I was so happy to know that I have another Antian family."I am doing fine, your majesty." Dimitri returned my hug with equal warmth. "How about you?""I am doing fine as well." I replied when I stepped back. "As you can see, there are so many paper work until now." I sighed."All of us have been busy since the empire was established." Dimitri smiled."Come take a seat." I offered. "Please tell the kitchen to prepare some tea and snacks for my guest." I ordered a knight that was standing guard outside my door. The knighr bowed and carried to so my order. "Tell me uncle, how is your work in Antia fairing?" I asked."Well, that was the reason why I am here your majesty." Dimitri took a seat."Is that so?" I asked in enthusiasm. "I am excited on what you are going to report.""As you know your majesty, diolus and I were working hard this past year to cultivate thends of Antia." Dimitri replied."Yes, I know all too well." I replied and took a seat across him. "I am hoping that everything is going as nned."The reconstruction of Antia has been the most awaitef thing of the Antians. After a long time, they can nowe back to a ce they can call their home."Everything is going ording as nned, your majesty." Dimitri smiled brightly. "Actually, the re-cultivation is going better as nned.""Really?!" I was surprised and excited with the news the same time. "That sounds great!"When the ns on the re-cultivstion of Antia were presented, it was given a two to three years time until it wille into fruition. But hearing that the n is in a better path means that the time would have been shortened."With the original n, we thought that it will take two or three years until thend coild be habitable." Dimitri said. "But with the help of Virgil and Carrick, the time shortened immensely."The attendant came in to brong the tea and snacks I have asked for. Dimitri and I enjoyed them while talking."That is good news." I replied brightly. "My mother would love to hear this, and of course the Antian people as well."Mother is now living peacefully with father in one of the vacation vis in the provinces of Alvannia. But even with having a retired life, mother cannot but help still want to include herself in any agenda regarding Antians. She had been working hard alongside me in helping Antians in living in the three countries while waiting for Antia to be habitable once more."That is why I am here your majesty." Dimitri replied. "I am here to invite you on a tour of the Antiannds.""Really?" I asked feeling grateful with the invitation. "I am so grateful with your invitation. But thinking of the work I will leave..." I look at my desk that is still stacked with some paper work."Your mother also thought that you would say that." Dimitri chuckled."You have talked to mother?" I asked in surprise."Yes." Dimitri replied. "I extended my invitation to her first and she agreed. She also told ne to give you this." He handed me a letter."For me?" I asked and took the letter and read intently.My dear Alicia,How have you been my sweet girl? Your father and I are doing well so no need to worry about us.Dimitri came and invited me to tour the re-cultivatednds of Antia. Of course, how can I refuse. And that is why you cannot refuse as well. I know how busy you have been ang you also need a vacation. I have already sent a letter to your husband beforehand and I am sure he had given his permission. Of course, how can he say know to his mother inw.Let is have a mother and daughter bonding in this vacation. It will be only the two of us with my little grandchildren. I am sure we will have a great time.PS: Yes, it will only be the two of us with the kids. Your father and husband will have to sit this one out. And yes, your father is being like a spoiled kid but I told him he needs to visit Richard who is working hard in Alvannia.Love you always,Mother"Did Leon also agreed for me to take a vacation?" I asked Dimitri."Yes, your majesty." Dimitri smiled. "Beforeing here, I went to his majesty and informed him. It looks like your mother¡¯s letter came earlier and he was informed. He knows you have been working hard and needs a vacation with the children as well.""Really?" I asked. "Then I guess I will take you up in that offer. Of course, I will talk to Leon first.""Of coursr, your majesty." Dimitri replied. "Then I will be going. I would like to visit Philip while I am here.""Oh, of course. I am sure you also missed Philip." I replied. "I believe he is with the twins now.""Then I will take my leave, your majesty." Dimitri bowed and left my office.The idea of going on vacation was on my mind and made me excited. Since the empire was established, I was not able to travel outside of Grandcrest. Thinking of having to travel with the kids made me excited.I stood up from my seat and walked outside my office heading towards Regaleon¡¯s office. My pace was a little fast and not empress like, but I was happy to ask Regaleon about the trip to Antia.I was in front of his office door when the knight guarding announced my presence."Her majesty the empress is here." The knight announced."Let here in." I heard Regaleon¡¯s voice.The knights opened the door and I saw Regaleon walking towards me."I knew you wille here." Regaleon said and greeted me with a kiss on the cheek."You received a letter from mother?" I asked instantly."Yes, the letter just arrived earlier today." Regaleon replied. "I believe you would love to have a trip with your mother and the children.""Yes I would love to. But the work..." I said with a sad face."Do not worry about the work." Regaleon said. "While you are away, Theon can do some of the work concerning the pce. For those that need the empresses seal, I can look into it.""You ate noting, right?" I asked with a sad face."I cannot be absent far too long." Regaleon replied. "But I cane and visit once in a while. With Tempest, the travel will not be a problem. And your mother would like a bonding time with you and her grandchildren as well. "I felt sad but it cannot be helped. Regaleon was an emperor of a neely established empire. He needs to be here in the capital if anything urs."I am going miss you." I said."And I am also going to miss you." Regaleon nted a kiss on my forehead. "But it will be just for a while, my love. I can visit you anytime I want so do not worry."This will be the first time since the war was over that we will be apart. I was excited with the trip at first but now I am not so sure."Just think that this will be your first trip with your mother and the children." Regaleon said. "I am sure it ks going to be fun. Next time, we will have our own family trip. Okay?" He asked."You promise?" I asked with my lips pouting."Of course it is a promise." Regaleon smiled his sweet smile and nted a kiss on mu pouting lips. That made me smile as well.I am beginning to look forward on this uing trip.

 Chapter 429 - The Newly Risen Atlantia (2)

    <h4>Chapter 429 - The Newly Risen Antia (2)</h4>


    The next day, Tricia and I were getting the twins¡¯s luggages ready for the trip ahead. A letter cane from my mother in Alvannia stating that she is very excited for our arrival.


    "It has been a long time since I have visted Alvannia." I said while getting the twin¡¯s clothes insided the luggages. "I am a littlet nervous but also excited as well."


    "I heard that there have been many changes in Alvannia since we left." Tricia replied. "I wonder how are the other maids in the pce of Alvannia are doing?"


    Tricia who is also from Alvannia have not been home for a long time since we left. She has been with me for so long now.


    "Have you been in touch with them?" I asked casually.


    "I exchange letters with a few of them who I was close with." Tricia replied. "I heard some of them have married and have their own families."


    Tricia had also been an outcast inside the Alvannian pce because of being my maid. But even with unpleasant stares on is, she has been a greatpanion to me. I am just d that the few friends she had in Alvannia are still keeping in touch with her.


    "I am happy to hear that." I said. "How about you Tricia? When are you nning on settling down?" I asked with a smile.


    Tricia¡¯s first love has ended and a new love started to bloom. Theon, whom I knew had feelings for Tricia sonce before started to pursue her romantically. Tricia is still a little reluctant until now, but I can see that she is starting to soften up with Theon¡¯s advances.


    "I-I not yet thinking of something like that, your majesty." Tricia blushed and smiled shyly. "I still want to be by your side and the twins¡¯ to serve you."


    "Oh Tricia." I said. "You know that you can still serve us even while married. I doubt that Theon would stop you from doing what you want. He adores you so much." I smiled at her.


    "E-Even so..." Tricia replied. "Marriage talks have nit yet been set on the table. Maybe I will think about it after it has been asked."


    "So, you are just waiting for the question." I giggled. "Then I guess it will not be that long."


    "Your majesty, please stop teasing." Tricia¡¯s cheeks are burning red with embarrassment. I giggled seeing that she is happy with the life she has now.


    "Okay, I will stop." I replied with a giggle. "Let¡¯s finish this before the twins wake up."


    *TWINS CRYING*


    The twins started to cry one after the other.


    "Speaking of the devil." I said and giggled.


    "Don¡¯t you mean angels, your majesty." Tricia giggled as well.


    "Good thing we are just about done." I said.


    After closing thest luggage, I stood up and walked towardd Aerith¡¯s crib. Tricia on the other hand went to Alphonse¡¯s. We both carried the twins and rocked them gently to stop them from crying.


    "Are the both of you hungry?" I asked.


    Tricia got the milk bottled with my milk that were stored inside a basket. They were still fresh and ste good to be given.


    "There you go." I said while giving Aerith her bottle while Tricia does the same with Alphonse.


    "This will be the first trip the highnesses prince and princess will be going." Tricia said. "I hope there will not be any problems."


    "I hope so too." I said while looking st the twins. "But I feel that this will be a great experience for them." I smiled.


    <i>"I aming to, right."</i> Snow came in from the open window. <i>"I am carving for a new view after a long while." </i>


    "Of course you areing with us." I said. "You will be apanying me and the twins."


    <i>"That¡¯s good news." </i>Snow said and sat on one of the sofas. <i>"The woods here are big and vast, but it has been a long time since we traveled. I am quite excited. But before that, I will need to take a nap." </i>She yawned and closed her eyes.


    "It looks like you have been busy outside." I giggled. "Go get some rest."


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    "My love, it is me." Regaleon¡¯s voice was heard outside.


    "Come in." I replied.


    The door opened and Regaleon came inside. He saw the done luggages and smiled at me.


    "It looksike you are done with the twin¡¯s luggages." Regaleon said. "How about yours?" He walked towards me and nted a kiss on my forehead.


    "Mine is done earlier." I replied. "I helped Tricia with the twin¡¯s luggages do that we can be done faster."


    "That is good." Regaleon said. "But I am going to miss you." He said with a sad voice.


    "Can you note with us?" I asked with a sad face.


    "I am afraid not." Regaleon replied. "But I will be joinging you until the border of Alvannia. I cane back here on Tempest so it will ve much faster."


    "The sounds great." I said with a smile. Even though he will note with us all the way, at least I feel safe to know he will apany us until the border of Alvannia.


    "Dada... Dada..." Alphonse who discarded his milk bottle started to reach for Regaleon.


    "It looks like my son would want to go to daddy." Regaleon smiled sweetly to our son.


    Tricia handed Alphonse to Regaleon and the little guy giggled in his father¡¯s arms. Seeing my father and son warmed my heart.


    "Dimitri will be escorting you all the way." Regaleon said. "I also selected the best soldiers from the special unit to be your escorts along the trip. I am confident in their strength and skills. We do not know what dangers are there along the way. It is best to be prepared."


    "Our first destination is Alvannia." I said. "I ak sure there is notthing to worry about."


    "We won¡¯t know." Regaleon said. "It is better to be safe."


    Our departure is tomorrow morning. Knowing that it is so soon makes me excited. I am happy to go and see my home country of Alvannia once more.


    **


    Next morning came and our group is ready to set on our trip to Alvannia. As Regaleon have said yesterday, he would apany us until the borders of Alvannia. After there, the escorts that were hand picked by Regaelon would be the one to guard us all the way to our first destination which is the capital of Alvannia.


    "Everything is ready, your majesties." William informed us.


    William will being with us as my personal knight. He will be leaving his post as the captain of the imperial knights to his vice captain until he returns.


    "Thank you, Will." I replied.


    "Then let us go." Regaleon extended his hand to escort me inside the carriage. I eptedf it and let him escort me.


    "It looks like we will be very busyter once they wake up." Regaleon said with a smile.


    "That is the joy of parenting." I joked and giggled.


    They will surely show a tantrum or twoter as the journey progresses, but Regaleon and I have been used to it that it does not bother us that much.


    "Let us depart!" Regaleon gave the order and our group started to move from the pce.


    Not long, we get past the gates of the pce and is now moving along the streets of the capital.


    "The trip to the border will take at least two to three days." Regaleon replied. "I am sure that there will be no incidents while we are inside Grandcrest territory." He confidently said.


    Grandcrest is the hart of the empire. Regaleon had worked hard to establish it as a peaceful ad prosperous kingdom even before the foundation of the Astley Empire. He is quite sure of the safety inside this known borders.


    "I am sure that Alvannia is quite safe as well." I said with a smile. "Richard is working hard to make it so."


    "I am sure he has." Regaleon replied. "With his grandfather Robert as an advisor, I am sure that Alvannia is walking in the right path. But Richard just got to his position not long ago and it is too early to tell. It is better to be safe."


    "Do not worry to much my love." I held his hand to ?ssure him. "We are going to be fine. With this many soldiers as escorts, everything will be fine." I smiled.


    "I cannot help but worry." Regaleon kissed the back of my hand sweetly. "This is the first time since a long time that you and the twins will be apart from me. I will miss you dearly."


    "And I as well." I said with a sad face. "But as you promised, you will visit us from time to time, right?"


    "Of course." Regaleon smiled. "How could Ist long being apart from you and our children?"


    Regaleon¡¯s face got nearer and he nted a sweet kiss on my lips.. This is one of the gestures I will miss while we are apart.

 Chapter 430 - The First Stretch of the Trip (1)

    <h4>Chapter 430 - The First Stretch of the Trip (1)</h4>


    The weather was great by the time we departed from the capital. The road was peaceful and quiet, something that I expected.


    Grandcrest has been in good governance since Regaleon took the throne as king. Crime rate in the country has decreased drastically since he started his reign. Thievery and robbery had be less because most of the people have work to earn money to feed themselves and their families. The security is also present in every town and vige in the country. Local enforcers are always evaluated to be sure to do their job correctly without any corruption or the likes. Regaleon had ruled with a strict governance but with a good heart to his people.


    "The journey towards the Alvannian border will take us at least five days with our pace." Regaleon said. "It is good to sightsee while in the road." He smiled.


    Because we are traveling with women and children, the pace was slow. But like Regaleon had said, it is a wonderful way to sightsee while on the road. We have been cooped up in the capital and the nearby ces since there are much work to do since the establishment of the empire. Traveling like this is somewhat of a vacation to us as well.


    "Is it okay for you to be gone for at least five days?" I asked in worriment.


    "Do not worry my love." Regaleon smiled. "I have already arranged and done the important documents. The ones that are left can be done by Chris."


    "That is good to hear." I smiled. But I pity Chris who is left all alone to finish the work that was left.


    "Mama... mama..." Alphonse who had just woken up from his sleep was reaching out to me. I took him in my arms, and he looked outside the carriage window. "Baahh... bahhh..." He pointed in the distance.


    "What is it?" I asked and looked at the direction he is pointing. "Oh, the mountains? Yes, this is the first time you see mountains."


    There are no mountains near the capital. The capital and the surroundings are a inndscape, and the mountainous regions are in a much more far away distance. The twins must be amazed with the new scenery they are looking at.


    "Dada... dada..." Aerith also wanted to be carried by Regaleon to see the scenery outside.


    "You also want to see?" Regaleon had a warm smile on his face. "Come here my little princess."


    Regaleon carried the little Aerith and she looked outside the window instantly. The twins were looking outside with amazement in their eyes.


    "Having this trip really is a great idea." Regaleon said. "It is like we are having a family vacation."


    "Yes, I know." I giggled while hearing the little giggles of the twins.


    "Whoaaa..." I can hear their little voices in awe while excitedly pointing to things and animals.


    "If the pleasant weather continues, we can have lunch outdoors." Regaleon said. "We can make camp and have a pic."


    "That sounds great." I said. "Is there a good spot near here?" I asked.


    "The lycans has a settlement near here." Regaleon replied. "The scenery there is quite breath taking. I have already asked someone to go there before us to inform the lycans in the area of our arrival."


    "That is good to hear." I replied. "I heard that thend they live in are quite beautiful."


    The lycans were given patches ofnd where they can settle and live peacefully. They selected ces which are more near in nature and so they are living a little distance from human towns and viges. They are protective of their settlements, but whenever they meet humans, they are quite friendly. They have learned to co-exist and live with humans knowing of their presence.


    "You will love it." Regaleon said. "The lycans know how to live with nature and preserve the beauty they hold."


    "Then I am looking forward to it." I replied.


    "We will arrive there by lunch time." Regaleon smiled.


    As Regaleon had said, we arrive at the borders of the lycan settlement. The view was quite breathtaking. Their settlement was situated by the mountain side. There was a beautiful waterfall and a pool of clear blue water right down below. I can see young lycans ying by the waterfall. They jump down from the height andnd down on the pool below. Theirughs were quite refreshing.


    The carriage stopped by, and we were greeted by three tall lycans, two men and one woman. I recognized the one as Grey, the lycan leader¡¯s eldest son. He was the representative of their race in Regaleon and I¡¯s coronation as emperor and empress. The other two I do not


    "Wee!" The biggest of them roared with a joyful voice. "It is nice to see you again my brother."


    "Belgor!" Regaleon replied with surprise. "It is a surprise that you are here."


    The man named Belgor opened his arms wide and wrapped them around Regaleon in a bear hug. I was taken by surprise with such gesture. I have met other lycans before, but this is the first time I see someone so close to a human.


    Then I remembered the name Belgor. It was mentioned by Regaleon that the alpha leader of the lycans in called Belgor and that they had be good friends on one of his quests to obtain the key fragments.


    ¡¯So, this is the lycan alpha.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    Belgor was not able to attend our coronation because of unknown reasons, but I remember he had given us many gifts in return.


    "I was making rounds on different lycan settlements in the area." Belgor replied to Regaleon¡¯s question. "What a surprise when I heard news that you are asking to stop by this settlement. It has been a long time my brother."


    "Yes, it has been more than a year." Regaleon said. "Let me introduce you to my wife, Alicia."


    "Oh, so this beautiful woman is your mate." Belgor looked at me from head to toe like examining me. I felt nervous while he was inspecting me seriously. It was as if I was introduced to Regaleon¡¯s big bother. "Hahaha, she is a fine young woman. She suites you well." Heughed out loud.


    "Hush Belgor, you are scaring the little rabbit." The female lycan said. She was a tall woman, towering than the average human woman. I was looking up at her. "I am Saniyah, Belgor¡¯s mate." She smiled warmly that I felt at ease.


    "It is nice to meet you, Saniyah, Belgor." I greeted respectfully. "I am Alicia Rosalyn Astley. I am Regaleon¡¯s wife." I introduced myself.


    "She looks like a little rabbit." Saniyah said with adoring eyes. "She is so cute."


    "R-Rabbit...?" I was surprised with how they described me.


    "Please forgive their remarks." Regaleon whispered to me. "They are big in size, so maybe they see you as cute as a little rabbit. Are you offended?"


    "I am not, do not worry." I giggled. "They really are big folks. Compared to them, I would really look like a little rabbit."


    "Wee in one of our settlements." Belgor said with a huge voice. "I have prepared a feast for your arrival,e."


    Regaleon walked side by side with Belgor while Saniyah walked by my side.


    "You did not have to prepare such a grand feast for us." Regaleon replied. "We are just passing thru, and I thought it would be good to see one of your beautiful settlements."


    "Nonsense." Belgor replied. "You are the emperor of this continent. You deserve a weing feast."


    "And if not for you, we will not have such beautiful settlements." Saniyah added. "We just want to let you see our appreciation."


    "It is no big deal." Regaleon replied. "You helped us in our time of need as well. And I am also looking forward to our future rtionship."


    "I am also looking forward to that." Belgor replied.


    We are walking towards an open hut near the waterfall. In the middle of the hut was a table filled with food on top of banana leaves. It was definitely a feast as Belgor had said he had prepared.


    "So is this your young ones with Regaleon." Saniyah looked at the twins in the arms of Tricia and a maid.


    "Yes, these are our children." I replied.


    "They look after the two of you." Saniyah replied. "I can sense such great power in them, especially the little boy."


    "They really take from Regaleon and I, even their magic powers." I replied with a smile.


    "No wonder..." Saniyah said with a knowing look. "These young ones will surely grow up strong. I would love them to be friends with my Polo. He is ying by the pool. Why not you and your young ones take a dip after eating. I am sure you will love it."


    "I-I am not sure..." I replied.


    The idea of taking a dip in the clear waters of the pool is enticing, but we are currently in a trip, and I was not sure we have time to do so.

 Chapter 431 - The First Stretch of the Trip (2)

    <h4>Chapter 431 - The First Stretch of the Trip (2)</h4>


    The lycans had prepared quite a feast for us for lunch. The food looks unbelievably delicious.


    "You have outdone yourself in preparing this for us, Belgor." Regaleon said.


    "It is not everyday that the emperor and empress of the empire visit one of our settlements." Belgor replied. "Preparing this much is still not enough. How about you stay here for the night and enjoy our hospitality."


    "Yes, I am sure that you will love it here." Saniyah added. "The pool is quite refreshing. I am sure that your little ones would enjoy ying and swimming."


    "I would like to take your offer but let me consult my wife first." Regaleon replied. "What do you think, my love?" He asked me.


    "I guess having to spend the night is not so bad." I replied. Seeing the water falling from the mountain side to the pool is a little inviting. I would love and go take a dip with Regaleon and the twins.


    "Then it is settled." Regaleon smiled. "We will take you on that offer Belgor. We are in your care tonight."


    "Splendid!" Belgor roared happily with a wide smile on his face. "Tell the other lycans to prepare the beddings for our guests. The pool will be avable for all of our guest to useter.


    "Thank you for the hospitality, Belgor." I replied.


    After the exchange of pleasantries, we started to eat the feast in front of us. The food tastes delicious, as delicious as its presentation on top of the table.


    Because we are guests in the lycans settlement, we foregone table etiquette and ate with our hands as the lycans eat. This was the first time I have eaten without anu tableware, and I was a little hesitant at first.


    "This is how lycans eat. At first you might think it is a little barbaric, but once you try it you will get used to it." Regaleon said and started to eat with his hands. "Try it, my love. I am sure you would get used to eat." He smiled.


    "The chicken is quite tasty." I smiled with satisfaction.


    "I am happy you like our cooking." Saniyah replied. "Here, try some of our stir fried vegetables."


    I so as Saniyah said and tasted it. I was amazed by the great taste. I have tasted many great foods from the ce chef back in Grandcrest, but there is something different with food the lycans are serving.


    "I think it is because of eating with your hands." Regaleon replied to my silent question. "When I first dined with the lycans and ate as they do, I was also surprised with the taste. The dishes are simple, but they taste so good. I think it is because of their eating habits and also eating with such a happy bunch."


    "I see." I replied. "I think you are correct." I smiled.


    We continued eating while talking with the lycans. We talked about various things about the continent.


    When afternoon came, we let the twins have fun in the pool under the waterfall. They were so happy swimming while Tricia and the maid were taking care of them in the shallow part of the pool.


    "Will you not go and take a dip?" Regaleon asked.


    "Maybe a littleter." I replied.


    "Belgor told me that there is a little private pool at the back of the waterfall." Regaleon smiled mischievously. "We can take a dipter tonight if you like."


    I blushed after Regaleon mentioned the private pool. I believe Belgor had offered Regaleon and I a private time and exclusive use of this pool. I do not need to guess what Regaleon has on his mind for our private time, his smile tells me everything.


    "I would love that." I replied with a sweet smile.


    Having a private time with my husband is a great way to have in this trip. With our busy schedules back in the capital, we rarely have time for ourselves except for nighttime where we sleep together in our room.


    "Then we can head that way at sunset." Regaleon whispered to my ear. "Belgor had given us the spot to ourselves the whole night. No one can disturb us." I felt ticklish with his breath.


    "T-Then, I will inform Tricia." I replied. I can feel my cheeks burn. "She can take care of the twins tonight."


    "I am sure that the twins will be very tired that they would sleep peacefully tonight." Regaleon smiled. "Look at them enjoying the water."


    I see the twins sshing with the water while Tricia and the maid are holding them. They wereughing merrily while ying.


    "Your children are ying happily." Saniyah walked toward us. She had a little boy walking by her side. "This by the way is my youngest, Polo. Polo, say hello to his and her majesty."


    "Hello..." Polo greeted us with a huge smile.


    "Hello, Polo." I replied with a warm smile while Regaleon nodded his head as a greeting.


    "Polo came here to ask something from you." Saniyah said.


    "Really?" I looked at Polo curiously. "What is it you want to ask, little one?" I asked.


    "W-Well... can I... um... y with the twins?" Polo asked shyly.


    "You want to y with Alphonse and Aerith?" I asked and Polo nodded. "Well of course you can. Just do not y roughly. They are still babies you see."


    "Of course, your majesty." Polo said while smiling wide. "I will be gentle."


    Polo then bowed his head and ran towards my children.


    "I think he can feel an attraction to your children." Saniyah said. "Like I said before, your children have some kind of aura that can draw people near them." She smiled.


    "I am happy if your son can be friends with my children." I replied. "It can strengthen the connection between lycans and humans."


    "Yes, I believe so." Saniyah replied.


    **


    When the sun has set, Regaleon took me to the private pool that Belgor had mentioned him. The location of the private pool was hidden behind the waterfall.


    The fire that lit the cave like structure was reflected on the water. The walls of the cave were shimmering. If you look closely at the walls, there were jewel like stones sticking on them. They were reflecting the light and was shimmering like stars in the night sky.


    "I am wondering what you are wearing under that robe." Regaleon teasingly asked.


    Because I did not anticipate swimming any time soon, I did not pack any swim wear. Thankfully, Saniyah had given me a swim wear that was the right size for me. As she mentioned, the size was for young lycan women. I was a little embarrassed that my size was that of a lycan who is only starting to m?tur? into ?du?thood.


    "Saniyah has given me a swim wear for tonight¡¯s asion." I replied to Regaleon with a sweet smile.


    "You know you do not need any swim wear or whatsoever." Regaleon smiled mischievously. "It is only the two of us here. No one will see." He teasingly said.


    "Hehe..." I giggled. "We are still guests here. I want to at least maintain a proper decorum."


    "Very well." Regaleon shrugged his shoulder. He took off his robe and revealed his well toned body.


    Regaleon took a step into the pool and then look around. He extended his hand to me and smiled.


    "Come..." Regaleon said. "The water temperature is great."


    I took off my robe and the ck swim wear was visible for Regaleon to see. His eyes went wide open seeing me wearing it. The swim wear was a one piece, but the cuts were in good positions that made my body¡¯s curves more prominent.


    I took Regaleon¡¯s hand, and he ushered me into the center of the pool. There, Regaleon wrapped his arms around me, and we floated easily. The water was just the right temperature, making my body rx.


    "Remind me that I should thank Saniyahter." Regaleon whispered into my ear. "The swim wear she had given you makes your body more luscious."


    I blushed after hearing Regaleon¡¯s word. His tone was so seductive that my body felt shivers.


    "I am d you like it." I replied with a smile.


    Regaleon and I were embracing while floating on the pool. I was relishing this peaceful moment together with my husband.


    We were reeling at our own world when Regaleon and I heard somemotion outside.


    "What is the noise outside?" I asked out of confusion.


    "Wait here." Regaleon swam to the side of the pool and came out. He took his robe and wore it.


    "Let me go with you." I said.


    I swam to the side and wore the robe I have discarded a while ago. Regaleon took my hand, and we went out of the cave that was hidden behind the waterfall. When we got out, we were shocked with the sight that greeted us.


    Fire was spreading unto the lycan¡¯s houses. Lycans were running around and trying to put off the fire. Both of us ran down with urgency. The thought that was lingering in my mind were my children.


    ¡¯Let them be safe.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    "What is happening?" Regaleon asked a lycan that was franticly getting water from the pool.


    "We... we are under attack!" The lycan replied.


    "Under attack? By whom?" Regaleon asked in shock.


    "I am not sure..." The lycan replied. "But the elders called them... wargs."


    "Wargs?" Regaleon asked.


    "There..." The lycan pointed out.


    There was a creature standing on a roof of a house. It looked like a huge wolf. I thought it was a lycan that had shifted. But when the said creature walked near the fire and illuminates its body, the form was hideous. It looked like a lycan that has shifted, but the looks were so grotesque that it looked like a monster. The monster howled into the night sky. Many others followed the howl, hinting to others in the vicinity.


    "What is that?" I asked in shock.

 Chapter 432 - Wargs (1)

    <h4>Chapter 432 - Wargs (1)</h4>


    "What is that?!" I asked in shock.


    The lycan like creatures leaped down from where they were standing and started to attack the people. Many lycans shifted to their animal form and quickly defended themselves from these attackers.


    But not all the lycans in this settlement are warriors. Many of them are only normal civilians and does not know how to fight. Seeing the lycans being outmatched by these horrid creatures made my heart sink.


    "Lili, get back to the kids and make sure they are fine!" Regaleon said in amanding tone that made me get back into attention. "I will help the lycans push back these attackers."


    "I understand." I nodded in agreement.


    Seeing as there are not much lycan warriors in this settlement, they are at a disadvantage with these attackersunching a surprise attack. Not only that, but we also do not know what kind of creatures they are as well.


    I hurriedly ran towards the directions in which my twins where staying. Seeing the wooden cabin houses burning made me more nervous.


    ''Please be okay¡­'' I prayed inside my heart.


    On the way, I can see these horrid creatures attacking with their sharp teeth and ws. They are chewing the helpless lycans and I can see blood being sprayed all over the ce.


    "This is a nightmare." I said with a horrid look.


    I saw a helpless she-lycan trying to defend a little boy that is still in human form. She was being bitten by the neck by one of these horrid creatures.


    "Get away from them!" I shouted.


    I used my magic and conjured a huge ice spike from the ground where the horrid creature was standing. The creature was then impaled from its belly and dark reddish blood that was nearly ck in color pooled down its body. The creatures whimpered before it breathed itsst.


    I quickly ran towards the she-lycan and saw her neck bleeding from the bite of the creature.


    "Mama¡­ mama!" The little boy was crying while caressing the huge wolf-like body of his mother.


    "Let me take a look little one." I said.


    I looked at the bite marks and instantly knew that it was toote to save her. I clenched my fist feeling helpless in such a situation. I tore my dress and held the cloth to the bleeding wound around the neck of the she-lycan to try and stop it.


    "Hold this tightly." I told the little boy. "I will find help."


    "Will she die?" The little boy asked me.


    My heart felt an ache when he asked me such a question that I could not answer. I knew that I could not lie to this little boy about his mother, but I also could not bear and see his pain if I told him the truth.


    "Stay here, okay?" I told him. "I will conjure a protective ice barrier so that you could be safe. I will find someone to help you and your mother."


    The little boy whose tears were overflowing from his eyes and flowed to his cheeks nodded his little head. I conjured an ice dome that was thick just to make sure they were safe while I go and get some help.


    I quickly ran to the direction of the cabin where my twins were. I am sure that there would be knights stationed there that are defending my children. I can also have theme back and take care of the lycan mother and son.


    The surroundings were burning along the way. I was not able to see any of the creatures while running that made me quite curious. In a clearing where there were no cabins burning, I saw three of these creatures roaming around. I was shocked in ce and the three creatures sensed my presence immediately. Their heads turned and their bodies followed when they saw me.


    *GRRRR*


    The three creatures were now stalking me. They slowly nked me in three directions, and I had nowhere to run. I was clearly outnumbered.


    "D*mmit¡­" I cursed silently.


    I made a defensive stance and readied my body. I felt the surroundings around me and readied my magic. The air around me started to get freezing cold. I waited for these creatures tounch at me and attack.


    These creatures were like animals stalking their prey. I was in the defensive mode, waiting for them to make the first move. And I was standing there and waiting, one of the creatures quicklyunched itself right at me. It was running in full speed and after a second jumped when he was a few meters away from where I was. I quickly shot up an ice spike from the ground and impaled the creature mid jump. The dark blood oozed downward the ice while the creatures was still whimpering until itsst breath.


    The other two creatures saw this and quickly ran towards me for an attack. Iunched rows and rows of ice spikes from the ground, but they maneuvered around them and quickly evaded every attack.


    ''I have to change my attacks.'' I thought to myself.


    I quickly conjured ice spears to deter their movements. The creatures tried to evade the numerous ice spears that I have conjured and flown their way making their initial path towards me sway.


    One of the creatures was hit by my ice spear on its hind leg and slowed its movements. When I realized this, I bombarded that creature with a rain of ice spears. It was not able to evade my attack and many of my ice spears weretch on to its body. It was bleeding dark blood as well and it still persisted on running towards me in such a gruesome state.


    "You do not know how to quit?" I said with anger and when itunched its body into the air towards me, I extended my hand and focused my magic power on it.


    In its mid jump, its body started to freeze. Little by little the ice engulfed its body until it has frozen solid. The creatures body fell on the ground with a thud, its frozen body shattering into many pieces.


    I felt a little bit triumphant with this feat, but in a short span of my victory I have forgotten about thest one. Thest creature was frantically running towards me so fast that I was not able to react on time. I only realized that it wasunching itself on top of me. I braced myself on the imminent impact, thinking on what to do after its body was on top of me when the creature was pushed off course.


    I looked how or who was responsible for the creature being thrown away mid air when I heard a familiar roar.


    "Snow!" I called out.


    And in fact, I saw the big white tiger on top of the creature. Snow used her ws to shred the creature''s body. Her fangs then bit deep on the creature''s neck while it whimpered under her massive body. The creature whimpered and tried to get out of Snow''s fangs but to no avail until it stopped moving and died.


    "Snow¡­" I ran towards her while she stepped back from her kill. "Have you been to the twins? How are they?" I asked in haste.


    "The twins are safe for now." Snow walked towards me. "But I am not sure for how long. All of these hideous creatures are attacking the cabin they are in. The knights are holding their ground against these creatures for now and the little prince made a great barricade."


    "My son did?" I was curious on how my little son had done such a thing.


    "Hop on my back." Snow said. "I will tell you along the way." I nodded and hopped on her back.


    Snow galloped along the path towards where my children are. It was not that far from where we are right now.


    "These creatures just came out of nowhere and started to wreak havoc inside the settlement." Snow said. "When the chaos started, a fire broke out and the lycans were not able to stop it because of the intruders. But seeing that these creatures are afraid of fire, the lycans just let the fire burn their homes.


    "So that is why I was not able to see these creatures near the burning cabins." I replied.


    "Yes." Snow said. "And when these creatures started to attack the cabin of the little prince and princess, the knights of course battled the first wave. When more of these creatures came, a fire barrier engulfed the perimeter of the cabin. It prevented these creatures from advancing. At first, I thought it was the king, but then Tempest told me it was not the king''s magic power that conjured the fire barrier. It was the little prince."


    I was shocked but then expected that something like this would happen. Alphonse was the reincarnation of the Almighty One and was the Chosen One of the prophecy. His magic power was more than that of a one year old Antian child.


    From a distance, I can see the brightness of the zing fire. I knew that is where my children are.


    "Make haste, Snow.." Imanded and Snow''s speed became faster.

 Chapter 433 - Wargs (2)

    <h4>Chapter 433 - Wargs (2)</h4>


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    When Alicia went to go to where our children were, I was left to help the lycans that are being attacked by these creatures. I quickly sprung into action and pulled my sword from its sheath. Thankfully, I have thought of carrying my sword tonight because of being in unfamiliar territory.


    I know I am within the lycan''s territory, and they are our allies, but I am just being safe by always carrying my sword with me even though I have magic powers that I can use defensively in emergencies. Call me paranoid, but with all the events in my life I am just ying it safe for me and my family.


    I saw one she lycan being pinned down by one of these creatures. I quickly raced to her and swung my sword and it hit the creature''s back deeply. It whimpered out of the she lycan while dark blood oozed from the wound I have inflicted.


    "Are you alright?" I asked the female lycan immediately.


    "¡­ y-yes." The she lycan looked quite spooked. Who wouldn''t be if they were inches away from death a moment ago?


    I offered my hand to help her up. The she lycan was about to take my helping hand when herplexion became pale and looked at the direction behind me and pointed in terror.


    "I-It is still alive?!" The she lycan said with a quivering voice full of fear.


    I looked around and saw the creature stand up on its four feet. It looked unfazed with the deep wound I have inflicted just a moment ago. What surprised me was how the deep wound I had made was healing rapidly. It was like the flesh was sewing itself up until just a pale pink was left on the wound.


    "It has regenerative abilities!" It was of shock rather than a question.


    I have witnessed firsthand how the wound I have just inflicted the creature heal as if it was ages ago when it got the wound.


    "This will not do." I said to myself. "If I want this creature down, I must deal a definite and fatal blow."


    I then held my sword firmly and focused on the creature more intently. Seeing it up close, I realized that the size of these creatures might be like that of the lycans in there beat form. They resemble each other in like a big wolf, the fur and paws, the snout and teeth as well. The only difference is the monstrous appearance and the blood thirsty aura they are emitting. They looked like wild rabid wolves with saliva dripping out of their mouths. It is as if they are hungry to sink their teeth into fresh flesh. And also, their blood, it was dark red almost near to ck. These creatures'' appearance alone spits out evil.


    The creature howled loud before running straight at us with quick movements.


    "I think I pissed it off." I said as its red eyes were fixated on me.


    I readied myself and was debating to use my fire magic but opted not to because there are still civilian lycans in the vicinity that can get hit. I focused on plunging my sword right into the creature''s chest hitting its heart.


    "Hopefully, its anatomy is the same as a wolf''s." I whispered to myself.


    If ever the heart was not in the right ce as I hoped, with my close proximity with the creature I n on burning his body with my fire magic.


    ''At least I am fireproof.'' I thought to myself.


    The creatures now loomed over me. It was at least eight to nine feet tall. It raised its paws and was ready to scratch me with its sharp ws. I anticipated this and was able to evade just the right time when it swung its ws towards me. I evaded sideways and focused my attention on its neck. I raised my sword and shed its neck making arge cut. Dark blood oozed as if it was a fountain. The creature was caught in surprise and frantically stepped back whimpering, but I did not let it have the time to heal the wound I just inflicted. I quickly plunged my sword to where the heart should be. The creature yelped in pain as I sank my sword unto its chest. Its body fell on the ground and whimpered.


    "Was my attack sessful?" I asked myself.


    The creature''s body bled out the dark blood. It looked like I was able to give it a fatal blow, but I thought I will not give it a second chance. I quickly lit its body with my fire magic, and it burned right in front of me.


    When I turned around, I can hear growlinging from all directions and was getting near me. From the shadows emerged a handful of these creatures.


    "It looks like this dead one''s howl alerted the others in the vicinity." I thought. "They look like they are pissed off that I killed its friend."


    Seeing as I am quite outnumbered, and I can only use my sword to attack makes me at a disadvantage.


    "This is not good." I told myself as I ready.


    When these creatures who were stalking me at first saw me at this disadvantageous state, they did not spare any time and attack un unison. I held my sword firmly and nned how to defend myself when big lycans jumped in and fought these creatures with tooth and w.


    While I watched them battle these creatures, I saw the big ck lycan which was Belgor himself. I quickly realized that this was the lycan warriors.


    The battle was fierce between these creatures and the lycans. It was like watching wolves fighting each other. Fortunately, the lycan warriors were trained well to fight in packs and they quickly defeated the creatures.


    After the battle was over, the ck wolf shifted to its human form and Belgor walked towards me with his majestic n*kedness.


    "Regaleon, are you alright?" Belgor asked immediately. "Where is your wife?" he looked around searching for Alicia.


    "My wife ran towards where our children are." I replied to his question. "Do not worry about her because she can handle her own despite her small appearance."


    "A very reliable mate to a you, I see." Belgor grinned. It was like his worry washed away when I told him that Alicia was strong contrast to her small frame.


    "What is happening?" I asked. "What are these creatures and why are they attacking us?" these are the questions I was dying to have answers.


    "These¡­ these creatures were from the ancient times." Belgor replied. "I have never seen one since I was still a pup."


    "You mean they are like you, ancient beasts?" I asked.


    "More of ancient monsters." Belgor replied. "As you know in ancient times the continent was engulf with some kind of darkness. Monsters roam when the sun has set, and the darkness engulfed thend. We lycans and also the sirens were mistaken with these monstrous entities. But we are simr to the humans that lived here long ago, we lived with intellect and only hunted for food if we are hungry. We also have a conscience. We do not kill just because we want to. These monstrous creatures¡­ they are different."


    "How different?" I asked.


    "It is like they live to kill. They have a dark aura that engulfs them." Belgor replied. "This type of creature that is attacking now, I remember my father calling them Wargs."


    "Wargs?" I repeated the name. "This type of creature? You mean there are others?" I asked.


    "Well, it was dark times back then." Belgor said. "Before your ancestor the Almighty One appeared, these creatures roamed free and attacked beasts and humans alike."


    "But why did they just appear now after thousands of years?" I asked.


    "I also do not know." Belgor shook his head. "I also thought no monsters survived after your ancestor raised war against these dark creatures. We beasts also made an alliance with him to make sure that these monsters were wiped out."


    "So, how can we deal with them more efficiently?" I asked. "They have fast regenerative abilities that can heal the wound we inflict fast."


    "Like what you did, we can only target the fatal spots like the neck and the heart." Belgor replied.


    "So, behead or stab in the heart." I said.


    "And also, fire." Belgor added. "They detest and is afraid of fire. That is why we let the fire on the cabins spread, to minimize their movements."


    "Hmm, I understand." I replied. "Let your men evacuate the area. I can use a wide perimeter magic to decimate these creatures." Belgor understood what I meant and carried an order to one of his warriors.


    When we were about to head off, one lycan in human form was running towards us.


    "Alpha¡­ Alpha!" The lycan called.


    "What is it?" Belgor asked hurriedly seeing that the lycan was in distraught.


    "The wargs¡­ they are all gathering in one ce." The lycan replied.


    "Then that is a good thing, right?" Belgor said. "Regaleon can use his fire magic to wipe them in one go. Tell me, where are they gathering?" He asked.


    "They¡­ they are attacking where his majesty''s children are." The lycan said with a frightened look. "The human knights are trying to defend the perimeter, but more and more wargs areing and attacking. They will not hold long."


    "Well, what are you waiting for?!" Belgor said with an angry look. "Let''s go and help them quickly!" he told his warriors.


    But before Belgor had given hismand to his warriors, I was already running into the direction where my family are.


    ''Alicia¡­ my children¡­ be safe..'' My thoughts were filled with them.

 Chapter ?434 The Twin’s Power (1)

    Chapter ?434 The Twin¡¯s Power (1)


    I was in haste knowing that my children are in danger. I can see the glow of the zing fite in the distance.


    "We are close Alicia." Snow said, trying to at least give me somefort.


    But rather than relieved that we are getting near where my children were, my heart was racing so hard that I was afraid it will run out of my chest.


    *BADUMP BADUMP BADUMP*


    My anxiousness was at its maximum. I was not sure what will we witness when we get there.


    ''Please be safe.'' I prayed so hard inside my head.


    When we were so close, those monster like creatures were one by oneing out of no where. They tried to stop our advancement at any means they can.


    The creatures jumped at us bearing their ws and teeth. They were trying to hinder our way.


    "Get out of my way!" I screamed with anger. I can feel my body getting hot. I am not sure if it was because of the anger I was feeling boiling inside.


    I channeled my anger and released it to the creatures attacking us. To my surprise, rather than my ice powers that was my element it was fire that came out.


    The fire that I was able to conjure was zing in fury that the creatures that were attacking was caught off guard and was burned in an instant. The others behind those that were burned started to cower in fear.


    "I never thought you have high aptitude with the fire element." Snow apuded. "Have you been practicing?"


    ".... no." I relief with a confused tone.


    I have used fire magic before but it was not as good as my husband who has high aptitude. I was only able to light a candle or a fore ce with the fire I was able to conjure.


    "I think it is because of the anger boiling inside that my fire magic became that strong." I said.


    "Well then let it boil even more." Snow replied. "Looks like these monsters are afraid of fire. They are steering clear away from it."


    I nodded kn agreement. On ournway here, I was able to at least deduce their fesr of fire.


    "There... I can see it." Snow called to my attention.


    I was now able to see the cabin where my children were staying. The cabin was encircled with a wall of fire. The guards that were assigned to my children were fighting the creatures outside the fire.


    "It looks like that wall of fire are preventing those creature from getting close to the cabin." Snow said. "Looks like the little prince is already disying his great magic skills."


    "You mean thst fire wall was made by my son?" I was surprised.


    I knew that my son was the reincarnation of the Almighty One and he was prophesied to do great deeds. But he is still a one year old child. To do this kind of magic in this caliber was still surprising for a very young age.


    Next to my shock was relief. I was relieved to know that those creatures were not able to go near my children.


    "Let us clean this ce up Snow." I said to her.


    "My pleasure." Snow grined, her sharp white teeth were beaming.


    The creatures were swarming around the cabin. They were great in number and the guards that were just a handful were trying so hard to hold their ground.


    Snow and I arrived and I jumped into action in an instant. I can feel the hot tingling aty palms and the tip of my fingers. I immediately released my magic and the zing fire came out with ferocity.


    The creatures were caught off guard. Some were burned in an instant while others were able to get out with burns on their body.


    "Whoa, be careful with that. You can burn someone by my mistake." Snow said warning me.


    "Sorry about that." I apologized. "I am not yet used to using fire magic."


    The fire that I conjure was far from what my husband can do. Because I am still a newbie, the fire I conjure was just a big mass that has no shape and can hurt even my allies.


    "Your majesty, do not worry about us." A guard said.


    "We will do our best to get out of your way." Another one said.


    I looked around and saw that the terrain was not good for me to use unpracticed magic. I have no choice but to use the magic I was more used to.


    I use ky ice magic to the best of my abilities. Snow and I were able to take down many of the creatures but they still kept swarming.


    "Where does this creaturese from?" I said while fighting to the best of my abilities.


    "We kill many of them but they more and moree." Snow said.


    "They have been trying to get in the fire wall since earlier, your majesty." One guard said.


    "But I thought they are afraid of fire?" I asked confused.


    "It looks like those creature that are here are in a frenzy state." Snow said. "They are not thinking of anything but to get over that fire wall and get what they are after."


    My thoughts then thought of my children.


    "Over my dead body!" I screamed with furry. "You wil never get my children, you hear me!" I screamed at the top of my lungs.


    My scream might have caught the attention of the creatures that they all turned my way. They stopped their advances towards the cabin and their focus are on me right now.


    "Well that caught their attention." Snow said.


    "That is better." I said having adrenalin pump inside my body.


    Seeing the swarm of these creatures stalking us would make anyone cower in fear. I myself can feel the chill over my shoulder but I would rather be in danger rather than my children.


    "Alicia!" I heard Tempest from the sky. His massive wings are creating a vortex of winds. "Get down!"


    Tempest''s wings pped hard and fire started raining from the sky. The swarm of the creatues started to break away but they did not run away but started to fight back.


    We who were stading in defense were waiting for their advancement when I heard a whisper being blown in the air.


    *Kill her... kill that woman* the voice carried in the air said.


    The creatures were doing as the voice have said as if they were being hypnotized. The swarm of creatures were now all heading my way in a frenzy with their ws and teeth.


    "Alicia!" I then heard the voice that I know all too well. At a distance I can see Regaleoning with the lycans.

 Chapter 435 The Twin’s Power (2)

    Chapter 435 The Twin¡¯s Power (2)


    I can see Regaleon running towards me with a mix of shocked and worried expression. Who would not be, seeing that a swarm of these creatures are all running in one direction and that direction is towards me.


    It was as if the voice that is carried in the air hypnotizing these creatures. They are dead set on me and they are not even giving kind to Tempest and Snow attacking them.


    Tempest and Snow are doing their best to lessen the numbers of these creatures, but as if unfazed with the fall of their brethren they are still charging my way.


    "What the hell is up with these guys!" Snow said. I can feel the irritation in her voice. "We attack and kill them, but more are keeping oning."


    "Just focus on keeping her majesty safe." Tempest said while raining fire from the sky.


    "I am doing my best here." Snow shouted.


    "Reinforcements areing!" I shouted.


    Not long, Regaleon and the ones with him were fighting their way towards us. These creatures are encircling the position from where I am standing.


    ''Better me than my children.'' Is what I thought. But my own predicament was not something to be happy about.


    These creatures with their menacing appearance are all here to get me. I would be lying if I say that I am not afraid, but to keepy children safe I would be willing to be the bait anytime.


    "Alicia!" Regaleon''s voice is getting near, but I cannot see the exact location because of the swarm of creatures that we are defending from. "We areing!"


    "Regaleon!" I shouted so that he would know my exact location.


    *ROAR*


    I can hear loud roaring than before. I can see these creatures being thrown to the air as if they were rocks being parted.


    "GET OUR OF THE WAY YOU WARGS!" Belgor''s voice roared out loudly that it shakened the core of these creatures.


    A path was cleared from the swarm of these creatures with Belgor leading the way. I can see Regaleon''s zing fire in their wake.


    Not long, Regaleon and Belgor''s warriors got to where we are.


    "My love..." Regaleon ran to my side in a heart beat. "Are you alright?" He asked with concern.


    "Yes, my love." I replied, feeling relief now that he was beside me. "I am fine. The children, they are inside."


    Regaleon saw the fire wall that was guarding the ce where the twins were. A small smile crept on his face.


    "It looks like our children are growing up faster than I expected." Regaleon said.


    "We need to go to them Leon." I said with urgency.


    "Yes, and we will do just that." Regaleon replied. "Belgor, can you handle the situation here? I will make another fire wall behind us to secure our children. I will leave Snow and Tempest here to aid you."


    "Sure thing Regaleon." Belgor said with confidence. "Leave these wargs to us. We will wipe them all out!"


    "Thank you." Regaleon replied. "Come Lili. Let us go to our children."


    "Hmm..." I nodded in agreement.


    As Regaleon had said, he made another fire wall just behind us to defend us from attacks from behind. He made the fire wall encircle the fire wall that was defending the cottage where the twins are.


    Regaleon held my hand and we ran towards the direction where our twins were. When we are getting near, the fire wall defending the cottage was getting smaller and smaller until it was extinguished entirely.


    "They know we areing." Regaleon had his smile from ear to ear. I can see how proud he is as a father seeing such talent from our little ones this early.


    "I wonder where they got that taleny from." I cannot help but feel what Regaleon was feeling. I can feel the joy of being the parents of our talented little ones.


    "They are our children, so they got it from the both of us." Regaleon replied with a sweet smile.


    "Your majesties!" I heard Tricia''s voiceing from the cottage. Not long I saw her carrying Alphonse in her arms while another maid was carrying Aerith.


    "Stay there Tricia!" Regaleon shouted. "We wille to you. It is still not safe."


    Tricia stopped in her tracks and nodded. I can see streaks of tearsing down from Tricia''s eyes. Poor Tricia, she must have been very terrified with the attacks just a while ago.


    Regaleon and I were running towards them and saw Alphonse and Aerith were calm. When the two of them saw me and Regaleoning, they beamed with delight and started to wiggle ande to us.


    "My babies..." I cannot wait to put hug them in my arms.


    But when we were nearing, a sh of light suddenly passed my vision. It came at a lightning speed and I was caught by surprise.


    When I looked down my chest, I can see my dress started to have a stain of blood. I cannot believe my eyes that I stopped suddenly stopped my tracks and touched the fabric that was stained. Blood smeared the palm of my hands.


    "B-Blood..." I was quited shocked that I cannot feel my feet under me.


    My body copsed in an instant and I can see Regaleon was in shock as well.


    "Alicia! Alicia!" Regaleon shouted. "Stay with me. Stay with me!"


    I can hear his voice but it felt that it was distant. I can feel something warm on my chest in an instsnt. It was calming and numbing the pain I was feeling just a while ago.


    I looked at the direction of my children and saw them crying and wailing. They were trying to get free from the ones who are holding them. This was the first time I saw them cry in agony.


    ''Do not cry my little ones.'' I want to tell them but my voice is noting out.


    The cries of my children are fading in the distance. The noise of the battle around me is fading as well and darkness had taken over me.


    **


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    "Stay with me Lili!" I was using my white magic to heal the wound that was in Alicia''s chest. "Don''t you dare leave us!" I said with conviction.


    My white magic is closing the wound nicely. Fortunately I was quick to heal Alicia''s wounds. If I was even a second tote, I csnnot imagine what might have happened.


    "Do not worry my love, I will not let you die." I said.


    I can hear my children crying behind me. In their year of existence, this was the first time I heard them wail like that. I am sure they can feel what had happened to their mother was bad.


    While I was healing Alicia, I can feel a killing intent directef my way. Maybe it was the same person that did this to my wife.


    "Sh*t!" I cursed out loud knowing that I am currently vulnerable while healing Alicia.


    I can then see a sh of light headed directly towards me. At first I was caught by surprise when it hit Alicia, but now I can see that it was an arrow made by magic.


    I was contemting on standing my ground and try to dodge the arrow or at least hit my less vulnerable spot or carry Alicia and run for it. Seeing thay Alicia''s wound has not yet been fully closed, I chose the former and stood my ground waiting for the right moment to dodge.


    "Your majesty!" I heard William''s voice at the opportune moment.


    William deflected the arrow conjured by magic with his sword.


    "Your majesty, are you all right?" William asked when he got near.


    "Can you defend me from the attacker while I heal Alicia?" I asked.


    "Of course, your majesty." William replied in a heart beat. "It is my duty to protect you with my life."


    William took a defensive stance right in front of us where the arrow hade from. I then got back to focusing on healing my wife when I felt a surge of magic power behind me. When took a nce behind, I saw my twins were holding each other''s hands. I can feel their magic surging higher and higher until a white light bursted out from them. This light traveled around the vicinity like a huge wave.


    I felt a calming effect when the white light went through me. After that I realized the noise from the battle just stopped. The fire wall I conjured was extinguished and I saw the lycans were standing in confusion. On the ground were piles of ashes as if something was burned to a crisp.


    "What just happened?" I asked.


    "It looks like the battle is over." William replief with the same confused expression I had. "I believe the little ones were the ones that did it."


    I looked around and saw my twins trying to get free from the arms that were holding them.


    "Let theme here." I ordered.


    Tricia and the maid carried the twins and safely put them beside me.


    "Mama..." The twins looked quite concerned about their mother.


    "Do not worry, I will not let any harme to your mother." I told them.


    I continued to pour white magic towards Alicia''s wound. The twins saw what I was doing and held my hands that were healing their mother. I can feel my white magic quickly amplify in strength. Then and there I knew that the twins do not only amplify each other''s magic powers but also others as well with both their touch. In no time, Alicia''s wound was healed.

 Chapter 436 A New Enemy (1)

    Chapter 436 A New Enemy (1)


    (Regaleon''s POV)


    Last night, Alicia and the twins were taken inside the cottage when the fire died down and the enemies were definitely been wiped out. The twins slept instantly after they felt that everything was safe and Alicia was passed out after she was healed. I stayed seated on a chair beside her all night, still worried that something bad might happen to my family.


    I did not know when sleep overtook me, but thr next time I opened my eyes the sun was shining outside the window. I felt a warm touch on my hand. When I looked up, I saw Alicia had that is stillying on the bed had opened her eyes, looking at ne worrily.


    "You look tired." Alicia told me with worry in her voice. "How long have you been seated there? Why don''t yout down here in bed with me and rest?"


    "I am fine my love." I smiled and stood up from my seat. I nted a kiss on her forehead to extinguish her worry. "I have rested enough. I need to talk to Belgor about what happenedst night so I need to get up now. How are you doing?" I asked.


    "I am feeling fine." Alicia replied. "Let mee with you." She tried to sit up from the bed.


    "You need to rest more." Iid her back down the bed. "You were just injuredst night. I might have healed the wound, but your body can feel the fatigue for sure."


    Alicia contemtes for a second but she did not get up again. I am sure she can feel her body being tired.


    "I wil tell you everything that Belgor and I will discuss when I get back. Just take some rest for now, okay?" I said and Alicia nodded in agreement. "The twins also need you to be by their side. I am sure they were surprised from what happenesg night."


    "Yes, you are right." Alicia sighed. "Just promise me that you will tell me what you will learnter."


    "I promise." I said and kissed her forehead once again. "Rest well my love."


    I stood up and exited the door. Outside the door were our guards standing guard. William was also standinng diligently.


    "Have you all gotten rest?" I asked.


    "We have rested enough, your majesty." William replied and the other guards nodded in agreement.


    "I understand. Then please carry on your duty." I said and walked away. "I will need a report on casualties on our sideter, William." I said to him.


    "Certainly, your majesty." Willima replied. "I will prepare it for youter."


    I nodded and walked out. The sun had risen higher than I expected. It must be almost midday now.


    "I slept more than I intended." I said to myself. "I need to find Belgor and talk about those creaturesst night."


    I saw the aftermath of the attackst night. Majority of the houses were either wrecked or burned. There were certainty many casualties from the lycans side and from our party as well.


    "I should give some aid to the lycans that live here as well." I made a mental note.


    I can see the devastation that the attack brought to this lycan settlement. They will need help to rebuild once more. Thay will also need medicine for the injured.


    It has been a while since I saw such devastation. After the war, we have been living in peace with only minor incidents. No one has anticipated such an attack likest night.


    After looking around, I saw Belgor with some of the lycans clearing up the debris and cleaning. He saw me walking towards them.


    "Regaleon." Belgor called to me. "Have you rested enough? How is your wife and children?" He asked.


    "I have rested enough." I nodded. "Alicia and the twins are resting well. I cam here to ask you about the creatures that attacked usst night. I believe you have told me some information about them." I said.


    "Hmm, yes." Belgor nodded. "Then let us go and talk privately. Grey, take charge here." He ordered.


    "Yes father." Grey replied.


    "Nowe walk with me." Belgore told me. I nodded and followed hin while we walked away.


    When we were alone at some distance, Belgore started to talk.


    "Like I have tolf you, those creaturest night were called wargs." Belgor said. "They are lycans that were corrupted and turnef into that. They cannot go back to their human form and more like a beast rather than someone with self consciousness. It has been hundreds of years since I saw one. After the darkness of the ancient times were lifted by the Almighty One, those creatures were not seen since then."


    "Corrupted lycans?" I asked. "But who corrupted them and why are theying out now?" Belgor sighed.


    "It is not just the wargs that I am worrying about." Belgor told me. "There is something I feltst night. Something that I have not felt since I was a little pup."


    I saw the worry in Belgor''s face. It was a look that was worry mixed with somw fear. I have never imagined that Belgor, the strong alpha of the lycan race will have such a face.


    "What is it Belgor?" I asked. "You can tell me."


    "My father, thest alpha of the ancient time had told me of some evil that had covered thisnd of the west." Belgor said. "It was an ancient evil that have existed since before the time of the ancient beasts. We beasts have learned to live with the darkness. But this evil can infect those that are weak in heart. Humans and beasts alike can be corrupted by this dark evil, and those that are corrupted can never return from what they are before."


    "Are you telling me that you have felt this evilst night?" I asked in curiously. "Is that evil what made those wargs?"


    "I am not quite sure since it has been so long. But I thought I felt the same dark evil energyst night." Belgor relied. "Just a fragment."


    "Only a fragment?" I asked.


    "Like I told you, it has been so long and so I am not quite sure." Belgore replied. "Back then the dark evil energy is constant to thisnd. Last night it was just for the moment. But I am sure it is the same feeling."


    I nodded in understanding.


    "If it is something from the ancient world, then I am sure it has something to do with my son." I said. "I am sorry that your people were affected by this."


    "What are you saying? We are allies now." Belgor said. "And those wargs were lycans once, my kind. I should also investigate this."


    "Please tell me if you found something in your investigation. I will also do the same."


    "Agreed." Belgore said and we shake hands.

 Chapter 437 A New Enemy (2)

    Chapter 437 A New Enemy (2)


    In an unknown ce a hooded cloaked person enters a dark and omnimous cave. The person walked inside the cave holding a gasmp to light his way.


    Inside the cave was very dark and themp that the person was holding was only lighting a good portion to let him see his way.


    From a distance, chilling sounds of beasts can be heard. It was echoing inside the cave as it bounces through the walls. Eye were glimming at a distance in the darkness as if they were shining orbs.


    The hooded robed person was unfazed with these chilling urances and continued walking to the inner parts of the cave.


    After a time of walking, the hooded robed person came into a cavern. The person hanged the gasmp he was holding in the cavern walls and after that numerousmps around the cavern lit up simultaneously. It lit up the dark cavern and showed the inside.


    The cavern was round shaped. It was hallow except for an altar at the center of the cavern with a ss coffin on top of it. The altar was surrounded by writings and hieroglyphs of unknown origin.


    The hooded robed person walked towards the altar and carefully looked at the ss coffin. Inside was a beautiful woman with tinum blonde hair. She appeared to be sleeping peacefully inside the intricate ss coffin.


    "Your majesty." The hooded robed person said and caressed the cheek of the sleeping woman inside the ss coffin. "I have returned."


    The hooded robed person opened his hood and his face emerged. He appeared to be a young man in histe twenties, with blonde hair. He was good looking and looked well built.


    The young man looked at the sleeping woman inside the ss coffin lovingly while caressing her cheek.


    "I was not able to kill your enemy for youst night abd because of that I apologize." The young man said. "But do not worry. I will surely kill them for you and after that you will wake up and we will be together once again. I promise you that you would have everything that you wished for when that timees."


    The young man was whispering loving words while looking at the woman inside the ss coffin.


    The room started to dim even with the lightedmps illuminating the inside the cavern. A dark shadow started to creep inside.


    "YOU HAVE COME BACK EMPTY HANDED." An omnimous and dark voice echoed inside the cavern.


    The young man shivered after hearing the omnimous voice. He hurriedly hot in to his knees and bowed his head low just inches from the ground.


    "My lord." The young man''s voice was trembling. "I apologize for my ipetence. I never realized the extent of the magical power the baby has."


    "I HAVE TOLD YOU NEVER TO UNDERESTIMATE EVEN THOUGH IT WAS JUST A LITTLE CHILD." The dark omnimous voice said.


    "It was a mistake that will never happen again my lord." The young man said.


    "THEN I EXPECT YOU WILL NOT DO IT AGAIN, EX-HIGH PRIEST HECTOR." The dark omnimous voice replied.


    "I promise you my lord, you will get the child as I promised." The young man who was identified as High Priest Hector replied while shivering in fright.


    "OF COURSE YOU WILL." The dark omnimous voice said. "I HAVE GIVEN YOU AND THIS WOMAN UNENDING YOUTH AS FIRST PAYMENT. I WILL LNLY GIVE YOU THE REST AFTER YOU HAVE GIVEN ME WHAT I ASKED FOR."


    "And I shall my dark lord." Hector replied. "All I want for is for my Patricia to wake up and be by my side forever. And for that I will give you what I promised."


    "YOU CAN USE MY MINIONS. THEY ARE UNDER YOUR BIDDING." The dark omnimous voice said. "I EXPECT THAT WHEN I RETURN YOU HAVE ACCOMPLISHED THE TASK I HAVE GIVEN YOU."


    "You are going away my lord?" Hector asked.


    "I WILL BE GOING TO ANOTHER PLACE FOR A WHILE." The dark omnimous voice replied. "I EXPECT THAT IN MY RETURN YOU WOULD HAVE WHAT I HAVE ASKED FOR. AND I WILL BRING THIS WOMAN BACK TO LIFE AFTER."


    "Do not worry my lord." Hector replied. "With your legions at my call, I will have what you want in your return."


    "I WILL HOLD YOU TO YOUR WORD, HECTOR." The dark omnimous voice text from said.


    After that, the dark shadow slowly crept away and the room became bright once more.


    Hector stood up and once again looked over Patricia''s body who was lying inside the ss coffin.


    " I promise you your majesty, once you wake up you will have everything that you have desired." Hector said. "With the power the dark lord has bestowed me and together with his legion, I will eliminate those that hindered you in the past and we will live happily ever after."


    **


    Back at the lycan''s settlement, Regaleon and Alicia''s party are ready to depart.


    "Thank you for your hospitality Belgor." Regaleon said. "If you need anything, do not be shy to reach out to me."


    "Thank you Regaleon, but I am sure we can manage." Belgor replied.


    "We are more than just allies Belgor." Regaleon said. "Feel free to send a letter if you need help."


    "I will do so when needed." Belgore replied and patted Regaleon on the shoulder. "I just hoped we did not have such an urrence after we have met once again. Be careful on your journey. I believe those wargs are after you."


    "Thank you Belgor and we will be careful." Regaleon replied.


    Regaleon stepped inside the carriage and sat down next to me. The twins were at the other seat ying with they toys. He looked at us, inhaled and then sighed.


    "What is it Leon?" I asked with a tinge of worry.


    "I am just worried." Regaleon said. "This new enemy that emerged from out of no where. And they are targeting our children and you specifically."


    "I also worry about that." I replied and looked at the twins. "It is not just only us now Leon. We have our children that we need to protect. We need to protect them from harm. We cannot let those creatures get to them."


    "Do not worry my love. I will not let them get their hands on our children or you." Regaleon promised. He embraced me in his arms and I can feel the warmth and the relief it gave me.


    "We just need to know who is it that is behind these creatures." Regaleon said. "The voice that was heard and the one that shot you from a distance, I am sure he is the one behind this. We will find him Lili, I will do what it takes to find him and make him pay for what he did."


    "Hmm." I nodded with Regaleon''s words.


    "Your majesty." William whi was outside called. "We are ready to depart."


    "Then let us go." Regaleon said.


    The carriage started to move and we continued on our journey.

 Chapter ?438 Border City (1)

    Chapter ?438 Border City (1)


    Due to the attack that happened on the Lycan settlement, Regaleon and I have decided to alter our course. We do not know of these creatures called wargs were really targeting our children, but it would be best to be careful just in case.


    Rather than going to therge city of Dublith, a city in Grandcrest that borders Alvannia, we chose to go to a small rural city that has ess to Alvannia as well, a small city called Tarmac.


    It was an abrupt decision, so we sent a few people from our group to inform the noble that oversees the city. The city of Tarmac is governed by a count''s family, Count Forger. I have only seen him a few times at the assembly of nobles that is held every year at the capital city. This assembly is arranged when Regaleon had took the seat of the king of Grandcrest and now it is made on arger scale when he was made emperor of the whole continent.


    "Do you think it is okaywith the Count Forger and his family?" I asked Regaleon. "We are justing to Tarmac on such short notice. I am sure they are scrambling to get prepared for our arrival."


    "I am sure they are all over their heads by now after getting the news of our arrival." Regaleon replied. "But as one of my subordinates under me, I am sure he knows how to deal with this impromptu visit."


    "I see." I said.


    I am not the kind of person that judge people with my first impression on them, but I cannot help but have some kind of dislike with the count. The first time I met him in the assembly after I seated as empress, the old count was in histe fifties. He had that look of an old man with a sweet smile, but I had some feeling of dislike towards him that I do not know where ising from. He was very respectful and polite in our every meeting so I just shrugged my feeling aside, because now that I am an empress, I cannot just judge people on my feelings alone.


    "You seem to dislike the count." Regaleon said unexpectedly.


    "What?" I was taken by surprise by what Regaleon said unexpectedly. "How did you know?"


    "I am your husband Lili, of course I can tell." Regaleon chuckled.


    "And I thought I have masked my feelings good." I said and held my cheek. "I think I need to do better to hide any disdain in my facial expressions."


    "Do not worry about that because you have done well in hiding it." Regaleon replied. "I just knew because I can feel it too. Call it an intuition between husband and wife. I am sure you can feel it too." He smiled.


    "Come to think of it, I guess I have." I nodded in agreement and smiled.


    I am happy that our connection as husband and wife is better than others.


    "Your majesty." William, who was on horseback, was outside our carriage window. "We will be arriving soon at the borders of Tarmac. My subordinates that went ahead to inform Count Forger had sent a message that the count is preparing for our arrival in haste."


    "That is good to hear." Regaleon replied. "Once we arrive let your subordinates rest in the quarters the count will provide. Do not mind and get the rest you will need. I am sure the count''s people will be waiting on us."


    "I understand your majesty." William replied promptly. "I would like to thank you on behalf of my subordinates." He bowed respectfully.


    "It is nothing." Regaleon nodded. "We all need a good rest after our ordeal."


    "Leon is right." I added. "I saw how our people looked so fatigue in our stops. Camping outside and guarding as well can really take a toll on a person''s body. You all deserve a good rest."


    "You need not worry your majesty. This is our job and guarding you and we are proud to be of service to you." William smiled politely. "I will convey your orders to my subordinates. I will take my leave, your majesties." He nodded and Regaleon replied with a nod as well.


    William rode his horse to the front of our convoy and reyed Regaleon''s orders. Looking up at the sky, it is starting to have a tinge of orange hue. The sun is about to set.


    "Will we arrive at the borders before the sun sets?" I asked while looking outside at the sky. The events of that night were looming again in my mind.


    "Do not worry, we will arrive soon my love." Regaleon replied and I nodded with his reassuring voice. His words gave me the peace of mind that I needed.


    Alphonse and Aerith were ying with each other at the opposite seat of the carriage. They were behaving well as if they are not one year old babies. It was like they have knowledge beyond their years that gave some tinge of sadness.


    Alphonse looked my way as if he felt my gaze upon him and his twin sister. He smiled happily and stretched out his arms wanting to be carried into my arms. My heart squeezed slightly with his gestures. It was as if he felt my sadness with their mature gestures.


    "Mama... mama..." Alphonse called.


    "You want to go to mama?" I asked with a smile. I carried him in my arms and sat him on myp.


    "Hehehe..." Alphonseughed out happily while ying with my tinum blonde hair.


    "He really liked your hair, Lili." Regaleon smiled. He looked at us lovingly. "I think he thinks it is beautiful."


    "Your hair is beautiful too." I stroked his raven ck hair. "You have your father''s hair that is shiny ck." I smiled to Alphonse lovingly.


    "Papa... papa..." Aerith who was left alone at the other seat started to cry out to Regaleon.


    "Do not cry my little princess." Regaleon carried her into his arms. "Of course, we will not forget about you."


    Alphonse and Aerith started to y with their toys while seating on ourp. We looked at them lovingly.


    ''This is my family.'' I thought and my heart felt warm. ''I will do anything to keep them safe.''


    Thinking about the attack at the Lycan settlement gave me something to worry about. The voice that was heard that night was someone who wants me dead and wants to take my babies. When we had our taste of peace something like this shows up and it made me feel on edge every single time.


    "We are entering the city gates your majesty." William called out to inform us.


    I looked outside to see rows of houses and buildingse to our view. I do not know if it was just because dusk has just fallen but seeing the outskirts of the city felt a little dreary.


    "How long until we reach the count''s estate?" I asked William.


    "Some thirty minutes from here, your majesty." William replied.


    "It is that war into the city?" I asked.


    "Tarmac is much smaller than the Dublith where we would have gone, but this city is still big in size due to having one of the roads going in Alvannia." Regaleon replied. "Having a border gate can make businesses flourish due to trading."


    "I see." I said.


    When we were getting more closer to the heart of the city, the views changed. The old dreary look of houses and buildings became more lively and bright. They becamerger and more grand looking.


    Not long we came across a gate that looked very grand. The gates opened for us, and the guards wee us with a bow on our crossing.


    "Your majesty, we have entered Count Forger''s estate." William informed.


    I looked outside the carriage window and saw how grand the count''s estate was. The road was well lit withmps. I can see the gardens that were illuminated with themps were tended very well, unlike the dreary outskirts of the city.


    "I never thought that count''s estate was this huge." I said to Regaleon.


    Regaleon was also silent looking outside. I can see he was in deep thought as well.


    The carriage pulled to a stop after some time crossing the gate.


    "We have arrived your majesties." William informed us.


    William came down his horse together with the other guards. He opened the door of our carriage while the other guards lined up.


    "Thank you, captain." Regaleon replied courtly with the presence of other people other than our own group.


    Regaleon stepped down the carriage while still holding Aerith in his arms. He then extended his hand to me and helped me down while I was also carrying Alphonse.


    "Thank you, your majesty." I replied to Regaleon courtly.


    When I looked up, I saw Count Forger''s house. It was huge and grand and more of a mansion, not typical for a count. Count Forger''s personnel were all lined up at the entrance in two rows to greet us.


    "I greet the sun and the moon of the Great Astley Empire." Count Forger who was standing at the center greeted us courtly and bowed. "Wee to my humble home, your majesties."


    The count''s family was behind him, his wife, and children. He had three children, two sons which was the eldest and the middle and a daughter who was the youngest. I saw them bow as well after the count''s greeting.

 Chapter ?439 Border City (2)

    Chapter ?439 Border City (2)


    Count Forger''s personnel and family were lined up outside to greet our arrival. For an impromptu visit, they were giving us a warm wee.


    "This is my family your majesty." Count Forger started to introduce them one by one. "This is my wife, Elena."


    "It is my honor to meet you in person, your majesties Emperor Regaleon and Empress Alicia." Elena replied with a generic smile.


    The countess was of the same age bracket as the count. I host parties for the wives of nobles that work for my husband. It was my way to know more about my husband''s subordinates and their families, but Countess Forger had always declined my invitations stating her poor health and the long journey from Tarmac to the capital city.


    "It is pleasure to finally meet you, Countess Forger." I greeted back. "How is your health now a days? I hope all is well."


    "I¡­um¡­ I am doing quite well, your majesty." Elena replied shyly.


    Looking at her I was convinced that her health was not really good. She looked quite pale and a little thinner than expected of women her age. I saw a portrait of her when she was younger. She was a beautiful youngdy back then, with wavy auburn hair and green eyes. But now I see her, I cannot see even a glimpse of her younger self.


    "This is my eldest son, Raymond." Count Forger introduced.


    "Greetings to the sun and the moon of the Astley Empire." Raymond greeted courtly.


    Seeing him, he was a young man in his early twenties. He was a spitting image of his father, a younger version of him. Light brown hair brown eyes.


    "My son has been my assistant here in governing the city." Count Forger said. "He is a very reliable young man. He graduated in Grandcrest Royal Academy with flying colors. He is a promising young talent your majesty and I am very proud of him." He patted Raymond''s shoulder full of pride towards his son.


    "Hmm, I see." Regaleon replied inly.


    The count''s eldest son was just a few years younger than Regaleon. Seeing how the count is praising his son, I bet he is trying to praise his way in my husbands most trusted subordinates which are only a handful of nobles in the empire. Those that are in my husband''s inner circle are the ones he trusts the most in handling the empire''s matters, not to mention the money that are being moved around for different kinds of purposes. It is not easy to get into my husband''s inner circle because of he makes sure that corruption is at a minimum if not nonexistent.


    "This is my second son Arnold. He is on vacation from boarding school." Count Forger exined.


    Count Forger''s introduction with his second son was very briefpared from his eldest. His eldest has taken his education in the Grandcrest Royal Academy while the second is in an unnamed boarding school. It just shows who his favorite is.


    "Greetings to the sun and the moon of the Astley Empire." Arnold greeted. He has the looks of his mother, wavy auburn hair and green eyes. If he is still in school, he may be in his teens. He looked like eighteen years old at least, with his manly appearance.


    "This here is my youngest, my Angelica." Count Forger introduced.


    "I greet the sun and the moon of the Astley Empire." Angelica curtsied cutely.


    The youngest looked like eleven or twelve years old and had the features of her father as well, long brown hair and eyes.


    "I am sorry for the poor wee your majesties." Count Forger said to us. "We were not prepared with your sudden visit."


    "It is fine count." Regaleon replied. "It is also our fault to visit on such short notice. All we need is a ce to stay for at least two nights before crossing the border."


    "We apologize for the sudden visit count and countess." I added. "We just need some ce to rest after camping out for some nights now. We still have many days of voyage ahead of us to the capital of Alvannia."


    "Oh, please your majesty the empress, there is no need to apologize." Count Forger said. "It is my duty to host the sun and moon of our empire and their envoy." He smiled courtly.


    "Elena, please show his and her majesties to their quarters." The count said to his wife. "I am sure they need a good rest before dinner is served."


    "Of course." The countess replied to her husband. "Please follow me your majesties. I will show you the way to your quarters. The butler can show your envoy to their quarters to rest."


    "Thank you, countess." I replied.


    Counted Elena then showed us the way into their manor. Inside was filled with beautiful paintings, vases from countries in the east and other decorations.


    "Your manor''s decorations are quite impressive." Regaleon said in passing while looking around.


    "Oh¡­ my husband likes different kinds of art such as paintings and vases." The countess replied shyly. "He likes collecting different kinds of things¡­ even exotic ones found in the east."


    The countess'' words seemed to have some other meaning into them. I was about to inquire a little further, but she abruptly stopped in front of a door.


    "This will be your quarters, your majesties. This is the best room suitable for you." The countess said. "The room beside this will be the prince and princess'' room. They are quite close to you. I know how you feel quite anxious of children at the early age being a parent myself." She smiled kindly that I guilty to question her further about her husband''s collecting hobby.


    "Thank you, Countess Forger." Regaleon said. "Then we will take a rest before dinner is served."


    "Oh¡­ oh yes." The countess replied. "We will let a maid call your majesty when dinner is served. Then please have a good rest."


    "Thank you, countess." I gave my thanks and saw her bow and walked away. "Tricia, can you please take the twins to the other room so that they can rest. Please ask one of the maids here to take the twin''s dinner to their room so that they can rest early."


    "Yes, your majesty." Tricia bowed.


    Tricia and the other nanny took the twins from me and Regaleon''s arms. They were starting to yawn, and their eyes were quite drowsy looking indicating they are feeling sleepy.


    "Tell them to deliver the food in haste so that they can eat before they sleep." I said to Tricia.


    "I understand, your majesty." Tricia replied. "Then we will take our leave." She and the nanny bowed and proceeded to the room besides ours.


    "Let us go inside also to get some rest, my love." Regaleon said and held my waist to usher me inside the room.


    "I hope the twins get to eat before sleeping." I said. "Thewy only took each a bottle of milk a while ago."


    "I am sure the count''s personnel will serve us well." Regaleon replied. "We may have not announced our arrival, but I am sure their kitchen is fully stocked, looking at the count''s hefty expenditures.


    "Oh, like I thought you have thought of that as well." I said.


    "Hmm, I never thought the count would have such a grand estate and expensive decorations." Regaleon replied. "With him having such humble family before him. I remember my father said that the previous count was a very humble man."


    "I am also surprised that Countess Elena looked older than her age. I thought at first, she might really be sick, but I am thinking otherwise." I said. "She is too meek and looked afraid of her husband."


    "You think so too?" Regaleon asked me.


    "What are you nning?" I asked him.


    "Hmm, I am going to let Chris look into it." Regaleon replied. "It would be good if he finds something while we are here these two nights."


    "Then I will try to get something out of the countess while we are here." I said. "I believe she is afraid to speak up because of her fear of her husband."


    "Then please do that." Regaleon replied. "Are you feeling tired my love?"


    "Well¡­ not in particr." I replied to his question. "Why?"


    Regaleon had a yful grin in his face.


    "Well, we still have an hour before dinner is prepared for us." Regaleon asked. "Maybe we could have some sweet time now that we are alone."


    I was caught by surprise with Regaleon''s words, but I giggled when I caught what he meant in his words. It has been days that we were traveling, and we did not have time alone by ourselves. After the feeling of anxiousness because of the attack, I think I can at least breath a sigh of relief and have a little peaceful time with my lovable husband.


    "Hmm, what do you mean by sweet time?" I asked teasingly and giggled.


    "Oh, I know you know what I mean." Regaleon picked me up by surprise and carried me to bed.


    "Ahh¡­" I yelped in surprise but giggled along the way. "I have not even washed yet."


    "You can do that after." Regaleon yfully said. "You will surely sweat after what we will do." He chuckled.


    "Then please be gentle, your majesty." I said with a teasing smile. "My body is a little bit sore with the seating in the carriage all day."


    "Do not worry, I will give you a rxing massage after." Regaleon replied with a smile.


    "His majesty giving me a rxing massage?" I said. "I think I am the luckiest woman in the entire continent."


    "You are wrong." Regaleon replied. "I am the one that is the luckiest for you choosing me. I am very lucky to have you as my wife, my love."


    Regaleon nted a sweet kiss on my lips, and I kissed him back. The sweet kiss turned into a passionate one and we had our sweet time before dinner.

 Chapter 440 The Forger Family (1)

    Chapter 440 The Forger Family (1)


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    ¡°Your majesties, I am one of the count¡¯s maids.¡± A voice from behind the door said. ¡°I am here to inform you that dinner will be served in the dining room shortly. The count¡¯s family will be waiting for your arrival.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for informing us.¡± Regaleon was the one to reply. ¡°Tell the count and his family that we will be there shortly.¡±


    ¡°I will ry your message your majesty.¡± The maid replied from behind the door. Not long we heard her footsteps receding from the hallway.


    ¡°Let me help you with that.¡± Regaleon said to me.


    I was wearing my dress and was having a tough time buttoning up the back.


    ¡°And who was the one who is at fault for us being thiste to get dresses?¡± I sarcastically asked him.


    ¡°I am sorry if it took a while for us to get dressed.¡± Regaleon chuckled. ¡°Here let me help you with this.¡±


    Regaleon stood behind me and started to button up my dress. After buttoning up thest one, he hugged my waist from the back. His lips rested on my neck making me ticklish.


    ¡°It has been a while, so I was a little carried away.¡± Regaleon said with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°I cannot help but think what will happen after we have parted here.¡± I giggled.


    Regaleon¡¯s smile turned into a frown. Our initial n was for him to drop us off until the border and he will go back to the capital city after. He only has a few days off after taking care of major work needed.


    ¡°After what happened, I think I do not want to go back to the capital city.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°I wish to go with you to your whole journey.¡±


    ¡°But you did not prepare for a long time away from your work.¡± I said. ¡°Your work cannot be left alone without anyone taking care of it.¡±


    Even though I want Regaleon by our side the whole way, I cannot be selfish and keep him for my own. Th empire needs him as well. I would have cut this trip short, but with what just happened I would also want to see the resurfaced Antia. I cannot help but think there is a connection with the resurfacing of Antia and these new creatures that emerged. And for me to investigate, this trip is essential as well.


    ¡°I know.¡± Regaleon sighed. ¡°That is why I decided to go back to the capital city and deal with my work. I n to let the others take care of all the work while I am gone.¡±


    ¡°Can they take care of your work for a while?¡± I asked.


    Regaleon was talking about the people in his inner circle. They are the people he mostly trusts the empires work to.


    ¡°If they cannot handle the work then it was useless for me to choose them into my inner circle.¡± Regaleon replied rather proudly. ¡°Chris can lead the others while I am gone. He knows how I work after he had been my assistant after I became an emperor. Dimitri also trained him perfectly, so I am not worried.¡±


    Aside from Chris, Regaleon selected brilliant minds to head every department that runs the empire. With them running the empire while Regaleon is away make me reassured for a bit. A part of me also still worries because they have only been doing their work for years after Regaleon had taken the seat of emperor, but he has overseen these people with a hawk¡¯s eye, so their work has gone smoothly.


    ¡°I am still a little bit worried without you leading them, but they are your direct subordinates so I think they will do an excellent job even without you.¡± I gave my honest opinion. ¡°Are you sure about your decisioning with me on this trip?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°How can I leave your side knowing there is danger lurking around. I will not want to part from you like what happened in the past.¡± I can feel him hug me tightly.


    ¡°I do not want to part from you either.¡± I said and turned around to face him. ¡°I n to leave Alphonse and Aerith in the capital of Alvannia with father and Richard. I do not want them to be in danger if our journey will be dangerous because of unknown danger.¡±


    ¡°I believe that will be a good idea.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°I am sure that General Robert would also be thrilled to have the twins there. I am sure your father will have his hands full with the twins and will not miss your mother for quite a while.¡±


    ¡°Mother was firm on him noting with us because this will be mother daughter bonding.¡± I giggled remembering reading mother¡¯s letter and how she described father sobbing because of not being able to go with us. ¡°But now that you areing, I am not sure if he would stay still in the capital even with the twins there. You know how obsessed my father is with mother.¡±


    ¡°I know because I am also obsessed with you.¡± Regaleon chuckled and gave me a peck on the forehead. ¡°Now let us go to the dining room. I am sure they are waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°Thene on.¡± I replied with a smile.


    We walked out of our room and saw a maid waiting for us at the end of the hallway.


    ¡°Your majesties, I am here to show you the way to the dining room.¡± The maid said with a bowed head. ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Regaleon and I followed the maid arm in arm. I looked around the mansion while walking. The count¡¯s mansion and its contents does not shy away a duke¡¯s mansion. But I cannot judge them because even there are richmoners that have sessful businesses here in the continent. The only question is if the counts finances came from clean means and not shady businesses.


    We arrived at the door of the dining room and the maid pushed it open.


    ¡°Please go inside your majesties.¡± The maid said and bowed.


    We make our way inside the dining room. The dining room was just a correct size for family dinners such as this. At the center was a ten seater long dinner table. Our seats were at the other end of the table while the count¡¯s family were already seated at the other end.


    After our entrance, the Forger family stood up and bowed their heads as a greeting. Regaleon and I headed for our seats and sat down.


    ¡°Please be at ease.¡± Regaleon said.


    After hearing Regaleon¡¯s words the members of the family rxed and took their seat once more.


    ¡°We are pleased to have you in our table your majesty Emperor Regaleon and Empress Alicia.¡± Count Forger said. ¡°I apologize if the dinner tonight is not something special because of the short notice of your arrival. But I assure you that the chef had done his best to make your food delicious.¡±


    ¡°Our chef cooks delicious food your majesties.¡± The countess added. ¡°I am sure you will love our humble dinner.¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize count and countess.¡± Regaleon replied.


    ¡°We are beyond thankful with what you have to offer us.¡± I added. ¡°Every food that you serve is a product of our continent and we are thankful that we are blessed with the food that is served.¡±


    While we were talking, the personnel served mozzare sticks for appetizers. The food was in as what is expected but what caught my eye was the porcin tes. The silverware also has what I call such an exotic design.


    ¡°I cannot but help notice your dinnerware.¡± I said with a smile. ¡°They are quite unique.¡±


    ¡°Oh, her majesty has quite an eye.¡± Count Forger replied with an excited voice. ¡°I like collecting beautiful things your majesty and this dinnerware are actually one of my collections. The porcin tes came from the country of Xing. They make such great porcin, the vases outside are also from Xing. The silverware in the other hand came from Albaster. They are particrly good craftsmen. They also craft good weapons.¡±


    ¡°So, you have connections with the countries from the east?¡± Regaleon asked with remark.


    ¡°O¡­Oh, well it is not really like that, your majesty.¡± The count looked perplexed with Regaleon¡¯s sudden question. ¡°I know a merchant that sells products from the east. As you know before the resurfacing of Antia, Alvannians were open in trading with the eastern countries. And as one of the cities that borders Alvannia, I have known quite a few merchants, hehe.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Regaleon replied and did not ask any further. I know by the looks of Regaleon that he was getting more suspicious of Count Forger.


    After the brief conversation, the main course was served and after that was the dessert. We dined quietly with having small conversations along the way. Mostly the count was highlighting his eldest son¡¯s abilities.

 Chapter 441 The Forger Family (2)

    Chapter 441 The Forger Family (2)


    The dinner was more on Count Forger highlighting his eldest son¡¯s achievements. It was obvious that even his wife and second son looked shy at what the count was doing.


    Regaleon on the other hand was keeping neutral face. His reply to the count¡¯s remarks were brief and did not hold any confirmation. He did not confirm or deny any of the count¡¯spliments about his son.


    ¡°I see that your son has been a good help in your work here in Tarmac count.¡± Regaleon said after the count¡¯s praises of his son¡¯s talents.


    ¡°Oh, yes he is your majesty.¡± The count said with a proud smile. ¡°He has been a big help with managing the city¡¯s businesses.¡±


    ¡°I think that is why you have the pleasure of engaging on your hobby at collecting such rare products of art.¡± Regaleon said with a little hint of sarcasm.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ yes of course.¡± Count Forger has caught his majesty¡¯s sarcasm and was caught off guard. ¡°The city has been getting additional money due to the trade we have been making with merchants. The products that the city has been producing has been popr nowadays.¡±


    ¡°As I remember count, this city has been afloat because of the farmingnds.¡± I said.


    The first thing I did when I became an empress is to learn about every city and how they contribute to the country of Grandcrest when it was still a kingdom. As I remember, Tarmac did not have such rich products like what some rich city has like mines and minerals that they can trade. The city is also not a tourist destination with its location. The city was smallpared with the other border cities but at least they have farmingnds in the vicinity and the products from that had let their city at least thrive.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ yes the produce thest few years had been abundant.¡± The count hastily replied. He wiped a stray sweat from his forehead nervously.


    ¡°It is because of the longsting peace that you and your majesty has given to us made the people work even more hard.¡± Raymond interjected. ¡°I have also been helping my father with my own project that is in its starting stages. It has been a big contribution in the additional budget of the city. The city people are being given paying jobs aside from working in farnds.¡±.


    ¡°Yes, yes. That is correct.¡± Count Forger backed up his son¡¯s words. ¡°Hehe, my son is really a blessing to us. His intelligence is something that is of value, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°I see that you have been also working hard, Raymond. I am happy to hear that you have been helping your father improve the city¡¯s finances.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°I am happy that you have outgrown your rather troubled times in the academy. I remember you as one of my underssmen and that you did not have such a pleasant time in the academy.¡±


    ¡°It is an honor you remembered me your majesty.¡± Raymond smiled brightly. ¡°It is you have given me the courage to stand up, your majesty. Your words back then made me think that if you want to be acknowledged you need to have power above all else.¡±


    I was surprised with what Raymond had said. It looked like Regaleon and Raymond had an encounter in their academy days. I was instantly curious as to what Regaleon had said to him.


    ¡°I am surprised you still remember that.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°It was a long time ago and we were still young back then.¡±


    ¡°How can I not remember your majesty.¡± Raymond said and looked at Regaleon like he was an idol. ¡°You, the weak one of all the princes that were fighting for the throne had crushed all of your brothers and took the throne for your own. It was something that will be carved on my mind my whole life.¡±


    It looked like Raymond had put Regaleon up on a pedestal. He was his role model.


    ¡°I would like to hear that little project of yours.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°It looks like it is something promising.¡±


    ¡°It looks like we have such a good conversation going. Why don¡¯t we continue this conversation in the tearoom with some cup of tea?¡± Elena said.


    ¡°That is a splendid idea, Elena.¡± Count Forger replied, but before he can invite us to some cup of tea the butler silently approached him.


    The butler whispered to the count¡¯s ear and he nodded with every word.


    ¡°It looks like I cannot join you in the tearoom.¡± Count Forger said to us. ¡°Something came up that me and my eldest son is needed.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry count, I was about to decline your invitation as well.¡± Regaleon said politely. ¡°Me and my wife would like to get some rest. We have been on the road for a while and would like some rest.¡±


    ¡°That is correct count and countess, we would like to apologize.¡± I added.


    ¡°Oh, you do not need to apologize your majesty. It is I who should apologize.¡± Countess Elena replied. ¡°I should have known that you would like to have some rest after a long voyage.¡±


    ¡°Then if I can excuse us, your majesties.¡± Count Forger said. ¡°Me and my son would take our leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°Have a good evening, count.¡±


    ¡°Have a good evening as well, your majesty.¡± The count stood up and walked outside the dinning room with Raymond behind him.


    ¡°We would retire for the night as well, countess.¡± I said.


    ¡°Of course, your majesty.¡± The countess replied.


    Once we stood up, the countess and the other two children stood up as well and bowed.


    ¡°Please rest well, your majesties.¡± The countess said.


    When we were about to leave, I noticed that the second son Arnold was looking at Regaleon as if he wanted to say something, but he was not able to. It looks like he was contemting to approach us or not. Arnold did not approach until we have exited the dining room.


    **


    Regaleon and I were alone in our quarters when we havee back.


    ¡°Are we alone?¡± Regaleon asked.


    Regaleon was asking someone other than me. From the shadow emerged a person cloaked in ck. This person was a young man. The man was hiding half of his face with a ck cloth to conceal his identity.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± The man in ck said. ¡°We have searched the room for any surveince devices such as magic stones, but there is none.¡±


    ¡°That is good.¡± Regaleon ordered. ¡°Send someone from your team to follow Count Forger and his son. See what they are up to. I can feel that it is not something good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± The man in ck replied and disappeared in the shadows.


    When Regaleon and I became emperor and empress, it was necessary to form an elite group that would be like our shadow us everywhere we go. This shadow group was selected from the special army of Antians Dimitri leaded before. They would serve as our bodyguards in case any danger befalls us. They have helped us plenty in the attack in the Lycan settlement, mainly as our children¡¯s guards. That is why those creatures were not able to get near the twins before Alphonse released the fire wall that shielded them.


    ¡°So, you knew Raymond in his academy days?¡± I asked Regaleon.


    ¡°I remember only briefly. He was different then than he is now.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°I remember saving him once from his bullies.¡±


    ¡°He was bullied in the academy?¡± I asked in disbelief. ¡°But he does not look like someone who can be bullied.¡± I stated.


    ¡°That is why I told you he was different from he is now.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°He was more like a nerd back then. A meek and aloof boy from a small city in the border. He was picked on by the more prominent kids from a big noble house.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I nodded. ¡°But what did you say back then that made him change? He looked at you as if you were his role model.¡±


    ¡°Hah. It was a long time ago and those times were dark.¡± Regaleon sighed heavily.


    I knew about Regaleon¡¯s youth. How he needed to be strong, that he did many things that he was not proud of.


    ¡°My mind back then was on how to survive and what I only knew is to kill or be killed.¡± Regaleon added. ¡°It was also like that in the royal academy. My brothers before me had many noble families by their side and I was always on edge. It was not only bullying I was concerned about but also assassination attempts.¡±


    ¡°I know about your dark past Leon.¡± I said. ¡°But what did you say to Raymond that made him change drastically as you have said?¡±


    ¡°I remember it was when I saved him from the bullies at the back of one of the academy¡¯s buildings.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°I looked at him in contempt. His weakness irritated me because he was being targeted thru that weakness, so I told him¡­ I told him that ¡®If you this to end, then you have to build power. With power, no one will ever look down on you ever again. With power, you can do anything, even let them kneel before you and lick your feet.¡¯ That was also thest time I saw him because I was about to graduate.¡±


    ¡°Well that was something heavy and dark indeed.¡± I said.


    ¡°I was young back then. All I knew was how to survive.¡± Regaleon smiled sadly. ¡°But I changed when I met you, Lili. You changed me.¡±


    ¡°I know Leon. You do not need to exin yourself for what you have done back then.¡± I replied. ¡°But your words looked like it stuck on the young Raymond. I am just curious as to what they are doing to have their luck in life like this.¡±


    ¡°We will know by tomorrow morning.¡± Regaleon replied.

 Chapter 442 Secret Dealings with Xing (1)

    Chapter 442 Secret Dealings with Xing (1)


    The time was gettingte, midnight was fast approaching. Count Forger and his son Raymond was summoned out of the dining room because of an urgent matter. The two quickly exited the dining room and walked straight to the count¡¯s office.


    The office was dim with only a few candle lights lit. Once they entered, a big sturdy man that looked untidy was there waiting inside.


    ¡°What is the problem?¡± Raymond was the one to ask hastily.


    ¡°My lords.¡± The big sturdy man greeted. ¡°There was a bit od an ident at the pens, my lord.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Count Forger asked.


    ¡°The creatures¡­ they¡­ they ate some of the workers that were tasked to feed them tonight.¡± The big sturdy man replied. He looked quite spooked when he was rying what has happened.


    ¡°Did any of the creatures got out?¡± Raymond asked.


    ¡°T-There was some that got out, b-but we were able to contain them.¡± The big sturdy man replied. ¡°But in the process, some of the facilities were damage. Repairs are needed, especially to the cages that holds these creatures.¡±


    ¡°I will go and check the damage father.¡± Raymond said. ¡°You stay here in the manor while the emperor and empress are here. They might suspect something if you were gone.¡±


    ¡°I understand, my son.¡± Count Forger replied.


    ¡°Prepare a horse for me.¡± Raymond ordered the butler..


    ¡°Not a carriage, my lord?¡± The butler asked.


    ¡°I need to move swiftly.¡± Raymond replied. ¡°And it would be best to be silent as well while the emperor¡¯s entourage are here.¡±


    ¡°I understand, my lord.¡± The butler replied. ¡°I will prepare a horse for you to ride on at once.¡± He bowed and exited the office.


    ¡°You.¡± Raymond looked at the big sturdy man with raging eyes. ¡°Pray that our goods have not been jeopardized because of this ident. They will be shipped to Xing ten days from now. They should be in good condition once they leave the facility tomorrow night.¡± The big sturdy man looked nervous after Raymond¡¯s words.


    ¡°I-I am sure that the creatures are in all good condition, my lord.¡± The big sturdy man replied. ¡°Except for ones that escaped that have minor injuries due to the shock they got from the magic stones.¡± He looked at Raymond with fearful eyes.


    ¡°I will assess the damage once I go there.¡± Raymond said with eyes burning in anger. ¡°Go back at once. I will be arriving there as well shortly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The big sturdy man replied. ¡°H-How about the families of the personnel? What will we tell them? They will surely ask what happened to their family members.¡± He asked nervously.


    ¡°Of course, tell them that their family member was caught in an unfortunate ident you dimwit.¡± Raymond yelled. ¡°Give their families a big amount aspensation. They will surely shut their mouths and will not ask further if they are given a huge amount of money.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, my lord.¡± The big sturdy man replied. ¡°I will carry out your order at once.¡± He bowed and left the office in haste.


    Raymond closed the door that was left open by the bid sturdy man.


    ¡°His majesty¡¯s sudden visit was really a bad timing.¡± Count Forger said. ¡°The shipment should have left tonight. It is at least eight to nine days travel to the temporary port in South Antia.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry father, I will take care of it.¡± Raymond replied. ¡°The goods will arrive at the port on time.¡±


    ¡°I know I can count on you, my son.¡± Count Forger said. ¡°I am so proud of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, father.¡± Raymond replied. ¡°I will not let you down.¡±


    **


    A forest was found at the outskirts of the city. This forest is found at the borders of Alvannia and Grandcrest.


    Inside the forest, there was a facility hidden. Around the facility were high fences and the entrance was guarded heavily by armed men.


    Raymond arrived at the entrance in horseback. He was approaching slowly, and the light of the torches has not yet illuminated him.


    ¡°HALT!¡± A guard shouted while in an alerted stance. ¡°Who goes there?¡± He asked with authority.


    ¡°It is I.¡± Raymond said while nearing the gate.


    ¡°My lord.¡± The guards bowed in his presence. ¡°The boss had told us of your arrival.¡±


    ¡°Then open the gates at once!¡± Raymond ordered.


    The gates opened at once and Raymond entered the facility.


    Inside, torches illuminated the road. There are buildings that were guarded by armed men like the ones at the entrance.


    While Raymond was making his way towards one of the buildings, he saw six bloodied sheets lined up on the ground.


    ¡°These must be the workers that died in the ident.¡± Raymond looked down with not even a hint of sadness. ¡°How unfortunate of them.¡± He remarked and went on.


    Once Raymond arrived at the building, the guards bowed to him and helped him get off his horse.


    ¡°Greetings, my lord.¡± The guards greeted.


    ¡°Where is the manager?¡± Raymond replied.


    ¡°The boss is inside, my lord.¡± The guard relied.


    ¡°My lord!¡± The big sturdy man went out of the building in haste and bowed.


    ¡°Enough with the greetings.¡± Raymond said looking irritated. ¡°Report to me of the situation.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, my lord.¡± The big sturdy man felt nervous. ¡°The incident happened in building five. Would you like to see?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes. Lead the way.¡± Raymond replied.


    ¡°Then this way, my lord.¡± The big sturdy man gestured.


    The manager and Raymond walked along the path that are lit by torches. It was quite along the path until they came across one of the muchrger buildings. The buildings looked more like a warehouse and there at the entrance was a door that is use by humans and another was arge sturdy metal gate.


    Shrieks were heard inside of these buildings together with the voices of people shouting.


    ¡°What is happening? Why are the creatures behaving oddly?¡± Raymond asked.


    ¡°We do not know, my lord.¡± The big sturdy man replied. ¡°It started at dusk. The creatures started to behave oddly and were pretty aggressive. The workers were also scared, my lord. Some would like to resign due to the over work here and the less pay they are receiving. They are still asking for an increase in their wages.¡±


    ¡°They are still blurting out that.¡± Raymond scoffed. ¡°If they work with their mouths shut then maybe I can be kind and give them bonuses after thistest shipment has been made. If they do not keep their mouths shut, then tell them I will do it for them.¡± He said with a menacing tone.


    ¡°T-That is what I had said, my lord.¡± The big sturdy man replied. ¡°Do not worry, my lord. I always keep the workers in check.¡±


    ¡°That is good to hear.¡± Raymond replied with a smirk. ¡°Once this shipment has been made, I will make sure to give you a bonus.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡± The big sturdy man said with a happy smile.


    The manager and Raymond got to the building where the incident took ce. The huge door at the entrance of the warehouse had dents that were made from the inside. When they entered, a thick metal fence was ced from the doorway leading inside. Inside were weird winged creatures that are standing in two legs. They looked reptilian in nature.


    ¡°It is in our luck that these creatures had surfaced in our area of the forest. At first, they were a nuisance. They started to attack our farm animals and wreck our crops in their wake. I was about to seek help in the capital when a merchant from Xing came.¡±


    Raymond was looking at the creatures inside the fence. They were fascinating in his eyes. But blood still smeared the floors inside the fence. Scratch marks and dents were since at the metal gates, seeing how these creatures tried to go out.


    ¡°The Xing merchant called them wyverns. They are creatures that are close to dragons they say.¡± Raymond said. ¡°Dragons are creatures that are revered in their country, and they offered to buy these creatures in high prices. That is why we need these creatures in good shape before being shipped.¡± He looked at the big sturdy man with piercing eyes.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ of course, my lord.¡± The big sturdy man replied. ¡°A-As you can see, the wyverns are all riled up. This has been going on since dusk.¡±


    The wyverns inside the fence were looking agitated and wild. They were shrieking wildly.


    ¡°These wyverns are only younglings and you cannot control them?¡± Raymond said. ¡°If you saw the adult ones, I am sure you will wet your pants. Fortunately, the Xing merchant take them off our hands before they get even bigger. It was them that thought us that this creatures¡¯ weakness which is lightning. We are fortunate that lightning magic stones are being sold in the market after the recent war. Antian magices in handy.¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do, my lord?¡± The big sturdy man asked. ¡°How can we ship them out tomorrow night if they are still like this?¡±


    ¡°Let us see if they calm down until tomorrow.¡± Raymond replied. ¡°If not, then we drug them to sleep. But a huge amount of paralytic medicine that we will need in the voyage.¡±


    ¡°I understand, my lord.¡± The big sturdy man replied.


    ¡°This shipment cannot be dyed any longer.¡± Raymond said.

 Chapter 443 Secret Dealings with Xing (2)

    <h4> 443 Secret Dealings with Xing (2) </h4>


    I opened my eyes and saw that there was already light outside the window. It was still early in the morning and there was still not much sound heard from the outside. Regaleon was still sleeping beside me, his breathing calm.


    I slowly got up from bed, being careful not to wake Regaleon up. I know that he is as tired as everybody else from the journey, but he still needs to think of work. And the count¡¯s business here in Tarmac is also weighing in his mind.


    I put a robe around my body and walked towards therge windows. Light was seeping from the small opening of the curtains. I opened the curtains a little and took a peak outside. It was still a little dim outside and the sun had not yet risen. I can see the courtyard of the manor from where I was standing. The road going out of the manor is quite visible.


    From a distance, I can see a lone rider on his horse riding towards the manor. Once it was near, I recognized the rider as Raymond, the eldest son of Count Forger. He got down from his hose when he arrived near the entrance of the manor. The butler of the Forger family came out to meet him. They conversed for quite a bit. The butler bowed and Raymond went inside the manor.


    Not long, I saw horses being lined up and taken out of the manor by the manor¡¯s workers.


    ¡°Where are they taking that many horses?¡± I asked myself.


    I was then surprised when arms suddenly wrapped around my waist from the back.


    ¡°Oh my!¡± I silently shrieked. ¡°L-Leon.¡± I identified him as soon as I turned around.


    ¡°You woke up earlier than I thought.¡± Regaleon said with a yful smile. ¡°After what we have donest night.¡± He nted a kiss on my nape that tickled me.


    ¡°L-Leon...¡± I felt shy remembering what we have donest night.


    Regaleon and I continued the thing we did before dinner. Last night was long and not to mention tiring. He was insatiable and we have gone for a couple of rounds before we went to sleep.<sub>.???</sub>


    ¡°It looks like there is something happening outside.¡± Regaleon¡¯s yful look turned serious when he saw the horses in the manor¡¯s stable is being sent out. ¡°They are moving the horses this early in the morning. What could be the count¡¯s and Raymond¡¯s business that needs these many horses?¡±


    ¡°That was what I was thinking as well.¡± I replied.


    ¡°We will knowter.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°Let us get ready for the day first and see if the twins are up.¡± He nted a kiss on my forehead.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded in agreement. ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat at breakfast at the twin¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, sounds good.¡± Regaleon replied.


    **


    The sun had now risen, and light washed inside the room of the twins. Alphonse and Aerith were already up and were ying with their toys on the carpeted floor.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    ¡°Your breakfast is here, your majesties.¡± I maid¡¯s voice said outside the door.


    Tricia opened the door and let the maid in. She was pushing a cart with our breakfast. The food today looked more well prepared. Bacons, sausages, eggs and toasted bread with butter were on the tes and are neatly ced. There was also a jar of milk and fruit juice. A cup of coffee is also prepared for Regaleon.<sub> p???? ?0???</sub>


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± I said to the maid. ¡°You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡± The maid bowed and exited the room.


    Tricia ced our food in the small table found inside the room. She served the coffee to Regaleon and fill my ss with fruit juice.


    ¡°Thank you, Tricia.¡± I said with a smile. ¡°You can also take your breakfast with the others in the servant¡¯s dining hall.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡± Tricia bowed. ¡°Just call for me if you need me.¡± She said and excused herself.


    Regaleon started to sip coffee from his cup while reading the daily newspaper brought for us. I started to put some eggs on the toasted bread and feed the twins. They love their egg sandwiches. I also poured some milk inside their sippy cups.


    ¡°What is in the news today?¡± I started idle talk.


    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°It is the same as usual.¡±


    ¡°The same is good, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, but I feel our normal daily lives will not be for long.¡± Regaleon remarked.<sub> ¦Ñ???????? ? </sub>


    Regaleon and I finished our food and the twins were done as well. I asked the guards outside to call for Tricia and when she came back, I asked her to take the twins for a walk at the manor¡¯s grounds for their daily morning exercise.


    Once Regaleon and I were alone, we went back to our own room and closed the door behind us.


    ¡°Have you gotten some information?¡± Regaleon asked. He was asking not me but the shadow guard fromst night.


    From the shadow emerged the young man cloaked in ck fromst night.


    ¡°Greetings, your majesties.¡± The man cloaked in ck greeted bent on one knee. ¡°The man I had tasked to follow the count and his son hade back at dawn. He had reported that only the son Raymond left the manorst night discreetly in horseback.¡±


    ¡°Where did he go?¡± Regaleon asked.


    ¡°The son rode north to the forest that borders Grandcrest and Alvannia, your majesty.¡± The man cloaked in ck replied. ¡°He entered a gated facility that was guarded heavily with men that looked like unidentified mercenaries.¡±


    ¡°The count is hiring mercenaries?¡± Regaleon asked.


    ¡°That does not sound good?¡± I replied.


    Nowadays where we are living in peace, mercenaries are seldom sought for. A ¡®Guild of Mercenaries¡¯ was created by Jack who knew how mercenaries are being used. He made sure that mercenary groups are properly registered to the guild, that way their jobs are tracked properly and to make sure they are not doing anything uwful.


    ¡°Some unregistered mercenary groups have been emergingtely.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°It would be good to inform Jack about this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he should know.¡± I replied. ¡°It is his job to know these kind of things.¡±


    Jack has been given this kind of job by Regaleon as one of the people in his inner circle. Because Jack has connection being the leader of the Crimson Bandits which is now renames as Crimson Mercenary Group. He handles the informationwork in the continent and also news thates from the eastern countries across the sea.


    ¡°I am sure he has caught news about these mercenaries, he just needs to have evidence of their shady businesses.¡± Regaleon defended.


    ¡°You are defending him?¡± I giggled. ¡°And I thought you are always strict to all your subordinates. Are you ying favorites because he is your cousin inw?¡± I teased.


    ¡°I do not y favorites when ites to my subordinates. You know that.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°I just know how he works, and he has been a valuable asset to the empire.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, what else did you find out about the facility in the forest?¡± Regaleon asked the shadow guard.


    p????-?0??? ¡°He was able to enter the premise, but he was not able to enter the warehouses.¡± The man in ck replied. ¡°But he noted that he heard strange sounds inside.¡±


    ¡°Strange sounds?¡± I asked. ¡°What kind of strange sounds?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°He said it sounded like animal sounds, your majesty.¡± The man cloaked in ck replied to me. ¡°But he said he did not know what kind of animal made such sound.¡±


    ¡°Leon, the forest he is speaking of.¡± I remembered something. ¡°Is it the same forest we traveled in before. The forest where we first met the sirens.¡±


    Regaleon was deep in thought before replying. ¡°Now that you mention it, yes. I believe it is the same forest.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that the animal that is making those strange sounds are beasts from the ancient times?¡± I asked. ¡°Maybe it is the same as the wargs that we encountered in the Lycan settlement.¡±


    ¡°I think you have a point, Lili.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°Have more men watch the facility. Tell me at once if there is something that changes.¡± He ordered the shadow guard.


    ¡°At once, your majesty.¡± The man cloaked in ck replied and disappeared into the shadow.


    ¡°Do you think that Count Forger and his son is breeding beasts from ancient times?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There is a possibility. But the question is why are they breeding them?¡± Regaleon asked. ¡°And if the creatures in the facility are as ferocious as the wargs we encountered, then they can be dangerous if they go to the wrong hands.¡±


    ¡°Then we have to find evidence about the count¡¯s shady business.¡± I said. ¡°We cannot let them go on like this.¡±


    ¡°Definitely not.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°We need to find evidence before we can use the count of any crime done. It would be best to catch them red handed, especially when the emperor is present to bear witness.¡±


    ¡°Then we have to find something before we depart tomorrow.¡± I said.

 Chapter 444 The Second Son of the Forger Family (1)

    <h4> 444 The Second Son of the Forger Family (1) </h4>


    At lunch the countess Elena had asked as to eat with them again. Regaleon and I agreed thinking that talking to Count Forger and Raymond will give us some inputs in what is their business and why they are being secretive with the details.


    We headed to the dining room from where we had our dinnerst night. Likest night, a maid was leading the way. When we arrived Count Forger¡¯s family was already there except for the eldest son, Raymond.


    ¡°Good afternoon, your majesties.¡± Count Forger greeted. ¡°Me and my wife are happy that you could join our family for lunch.¡± He disys a friendly smile.


    When the count was talking my eyes fall upon the second son, Arnold. He was looking down all the time with a grunt face. It looked like he was a feeling of disgust that made me curious. I took note of his odd behavior.


    ¡°It is our honor to join you and your family, Count Forger.¡± Regaleon replied courtly. ¡°It is the least we can do to you our hosts.¡±


    ¡°His majesty is correct.¡± I added. ¡°We showed up all of a sudden and unannounced would have been a burden to you. I will make sure to send token of our appreciation once we arrive in Alvannia, Countess Elena.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you so much, your majesty.¡± Countess Elena was surprised.


    ¡°I hope that once you feel better you could attend one of my small gatherings in the capital city. You can take your daughter with you.¡± I said. It would be good for your daughter to also have connections while she is entering her puberty. ¡°Having friends while young would help when hering of agees. Making connections with otherdies in upper society will be useful as well, Countess Elena.¡±


    ¡°T-Thank you very much, empress.¡± Countess Elena felt humbled. ¡°I will think about it, your majesty.¡±


    The countess¡¯ eyes looked away evading direct contact with me. She looked sideways and took a peek at her daughter Angelica. It felt like she was hiding something. There was something in her gaze that made me felt something is wrong with their rtionship.


    ¡°Well, let us start then.¡± Count Forger said.


    The kitchen staff started to bring the food in and set it on the table. I then noticed that the eldest son Raymond was not yet in his seat.<sub>p????-?0???.???</sub>


    ¡°Your eldest son is not joining us?¡± Regaleon asked the count. He also noticed that Raymond has not yet arrived.


    ¡°Ah yes.¡± Count Forger replied instantly. ¡°I apologize that I forgot to mention that my son Raymond would not be joining. He is a little busy dealing with our business.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I am quite curious about your business, Count Forger.¡± Regaleon said while we are starting with our appetizer. ¡°Maybe this business would contribute to the entirety of the empire.¡±


    ¡°I am confident that it will your majesty. It was a business that my son has painstakingly worked hard for.¡± Count Forger replied. ¡°It will be Raymond who would introduce this business when he thinks that the business has stabled, your majesty. I am sure that after he had made sure that his business will take fruit then he will present it to you, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°I am hoping to hear it soon.¡± Regaleon said with a smirk.


    As expected, Regaleon has experience ying with his words. It also had me convinced that he is very much interested with Count Forger and his son¡¯s business. I am sure he had much experience in Grandcrest¡¯s court when he was still young. As a young prince that was fighting for the throne, he had to thread carefully with officials that supports his brothers. ying with words was one of the skills he had mastered to survive.


    The lunch had gone smoothly without any incidents. I was about to finish my dessert when Regaleon asked something from the count.


    ¡°Count Forger, her majesty and I would like to take a look at the city this afternoon.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°We will take a stroll in the city streets.¡±


    ¡°That is a good idea, your majesty.¡± Count Forger replied. ¡°The problem is that I cannot apany you because I need to join Raymond this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Regaleon replied.


    ¡°Then your other son can apany us to guide us around.¡± I quickly said. ¡°Your name is Arnold, correct?¡±<sub> p???? ?0???</sub>


    ¡°Y-Yes, your majesty.¡± Arnold stood in attention with the sudden attention on him.


    ¡°Can you guide us around the city?¡± I asked with a polite smile. ¡°We will not go that far, just somewhere we can have a stroll.¡±


    ¡°O-Of course, your majesty.¡± Arnold replied respectfully. ¡°It is my honor to guide the emperor and empress of the Astley Empire.¡± He bowed his head.


    ¡°Y-your majesty...¡± Count Forger interjected suddenly. ¡°I think it is not a good idea to have Arnold guide you. Why don¡¯t I call Raymond back here? I am sure he can set aside his work to guide your majesties...¡± He trailed on.


    ¡°Count Forger.¡± Regaleon called his attention.


    ¡°Y-Yes, your majesty?¡± Count Forger replied.


    ¡°Is he not your son as well, count?¡± Regaleon asked.


    ¡°... Y-Yes, your majesty.¡± Count Forger had a pause before replying.


    ¡°Then he also grew up here in Tarmac before he went to his boarding school.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°He should also have an idea of the city he grew up in.¡±


    ¡°O-Of course, your majesty.¡± Count Forger cannot refute Regaleon¡¯s words.


    ¡°And he is already a young adult capable to be independent.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°Are you confident that you can guide us well in the city, Arnold?¡± He asked the second son.<sub> ¦Ñ???????? ? </sub>


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± Arnold replied confidently. ¡°I grew up knowing the streets of Tarmac like the back of my hand.¡±


    ¡°You will be our guide then.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°Do you have any other objections, Count Forger?¡± He took a stance of superiority.


    ¡°N-None your majesty.¡± Count Forger replied feeling little at the presence of Regaleon.


    ¡°It is settled then.¡± I pped my hand and politely smiled to defuse the heavy mood. ¡°We will be getting ready then, Arnold.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± Arnold replied with a proud smile. ¡°I will be waiting for you and his majesty in the foyer.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good.¡± I replied.


    ¡°I will order my knights to escort you in your afternoon stroll.¡± Count Forger offered.


    ¡°There is no need, Count Forger.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°My own men can guard me in a distance. I do not want to make a huge scene in the city by announcing my visit here, so I n we go incognito. I will just ask that you lend is your carriage for the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°If that is your majesty¡¯ wish.¡± Count Forger abided. ¡°Butler, please prepare the carriage for his and her majesty¡¯s trip.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The butler bowed and exited the dining room.


    ¡°Thank you count.¡± I gave him a polite smile. ¡°His majesty and I will go and prepare then.¡±


    ¡°Of course, your majesty.¡± Count Forger replied. ¡°Thank you for joining us for lunch.¡±


    We were about to exit the dining room when I heard the voice of Angelica.


    ¡°Mother I want to join them too.¡± Angelica said.


    ¡°The emperor and empress did not invite you, so no.¡± Countess Elena replied.


    ¡°But I want to go.¡± Angelica sounded frustrated. ¡°I want to, I want to, I want to!¡± She was throwing a tantrum.


    ¡°You cannot go now sweetheart.¡± Count Forger said with a sweet tone.


    ¡°Hmp, but I want to go.¡± Angelica said. ¡°If I said I want to go then I want to go.¡±


    ¡°This is your fault for spoiling and indulging your daughter¡¯s every whim.¡± Countess Elena said with an irritated tone.


    ¡°Watch your tone Elena.¡± Count Forger scolded in a hushed voice. ¡°Sweetheart, you cannote with them. Why don¡¯t I buy whatever you want in return? After your brother¡¯s recent trade, I can buy you anything that you want.¡±


    ¡°Really father? Anything?¡± Angelica asked with a joyous tone.


    ¡°Yes, sweetheart.¡± Count Forger said.


    **


    p????-?0??? Regaleon and I changed into clothes more suitable in taking an afternoon stroll. We headed to the foyer of the Forger with Regaleon escorting me as a gentleman that he is.


    ¡°Thank you for backing me up about Arnold.¡± I said to Regaleon.


    ¡°Well I had a feeling you had a reason for wanting the second son of Count Forger to guide us in our outing.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°And I am sur you also thought of the reason why I suggested an afternoon troll.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I also have a thought. ¡°I giggled. ¡°You wanted to survey the city, correct?¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°I want to see the current standing of Tarmac City. And that is also the reason why I decline for Raymond to guide us, but I am surprised why you asked the second son Arnold to.


    ¡°I fell that Arnold is different from his father and brother.¡± I said. ¡°It is just a feeling and I wish that my hunch is correct. I am surprised that you agreed to it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I trust your judgement in people.¡± Regaleon smiled. ¡°It has never let us down until now.¡±


    ¡°You praise me too much.¡± I giggled. ¡°What if I get it wrong? Will you be mad at me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, probably.¡± Regaleon had a yful smile. ¡°But I can think of a way that you can make up for it.¡±


    ¡°I bet you are thinking of something naughty.¡± I side nced at him while we were walking with a smile. ¡°But kidding aside, I hope my hunch is in point.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, my love.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°I can solve it if ever he is not like what you think he is.¡±


    We arrived at the foyer and saw Arnold waiting as he had said.


    ¡°Your majesties.¡± Arnold greeted with a bow. ¡°The carriage is ready and waiting outside.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Arnold.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°Let us get going then.¡±

 Chapter 445 The Second Son of the Forger Family (2)

    <h4> 445 The Second Son of the Forger Family (2) </h4>


    We were riding the Forger family¡¯s carriage with Arnold inside. The sceneries are definitely different in the daypared to when we passed byst night. I can see the houses more clearly on the way to the heart of the city.


    ¡°The houses around here are quite luxurious.¡± I said to Arnold. ¡°The city is quite faring well I see.¡±


    ¡°Well, the ones that are living in this part of the city are mostly the ones working in the government and their families.¡± Arnold replied.


    ¡°Basically, they are working for your father.¡± Regaleon said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°You are correct, your majesty.¡± He seemed quite disappointed in some way.


    The inside of the carriage fell silent for quite some time after the initial conversation. Not long, we have arrived at the heart of the city, the business district.


    ¡°Oh, we are here.¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Would you like to go down the carriage and look around, your majesties?¡± Arnold asked.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± I gave a generic smile.


    ¡°Stop the carriage.¡± Arnold told the driver.<sub>p????-?(0)???.???</sub>


    The carriage stopped at the roadside and Arnold opened the carriage door and got down first. Regaleon followed and offered his hand to me. I took it and he helped me down the carriage as the gentleman that he is.


    ¡°Be careful in your step, my love.¡± Regaleon said and it made me smile.


    ¡°Thank you, my love.¡± I replied.


    The people around and those that are passing by does not mind our presence that much. It would be because we are wearing normal noble¡¯s clothes. In these clothes we looked like a normal noble couple being showed around by the second son of the count¡¯s family.


    The business district is like any business districts there is. Stores of many kinds are seen to answer the needs of the people. The people around looked well with no problem that could be seen at first nce.


    At the streets that we were passing by, we saw different kind of vendors selling fruits, flowers, essories and many more. They looked quite happy while doing their own businesses. Even the people buying looked like they are living well.


    ¡°I am happy to see that the people of Tarmac look quite happy and content.¡± I said while looking around.


    ¡°Our family had always taken care of the citizens of Tarmac.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°Even before my father had started... his ¡®business¡¯, the family made sure that the people can fare well in living here in Tarmac.¡±


    ¡°The Tarmac family had always been a good vasal as I remember.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°I remember your grandfather when hees to the capital on business. He was a very humble old man. Always wearing a smile.¡±<sub> p???? ?(O)???</sub>


    ¡°Yes, my grandfather was quite humble.¡± Arnold had a smile on his face. ¡°He was good to all people, including me.¡±


    pA??? ?(O)??? ¡°It looks like you are quite fond of your grandfather.¡± I smiled seeing him have a genuine smile since we the first time we met.


    ¡°Yes. When I was young, I remember he was good to me.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°He always a smile on his face and yed with me when other children won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Other children won¡¯t y with you when you were young?¡± I asked out of curiosity. ¡°And why is that?¡±


    Arnold¡¯s face that was bright when talking about his grandfather started to sadden once again.it was like he was reluctant to answer.


    ¡°Arnold...¡± Regaleon called out. ¡°I believe you wanted to apany us in our stroll because you want to tell us something.¡± He said to Arnold in a whisper that only we can hear.


    I looked behind us causally seeing that no one other than our guards are following us.


    ¡°You are correct, your majesty.¡± Arnold replied in a whisper as well. ¡°But it is not safe to here to talk, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can see that.¡± Regaleon replied causally. ¡°I believe we can deal with those pests that has been following us.¡±<sub> ¦Ñ?????(?)?? ? </sub>


    I was surprised that Regaleon knew someone was following us. He really is at another level to sense such things. He must have gained that ability since he has been targeted by assassins since he was young. I am not an experienced fighter and so I cannot sense such things. I am amazed with the new things I learn about my husband.


    Regaleon said that he would deal with the people that were tailing us. Maybe he would ask his shadow guards to deal with them, but I thought that the count would get alerted if the people that are tailing us does not report back to him.


    ¡°But won¡¯t we alert the count if the people that are tailing us just vanishes?¡± I asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°There are many ways to vanish in a ce filled with many people.¡± Regaleon smiled. ¡°And is easiest with magic.¡± He winked at me.


    ¡°Arnold, do you know any caf¨¦ where we can rest?¡± Regaleon asked. ¡°It is quite hot out and me and my wife would like to take a rest and drink something cold.¡±


    ¡°I know of a good ce, your majesty.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°It is this way.¡± He showed us the way.


    We arrived at a decent looking caf¨¦. The caf¨¦ was filled with many customers in this time of day. We entered and once we were there, Arnold chose a table not too far from the window. We take a seat and order some snacks and refreshments. A few minutes went by when our orders came.


    ¡°I would need to excuse myself.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°Would you like toe with me, my love?¡± He looked at me with meaning. I knew that he had something in mind.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± I replied. Regaleon offered his hand and I took it.


    Regaleon and I walked towards the back of the caf¨¦ where the rest rooms were located. We both go inside in our respective rest rooms. Inside there was no one at first but then one door closed door opened. Someone inside that came out with the same dress I am wearing. I then realized that the girl was one of our shadow guards.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± The female shadow guard bowed. ¡°His majesty has ordered me to rece you. He also told me to give you this to wear. His majesty will be waiting for you at the back.¡± She handed me a ck hooded robe.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I replied.


    The female shadow guard wore a ring and her appearance changed into mine. As I remember, Regaleon had this ability where he can infuse his magic into essories and the one wearing them will have a different appearance. William used this when he was with me in Jennovia when I was there as a hostage.


    I wore the robe and concealed my face. I silently walked outside the rest room and towards the back of the caf¨¦ where thedy shadow guard told me Regaleon was waiting.


    Once I opened the door, I saw two hooded robes waiting. One turned around and slightly opened his hood, it was Regaleon.


    ¡°Let us go my love.¡± Regaleon had his hand reaching out for me and I instantly took it.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I would like to take you to the edge of the city, your majesty.¡± Arnold, who was the other hooded person replied. ¡°It is a ce that is different from here.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Regaleon said.


    **


    We arrived at the edge of the city where it was a lot different than the central and business districts. This area was the area I first saw when we first arrive. It was dark and looked deste, even in this time.


    ¡°When we passed thru here, I thought it was deste because it was gettingte.¡± I said while looking around. ¡°But now we are here at this time, I can see it not just deste but the area looks quite poor.¡±


    ¡°These areas are now called the slums, your majesty.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°This is where the less fortunate resides. But back in my grandfather¡¯s days, it was not like this. Our city was not wealthy, but at least there were no slums back in those days.¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything Arnold.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°Including your story.¡±


    Arnold looked hesitant at first but seems to get the courage to talk.


    ¡°I believe you can see how my father praised my brother, your majesty.¡± Arnold started. ¡°It was the opposite to me. That I because he... he believed that I am not his son. He believes that I am a bastard, a son my mother conceived with her affair from her old me.¡± He exhaled. He seemed to be carrying a huge weight that was lifted off when he said those words.


    ¡°Oh my.¡± I was shocked at first but thenprehended the count¡¯s actions towards his second son.


    ¡°You believe that the count¡¯s beliefs are false?¡± Regaleon asked in a neutral tone.


    ¡°Of course it is!¡± Arnold raised his tone because of his emotions.

 446 [Bonus chapter]The Second Son of the Forger Family (3)

    <h4> 446 [Bonus chapter]The Second Son of the Forger Family (3) </h4>


    ¡°You believe that the count¡¯s beliefs are false?¡± Regaleon asked in a neutral tone.


    ¡°Of course it is!¡± Arnold raised his tone because of his emotions. ¡°My mother had been faithful to him once they were married. She had told him many times that I... I am his son. But he does not believe her words.¡±


    ¡°And why does your father not believe your mother¡¯s words?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because their marriage was a forced one.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°My mother... she was the most beautifuldy in the city in her youthful days. She was a daughter of a lower noble family and was engaged to her lover that is a merchant who is but amoner. My father was infatuated with her and he... he did ways to get her.¡±


    ¡°Those ways were not good, I suppose?¡± Regaleon asked.<sub>p????-?(0)???.???</sub>


    ¡°My mother had many suitors, my father included. My father, he courted my mother honorably at first, but in the end, it was a merchantmoner who won her heart.¡± Arnold said. ¡°It did not sit well with my father, my mother¡¯s decision. One night my grandfather held a party for the nobles in the city, my mother¡¯s family were also invited. That night my father he... he put something in her drink and he...¡± He was not able to finish his story, but I already knew what happened.


    ¡°Oh my, the countess... she had such an experience.¡± I was shocked.


    ¡°How did you know about your parent¡¯s past?¡± Regaleon asked to know if the story is legit.


    ¡°If was my grandfather who told me.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°When they knew what happened and that my mother got pregnant because of that night, my grandfather asked my mother¡¯s parents for her hand in marriage to my father. Because the news had been widespread and also reached the capital city as well, to save my mother¡¯s dignity her parents agreed.¡±<sub> p???? ?(O)???</sub>


    ¡°So, hers was a forced marriage.¡± I said with a heavy heart. ¡°Your mother abandoned her love to save not only her dignity but your brother¡¯s as well.¡±


    Illegitimate children born in noble families were not epted well in the past. That goes for unmarried noble women who bore children as well. The scrutiny in high society were harsh in the past and that was one of my agendas that I was able to fix when I became empress.


    ¡°My grandfather felt guilty for what my father did to my father until his death. He knew he robbed my mother of her happy future.¡± Arnold said. ¡°That is also why my grandfather treated me kindly as well, even my father harshly rejected me.¡±


    ¡°Then why does your father think that you are not his son?¡± Regaleon asked.<sub> ¦Ñ?????(?)?? ? </sub>


    ¡°The time when I was conceived coincidentally fell the same time when my mother¡¯s past fianc¨¦ came to the city. As a merchant, he was traveling frequently. He does not reside in this city but met my mother in one of his travels here.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°My mother and her past fianc¨¦ secretly met for thest time. My father knew of this and when I was already in my mother¡¯s womb. My mother exined that nothing happened, that she and her past fianc¨¦ met to close that chapter of her life to say goodbye...¡±


    ¡°But your father did not believe her?¡± Regaleon said.


    ¡°You are correct, your majesty.¡± Arnold lowered his head in sadness. ¡°My mother swears that I am my father¡¯s child, but he does not believe the word she says.¡±


    ¡°That is what jealously can do to men that steals another for their selfish reason.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°Your father was insecure due to how he was able to get your mother, and because of that jealously can cloud his judgement.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty, for believing my story.¡± Arnold said with gratitude.


    ¡°Your sister Angelica, she is not your mother¡¯s child perhaps?¡± I asked.


    My question was based on how the count doted on his daughter, but the countess does not hold any love towards the youngest child.


    ¡°How did you...¡± Arnold was left speechless to my question. ¡°W-What you said was correct. Angelica was born from one of my father¡¯s mistresses. After I was conceived and born my father, he... he changed as my mother had said. At first, he showered my mother with love, but after me he changed. He started to sleep with other women. After that, he took mistresses. He was sure to not leave seeds on those mistresses a sick form of showing respect to my mother, but Angelica¡¯s was conceived unknowingly. Because my sister looked like my father, he took her and added her to our family¡¯s registry.¡±


    ¡°Infidelity in one¡¯s marriage is one of the things I would like to be punished in my empire.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°Because infidelity has gone unchecked in the past, it has be a norm especially to the nobles.¡±


    ¡°Thew in infidelity is one of thews being reviewed now, your majesty.¡± I said to Regaleon. ¡°It is just a matter of time until thewes to you for approval.¡±


    Thews in family matters are under my jurisdiction. My team had prepared thew for infidelity and monogamy these past years. Because many nobles were against suchws, we were having a problem getting it approved. My team has been working hard for it to pass.


    ¡°When thewes, we will give the just punishment to your father.¡± Regaleon said to Arnold. ¡°But I believe there is other sins that he needs to pay for, him and your brother. Tell me about this ce and what you know about your father and brother¡¯s ¡®business¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I will tell you everything, your majesty.¡± Arnold said with a serious look. ¡°But please spare my mother and also my younger sister. They do not have any knowledge of it. They are innocent.¡±


    pA??? ?(O)??? ¡°You are not asking for yourself as well?¡± Regaleon asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°I am also at fault with knowing and not reporting to it to your majesty sooner.¡± Arnold bowed his head. ¡°I will take any punishment you see fit, your majesty.¡±

 Chapter 447 Tarmac’s Other Side (1)

    Chapter 447 Tarmac¡¯s Other Side (1)


    ¡°You are not asking for yourself as well?¡± Regaleon asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°I am also at fault with knowing and not reporting to it to your majesty sooner.¡± Arnold bowed his head. ¡°I will take any punishment you see fit, your majesty.¡±


    There was silence for a while. I can see that Arnold¡¯s hands were shaking. He maybe willing to take responsibility for his father and brother¡¯s action, but he is still only a young man that has note of age just yet. He can still be ssified as a kid in high society.


    ¡°I admire your sense of responsibility, young lord Arnold.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°But you are not at fault with your father and brother¡¯s own decision. I will not hold those who have not sinned ountable for other people¡¯s sin. Or do you think I am such a tyrant ruler that I would punish your whole family with the sins of your father and brother?¡± Regaleon¡¯s countenance was that of a ruler.


    ¡°N-No, your majesty.¡± Arnold said with trembling voice. ¡°I would never¡­¡± He continued.


    ¡°Then let us continue to what we came here for.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°You said you would lead the way.¡±


    ¡°O-Of course, your majesty.¡± Arnold replied instantly. He straightened his posture. ¡°It is this way.¡± He gestured.


    Regaleon nodded. He took my hand and we walked behind Arnold who showed us the way.


    ¡°You frightened the poor kid.¡± I whispered to Regaleon. ¡°He was shaking when he asked to be punished as well for being ignorant.¡±


    ¡°That is to be expected as a ruler. He must see that I am not that soft hearted of a ruler.¡± Regaleon replied..


    ¡°But I know you will not punish the poor kid and his mother and half sister.¡± I said with a smile. ¡°You are a wise ruler that will not punish those that have not sinned.¡±


    ¡°I am not such a tyrant. I have been past that.¡± Regaleon smiled back. ¡°But still, being ignorant does not mean you are free of sin. They must still pay the price for being ignorant.¡±


    I know that Regaleon still need to pass down some form of punishment to the countess even though she was ignorant of her husbands misdeeds. Regaleon still needs to be a good example of a ruler for others to see. But I am sure that he will give the countess and the children of the Forger family that has not sinned a proper punishment. I am not worried because my husband is a just ruler.


    ¡°But still, knowing what the countess had gone thru.¡± I said. ¡°She has endured quite a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°Do not worry, I will make sure that the countess will at least have a good and happy life after this.¡±


    ¡°I know you will.¡± I replied with a smile.


    We followed Arnold¡¯s lead and walked along the streets of the city. We used the back streets to avoid detection from the count¡¯s men.


    Not long, I realized that the buildings started to change. The beautiful buildings from the central area changed when we were getting farther. It was changed with old and run down buildings. The lively atmosphere changed to gloomy and dark one.


    The people we walk past also differ from the ones in the central part of the city. They were wearing poor clothing. I was stunned with the changes in the scenery. If I put it into words, the central part was the bright part while this part of the city was the shadow and gloomy part.


    ¡°The people here¡­¡± I said with a low voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Regaleon replied with a knowing look.


    The people in this part of the city looked poor. They were poorly dressed and there faces were devoid of life. It was as if they werr struggling to survive.


    ¡°Can you please spare me a few pennies.¡± A man who was all skin and bones jumped in front of us. ¡°Please, I beg you. Just some spare change to buy something to eat.¡±


    ¡°You cannot just jump onto others like that.¡± Arnold said. ¡°I am sorry, your majesty.¡± He whispered.


    Regaleon raised his hand lightly as to say it was alright. Arnold took off his hood and took his wallet out of his pocket.


    ¡°Here, take this.¡± Arnold gave the man some pennies.


    ¡°I-It is you, young lord.¡± The man said. ¡°T-Thank you, as always.¡± The man bowed and left.


    ¡°He know you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I frequent these parts.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°I sometimes do some charity work here whenever I have a chance. Distributing food and clothed, that stuff. But what I give is just a means for them to survive for a short time. What they need is a long term solution for they proverty.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the city hold many job opportunities because of your brother¡¯s so called ¡®business¡¯?¡± Regaleon asked.


    ¡°Well, yes¡­¡± Arnold replied.


    ¡°Look, its Arnold.¡± A little child shouted.


    ¡°Arnold¡­ its Arnold.¡± Young children started to flock around Arnold.


    ¡°Hello kids.¡± Arnold smiled.


    ¡°Have youe to y with us today?¡± One chiled asked.


    ¡°Have you brought candies for us today?¡± Another chiled asked.


    The children¡¯s faces were bright while looking at Arnold. It was evident that he takes care of these children.


    ¡°Sorry kids, I cannot y with you today.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°I am here on business today.¡±


    ¡°A¡­¡± The children replied in unison. There face showed dissapointment looked kind of cute.


    ¡°I will drop by next time and bring many candies, okay?¡± Arnold said with a smile.


    ¡°And you are going to y with us?¡± One child asked.


    ¡°Of course I will.¡± Arnold patted the child¡¯s head.


    ¡°Yey!¡± The childrenughed. ¡°See youter then Arnold.¡±


    The children waved goodbye to Arnold and he waved back.


    ¡°The children¡¯s smiled brightens up this gloomy ce at least.¡± Arnold said to us.


    ¡°But seeing their frail little bodies is quite sad.¡± I said. ¡°They are all too skinny for their age. Not only them but some adults here as well.¡±


    ¡°I thought your brother¡¯s business is producing jobs.¡± Regaleon asked. ¡°But why are the people here in poor condition?¡±


    ¡°Many people here do work in my brother¡¯s business. These children¡¯s fathers work there.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°But the pay I believe is not much. And many of them are burried in debt. The wages they get only pays for their debts and only a fee of their ie remain. And so they get loans from my brother with unreasonable high interests which are addition to the debts that need to pay. The list keeps going on and on. In fact I won¡¯t be surprised if they live the rest of their lives paying their debts.¡±


    ¡°That is just awful.¡± I said.


    .


    ¡°I never thought that Tarmac was this kind of city.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°I have worked hard to eliminate such poverty, but seeing with my own eyes let me know it still exists.¡± I can see his other hand balled into fists.


    ¡°It was not always like this in the past, your majesty.¡± Arnold said. ¡°When my grandfather was the one managing the city, he at least had done a good job. The city¡¯s budget might not be that big back then but he made sure that no family were starving. My father at first had followed his footsteps, but now¡­¡± He fell silent.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s influence changed him?¡± Regaleon asked.


    ¡°My brother was not like that in the past.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°He was a bright kid and the pride of my father. But when he went to the ryal academy, he changed. He started to get gloomier everytime he went back on vacations. I thought maybe something might be happening in the academy that we do not know of, but my brother only shrugs when asked. Until one day he changed. The gloominess in him disappeared but he did not revert back to his bright self. I thought that he will go back to his usual self once he graduated from the academy, but that was not the case.¡±


    ¡°Your brother was bullied back at the academy.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°I was in myst year when I met him by chance.¡±


    ¡°That exins it then.¡± Arnold said with a knowing look. ¡°But he changed all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°I might have something to do with his change.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°I have said¡­ a few things to him that I now regret saying.¡±


    ¡°I am sure that your majesty had what you thought would be best to my brother at that time. And I believe you are not the main factor of my brother¡¯s change.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°As I recall, his major change happened after he graduated from the academy and had came back here. Your majesty has left the adacemy by that time and took the throne and became king of Grandcrest. My brother he¡­ just changed recently.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean he did not change a lot when he came back from the academy?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. He still had his former self in him until the war ended.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°The war with Jennovia had hit us hard economically, like all other ces at that time. My father and brother were at there wits end and was in a hige anount of debt. One day my brother was out on the forest to deal with animals that were preying the livestocks of our people. And he, just did not came back the same again.¡±

 Chapter 448 Tarmac’s Other Side (2)

    <h4> 448 Tarmac¡¯s Other Side (2) </h4>


    ¡°One day my brother was out on the forest to deal with animals that were preying on the livestock of our people. And he, just did not came back the same again.¡± Arnold said.


    ¡°This forest, is it the one that borders Alvannia and parts of Jennovia?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, that is correct your majesty. It is the big thick forest that borders the city.¡± Arnold replied. Regaleon and my eyes met, and we had that knowing look. ¡°I-Is there something about that forest, your majesties?¡± Arnold looked at us with a confused expression.


    Regaleon and I knew that this forest was the one we traveled on in the past. This was where we met the sirens, a race that lived in ancient times. I have remember asking Anatalia about other beings like them and the Lycans, if there are others that still exists in this time. She answered me that ancient being like them seldom contact each other and always keep to their own race. They do not know if there are others out there that survived from the purge of the Almighty One.


    ¡°Tell us about the details on your brother¡¯s trip to this forest.¡± Regaleon said.


    ¡°As you well know your majesty, Tarmac is not a rich city. And so, we were hit hard economically when the war with Jennovia started. Like other cities, our economy declined.¡± Arnold exined. ¡°We were just picking up economically when the war ended when attacks on out livestock started. As you know, livestock and farming are one of the main products that a countryside city such as ours produce and trade.¡±


    ¡°The war also affected many cities economically.¡± I said. ¡°It was a war we really did not want.¡±


    ¡°When we were just picking up, wild animals were attacking our livestock and destroying our crops.¡± Arnold exined. ¡°Sighting had suggested that these wile animals came from the forest. The edge of the forest is just some distance away from the outskirts of Tarmac. We made sure to make necessary precautionary measure against the animal attacks, but it only escted.¡±


    ¡°Escted to what?¡± Regaleon asked.


    ¡°The animals started to attack humans as well. Children started to go missing and after those attacks on adults started.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°The fear that people felt intensified.¡±<sub>p????-?(0??)???.???</sub>


    ¡°Are there sightings of these wild animals you are talking about?¡± Regaleon asked. ¡°Do they look like big hideous wolf like features?¡±


    ¡°There were sighting, but they were not wolf like as you have said your majesty.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°The sightings said the animals looked like big birds with big wings and stands in two feet. These birds were featherless, and their skin were scaly as the sightings said. What kind of bird grows that big and hunts livestock and also humans?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Regaleon said.


    ¡®So, these were not the creatures called wargs that attacked the Lycan settlement.¡¯ I thought. ¡®But what kind of creature could this be? How many of these creatures survived until today?¡¯


    ¡°What did your father do after?¡± Regaleon asked.


    ¡°My father did not have the means to hire mercenary groups, so we decided that the city¡¯s soldiers lead by my brother would hunt these animals.¡± Arnold replied.


    ¡°But you could have asked help from the capital.¡± I said. ¡°Why did your father not send a letter of assistance to the capital. I am sure we would have sent the empire¡¯s soldiers to help, right your majesty?¡± I asked Regaleon.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Regaleon nodded his head and agreed to my words.


    ¡°That is what I suggested to father, but my brother refused to ask for help. He said that others will see the weakness of our domain and others will look down on us.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°He suggested the animal hunt and if it was not sessful then that is the time, we call for assistance from the capital.¡±<sub> p???? ?(O)???</sub>


    ¡°So, your brother and a group of soldiers headed to the forest to hunt these creatures?¡± Regaleon asked.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty. They were well armed and was optimistic with the hunt.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°They departed the city early in the morning. But three days passed after their departure, and we did not hear any word from their group. My father was getting worried and was forming a search group to follow the first group on the fourth day, but on the night of the third day the hunting group came back.¡±


    ¡°How did the hunt go?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There were many casualties, your majesty.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°Many soldiers were injured gravely; some also lost their lives. My brother also returned gravely injured. Once he recovered, that was when he changed. It was like another person returned and not him.¡±


    ¡°Did he tell you what happened with the hunt? What happened in that forest?¡± Regaleon asked.


    ¡°He said that they were sessful in containing the wild animals, your majesty.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°He also said that we can gain much with these creatures, that they were a blessing in disguise.¡±


    ¡°What does he mean by that?¡± I asked. ¡°How can creatures that terrorized the people and the city be a blessing?¡± I was confused.


    ¡°My brother said that time when they were about to wrap things up with these creatures, a group of Xing merchants passed by. They called these creatures wyvern and offered my brother a huge amount if we can ship these creatures to Xing.¡± Arnold exined. ¡°My brother saw these as an opportunity, and so he started the wyvern business. Father backed my brother and agreed to this business, and they erected a facility by the edge of the forest. They started to breed these wyverns and ship them to the country of Xing while they were still younglings.¡±


    ¡°How did they get business permits for this?¡± I asked. ¡°This is a shady business.¡±<sub> ¦Ñ?????(?)?? ? </sub>


    ¡°Because of the war, many had gone bankrupt due to the decrease in economy.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°I have given permission for those small businesses to start without business permits while starting but they need to get one after a year had passed.¡±


    Economic affairs are one that the emperor¡¯s office holds, and so I do not have that much knowledge in them. I only heard that many businesses closed while the war was ongoing. After the war, there was a budget that was given to help business owners to get back up.


    ¡°Your father and brother had done something shady.¡± Regaleon said.


    ¡°That is why as a Forger myself, it is my duty to report this to you, your majesty.¡± Arnold replied and bowed his head solemnly.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for telling me.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°And as I promised, I will only persecute those that are proven guilty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°I will always be in your debt.¡±


    ¡°These creatures are dangerous.¡± I added. ¡°If they are the same as the ones we have encountered, then they pose a threat here in the city of Tarmac.¡±


    ¡°We will deal with this once we get back.¡± Regaleon said.


    We walked a little more around the city with Arnold leading us. We switched with our replicas without the men of Count Forger noticing.


    We came back to the Forger residence right after the sun had just set.


    ¡°Thank you for showing us the city, young lord Arnold.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°We saw many ¡®interesting¡¯ things.¡±


    ¡°It is a pleasure serving you, your majesties.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°I will not hold you for too long because I know you need to rest. We will send word to your quarters when dinner is ready.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much once again, young lord Arnold.¡± I said.


    Regaleon and I walked down the halls and towards our quarters.


    ¡°We need to do something about that facility.¡± I said to Regaleon. ¡°The danger it poses to the people of Tarmac is great.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°I will meet with my men and get more intel from the shadow guards I have put on the facility to watch.¡±


    ¡°Those creatures that they call wyverns, do you think it is the same as the wargs we encountered in the Lycan settlement?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That may be the case.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°We need to get ore details on these creatures. I think we may need to go thru the archives about such creatures. The Lycans home that was once an Antian¡¯s pce might have some books and writings left.¡±


    .


    ¡°My mother might know of some stories from the ancient times as well.¡± I said. ¡°The Almighty One might have left some personal notes.¡±


    We walked towards our quarters when I saw the door next to ours.


    ¡°I will go and take a look at the twins before going inside.¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Regaleon gave me a peck on my cheek. ¡°I will talk to the shadow guard for a while.¡±


    I opened the door and saw the twins taking a nap on the bed. Tricia was by the bedside reading a book silently while watching over the twins.


    pA????[0??]? ¡°Your majesty.¡± Tricia greeted.


    ¡°Shhh...¡± I gestured to Tricia. ¡°You can go and rest for a while. I will watch over them for now.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Of course, your majesty.¡± Tricia bowed and silently left the room.


    I looked at my children and a felt warm inside. I gave them both a kiss on the forehead.


    ¡°I love you my sweet babies.¡± I said with a smile.

 Chapter 449 A Warning from Someone in the Past

    <h4> 449 A Warning from Someone in the Past </h4>


    Iy down beside my babies on the bed. I looked at them and felt my heart swell with love and happiness. I see my twins both smiling in their sleep.


    ¡°What could the two of you be dreaming of?¡± I smiled seeing them sleeping peacefully.


    I felt rather tired after all the walking in the city. I felt my eyelids getting heavier until I felt like sleep overtake me.


    Not long I felt it was very bright even with my eyes closed. I opened my eyes and saw a light blue sky above me.


    ¡°W-Where am I?¡± I asked to no one in particr.


    I looked around and it felt like the ce is somewhat familiar to me. The blue sky was endless, and I was standing over ankle deep water that reflects the sky above.


    ¡°It feels like I have been here before.¡± I said to myself.


    I stand up from a lying down position, even though I was lying down in water my clothes are not dry.


    ¡°I feel like I am dreaming.¡± I said.


    I looked around and tried to walk in no direction in particr. While walking I hear giggles of children. The voices of the children seemed familiar.


    ¡°I think I know those voices.¡± I said to myself.


    I fastened my pace and not long I saw my twins, Alphonse, and Aerith. They were ying happily in a space different from where I am.<sub>p????-?(0??)???.???</sub>


    ¡°Alphonse, Aerith.¡± I called out but they did not turn around. It looked like they did not hear me. ¡°Alphonse, Aerith?¡± I called once again.


    The ce they were at looked like a mirage in this vast space. They were running with their little legs on short green grass. They were giggling while ying.


    ¡°They will not hear you.¡± A voice of a man said from behind me.


    I was surprised that I jumped from where I am unconsciously. I turned around and saw a face I did not expect to see again.


    ¡°How are you, my child?¡± The Almighty One smiled at me.


    ¡°I-Its you.¡± I replied in surprise. ¡°B-But I thought you disappeared that time when I gave birth. That exins why this ce looks familiar.¡±


    This ce was where I have been before I gave birth to my twins, when I fell asleep for a long time.


    ¡°Weeeellll, I also did not expect that a part of me still remains inside your son.¡± The Almighty One replied.


    ¡°So, this ce is...¡± I had an idea of what this ce is.


    ¡°Yes, you are correct.¡± The Almighty One smiled. ¡°This ce is the shared mind inside your twin¡¯s consciousness.¡±


    ¡°So that is why I saw them just now.¡± I said.<sub> p???? ?(O)???</sub>


    ¡°Yes, that was what they are currently dreaming.¡± The Almighty One replied. ¡°Twins really are fascinating, especially those with special magical abilities such us your children. They can share minds and also meet each other in their dreams. Quite a connection, I might say.¡± He had a proud smile on his face.


    ¡°You seem happy, Almighty One.¡± I giggled. He seemed like a grandfather that is proud of his grandchildren.


    ¡°Hmm, have you forgotten.¡± The Almighty One looked at me. ¡°I told you to call me grandpa, hahaha.¡± Heughed out loud.


    ¡°I-I am sorry.¡± I felt embarrassed. ¡°I forgot. I never thought we would see each other again like this.¡± I smiled shyly.


    ¡°Meeting you here was quite sudden as well.¡± The Almighty One said. ¡°I mean, you should not be here. But here you are.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean something?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, I can see some glimpse thru your son¡¯s eyes.¡± The Almighty One replied. ¡°You were attacked by some really bad creatures.¡±


    ¡°The wargs.¡± I said abruptly. ¡°Do you know about them? I mean, you could have encountered these kinds of creatures in the past.¡±


    ¡°I might not be that helpful anymore if you will ask about the past.¡± The Almighty One replied. ¡°After the birth of your twins, I should have disappeared. But it looks like my consciousness is fading slowly over time. I might be still here, but my mind is fading little by little.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean, you do not remember?¡± I asked rather disappointed.


    ¡°I have some bits and pieces that I can remember.¡± The Almighty One replied. ¡°These creatures as I recall are different from the ones you have met so far.¡±<sub> ¦Ñ?????(?)?? ? </sub>


    ¡°Do you mean the sirens and the Lycans?¡± I asked quite curious.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Almighty One replied. ¡°The sirens and the Lycans, they have their own minds and hearts. They can feel emotions like humans. Happiness, sadness, love, anger, hate... they have a conscience like humans do. But these creatures... they are dark. There is darkness that surrounds them... darkness that created them.¡±


    ¡°Darkness?¡± I thought.


    I have felt this darkness when I encountered the wargs for the first time. And now, I can feel something in the direction of the forest where the facility of Count Forger and his son was.


    ¡°This darkness, I cannot remember quite well now but I think there is something I have done in the past.¡± The Almighty One said. ¡°But there might be some clues I have left. You go and find them. I am sure they are still lying around somewhere in the continent.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said with gratitude. ¡°The information you have shared is quite helpful.¡±


    ¡°I am happy that I could be of some help to you. I am sorry that it was not much.¡± The Almighty One said.


    ¡°No, grandpa. At least you gave me a direction to follow.¡± I replied with gratitude.


    ¡°Hmm I am not sure if this is helpful but, I believe this darkness reacts with my presence.¡± The Almighty One said. ¡°To be more exact, your son¡¯s presence. The one near here, they can feel the power of your son. It would be best to take care of them before they wreak havoc.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± I replied. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    The surroundings started to be brighten. The light blue sky started to brighten up that it hurt my eyes. I felt my consciousness in this ne fading.


    ¡°It looks like your little ones are waking up.¡± The Almighty One said. ¡°Remember to follow your young one¡¯s lead. They can lead the way.¡±


    I nodded with the Almighty One¡¯s words.


    I opened my eyes and sat up abruptly. I looked around and saw that I was still inside the children¡¯s bedroom, lying on their bed. I saw the little ones starting to stir from their nap. Not long, their eyes opened, and they looked around and saw me.


    ¡°Hello my little ones.¡± I said with a smile. ¡°How was your nap?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mama.¡± Aerith called out and stretched her little arms wanting to be carried.


    ¡°Mama.¡± Alphonse did the same.


    ¡°Oh, both of you want to be carried.¡± I said. ¡°But I think I cannot carry you both at the same time. What do I do.¡±


    The door opened while I was thinking if I can still carry the twins at the same time. I saw Regaleoning inside.


    ¡°Oh, you and the kids are awake.¡± Regaleon said while walking towards us. ¡°When I peeked inside the room a while ago, I saw you and the twins asleep, so I did not disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Well, we are awake now.¡± I smiled. ¡°I will need your help here please.¡±


    I let Regaleon see that both the twins want to be carried at the same time. He smiled at me and kissed my head.


    ¡°Well, you are quite in a predicament I see.¡± Regaleon teased. ¡°That is the problem in having twins. Thankfully, you have me here.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Yes, thankfully I have you.¡± I replied with a smile.


    Regaleon took Aerith and carried her in his arms while I took Alphonse. The twins started to giggle and y with my hair and Regaleon¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Leon, I just had a weird dream.¡± I told him.


    ¡°Dream...¡± Regaleon looked at me. ¡°What kind of dream?¡± He asked.


    .


    pA????[0??]? ¡°It was a dream like the one I had before I gave birth.¡± I replied.


    Regaleon knew what I was talking about. I have told him how I met the Almighty One before I gave birth to Alphonse and Aerith.


    ¡°Did you meet him again?¡± Regaleon asked.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Regaleon asked.


    ¡°He told me something about these creatures.¡± I replied. ¡°He told me that these creatures are different from the sirens and the Lycans. That there is a darkness that created these creatures.¡±


    ¡°So, these creatures existed in ancient times.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°But why do they still exist now? Why did they onlye out now. There were no sightings of them before.¡± He was in deep thought.


    ¡°The Ancient One could not give me more details because of circumstances.¡± I said. ¡°But he said that there are some clues that we can find that could exin them. He said that we should follow our little one¡¯s lead.¡±


    Regaleon and I both looked at Alphonse. He smiled at us as if he understood what we were talking about.


    ¡°I guess we should do that then.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°But for now, we need to take care of the wyvern business of Count Forger. We cannot let them continue to breed such dangerous creatures.¡±

 Chapter 450 The Raid (1)

    <h4> 450 The Raid (1) </h4>


    Regaleon and I were in the twin¡¯s room ying with them. I have told him about my dream with the Almighty One and what he said about these creatures.


    ¡°We need to deal with them as soon as possible, Leon.¡± I told him. ¡°These creatures are not like the sirens and Lycans. The Almighty One said that these creatures have no conscience, that they are a danger to people.¡±


    ¡°As can see what you mean, Lili.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°These creatures have the taste for meat, and not just only meat. They crave for human flesh as well.¡±


    The wyverns here in Tarmac were said to prey on livestock and humans as well. They seem to be like any carnivorous animal, but hunting humans pose a much bigger threat to people living near theirir. But the wargs we encountered were kind of different. They were coordinated and looked like they followed orders from someone.


    ¡°Do you think the wyverns here are the same as those wargs we have encountered in the Lycan settlement?¡± I asked Regaleon.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Regaleon was deep in thought. ¡°They differ in some aspect like the wargs were visibly following orders. These wyverns seem like wild carnivorous animals and are only a threat due to them hunting livestock and humans. But as you have said from the words of the Almighty One, these creatures are from the ancient times that should not even exist to this day. We cannot rule out that these wyverns can also follow the orders of that man we heard in the Lycan settlement.¡±


    ¡°I think you have a point.¡± I said. ¡°I have a feeling that these wyverns can be a threat to our little ones as well. What the count is doing is extremely dangerous. He does not know the intensity of the danger these wyverns they are breeding can bring.¡±


    ¡°You are correct Lili.¡± Regaleon replied. ¡°And that is why we need to strike fast.¡±


    ¡°Have you talked to the shadow guard that is standing guard outside the facility?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Regaleon nodded. ¡°It looks like they have ns to departter in the night. The shadow guards said that big metal carriages have arrived in the facility together with the horses that Raymond was preparing earlier. The wyverns will be traveled bynd towards the temporary port in Antia. It seems like they have an inside person in the ports that are going to help them ship the wyverns to Xing.¡±


    ¡°They are dealing with illegal trading.¡± I said.<sub>p????-?(0??)?.???</sub>


    Illegal trading has been a norm in the course of history. When Alvannia still had the seaports going to the eastern countries across the sea, all items should be booked and ounted for with the appropriate taxes paid. I believe that Grandcrest had such process as well.


    Now that the empire has been established and Antia have just risen from the depths of the sea, the seaports are still temporary while Antia is still recovering. The people running the temporary seaports are the ones that deals with theing in and going out of items and goods. Taking advantage of Antia still not having a stable government is easy as of now.


    ¡°We will strike now just after they get the wyverns out of the facility.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°We will catch them in the act and confiscate the wyverns they have. We will raid the facility as well.¡±


    ¡°Do we have the manpower to do so?¡± I asked. ¡°We only have just a few of our imperial knights and shadow guards traveling with us.¡±


    ¡°I have already sent a word to your brother Richard in Alvannia earlier in the day and informed him we need troops for the raid.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°The city that can send troops faster is under your brother¡¯s authority. I have sent one of our imperial nights to the city with my letter signed with my imperial seal and get the troops we need. They will be arriving just in time before the wyverns depart tonight.¡±


    ¡°How about the illegal trading in the temporary seaports?¡± I asked. ¡°We need to deal with them as well.¡±


    ¡°Now that we have learned about illegal trading and what is happening in the temporary seaports, we can take action.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°I will send a letter to Chris and make the necessary ns to catch the people in the temporary ports in the act. Such actions are not eptable in my empire.¡± He said with cold eyes.


    ¡°Huu... huuu... hwahhh...¡± Aerith who was in Regaleon¡¯s arms started to cry.


    ¡°You scared Aerith with your expression.¡± I said. ¡°Look, you scared her.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, sorry... sorry.¡± Regaleon¡¯s cold expression changed instantly to a loving father. ¡°I am sorry my baby princess. Daddy is not mad at you.¡±<sub> p???? ?(O)???</sub>


    ¡°Humm...¡± Aerith started to calm down while Regaleon soothed her.


    ¡°Umm...¡± Alphonse looked at his father with crunched eyebrows as if he got angry with him making his twin sister cry.


    ¡°Are you mad that daddy made Aerith cry?¡± I asked my little one. ¡°Do not be mad. Daddy did not mean to make her cry. He is not mad at her.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry Alphonse.¡± Regaleon patted little Alphonse¡¯s head. ¡°I am not mad at your sister.¡±


    Alphonse expression change and began to smile. He held his little arms up towards Regaleon wanting to be carried.


    ¡°Oh, you want me to carry you as well.¡± Regaleon smiled. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Regaleon took Alphonse from my arms and carried him in his other arm. Alphonse and Aerith were each in their father¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Can you carry them both?¡± I asked worriedly. ¡°They are now big you know.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry Lili. You know I am strong.¡± Regaleon gave me a wink. ¡°I can carry them both with ease.¡±


    The twins started to giggle and y with their father¡¯s clothes and hair. I smiled seeing that my family that I love are happy.<sub> ¦Ñ?????(?)?? ? </sub>


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    ¡°Your majesties.¡± A maid employed by the Forger family called from outside.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I replied.


    The door opened and the maid stayed by the door and bowed her head.


    ¡°Dinner has been prepared in the dinning room.¡± The maid said. ¡°The count and his family is already waiting.¡±


    pa??? ?<0>??? ¡°I see.¡± I replied. ¡°We will be there shortly.¡±


    The maid bowed and closed the door.


    **


    Regaleon and I entered the dining room and saw Count Forger sitting at the other end of the dinning table. His wife Countess Elena was sitting by his side. Arnold and Angelica were sitting at the other side of the count. I realized that Raymond was absent in the room.


    Regaleon pulled a chair for me, and I sat down. He took his seat by the other end of the table beside me.


    ¡°It looks like Raymond will not be joining us for dinner?¡± Regaleon asked.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± Count Forger replied. ¡°He has been caught up with work outside.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Regaleon said.


    Dinner was served and we started to eat. The countess and I conversed in small talk about the high society back in the capital and topics about noble women.


    ¡°How is the business, Count Forger?¡± Regaleon asked. ¡°Is it what is young lord Raymond is working on outside?¡±


    ¡°Ah... oh, oh yes.¡± Count Forger was surprised with Regaleon¡¯s change of topic for discussion. ¡°The business had a bit of a problem, but I guess my son Raymond had it resolved. Now he is busy for the shipment.¡±


    The count was not very careful with his words. It is either he thinks that the business is running legally, or he is just not particrly good in masking his words.


    ¡°I heard that your business has not yet been registered yet.¡± Raymond said. ¡°If it has been a year, you would need to register it to be legal. You would not want your business to be illegally tagged now, would you?¡±


    ¡°O-Of course, your majesty.¡± Count Forger replied. ¡°My son Raymond will be the one to make the necessary procedures. I had full faith in him.¡±


    ¡°It looks like your son Raymond is the one mainly managing this business.¡± Regaleon said. ¡°Will the business be named after him?¡±


    ¡°Well, we have not talked about that yet.¡± Count Forger replied. ¡°But the business is a familial one, so I guess there will be no problem to that.¡±


    ¡°I bet you are so proud of your eldest son, Countess Elena.¡± I said. ¡°Do you know anything about the business he is running now?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. I am so proud of him.¡± Countess Elena replied with a smile. ¡°As for the business, I do not have any idea. I am terribly busy with managing the house and really do not have the time to delve in my husband and son¡¯s business. And Raymond does not want to be questioned about it either. I just know that he is working hard to achieve remarkable things, so I just leave him with his work.¡±


    ¡°I heard that he had a hard time in the academy in his early years there.¡± I said. ¡°I am happy that he had ovee it and came out to be such a sessful young man. Did he change drastically after oveing his difficulties in the academy?¡±


    If there is a change in Raymond in the recent years as Arnold said, who would see it more clearly but his mother. That is why I am asking this to see if the countess is really ignorant in her husband and son¡¯s shady business.


    ¡°W-Well...¡± Countess Elena¡¯s eyes started to shake. She looked at her husband and to me. ¡°My son Raymond had changed after he started in the academy, but he still is my sweet lovable boy. B-But now... I am not quite sure.¡±


    ¡°What my wife means is that my son has always been an achiever.¡± The count interjected. ¡°He had quite some failed works and frustrations at first, but now he is seeding in this business. If he had changed, then it would have been for the better.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I replied and smiled.


    It looks like the countess really does not have any idea about the wyvern business that her husband and son is running, I cannot me her if she was ignorant.


    I looked at Regaleon and we made eye contact. With this conversation, we now know who are to be persecuted and who are innocent.


    We continued the dinner with other topics to discuss until it ended, and we needed to retire for the night.

 Chapter 451 The Raid (2)

    <h4> 451 The Raid (2) </h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    Alicia and I came back to our room to rest. I have already made the ns for the raid of the facility tonight. The troops from the nearest city in Alvannia will be arriving right about now and I n to be there for the raid as well.


    ¡°Lili, I will be apanying the troops for the raid tonight.¡± I whispered lightly to my beloved.


    ¡°Do you really need to be there as well, Leon?¡± Alicia asked me with worried eyes.


    ¡°I know you are worried, my love.¡± I replied to her. ¡°But it would be best that I myself catch Raymond Forger in the act. He will not get away with this one.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Alicia replied with a sad face. ¡°Please be careful, okay?¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡± I kissed my wife¡¯s forehead. ¡°I will leave the shadow guards here to protect you and the twins. It would be best to arrest Count Forger as well when the raid begins. I will leave that to Sir William and you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Alicia replied. ¡°I will do as you have said, Leon. I am sure that the countess will be surprised after she hears about what her husband and son is doing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am sure she will be.¡± I said. ¡°But she needs to know everything. And even though she does not have any knowledge in the business her husband and son had undertaken, she is not free of the crime because of being ignorant. The very least of the punishment I can give is to take away her noble title and be amoner.¡±


    ¡°I believe that the countess can manage with her noble title being revoked.¡± Alicia said. ¡°I will send a letter to Jack to find her former merchant lover. And if things go well, then maybe they can pick up from where they left off.¡±<sub>p????-?(0??)?.???</sub>


    ¡°That is a good idea, Lili.¡± I felt proud of my lovable wife. ¡°You really have a good heart.¡±


    ¡°It is the least I can do to the countess.¡± Alicia replied. ¡°About Count Forger¡¯s two children, Arnold, and Angelica. What are your thoughts?¡± She asked me.


    ¡°I am thinking of making Arnold the head of the house.¡± I replied. ¡°And I believe that he would take care of his younger sister even though they are only half siblings. They are innocent from their father¡¯s sins.¡±


    ¡°Then I will give in a good word in high society when hering of agees.¡± Alicia said. ¡°This will be a talk of high society after, and it can affect her image as a nobledy when shees of age. With the name of the empress sponsoring her, it can at least give her a smooth future toe.¡±


    ¡°Then do what you must.¡± I replied. ¡°I will be preparing to depart, my love.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Alicia nodded.


    I took her to my embrace and gave her a smooth kiss on her lush red lips. I was reluctant to let go of her, but I must.


    I changed my clothes into ck garments that I use in covert operations. It has been I while since I have worn such clothes. Since I became an emperor, I did not have any reason to wear such clothes anymore because I only work in my office all day. Outside operations are dealt with by my inner circle officers ordingly. They are my most trusted, and so I have full trust in their capabilities. But now, I need to this myself because of the urgency of the matter.


    ¡®I am the one here now and so I should be the one to deal with this.¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡®I will not let anyone use their power to oppress people. Anything that is done illegally should be punished.¡¯<sub> p???? ?(O)???</sub>


    ¡°Here, let me help you with your clothes.¡± Alicia offered and helped me tie up my clothes. ¡°It has been a while since I saw you in this clothing. Be careful... for me and the twins. Come back safe.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± I turned around to face her and hugged her. I kissed her lips and looked at her eyes filled with worry. ¡°I will be going.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Alicia nodded.


    I walked to the balcony and looked around. The leader of the shadow guards with us came out of hiding and kneeled on one knee before me.


    ¡°Your majesty, the troops from Alvannia had arrived. They are waiting for you at the other side of the border.¡± He reported.


    I have specifically given order to them toe from the other side of Alvannia to not alert Raymond and his men in the facility. We should catch them by surprise and in the act of departing with the wyverns.


    pA????0???.?0? ¡°I see.¡± I replied. ¡°I will be leaving you and the shadow guards to watch my wife and children¡¯s safety. Some of the imperial knights will be left here as well so as to not alert Count Forger of our surprise raid.¡±


    ¡°As youmand, your majesty.¡± The leader of the shadow guards replied and disappeared from sight.


    New novels chapters are published ?n !


    I jumped from the balcony and proceeded outside of Count Forger¡¯s estate by foot. I was careful not to be detected by Count Forger¡¯s guards patrolling the estate at night. I saw the wall of the estate and jumped up to climb to the other side. Once I was outside, I saw one of my imperial knights holding the reigns of my horse.<sub> ¦Ñ?????(?)?? ? </sub>


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± The imperial knight bowed. ¡°Everything is in order. We will be rendezvousing them at the side of the forest under Alvannian territory.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I nodded with his report.


    I climbed my horse and started to head towards the rendezvous point with the imperial knight beside me on horseback as well.


    Not long we have arrived at the rendezvous point. I saw the troops from Alvannia that was sent. The men all kneeled on one knee at my presence.


    ¡°Hail to the sun of the Astley Empire.¡± The captain of the troops said.


    ¡°Rise.¡± I replied.


    I came down from my horse while the men stood up in attention.


    ¡°I believe that my imperial knights have briefed you about our operation tonight.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± The captain of the troops replied. ¡°The operation tonight will be a raid of a facility that is undergoing illegal business.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°Not only is it illegal but they are breeding creatures that are a danger to the people. We will split in two groups. The first group will be led by the captain and catch the convoy that will be departing the facility and the second group that is led by me will raid the facility itself. We are to catch everyone that works inside. There are working civilians, so be careful not to hurt them. Those that bes hostile will be apprehended with force as deemed fit.¡±


    ¡°As you order, your majesty!¡± The men replied.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± I said.


    After briefing the troops, we prepared to depart.


    ¡®Tempest.¡¯ I called telepathically.


    ¡®I am here.¡¯ Tempest replied telepathically.


    ¡®Where are you right now?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®I am perched at a tree near the facility you have mentioned.¡¯ Tempest replied. ¡®I might say, the shrieks of the creatures inside sends chills.¡¯


    ¡®Can you fly above and survey the area?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®Of course.¡¯ Tempest replied.


    I looked into Tempest¡¯s eyes and saw what he was seeing. He was perched on a tree branch overlooking the entrance gate of the facility. I saw mercenaries guarding the entrance gate. Tempest flew of the branch and over the facility. I saw the convoy of closed metal carriages pulled by horses. There were many of these big metal carriages lined up outside the buildings. Not long, I saw the big gates of the buildings open, and the creatures are being led to the metal carriages one by one.


    ¡®Those creatures must be the wyverns.¡¯ I said.


    ¡®Vicious looking creatures, I might say.¡¯ Tempest replied


    The workers have lightning sticks electrifying the wyverns. The wyverns seem to not like the lightning.


    ¡®It seems like lightning can put these creatures in ce.¡¯ I said.


    ¡®It may be their weakness.¡¯ Tempest replied.


    The gates to the facility opened and the metal carriages prepared to head out.


    ¡°It is time.¡± I told the troops. ¡°Prepare to depart.¡±

 Chapter 452 The Raid (3)

    <h4> 452 The Raid (3) </h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    The troops were divided into two groups. The group that is led by the captain were to catch the convoy that will depart the facility while the group led by me will be heading to raid the facility and catch anyone in there.


    The captain¡¯s group have left to go and hide near the path the convoy would take. They were to ambush the convoy and catch the people and confiscate the wyverns. As for the group I am leading, we will raid the facility and catch the people working in there.


    I have specifically instructed the troops to catch the people alive as possible and use force if they resist arrest. They should prioritize their life if ever they were in danger.


    My group now is hiding in the trees at the vicinity of the facility. Like what I had seen in Tempest¡¯s eyes, I see that the convoy of metal carriages lined up towards the entrance gate. There were banging inside the metal carriages.


    ¡°It looks like there is unrest with these creatures.¡± I said. ¡°How can they ship such feisty creatures?¡±


    ¦Ñ?n?a (n??)? ? ¡°Your majesty.¡± One of my troops called my attention. ¡°The gates have opened. It looks like they are going to depart now.¡±


    ¡°Seems like it.¡± I said. ¡°Tempest, inform the other group that the convoy is on the move.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Tempest who was still in his falcon from was perched on my arm flew into the night. ¡°We will wait until the convoy has gone. We will start the attack on my signal.¡± The troops nodded in understanding.


    The convoy started to move forward. There were at least ten big carriages in the convoy. Every carriage has at least three to four wyvern younglings.


    Thest carriage exited the gate, and it closed after. I waited for the convoy to be out of sight when I gave the signal to the troops.


    ¡°Remember that if ever you encounter these creatures, those that can use lightning magic will engage them.¡± I said. ¡°Those that do not have magic have been given lightning magic stones, use them at your own discretion.¡±


    Silently, my men went forward with the n. As reported, Raymond Forger was left inside the facility. We are to apprehend and arrest him for illegal trading.


    My men went in and took out the two guards that were guarding the front of the gates. My men climbed the fence walls and knocked out the guards inside. They opened the gates quietly and let the other troops inside.


    I gave them hand signals as to who would go inside which buildings. They nodded in understanding and went to apprehend the people inside each building. As for me, I took two men and went directly as to where I suspected Raymond would be and that was the building that looked like the administrative building.


    We were silent and took the shadows while approaching the building. We saw two men that looked like mercenaries smoking cigarettes just outside the building.


    ¡°Those wyverns were such a pain in the ass.¡± One of the mercenaries said.


    ¡°You said it.¡± The other mercenary replied. ¡°They seemed so riled up since yesterday. They were not like that before. What do you think is the problem?¡± He asked hisrade.


    ¡°I do not know.¡± The other mercenary replied. ¡°This is the first time since the beginning of this business that they acted like that. In the past, they were just in a frenzy when they are hungry, but now they were unsatiable. They even tore apart one of the workers.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± The other mercenary said. ¡°Did you see his corpse? It waspletely torn apart that it was unrecognizable. I pity the family he left because the deceased still had a huge debt to pay. I heard that the debt would fall to the family members.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is a pity.¡± The other mercenary replied. ¡°Good thing we are being paid big in this work.¡±<sub> p???? ?(O)???</sub>


    ¡°Of course, we are.¡± The other mercenary said. ¡°I mean, who would like to work around those dangerous creatures? Good thing the boss is being paid big for selling those wyverns to Xing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That is why he has be filthy rich recently.¡± The other mercenary replied. ¡°And we are getting a huge pay because of it, hahaha.¡± Heughed out loud.


    ¡°I know right, hahaha.¡± The other mercenaryughed out loud as well.


    I unsheathed my sword and sneaked behind the mercenaries. I pointed the tip of my sword at the throat of one of the mercenaries while one of my men was pointing his sword to the other one.


    ¡°I would like to know more about what the two of you are talking.¡± I said with a cold voice.


    The terrified mercenaries were sweating when they saw the swords on their throats.


    **


    Inside an office, Raymond was by himself and was busy taking care of some documents. He seemed to be deep into reading.


    ¡°Another sessful shipment will be done after a month.¡± Raymond said to himself. ¡°Half of the full payment had been deposited to our bank ount and the other half will be paid upon the arrival of the goods in Xing¡¯s seaport.¡±


    Raymond was smiling while looking at the documents on his desk.<sub> ¦Ñ?????(?)?? ? </sub>


    ¡°I need to register the business soon.¡± Raymond said. ¡°It has been a year since the start of its operation. It has been a fruitful one year. I am sure that his majesty will see this business as a good emerging trade. He will praise me for sure.¡±


    ¡°I will not bet n that.¡± I said and emerged from the opened door of Raymond¡¯s office.


    ¡°Y-Your majesty!¡± Raymond was surprised. ¡°W-Why are you here?¡± He asked


    ¡°I caught wind of your little business.¡± I replied. ¡°And I will tell you now, it will not pass for legality.¡±


    ¡°W-What do you mean, your majesty?¡± Raymond asked. ¡°This business that I started, it can profit greatly. I am sure that the empire will benefitrgely thru trade. And my name will be known as its creator.¡±


    ¡°It may give huge profit and the return of investment is great, but the managing of these creatures you call wyverns are extremely dangerous to its handlers and also other people in the vicinity.¡± I said. ¡°This business is wrong in many ways. Did you know that these creatures are from the ancient times?¡±


    ¡°A-Ancient times?¡± Raymond was shocked. ¡°What do you mean, your majesty?¡±


    ¡°These creatures, the wyverns, they were present in ancient times. These are the creatures that the Ancient One purged.¡± I replied. ¡°We do not know why they are emerging today, but just by having these creatures in your possession could be considered a crime. They were a menace and was eradicated by the Ancient One himself.¡±


    ¡°No...no, that cannot be.¡± Raymond said with a raised voice. ¡°These creatures chose me! They were given to me to do great things!¡±


    I saw darkness emitting from his body. I felt again the feeling that I felt back at the Lycan settlement. It was a feeling of darkness and dread.


    ¡°Raymond Forger, eldest son of Count Forger, I Regaleon Yosef Astley, emperor of the Astley Empire hereby arrest you for doing illegal business and trading.¡± I said. ¡°Take him into custody.¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± Two of my men replied. My men tied Raymond up.


    ¡°No, this is wrong.¡± Raymond said as if he cannot believe what is happening. ¡°I was going to be famous because of this. I should be praised. No, you cannot do this. Your majesty!¡±


    ¡°I pity you, Raymond.¡± I said. ¡°You had great potential.¡±


    When we went out of the building, one of my men rushed towards me.


    ¡°Your majesty!¡± He called. ¡°The captain¡¯s group are in danger.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There was a problem with the wyvern younglings.¡± He replied. ¡°They became bigger in a blink of an eye. Even the people who were traveling with the convoy had taken many casualties.¡±


    ¡°How did that happen?¡± I asked in shock.


    ¡°Hahahahaha...¡± Raymond started tough out hysterically. ¡°You will die. You will all die!¡± His voice was different from his usual voice. It sounded sinister that the hair on my body stood.


    *BOOM BOOM BOOM*


    There were explosions at every building. The wyverns started to escape from the buildings and chaos inside the facility started.


    ¡°Protect the people!¡± I ordered. ¡°Kill those creatures! Do not let them escape the facility or they will go into the city!¡±


    These creatures became bigger than their usual size in an instant without any exnation. With the change of size can alsoe in the change of appetite. They are surely hungry for meat and the city is full of it.


    ¡®These creatures will start a chaos if it reaches the city.¡¯ I thought.


    ¡°Your majesty, more areing!¡± One of my men yelled.


    ¡°What?!¡± I was surprised. There were really other wyvernsing from deeper in the forest.


    ¡°All of you will die.¡± Raymond said with the sinister voice. ¡°I will kill you and your family. The prince will never grow up and awaken. I will not let him.¡±


    Hearing Raymond¡¯s words let me t believe that it was not Raymond himself speaking but a different person. This person is not the same person that I heard from the Lycan¡¯s settlement. This one is filled with darkness and malice.

 Chapter 453 The Attack on Tarmac (1)

    <h4> 453 The Attack on Tarmac (1) </h4>


    I was left alone inside our quarters when Regaleon left. The raid of the facility was about tomence tonight.


    ¡®I hope everything goes well.¡¯ I sighed.


    I walked towards the door and opened it intending to go to the twin¡¯s room. When I opened the door, William was standing guard.


    ¡°William.¡± I called.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± William bowed his head.


    I thought William would be included in the raid as he is the captain of the imperial knights but then I remembered that Regaleon told me he would leave William and a handful of imperial knights behind to guard me and the twins.


    ¡°Oh yes, Regaleon said you would be left behind to guard us.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡± William smiled his usual friendly smile. ¡°Would you be calling Count Forger and his family?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡± I replied. ¡°But before that, I will be going to the twin¡¯s room first.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± William replied.


    pA?,???0???.?0? ¡°How many of the imperial knights were left here at Count Forger¡¯s estate?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Enough to handle Count Forger¡¯s men if ites out to be a fight.¡± William replied.


    ¡°Let us hope that it will note to that.¡± I said.


    I opened the door to the twin¡¯s room and saw Tricia and the nanny with the twins. Alphonse and Aerith are still wide awake after eating their dinner.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± Tricia greeted.


    ¡°Tricia, you know what will happen tonight right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, Sir William had already briefed me about it.¡± Tricia replied.


    There was an awkward air between Tricia and William. If I remember correctly, it was just months ago when William had rejected Tricia¡¯s confession of love. Basically, William had broken Tricia¡¯s heart. I know that it was not easy between them since it is still a fresh memory.


    ¡°I see.¡± I replied. ¡°Tricia, I want you, the nanny and the twins stay in this room. Whatever happens outside, do not go out. Be sure to lock the doors and windows.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand your majesty.¡± Tricia replied.


    ¡°Alphonse, Aerith...¡± I called the twins attention. ¡°Mommy will just do something for a while okay.¡±


    ¡°Mama... dada...¡± Aerith was asking where Regaleon was.


    ¡°Daddy is out catching bad guys now.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Alphonse, if anything bad happens you know what to do, correct?¡± I asked.


    I know that I am asking a favor from my one year old son, but I have a feeling that Alphonse understands what I am talking about.


    ¡°Mama... uhmm...¡± Alphonse nodded his cute head as if telling me he understands.


    ¡°Good boy.¡± I patted his head. ¡°Help your brother as well, Aerith.¡±<sub> p???? ?(O)???</sub>


    ¡°Uhmm...¡± Aerith replied with a little nod and a smile.


    ¡°I love you so much, my children.¡± I hugged the both of them. I let go of them after a while and turned around. ¡°Let us go, Will.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± William bowed.


    William and I walked towards Count Forger¡¯s office.


    ¡°Has the count been called to his office.¡± I asked William.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± William replied. ¡°I have sent an imperial knight to send word from you the empress. He will not be able to deny the call you, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°That is good.¡± I said. ¡°Does he still have no idea why he is being called?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty. He still does not have any idea about what is happening in his wyvern facility.¡± William replied.


    ¡°Then this will be an easy arrest.¡± I said. ¡°Have your men already detained the count¡¯s men inside the estate.¡±


    ¡°As of now, they are still doing that your majesty.¡± William replied. ¡°But it will not be long until all of Count Forger¡¯s men are detained.¡±


    ¡°At least with that they cannot fight back.¡± I said. ¡°I want it to be a peaceful arrest as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean, your majesty.¡± William replied.


    We arrived in front of the door of Count Forger¡¯s office. William opened the door for me, and I stepped inside. I saw Count Forger, his wife and two children Arnold and Angelica.<sub> ¦Ñ?????(?)?? ? </sub>


    ¡°Good evening, Count Forger, Countess Elena.¡± I greeted.


    ¡°Good evening, empress.¡± Countess Elena greeted me back.


    ¡°May I ask as to why you have called for us, your majesty the empress?¡± Count Forger asked.


    The count¡¯s face was filled with confusion. He was really not aware as to why I called for him and his family.


    ¡°I would like to discuss the business you are running with your eldest son, Count Forger.¡± I said and took a seat at the nearest chair.


    ¡°W-What do you mean, your majesty?¡± Count Forger was clueless.


    ¡°His majesty the emperor had gone himself to arrest your son, Raymond Forger, in the wyvern facility that you have built at the edge of the forest.¡± I said with calmness. ¡°And I was assigned by his majesty to arrest you, Count Forger.¡±


    ¡°W-WHAT?!¡± Count Forger stood up from his seat clearly agitated. ¡°That is absurd. Why would you arrest my son? What offense had we done?¡± He said loudly.


    William held the hilt of his sword and was ready to defend me if ever the count oversteps his bounds. I held William¡¯s hand holding the sword, signaling him to calm down first.


    ¡°Count Forger, are you aware that what you are doing is illegal business and trading?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Illegal?¡± Count Forger asked. ¡°But in what way is it illegal? We are just trading the wild animals that we found on the forest and selling them to a legal merchant from Xing. It is just like selling livestock.¡±


    ¡°But that is the case, Count Forger. Those animals that you are breeding in that facility are not livestock.¡± I replied. ¡°Did you know that those creatures have already existed since ancient times. Those creatures are the ones the Almighty One himself purged in those dark days.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡± Count Forger was in shock.¡± B-But that... that cannot be.¡±


    ¡°Now you know that those creatures are extremely dangerous, Count Forger.¡± I said. ¡°Even having those creatures in your possession is deemed as illegal knowing that the Almighty One himself have rid of them in ancient times.¡±


    ¡°M-My lord... w-what is her majesty talking about?¡± Countess Elena was clearly afraid. ¡°I thought the business you and Raymond are doing is legal.¡±


    ¡°Hush, Elena. This is none of your concern.¡± Count Forger scolded his wife.


    ¡°Papa, what is happening?¡± Angelica asked clearly concerned. ¡°Does that mean you and elder brother will be put to prison?¡±


    ¡°O-Of course not, my angel.¡± Count Forger replied. ¡°Your brother Raymond will handle this for sure.¡±


    ¡°Not only that count, his majesty and I saw the situation of Tarmac itself.¡± I said. ¡°We saw how the other citizen of your city is being coerced to get loans and be buried with a huge amount of debt that they will pay for as long as they live. This is not the way of life his majesty would have wanted for his people.¡±


    ¡°H-How did you know...¡± Count Forger was about to ask then his gaze fell upon Arnold who was calmly standing by the side. ¡°You! It was you who ratted us out!¡±


    *SLAP*


    Count Forger pped his sone Arnold on the cheek. The sound was loud, and I expected it to had hurt.


    ¡°You ungrateful b*stard! How dare you?!¡± Count Forger yelled. ¡°I have taken you in generously even though you are a b*stard son of your mother from that man, and this is how you repay me?¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Countess Elena rushed to Arnold and hugged him. ¡°How many times would I tell you that he is your son! He is not that man¡¯s son. I swear to you with my life. Unlike your b*stard daughter that was not born from me.¡±


    ¡°Papa, what does mama mean?¡± Angelica was shocked and confused at the same time. ¡°She is not my mother? T-Then I am an illegitimate child?¡± Tears started to fall from her eyes.


    ¡°Shut up, you wench!¡± Count Forger pped the countess as well.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Arnold yelled. ¡°Stop hurting mother any longer! This is all your fault from the start!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Count Forger was about to beat up Arnold when I gestured William to stop this family drama.


    William apprehended Count Forger and tied him up.


    ¡°Count Forger, you are arrested with the ground of your illegal business and trading.¡± I said. ¡°Countess Elena, you and your children will be on house arrest until the emperor himself had bestowed upon your punishment as well.¡±


    Countess Elena cried while hugging Arnold. Angelica slumped on the floor crying.


    ¡®Hah, what a mess of a family.¡¯ I thought.


    *BOOM BOOM BOOM*


    Explosions were heard from the direction of the forest. It was the site where the wyvern facility should be.


    ¡°What has happened?¡± I asked in shock.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± The shadow guard appeared out of nowhere. ¡°A report just came in. The wyverns got out from their cages and are going here.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I said. ¡°Call the city soldiers to defend the people of the city. Equip them with the necessary weapons to fight off these creatures.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± The shadow guard replied and disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°Sir William, lock up the count for now.¡± I ordered. ¡°We need to survive the attack that is about toe.¡±


    I remembered how the wargs rampaged the Lycan settlement. I am afraid that it would repeat again here in the city of Tarmac.

 Chapter 454 The Attack on Tarmac (2)

    <h4> 454 The Attack on Tarmac (2) </h4>


    I exited the count¡¯s office in a hurry. I should make preparations for the defense of the city.


    ¡°Your majesty!¡± Arnold called my attention. I looked around and saw him following me from behind. ¡°Let me help your majesty. I can fight as well.¡±


    ¡°Young lord Arnold, are you sure about this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I am a good fighter your majesty.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°I can be of help.¡±


    ¡°Fighting these creatures is different from what you have learned in the academy, Arnold.¡± I said. ¡°These creatures are from the ancient times and were the ones that the Almighty One had fought and purged.¡±


    ¡°Arnold, listen to her majesty.¡± Countess Elena said. ¡°She had sad that these creatures are dangerous. You have never experienced to fight with your life on the line.¡± She said with a worried tone.


    ¡°But I cannot just stand by and see our people and the city in danger.¡± Arnold said to his mother.¡± I understand the danger, your majesty. And I am ready to risk my life to fight.¡± Arnold replied to me.


    ¡°No, Arnold...¡± Countess Elena said with tears running down her cheeks. ¡°I have already lost your elder brother because of his doing of illegal business. He will be locked up for God knows how long. I cannot lose you too, I just cannot.¡±<sub></sub>


    ¡°Mama...¡± Angelica is crying. ¡°I am still here...¡±


    ¡°You... you are not my daughter.¡± Countess Elena said with an angry voice.


    ¡°Ma...¡± Arnold tried to calm his mother. ¡°Angelica is not at fault. She should not be persecuted by the sin of father.¡±


    ¡°Oh Arnold...¡± Countess Elena continued to cry.


    ¡°Butler, please send my mother and sister to their rooms.¡± Arnold ordered the butler who had just arrived in the office.


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡± The butler replied and guided the countess while a maid guided Angelica. ¡°Let us go, madam.¡±


    ¡°Ma, do not worry.¡± Arnold said. ¡°I will be careful.¡±<sub> </sub>


    ¡°Pleasee back safely, Arnold.¡± Countess Elena said.


    When the countess and Angelika left the room Arnold took a step forward.


    ¡°I will fight for Tarmac, your majesty.¡± Arnold said.


    ¡°I understand.¡± I replied. ¡°William, get Arnold a lightning mana stone to be used.¡± I told William who had just came back after locking Count Forger.


    ¡°As you wish, your majesty.¡± William replied. ¡°Young lord Arnold, if you pleasee with me.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Arnold replied.


    William led the way while Arnold and I followed behind him.<sub>  </sub>


    ¡°Have you already distributed lightning mana stones to the soldiers?¡± I asked. ¡°Are they enough?¡±


    ¡°We have already distributed lightning mana stones to half of the soldiers, your majesty.¡± William replied. ¡°Some of our magic users are still infusing lighting magic to the mana stones that are avable inside the city.¡±


    ¡°We need to hasten the process. William.¡± I said. ¡°How long until those wyverns get to the city walls?¡± I asked.


    The shadow guard that was hiding in the shadow showed himself to give a reply to my question.


    ¡°Judging from the distance and the speed of their movements, they will at the city walls within thirty minutes, your majesty.¡± The shadow guard replied.


    ¡°We only have little time.¡± I said.


    We arrived at the entrance of the manor. Outside, my imperial knights and shadow guards are waiting. The city¡¯s soldiers are lined up in the grounds as well.


    ¡°Here me, my brave people.¡± I said. ¡°A group of dark creatures areing here from the forest. These creatures have a taste for human meat and are a danger to the people here in Tarmac. That is why I all called you here. Sir William will brief you about these creatures.¡±


    ¡°As her majesty had said, these creatures called wyverns are dangerous.¡± William said. ¡°We must fight off these creatures if we want to survive. Our intel had learned that these wyverns can be subdued by lightning, they are afraid to be electrified. That is why we are distributing lighting mana stones so that you can utilize them while fighting off these creatures.¡±


    ¡°I have heard that the wyverns will arrive in the city walls in thirty minutes.¡± I said. ¡°They will being from the direction of the forest, and so I will be sending you to that side of the city wall.¡±


    ¡°This group will be divided in to two.¡± William said. ¡°One group will engage with the wyverns outside the city walls and will be on attack while the second group will man the city walls using long range weapons as defense. Let us pray that we hold the night until reinforcements arrive.¡±


    ¡°With that, this meeting is dismissed.¡± I said. ¡°I pray for everyone¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡± The men bowed and dispersed.


    ¡°Arnold, I will let you lead the defensive group on the wall.¡± I said to him. ¡°William, I believe you will be the one to lead the offensive team outside the wall.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± William replied.


    ¡°Please be careful, you two.¡± I said. ¡°I will join the group atop the wall.¡±


    ¡°No, your majesty!¡± William opposed to my decision.


    ¡°We need all the abled body we could get, William. And you know I can fight.¡± I replied.


    ¡°But you are the empress, and you need to be protected, your majesty.¡± William said. ¡°Being in the battlefield is very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am the empress, and I will not just stand by if I can be of help, William. You cannot stop me to help.¡± I argued. ¡°When can will the reinforcements arrive?¡± I asked the shadow guard.


    ¡°They will be here by sunrise, your majesty.¡± The shadow guard replied. ¡°We have sent word to the nearest Alvannian and Grandcrest soldiers¡¯ barracks. And the nearest is about five hours from here.¡±


    ¡°Then we need to hold on for five to six hours.¡± I said.


    It is just past midnight, and the moon is already hanging up the night sky.


    ¡°We need to hold until the reinforcementse.¡± I said. ¡°Let us hold the defensive line as much as possible.¡±

 Chapter 455 The Attack on Tarmac (3)

    <h4> 455 The Attack on Tarmac (3) </h4>


    I was in my quarters changing my dress into a morefortable attire to move in. I was in a hurry so that I could be on the wall before the wyverns arrive.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± Tricia called out from outside the door.


    ¡°Yes, Tricia?¡± I asked. ¡°You cane in.¡±


    Tricia came inside while I had just finished tying my clothes.


    ¡°Your majesty, I heard that you will be on the front lines.¡± Tricia asked with a concerned look.


    ¡°Yes Tricia.¡± I replied. ¡°I cannot stand by and watch, knowing that I could help.¡±


    ¡°I know you will say that your majesty.¡± Tricia replied. ¡°But please promise to be careful. I will be here waiting with your children.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Tricia.¡± I replied. ¡°Please watch over my children. Be careful eve if you are here inside the manor.¡±


    ¡°I understand, your majesty.¡± Tricia replied. ¡°I will guard the prince and princess with my life.¡±


    ¡°Promise me that you will be careful as well.¡± I said.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Of course, your majesty.¡± Tricia replied.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    William knocked on the opened door of my quarters.


    ¡°The horses are ready and waiting, your majesty.¡± William replied.


    ¡°I understand.¡± I said. ¡°I am ready. Let us go.¡±


    I exited my quarters and William followed behind. We headed towards the grounds where my horse was waiting.


    Once outside, two horses are already waiting outside. I go to one of the horses and held the reigns. I got up with some help from William.


    Traveling towards the wall will be much more faster by horse rather than the carriage, and that is why I asked William to get me a horse.


    ¡°Your majesty, we will be following you thru the shadows, so you need not to worry.¡± The shadow guard emerged from the shadows.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I replied.<sub> </sub>


    The shadow guard quickly left thru the shadow as quick as he hade.


    ¡°Let us go, William.¡± I said. ¡°Hiyah.¡±


    We moved forward slowly at first and then faster once we were moving. We navigated the streets of Tarmac until we arrived at the walls of the city. I looked up and saw that the walls are at least twenty meters in height.


    ¡°Thankfully, the wall is high and looked sturdy.¡± I said.


    ¡°The wall was built a long time ago, as I have heard.¡± William said. ¡°These were made with invasion from Alvannia in mind. This city is a border city and a strategic spot for warfare.¡±


    ¡°Then it is good that I was able to stop my father from allying with Aunt Patricia in the past war.¡± I said. ¡°Because if not, then this city would have been devastated by war.¡±


    Thinking of thest war made me remember the death and destruction it had made to Jennovia. I would not want that to happened again.


    ¡°Your majesty, captain.¡± An imperial knight was standing by the stairs going up the wall. ¡°The two groups are already stationed in their assigned posts.


    ¡°That is good.¡± I replied. ¡°Sir William, you can proceed to your designated position. I can go by myself from here.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, your majesty.¡± William bowed. ¡°A word, if I may.¡± He asked.<sub>  </sub>


    ¡°Of course.¡± I replied. I nodded to the imperial knight to head on ahead and leave me and Sir William alone.


    ¡°Alicia...¡± William called out my name.


    It has been a while since he had called be by my name. I am sure what he is about to tell me now is something my close friend would tell.


    ¡°What is it, Will?¡± I asked. Addressing one another by our names brings back memories when we were much younger.


    ¡°I have vowed to always be by your side and protect you. But as you have ordered me to be on the other group, then I cannot do anything.¡± William said. ¡°Promise me that you will be careful. His majesty will surely scold me if anything happens to you.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry too much, William. I promise you I will be okay.¡± I smiled. ¡°You know that Regaleon has also thought me some sword skills.¡± I told him.


    ¡°Speaking of swords...¡± William took out a rapier from his waist.


    I was curious a while ago why William was carrying two swords. As what I knew, William and Regaleon were both using longswords. I just realized now that William was carrying the rapier sword intended for me.


    ¡°His majesty emperor Regaleon has asked me to hold unto this rapier sword. He had made this specially for you.¡± William said and handed the rapier sword to me. ¡°He would have wished to give it to you once you two parted ways in Alvannia and gave it to me for safe keeping. I realized that you might need it now. I will apologize to his majestyter on.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Will.¡± I replied.


    I held the rapier sword in my hands and felt the sheath smoothly. When I put my hand on the hilt, it felt like my hand fits it perfectly to the tee. I unsheathed it and looked at the de reflect the light from the torch burning by the side.


    ¡®So, Leon had made this specifically for me.¡¯ I thought.


    Regaleon had taught me in swordsmanship before and I still know all his teachings by heart. He had taught me how to use a light sword, because that is what my arms and body can manage. What was missing was having a sword of my own.


    ¡°I will be heading on then, your majesty.¡± William bowed and headed towards the gate that exits the city.


    Not long, when William exited, I heard a horn blow.


    ¡°THE WYVERNS!!!¡± Someone from up the wall yelled out. ¡°THE WYVERNS ARE HERE!!! CLOSE THE GATE!!!¡±


    The gates exiting the city was closed to a shut. I then ran up the stairs and search for Arnold who was leading the defensive up the wall. While I was running on, I looked out to the field and saw in a distance a hoard of creatures running. They were as big as a horse and were running in two feet.


    ¡°Arnold!¡± I called out once I saw him. He was looking outside the field with dreadful eyes.


    ¡°The creatures... there are so many of them.¡± Arnold said in astonishment. ¡°H-how can we...¡±


    ¡°Do not continue what you are going to say.¡± I said with seriousness. ¡°We will hold out for the night. We must.¡±


    I looked out and saw the creatures getting nearer. At a close inspection, I saw them with reptilian features with wings.


    ¡®Alicia...¡¯ I heard Snow call telepathically.


    I looked at the field just below the wall where the troops were waiting. I saw Snow in her tiger form standing beside William. She was looking up at me.


    ¡°Snow!¡± I called out to her.


    ¡®Do not worry. We will do everything to stop them.¡¯ Snow replied. I nodded in understanding.


    ¡®Be careful.¡¯ I replied telepathically. ¡®You and William.¡¯


    ¡®We will.¡¯ Snow replied.


    Looking at the hoard, I cannot but help worry about Regaleon and the others with him. If there were this many wyverns, then how are they doing there inside the forest.


    Seeing as there was smokeing from the direction where the facility should be means that fire was burning.


    ¡®Please be alright, Regaleon.¡¯ I wished earnestly.

 Chapter 456 The Darkness (1)

    <h4> 456 The Darkness (1) </h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)


    Chaos ensued inside the facility. We battled the wyverns that were attacking us from all directions.


    ¡°Those that have lightning mana stones and lightning magic, make sure to subdue the wyverns!¡± I ordered.


    My men were fighting hard in order to survive the attack. The creatures were ferocious, we need to be on alert if we do not want to be eaten by these things.


    ¡°Tempest, support us from the sky!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Surely.¡± Tempest replied.


    Tempest flew towards the night sky and transformed into his phoenix form. With it, he rained down fire from above.


    ¡°Be sure to evade Tempest¡¯s fire!¡± I said to my men.


    Fire spread in the area. Some of the wyverns were hit directly but it was as if they were not affected by the fire.


    ¡°Your majesty, it seems like these creatures are not affected by fire.¡± One of my men said.


    ¡®Does this mean they have good defense against fire attacks.¡¯ I thought.


    ¡®It seems like my magic power is of no use to these creatures, Regaleon.¡¯ Tempest said. ¡®I will use my wind to assist you.¡¯


    ¡®Thanks.¡¯ I replied to him.<sub></sub>


    The wyverns have thick scales that is hard to pierce thru. Using normal weapons such as swords give a little to no damage.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± I cursed. ¡°This is such a disadvantageous situation.¡±


    My swords de is starting to get chapped with the hard scales of the wyverns. I then thought of infusing my fire magic towards the de rather than using my fire armor all over my body. Focusing all of my magic power to my sword will make it more sharper that it can pierce thru anything.


    After I have made my sword more useable in this battle, one of my men shouted at me.


    ¡°Your majesty!!!¡± He shouted. ¡°Behind you!!!¡±


    I as caught off guard by a wyvern that snuck behind me in the chaos.


    *KIYAH*


    The wyvern shrieked that I feltlike my ears would bleed from the sound. The wyvern¡¯s jumped at me and pinned me down with its feet.


    ¡°Ahhh...¡± I shouted in pain.


    I felt the ws of its feet sinking on my chest while it pinned me down to the ground.


    *KIYAH*


    The wyvern¡¯s mouth was about to bite my head off, but I used my left arm to block it.<sub> </sub>


    ¡°Argghhh...¡± I felt its teeth sink into my flesh.


    In that instant I swung my sword and chopped the wyvern¡¯s head off. Its head flew off while its body slumped on top of me.


    ¡°Your majesty!¡± One of my men rushed towards me. He helped me push off the wyvern¡¯s body on top of me. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I am fine...¡± I replied and sat up. ¡°Ahhh...¡± I groaned from the pain of my wounds.


    ¡°Here, let me help you.¡± He offered his hand, and I took it with my right hand and got up.


    ¡°Tell the others to focus their magic powers thru their swords. It will give their weapons a better edge against these creatures.¡± I said.


    ¡°I will ry your words, your majesty.¡± He replied. ¡°But please, take refuge. You cannot fight with your injuries.¡±


    ¡°I am fine. I can manage.¡± I replied. ¡°I will need a breather first. You and go back to the battle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± He replied and went on ahead.


    I took out the bandages from my first aid pack and started to bandage my wound by myself.


    ¡°It would have been great if I can heal myself.¡± I said to myself. But my white magic ability cannot be used on myself.


    Once I was done bandaging my wounds, I stood up and was about to go back to the fight when Raymond walked by as if he was in a daze. His looks were not of himself, his skin turned into gray and his eyes were all ck. It was like he was a walking corpse.<sub>  </sub>


    ¡°Raymond!¡± I called tohis attention.


    Raymond slowly looked towards my way and saw me. He was mumbling something that I cannot understand from a distance. He looked straight to me in a daze.


    ¡°Chosen one... chosen one...¡± Raymond was mumbling. ¡°I-I must get to the chosen one...¡± He continued.


    Raymond continued to walk slowly towards the direction of the city ignoring my presence.


    ¡°No...¡± I muttered.


    When I heard what Raymond was saying, I knew in that instant of whom he is speaking. He was targeting my son, Alphonse.


    ¡°I will not let you near him!¡± I said and rushed to attack him.


    My sword was about tond on him but then a ck mass enveloped his body and shielded him.


    ¡°W-What the...¡± I was surprised with what just happened.


    A ck mass was hovering around the body of Raymond. I felt something sinister with it.


    ¡°The chosen one... must get to the chosen one.¡± Raymond continued to walk.


    ¡°No! I will not let you!¡± I attacked once again the ck mass defended him from my attacks.


    ¡®Even with my sword enhance with my magic powers cannot cut thru this ck mass.¡¯ I thought. ¡®What is this?¡¯


    Three wyverns came to the defense of Raymond. I was at a disadvantage now that I am injured.


    *KIYAH*


    The wyverns shrieked. I stood my guard thinking of defending their attacks. Two of the creatures rushed for the attack while one stood by Raymond. He climbed the wyvern and it started to p its wings.


    ¡°It can fly?¡± I was surprised.


    We did not have any reports that these creatures could fly, but it looks like the adult ones can.


    The wyvern that was carrying Raymond started to lift from the ground and into the air. I was determined for it not to take flight.


    ¡°No!¡± I shouted.


    I conjured fire balls and targeted the wyvern¡¯s wings. I hoped that my fire balls might at least do damage with their thin wings. But when my fire balls were about to hit the wyvern¡¯s wings midflight, the two wyverns jumped up and defended it.


    ¡°No...¡± I was not able to stop Raymond¡¯s wyvern from flying away. ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    The two wyverns that were left started to stalk me from two sides. I was not able to give chase to Raymond and his wyvern. I must take care of these two wyverns first.


    I focused my magic power on my sword once again. I waited for the wyverns to make their first move. The two wyverns decided to move at the same time and use a pincer attack.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± I cursed and thought hard what to do.


    But then a strong gust of wind blew and threw the two wyverns. Tempest came down from the sky. He grabbed one of the wyverns with his ws and squeezed it hard. The wyvern shrieked in pain andbusted. Fire ate the wyvern¡¯s body until it turned to ash.


    ¡°Their bodies may have resistance to fire, but they are not fully fireproof.¡± Tempest said. ¡°They can be burned with a huge amount of fire power.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I smirked.


    I raised my right hand and focused on the other wyvern. Deep in concentration I focused all my energy and ignited the wyvern.


    *KIYAH*


    The wyvern shrieked loudly until it dropped down, its flesh burning.


    ¡°Regaleon, the wyverns have all gone to the direction of the city.¡± Tempest reported.


    ¡°As I thought. They are after my son, Alphonse.¡± I said. ¡°Let us go after them. I need to get there as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Then hop on.¡± Tempest lowered his body so that I could climb on his back.


    Once I was on him, he opened his wings wide and lifted from the ground.


    ¡°All of those that can still fight, go back to the city!¡± I ordered my men down below. ¡°The wyverns are attacking the city!¡±


    My men that were still able to fight rode their horses and heeded my orders.

 Chapter 457 The Darkness (2)

    <h4> 457 The Darkness (2) </h4>


    (Regaleon¡¯s POV)¡±,


    I was on top of Tempest while he was flying in the night sky. The moon was already high above the sky and is illuminating thend down below.


    I saw the wyverns running in a heard towards the city of Tarmac. I was thinking about the people of the city, especially Alicia and the children.


    ¡°Do not worry Regaleon.¡± Tempest said. ¡°I am sure they will be fine. They know how to handle this kind of situation.¡±


    ¡°I know. I am sure that Alicia had been warned and are now preparing for the sudden invasion of the wyverns.¡± I said. ¡°But I cannot help but worry for my family. I am a husband and a father after all.¡±


    ¡°That is one thing that I will not understand. Because we sacred beasts does not have family.¡± Tempest replied. ¡°But I can understand the worry you are feeling, at least. Because I always worry about you, my master. You are the closest to what I have as family.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Tempest.¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°You are also an important part of my family.¡±


    ¡°How is your wound?¡± Tempest asked. ¡°Can you fight in that state?¡±


    ¡°The pain is managable.¡± I replied. ¡°I do not have any choice but to fight in my condition.¡±


    ¡°I will bavk you up.¡± Temepst said.


    I smiled because of my sacred beast familiar worrying about me. I looked at the distance and saw torches lighting up along the walls of Tarmac.


    ¡°They have prepared for the attack.¡± I smiled. ¡°As expected of my wife.¡±


    ¡°The wyverns had arriver at the wall.¡± Tempest said. ¡°The fight had started outside the walls.¡±


    ¡°Let me see what is happening, Tempest.¡± I said.


    I looked in Tempest¡¯s sight and see what he is seeing. I saw my imperial knights together with soldiers of Tarmac fighting the wyverns. I also saw William outside the wall fighting. Snow was also there in her tiger form using her brute force and magic to put the wyverns at bay.


    ¡°Why are William and Snow down there?¡± I asked in panic. ¡°They should be with Alicia. Don¡¯t tell me she is down there?¡± I felt my heart racing fast.


    Tempest¡¯s vision surveyed the surroundings below and saw the knights and soldiers fighting the wyverns, but I cannot see Alicia anywhere.


    Temepest¡¯s vision then swept on top of the wall. Archers equipped with charged lightning arrows were firing down from above. Their move was very effective as wyverns were falling one after the other.


    While Tempest¡¯s vision was sweeping the walls, that was when I saw Alicia. She was wearing men¡¯s clothes and shouting instructions to the archers up the wall.


    ¡®She looks... hot.¡¯ My thoughts were going itno a direction I did not anticipate in this kind of siutation.


    ¡°It looks like she is doing well leading the soldiers on top of the wall.¡± Tempest said.


    ¡°It looks like it.¡± I replied. ¡°Let us go faster Tempest. They might need our help.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Tempest replied and sped up.


    **


    (Alicia¡¯s POV)


    The wyverns have already reached the city wall. Just as they were running towards our troops, the floor gave way and sank. Many of the wyverns were caught of guard and fell in the crack that opened in the earth¡¯s surface.


    In the preparations earlier, I had instructed earth magic users to make a trap found few meters away from the wall. They made it that the earth was hallow from beneath the surfaces, making it sink when a heavy force or object walkd past.


    ¡°Yeah!!!¡± The men yelled with joy when many wyvernd were caught in the trap that we made.


    But our few moments of joy was crashed when the other wyverns saw the huge gap. The wyverns jumped high and used their wings as a glider and glided towards the defensive line of our troops down the wall.


    ¡°Brace yourselves!¡± I shouted to the troops down below.


    The men tightened their hold with the weapons. When the wyverns arrived at the defensove line, the men screamed and charged.


    ¡°Ahhhh...!¡± The men yelled with their spirits held high.


    The battle started outside the walls. The Tarmac soldiers were using their weapons together with the lightning mana stones that were given to them, while the magic users used their magic againsts these creatures.


    ¡°These creatures are fire resistant!¡± Someone shouted from the battlefield.


    ¡°Focus your magic energy in your weapon!¡± One shouted. ¡°You can at least strenghten your weapons and wound these creatures!¡±


    The wyverns had such thick skin that normal weapons are of no use to them. But our troops are learning fast in the fight. They are making use of their knowledge wisely in order to survive.


    ¡°Archers!¡± I called out. ¡°Take aim!¡±


    The archers pulled their bow and aimed down the wall.


    ¡°Fire!¡± I yelled.


    The archers released their arows and it rained down the unsuspectef wyverns.


    *KIYAH*


    The wyverns that were hit with the arrowd got electrified and shrieked in pain. Their shrieks were deafening in the ears.


    ¡°Strike them down!¡± William yelled.


    Soldiers moved fast and strike down the wyverns that were struck with the arrows. The wyverns die as they were struck by the weapons of the soldiers.


    ¡°Your majesty, the lightning arrows worked!¡± Arnold said with amazement.


    ¡°Yes, thanks to you.¡± I said.


    Arnold had a good idea just before the battle began. He thought of attaching the lightning mana stones on the arrows and let them activate once the arrow hit the target.


    Thankfully the lightning arrows were very effective in battle against the wyverns.


    ¡°I think we can do this.¡± I said to the troops on top of the wall.


    The troops were working hard to fight off the wyverns that were attacking the gate.


    ¡°Your majesty!¡± Someone from the wall yelled out to me. ¡°You have toe and see this!¡± He said.


    I quickly went to the soldier that called out to me.


    ¡°Here, your majesty.¡± The soldier gave me the telescope he was holding. ¡°Look over there.¡±


    I took it and looked at the direction that he was pointing. What I saw gave me a shock. Wyverns were flying this way.


    I looked a little bit closer at the wyvern in the center and saw what seems to be a man riding it. I was shocked to see that it was Raymond Forger, the eldest son of Count Forger. But Raymond looked weird. If I did not look much closer, I would not recognize him. He seemed to be possessed.


    At a distance I saw a light flying behind the wyverns trying to catch up. I immediately knew who it was.


    ¡®Leon, you are alright.¡¯ I thought and sighed in relief. I am sure that Regaleon was on Tempest and was trying to catch up to the flying wyverns.


    ¡°Men, raise your arrows and shoot the flying wyverns!¡± I shouted.


    The men was surprised to know that there are flying wyverns. But they believed it once they saw the flying wyverns closing in.


    ¡°Fire at will!¡± I ordered when the flying wyverns were at a distance that arrows can reach.


    The wyverns started to fall down from the sky one by one while being electrocuted by the lightning arrows.


    I stood beside Arnold and patted his shoulder to call hos attention. He looked at me with a confused look.


    ¡°Your brother, I believe is possessed.¡± I whispered to me.


    ¡°What?!¡± Arnold said out loud.


    ¡°You will see.¡± I said and gestured towards the flying wyvernsing in on us.


    When the flying wyverns were nearer where the naked eye could see, Arnold was surprised. He also recognized Raymond even if he had a different look from what he usually looked.


    ¡°T-This cannot be...¡± Arnold was shocked. ¡°B-But how?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure, but I have a feeling that the possession might have urred when he had gone to take care of the wyverns in the forest.¡± I said. ¡°As you have said, he came back differently.¡±


    ¡°I know b-but...¡± Arnold was still in denial.


    ¡°For now we do not have a choice but to stop him.¡± I said.


    The wyverns that were flying around Raymond were blocking the arrows that were flying toward him. I had a feeling that I need to stop him at any cost.


    I focused my energy and the temperature around me started to drop.


    ¡°I-It is getting cold.¡± Arnold said while rubbing his hands.


    Not long, I conjured ice spears that were floating around me.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Arnold said with amazement. ¡°This is the first time I saw magic upclose.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry in advance if I ever injure Raymond.¡± I forewarned Arnold.


    I let my ice spears fly towards Raymond¡¯s direction.


    *KIYAH*


    The wyverns defended Raymond once again with their own bodies. The ice spears shattered on impact with their think skin but it also had hurt the wyverns.


    ¡°No!¡± I said because I was not able to at least stop their advancement.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Arnold orderd. ¡°Do not let them pass by!¡±


    The archers fired towards the flying wyverns but they also retaliated. The wyverns started to attack the troop that were on top of the wall.


    ¡°Waahh...¡± Men started shouting after the wyverns attacked.


    Some of the men were pushed down and fell of the wall. Others were bitten. I made more ice spears and hit as many wyverns as I can. But Raymond and some wyverns were able to pass by the wall. I saw their direction going towards the Forger¡¯s manor.


    ¡°Alphonse and Aerith!¡± I realized at once. ¡°Snow!¡± I called out.


    Snow headed my call and ran up the wall to where I am.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the manor at once.¡± I said.


    Snow lowered her body and I climber to her back. Once I was seated in ce, Snow started to climb down that wall swiftly towards to the Forger manor.

 Chapter 458 The Darkness (3)

    <h4> 458 The Darkness (3) </h4>


    Snow was running at the fastest speed she probably could.


    ¡°Be sure to hold on tight, Alicia.¡± Snow said.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± I nodded.


    I held on to her fur as hard as I can. Snow was navigating the streets of Tarmac as if she knows the ce well. I believe she had been navigating these streets in her cat form since we have arrived.


    I looked up and saw the wyverns flying.


    ¡°Snow, there they are!¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Snow replied.


    Snow used the buildings in the vicinity as stepping stones and climbed swiftly. We were now traveling in the rooftops.


    I conjured myself an ice bow and arrow. As I have heard, if I focus my magic power on a weapon then I can at least pierce thru the tough skin of the wyverns. I shot one arrow and hit a flying wyvern on its wing. It fell down on the street in an instant. The other wyverns saw us pursing them.


    ¡°Well, that got their attention.¡± Snow said.


    ¡°Raymond is getting away!¡± I pointed.


    ¡°Then we need to deal with these ones first.¡± Snow said. ¡°Ice breath!¡±


    Snow¡¯s ice breath was able to freeze up to three wyverns in our way. I quickly followed her up with ice arrows, shattering the wyvern¡¯s frozen bodies. A wyvern jumped in our way.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Snow yelled.


    Snow used her ws and scratched the wyvern.


    *KIYHA*


    The wyvern screamed in pain. Snow then used her sharp teeth to tear the wyvern apart. Blood showered down the houses and streets below us.


    Snow resumed following the wyverns that are apanying Raymond.


    ¡°Oh no, we are nearing the manor.¡± I said with dread.


    I was correct all along. Whatever it is that is possessing Raymond right now is after my twins. I can feel the dark and dreadful aura in the Lycan settlement much stronger around the possessed Raymond. Whomever it is that sent those wargs to attack the Lycan settlement is behind these wyverns as well.


    ¡°Snow, we cannot let them near the manor!¡± I said. ¡°They are after my children.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Snow replied. ¡°I will not let them!¡±


    Snow quickened her pace. Just before the Forger manor was a flowing river. Raymond and the wyvern that was apanying him were just atop the river. That was when I thought of something. I have an affinity with water magic even if it was not that high, and with a body of water nearby I can channel my water magic to a much higher level.


    I concentrated on the river¡¯s flowing water and made it burst to the top making huge water pir. The water pir hit the wyverns and Raymond in an instant.


    ¡°Thankfully, there is a body of water nearby.¡± I said. ¡°Snow, use your ice breath!¡±


    Because I was focusing on my water magic, I have let Snow be the one to freeze the water.


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Snow replied.


    Snow then use her ice breathe and froze the water pir that have caught the wyverns. The wyverns were caught up with the frozen water and were screaming.


    *KIYAH KIYAH*


    Their screaming was painful in the ears. I conjured ice arrows and once by one aimed for the wyverns¡¯ heads. When Snow and I closed in, the wyverns were all dead, but Raymond was not where he should have been.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked and looked all over the ce.


    At the corner of the frozen water pir, I saw Raymond standing. Up close I can see the change in his appearance. It was like he was a whole different person with such dark aura surrounding him.


    ¡°T-The chosen one... the ch-chosen one...¡± Raymond muttered. ¡°Must kill... the chosen one...¡± He started to walk towards the Forger manor.


    ¡°No... I will not let you!¡± I instantly jumped off Snow and took my sword out. I held it with one hand and charged towards Raymond.


    ¡°Alicia, no!¡± Snow yelled out to me, but it was toote.


    My sword pierced thru Raymond¡¯s shoulder. The feeling of piercing thru human flesh made me cringe. But what happened next made me goosebumps. Raymond who should be reeling in pain was unfazed. He slowly faced my way and I saw his eyes were all ck. I took a step back with the fear with the aura he is emitting.


    ¡°One... chosen one...¡± Raymond muttered with a dark ominous voice. ¡°Chosen one...¡±


    ¡°W-What are you?¡± I asked.


    The aura all over his body sted out as if a tornado had just been made. I braced myself and used my arms to shield myself from the blow. When the impact of the wind lessened, I realized that Snow was in front shielding me from the st.


    ¡°Snow...¡± I called out to her.


    ¡°Hang in there tight.¡± Snow said.


    The powerful wind subsided, and I took a peek behind Snow¡¯s big body. The man who should be Raymond looked nothing like Raymond at all. There standing was a man with long ck hair flying with the wind. He was wearing an all ck attire. Everything about him felt very ominous.


    The man looked my way and the all ck eyes were still there. But rather than be in a daze like before, he was in full control. Dread filled all over my body and I was not able to move.


    The man looked at his body and started to stretch out his arm and hands.


    ¡°Hmmm...¡± The man said. ¡°It feels... different. Oh well, might as well use it until we do what we came here for.¡±


    The man looked at the direction of the manor and was about to move. I was not about to let him go and hurt my children. My body was frozen in fear, but I willed it to move. Maybe because of my maternal instincts I was able to move and found my voice.


    ¡°Stop! I yelled at the man.


    The man stopped in his tracks and turned back to look at us.


    ¡°Oh, look at that.¡± The man smirked sinisterly. ¡°It looks like the descendant of my sworn enemy is right here before me.¡±

 Chapter 459 The Darkness (4)

    Chapter 459 The Darkness (4)


    "Stop! I yelled at the man.


    The man stopped in his tracks and turned back to look at us.


    "Oh, look at that." The man smirked sinisterly. "It looks like the descendant of my sworn enemy is right here before me."


    I was confused as to what the one as talking about.


    "Oh, dear me, I have not introduced myselfpletely." The man said. "My name has not been uttered since the ancient times actually, so I do not now if you would know me. My name is Moldred, lieutenant to ''The Dark One'' or ''The Dark Lord'' as my master is known in ancient times."


    The man named Moldred was introducing himself with a smile, as if he were to be a friend of mine.


    "Hmm, judging by your familiar there, you are not a normal descendant." Moldred said. "You seem to be quite powerful as well. Why don''t we assess our capabilities." He flicked his hand our way.


    "Alicia, get behind me!" Snow yelled.


    I hid behind Snow and a huge wave of darkness blew our way. Snow used her powers to shield us from the bout of darkness.


    "Ohhh¡­ like I thought." Moldred said. "As I have thought, your pet there is a sacred beast that serves our sworn enemy. It was able to block may attack."


    "Who are you calling a pet?!" Snow roared in anger.


    "Oh, a feisty one." Moldred said. "Hmm, well it looks like I could not go do what I have came here for without taking care of you, so let us get this over with. I do not have that much time. Let us y, kitty cat."


    "Why you¡­!!!" Snow was enraged on how Moldred was treating her like a pet animal.


    Snow bared her fangs and ws and jumped towards Moldred. I expected that Snow would overpower him because the size difference, but I was wrong. I was surprised that Snow was thrown to the side like a toy with p from Moldred.


    "Snow!" I yelled in worry.


    But Snow was able to get up in no time. She sprung up again and started to circle around Moldred. Moldred on the other hand was unfazed and was smiling as if it was interesting.


    "Oh, it feels like a predator stalking its prey." Moldred said. "I''m scared." He said mockingly.


    Snow then charged once again but this time she used her ice breath. She fired her ice breath towards Moldred who did not even evade the attack.


    The ice breath had hit Moldred, but darkness enveloped himplete. After Snow''s ice breath finished, Moldred emerged from the darkness that enveloped him unscathed.


    "It that all?" Moldred said with a sinister smile. "It is my turn then."


    Moldred waved his hand and the darkness followed. It swirled around Moldred''s body until he pointed towards Snow. The darkness followed the direction of his hand movement and attacked Snow.


    Snow dodged the first attack and Moldred made a circr hand gesture and the darkness turned back. it had hit Snow from behind and she was thrown with such a huge force. She came tumbling down the frozen river surface until she hit the frozen water pir.


    "Snow!!!" I yelled in shock.


    I ran towards where she was in haste. When I arrived, I saw herying down unconscious. I saw some scratches and blood on her body.


    "Snow¡­ Snow!" I called out to her, but she was out cold.


    Thankfully, I can see that she was still breathing.


    "Oh, Snow¡­" I thanked the heavens that she was still alive.


    "Well, that is that then." Moldred said while wiping his clothes. "Let us get going then." He turned around and walked towards the direction of the Forger manor.


    "You¡­" I said feeling anger building up inside me. "I will not forgive you!!!" I shouted.


    A gust of freezing air blew Moldred''s way. He stopped in his tracks and raised his hand to look at it.


    "What the¡­" Moldred said. His hand was starting to freeze. He looked at me seriously. "I should have dealt with you sooner."


    Moldred vanished in an instant in a blink an eye. At the next second he was in front of me, and just like that I felt my whole body fly into the air.


    Inded into the ground and felt excruciating pain in my gut.


    "*cough cough*" I coughed out some blood.


    "I should deal with you first before going to the chosen one." Moldred said.


    Moldred walked towards me. I was on my knees trying to stand up. I knew I need to do something before Moldred gets to me. I conjured ice spears and let them fly his way. He used his bear hand to parry some of the ice spears and use his darkness to parry the others.


    "You are too dangerous to my master if you are kept alive." Moldred said.


    Moldred flicked his hand towards me, and the darkness followed. I used my magic powers to block its advance. My ice magic and his darkness collided, and it negated each other.


    "This will not do." Moldred looked at me.


    In an instant he was standing above me. At that moment I felt my neck being squeezed tightly. My feet were hanging in the air, and I was having a tough time breathing.


    "You must die here now." Moldred said in looking into my face.


    I struggled hard to escape from his clutches but to no avail. I held his arm that was holding my neck. I focused my all of my energy on it. The temperature dropped around us, and his arm started to freeze.


    "What the¡­" Moldred was surprised. He was not able to move because ice started to creep up from his feet. He was frozen in ce.


    I used all of my strength to loosen the frozen grip on my neck. I was able to get away and I slumped down the ground and coughed hard. I was able to breath easily once again. The ice was slowly enveloping Moldred''s frozen body.


    "You¡­" Moldred was slowly breaking away from being frozen in ce.


    "ALICIA!" Regaleon called out.


    20:42


    I looked up and saw him riding Tempest.


    "Get away!" Regaleon said.


    I quickly scrambled out of the way quickly even when I am crawling. When I was at a good distance, I heard Regaleon yell.


    "BURN YOY PIECE OF TRASH!!!" Regaleon said.


    Explosive fire balls rained down where Moldred was. The explosions were intense, and the fire was burning profusely.


    "Another one of you has appeared I see." I heard Moldred said. His body was heavily burning. "This body is already burning, and my time has been spent. I have failed my mission here. But no worries, there will be another time. See you again, descendants of our enemy."


    Fire engulfed every inch of his body until I could not see it anymore.

 Chapter 460 Who is the New Enemy? (1)

    Chapter 460 Who is the New Enemy? (1)


    "Lili... Lili!" I heard Regaleon''s voice getting nearer to me. "Lili, are you alright?" I felt the warmth of his arms wrap around me.


    "I-I am fine." I replied. "What happened? What about that man?" I asked and looked at the burning pile.


    "He is probably nothing more but ashes." Regaleon replied. "Unfortunately, that pile of ashes is Raymond''s"


    "Poor man. The countess would be devastated to know that her eldest son had perished."I said while looking at the burning corpse of a man. "What might have happened to him, Leon? Is it the making of that man that possessed his body?" I asked.


    "You are probably correct." Regaleon replied. "I have some thoughts about it but they are only hunches and not really concrete. I did not see that man up close. Did he say something to you?" He asked.


    "Yes, he was rather talkative." I replied. "He was strong. He was able to beat up Snow. Oh my gosh... Snow!" I realized that Snow was left unconscious.


    I rafed towards where Snow was and saw her back in her cat form. I picked her up and put her on myp.


    "Snow... Snow." I called out to her.


    "No need to shout." Snow replied and opened her eyes. "I can hear you loud and clear."


    "Oh thank the heavens." I replied with a sigh of relief.


    "You might want to hold breath." Snow said. "There are still those creaturesing this way."


    "What?!" Regaleon and I asked at the same time.


    We all looked at the direction of the wall and saw wyverns flying towards out direction. Even with Moldred gone, these creatures werte still doing what their instinct are telling them, and that is to elominate the threat they are feeling. That threat is no other than the reincarnation of the Almighty One, my sone Alphonse.


    "They areing here, and fast!" Regaleon said. "Tempest stop their advance!"


    "On my way." Tempest replied and took flight.


    "My love, let us go to the twins." Regaleon said. "It will be easier to defend Alphonse and Aerith while we are there with them."


    "Hmm..." I nodded in agreement.


    We were about to walk towards the Forger estate when Regaleon took a stumble. I was able to help him but I felt something wet on his clothes by his chest. When I looked at mt hand what I saw was blood.


    "L-Leon..." I called on worry. "You are hurt!"


    "I am fine." Regaleon replied. "Do not worry about me."


    "What do you mean by fine?!" I scolded. "With this so much blood, how can you be fine?!"


    "That is not important now." Regaleon replied. "What is important is that we go to the twins now."


    I wanted to tell him that he need to rest and leave it up to me to defend our children, but I am sure he will not listen to me.


    "Then let me help you." I told him.


    I put his good arm over mu shoulder and helped him walk towards the Forger manor.


    With every step of the way, I can see fire raining down the sky. Tempest was doing a good job by putting the wyverns at bay. But how long he can do it, I do not know.


    More wyverns were flying from the direction of the forest.


    "Where does all that wyvernse from?" I asked.


    I heard horsesing from behind.


    "Your majesties!" I heard William''s voice.


    "Will!" I called out.


    William came with other of the imperial knights. William came down from his horse and saw Regaleon wounded.


    "Your majesty, you are injured." William said.


    "That is not important right now." Regaleon replied. "We need to get back to the Forger manor, and fast."


    "Will, can you please take Leon?" I asked. If it was in horses, then the imperial knights can get me and Regaleon back to the Forger manor.


    "I will take his majesty." William replied. "Your majesty go with the other knight."


    "Thank you, Will." I replied.


    "Let me help you, your majesty." William said and got Regaleon from me.


    "Thank you." Regaleon replied.


    William helped Regaleon up the horse and climbed on after him from behind. I took a ride from another imperial knight.


    We rode to the Forger manor. Once there, Regaleon was helped by William to walk towards the twin''s room.


    I saw fire and ligtgning in the skys out on the windows of the manor.


    "Tricia!" I called the time I opened the door of the twin''s room.


    "Your majesty?!" Tricia was surprised that we were there. "Oh my... you are hurt! His majesty as well!"


    Tricia pribably saw my bruises and dried blood on my face. William helped Regaleon seat by the bed.


    "Your majesty, you must get treatment fast." William advised.


    "That is not important now." Regaleon said again. "We need to make a defensive line in the direction where the wyverns areing. ce some men with lightning ablities and make sure..." He was giving orders.


    "YOUR MAJESTY!" William said with a high tone. "Please pardon my tone, but all you have just said are now being done by the imperial knights and your shadow guards. You are the emperor of this empire. You should look out for your safety as well."


    "Y-Yes..." Regaleon said like he was pped on the face. "You are correct... I am sorry."


    I gently held Regaleon''s hand and gave him a smile.


    "Let your men do the work, Leon." I said. "This is the reason why you chose them, right? Because they are all dependable in this kind of situations."


    "Yes..." Regaleon smiled back. "I am sorry, William. I did not mean to let you feel that you are not dependable."


    "I know, your majesty." William replied. "You are just being a father to your children."


    The twins were on the bed looking at us in a daze while we were talking. We did not realize that the twins had crawled to their father.


    "Dada... dada..." Aerith was held her father''s arm with worry.


    "My little princess..." Regaleon smiled. "I am sorry that daddy is a little filthy."


    "Dada..." Aerith called again.


    We were surprised when we saw white light emitting from Aerith''s hand. Not long, Regaleon''s wounds started to heal.


    "Aerith also has your white magic powers." I said with amazement.


    "It seems like it." Regaleon smiled proudly. "Thank yoi, my little princess." He patted our daughter''s head.


    "Dada... booboo bye bye." Aerith giggled.


    "Yes..." Regaleon said with a warm smile. "You made daddy''s wounds go bye bye."


    Aerith giggled more with her father''spliment.


    "Mama... mama..." Alphonse had his atms stretched out want me to carry him.


    "What is it, my love?" I asked Alphonse.


    I carried Alphonse in my arms.


    "Ou... ou..." Alphonse pointed towards the balcony.


    "You want to go outside?" I asked. "But it is dangerous thete Alphonse." I said.


    "Ou ou... ou..." Alphonse was starting to throw an tantrum and cry.


    "Just do what he says, Alicia." Snow, who wasying down in bed with her wounds all bandaged up said. "I have a feeling he wants to do something."


    "O-Okay..." I agreed.


    "Do not worry, Lili." Regaleon said. "I will be just right behind you with Sir William."


    I took a nce at William and he nodded. Knowing that Regaleon and William were nust behind me gave me a hige relief.


    With Alphonse in my arms, I walked towards the balcony and outside. The skys were being lit by fire and lightning arrows that are used by Tempest and our troops.


    "How long has it been?" I asked.


    Near by reinforcements wille by first light. There still must be at least an hour left. I was getting worried that our men are on the verge of their strength.


    "Baaaddd..." Alphonse said with an angry expression towards the direction of the fighting.


    "What did you say, Alphonse?" I asked.


    "Bbbaaddd..." Alphonse said once again.


    "Pardon me, your majesty." Tricia said. "But I believe what his highness is saying is ''bad''."


    "Oh..." I replier. Tricia who was always with yhe twins would understand their baby talk more. "Who is bad, Alphonse?" I asked my little one.


    "Daa... baaadd..." Alphonse said.


    I believe what he is telling me is that their is something bad in that direction. It was true because the wyverns were trying hard toe near us and attack him.


    "Yes... those creatures are bad." I replied.


    Alphonse nodded his little head. He raised his right hand and pointed at the sky. I looked up and wondered what he eas pointing at.


    The stars in the night sky were slowly covered by dark clouds together with the moon. Lightning and thunder were seen and heard thru the clouds.


    "Is it going to rain?" Tricia asked while looked t the sky. "It was so clear a while ago." She seemed confused.


    "Alphonse... is this your doing?" I asked him.


    "Hehe..." Alphonse giggled.


    Not long, the entire sky above us was covered with dark clouds. Lightning and thunder started to be more intense and more frequent.


    "Look..." Regaleon pointed towards the battle.


    Lightning wasing out non stop. The wyverns wete get hit by lightning one after the other. Their bodies that were on fire were seen falling down from the sky.


    "The wyverns, they are being killed by the lightning your majesty." The shadow guard that appeared reported. "Not long, all of them would be dealt with because of the lightning clouds."


    Not long, rain started to fall from the sky. The fire that was spreading in the city was extinguished slowly.

 Chapter 461 Who is the New Enemy (2)

    Chapter 461 Who is the New Enemy (2)


    When the sun had just risen the battle was over. The reinforcements that we asked for had came and thankfully there were not many casualties from our side.


    Some soldiers had lost their lives battling the wyverns that had invaded the city. Their sacrifices would not be forgotten and they will be remembered as heroes of Tarmac.


    A part of the city was devastated with the attack of the wyverns. Because of this the reinforcements were sent to do relief operations and to go to the forest and follow the remaning wyverns that retreated back to the forest.


    The twins went back to sleep after the incident while we used the count''s office as a temporary base of operations for the relief operations.


    "What are the reports of the relief operations and the group that followed the wyverns in the forest?" Regaleon asked.


    "Your majesty, the relief operations are being done by the second son of the Forger family Arnold." I relied. "I had just gone there to see how it is going. Warm food and clothes are being distributed to the people as we speak."


    Fire had spread at the side of the city where the wyverns had passed by. The damage was extensive until the fire was put out.


    "What is the extent of the damage in the city, Sir William?" Regaleon asked.


    "Many of the buildings and houses in the north side of the city were devastated, your majesty." William replied. "Thankfully, there were no casualties from the civilians that live at that side."


    "That is good to hear." Regaleon said. "Be sure to give them the proper food and necessities they need. Are the temporary shelters in good condition?"


    "I have made a trip to the temporary shelters earlier in the day, your majesty." I replied. "They are in good condition and has the proper utilities the people will need."


    "Hmm. But the shelters are just temporary." Regaleon said. "I had already sent word to Chris dere Tarmac in a state if cmity. The city would need the budget to rebuild what was destroyed and devasted during the attack."


    "Tarmac is leaders as of the moment, your majesty," I stated. "There should be someone who would at least take the ce of a temporary leader."


    "Hmm, you are correct emperess." Regaleon replied. "I have seen how dedicated the second son Arnold is in working hard for the people of Tarmac. I believe he is capable of taking his father''s ce as Count Forger. What do you think, my empress?" He asked me.


    "I an also thinking the same way as you, your majesty." I replied with a smile. "He is a good young man."


    "For now, I can put him as a temporary officer in charge with the operations needed to be done in the city." Regaleon said. "We can make things more offical after a fee months and all had calmed down."


    "What of Count Forger, your majesty?" William asked.


    The count was currently in house arrest in one of the rooms of the manor. We had not yet told him of what had happened to his son Raymond.


    "The count wille thru a fair trial in the capital." Regaleon replied. "If he is found guilty of the illegal trade and business, then he would be given the proper sentence and imprisonment."


    "Poor Countess Elena." I said. "She had lost her husband and son in one night."


    "The countess is grieving for her son so I have not yet told her of her own sentence." Regaleon said.


    Regaleon cannot acquite Countess Elena of being ignorant of her husband and son''a dealings. Regaleon and I have talked and the best that we can do was to strip the countess of her title. Countess Elena would be amoner.


    "I belive bing amoner will not be a problem for the countess." I said. "As I know, her former lover the merchant is running here to her aid as we speak."


    True love can really ovee even time. The countesd former lover is still single and never married after they have broken their engagement. Knowing that he had sent word that he wasing here for the countess gave Elena something to look forward to.


    "How about the wyverns that had retreated back to the forest?" Regaleon asked William. "Is there news from the grouo that followed them?"


    "Yes, your majesty." William replied. "The report just came in that they have found the nest of thesr creatures. Count Forger and Raymond left the nest as is and just took eggs that they will wait to hatch and then send it to Xing. The neet have been properly destroyed now and no wyverns have been left."


    "I hope that is thest that we see those creatures." I said. "I wonder why the cound and Raymond did not trade the eggs themselves and send it to Xing. It will be more easier to ship eggs rather than grow those creatures themselves and ship them to Xing."


    "Maybe it is because the eggs are easy to break if they travel them." William replied.


    "We are not sure if there are still other creatues out there. Not onyl wyverns but wargs as well." Regaleon said. "Maybe there are other creatures that we do not know of. Not only that, there is also that man."


    "Yes, that man with the power of darkness." I said. "He had said things that is not to be taken lightly."


    "Yes, you are correct." Regaleon replied. "He was able to single handedly beat Snow on her tiger form. That is not just anyone could do."


    The man called Moldred was a new foe that we know nothing about. His powers was something I have never seen before.


    "He said his name was Moldered." I said. "He also mentioned that we were the descendants of their sworn enemy. I assume that is the Ancient One. This might be the darkness that the Ancient One has told me in my dreams."


    "He is an enemy that we need to get information." Regaleon has said. "If he is from the ancient times as I feel he is, then we might get some information from the ancient texts the Ancient One had left. Maybe we can find clues from Antian ruins."


    "Hmm, that is what I think as well." I replied.


    "Sir William, please continue the restoration snd relief operations in the city." Regaleon said. "Let is remain here until things are good to be left."


    "I understand, your majesty." William said. "I will take my leave."


    William bowed and exited the office. Regaleon and I were left. I saw him inhale deeply and sigh. I walked behind him and started to massage his head. I am sure he is stressed after a whole day of so many work in the city alone.


    Regaleon took one of my hand and nted a kiss on it.


    "I know you are tired." I said. "Why don''t you take a rest. The sun is setting and you had a stessful day."


    "Yes, it was really a stressful day." Regaleon replied. "But with you by my side, I already feel that my stress is already leaving my body."


    "That man Moldred... he was targeting our son Alphonse." I said.


    "Hmm." Regaleon nodded. "Do not worry, Lili. I will not let any of them hurt him or anyone from our family."


    "But I am afraid, Leon." I said. "I am afraid that this is only the beginning."


    Regaleon gently pulled me and sat me down hisp. He put his arms around me and I can feel his warmth embrace my body. I quickly felt rxed and safe.


    "This is a danger that we need to know better." Regaleon said. "We would need to ask help from our friends. I am afraid this is not a one time things. After two attacks of ancient creatures that we do not know of, this cannot be a coincidence."


    The two incidents with two different ancient creatures involved. The 20:42


    voice in the Lycan settlement and the man called Moldred. These "They are after Alphonse." I said. "They are after him because he is the situations might not realt be coincidences.


    reincarnation of the Almighty One."


    "Hmm." Regaleon nodded. "These new enemies had one thing inmon, they must be the enemy if the Almighty One."


    "We cannot let them hurt Alphonse or Aerith, Leon." I said. "We cannot just let them."


    "And I will not."Regaleon replied. "I promise you, I will protect you and the children."


    "I will send a letter to mother." I said. "Maybe she has some ideas about the Almighty One''s life as an Antian."


    I had never asked my mother about the history of Antia. I have never thought of asking before about my grandfather the mad king or any of the history. But I think I need to sit down with my mother and talk.


    "I am sure mother inw will have some answers." Regaleon said. "Other information are passed down by mouth thru words. Maybe the royal family of Antia, the direct descendants of Almighty One have information."


    I rested my body on Regaleon''s embraced and made myself drown in hos warmth. I let mysef drown in the peace of this moment. We do not know what creatures are lurking in the dark, waiting to attack us at any moment.

 Chapter 462 Going Back to My Home (1)

    Chapter 462 Going Back to My Home (1)


    The battle in Tarmac has been exhausting for both my family and the people that came with us on our journey. We have rested in the Forger''s estate for a few days and now the day hase for us to depart.


    Arnold, the second son of Count Forger had assumed authority over Tarmac. Regaleon has Chris put into working on the papers to officially instate Arnold as the new Count Forger.


    ''He will be a good leader here in Tarmac.'' I thought.


    I looked outside the window, and the sun was a little higher in the sky. It was nearing midday, and we are about to depart the Forger''s estate.


    I find my way to the halls and to the stairs that connect to the lobby. I see people very busy with our departure, but nearly all our luggage and things have now been carried to our carriages. I make my way downstairs and see Regaleon talking to young Arnold.


    "Your majesty, Empress Alicia. A pleasant morning to you." Arnold greeted me.


    "A pleasant morning as well Arnold." I smiled. "And to you as well my emperor." I nodded to Regaleon.


    "A pleasant morning to you, my empress." Regaleon took my hand and gave it a kiss. I felt his warm lips on my skin and blushed. He never ceases to make me blush with his small yet romantic gestures.


    "I thought al of our things have been carried to the carriages now?" I asked looking at boxes still being carried by the family''s employees outside. "Why are there so many things left?"


    "Oh, that is my fault your majesty." Arnold replied. "I have prepared some things that will be helpful on your journey. Some food and nkets. And some gifts as a form of goodwill to you, our saviors."


    "Oh my." I was surprised. "You need not give us gifts Arnold. What we did is something we must do as rulers of this country. Tell him, your majesty." I looked at Regaleon.


    "I have already told Arnold that it was not necessary, but he insisted." Regaleon shook his head. "I told him that the food and nkets were enough if ever we needed to camp out. It would only take three days to journey to the capital of Alvannia."


    "But I insisted, your majesty." Arnold replied. "You both have given us a huge amount of help. If not for you, our city would have been reduced to ashes."


    "I understand Arnold." Regaleon sighed. "Me and my wife are thankful for the gifts."


    "Thank you so much, your majesties." Arnold beamed with joy. "It is not much but I am sure that you would love them."


    "Thank you so much, Arnold." I smiled with warmth. "Where is your mother by the way?" I asked looking around.


    The former Countess Elena had been stripped of her noble title as countess and is now amoner. It is one of the consequences of her ignorance of her husband and eldest son''s deeds.


    "My mother will be here shortly." Arnold replied. "She will be seeing you off with her soon to be husband."


    "Oh¡­" I smiled in delight. "Then your mother''s former fianc¨¦, oh I mean her now fianc¨¦ has arrived here?"


    "Yes, your majesty." Arnold had a genuine smile. "At least someone can now take care of my mother whole heartly."


    "She still has you to lover her sincerely too." I replied. "And what about your younger sister?" I asked.


    "She will be under my wing, your majesty." Arnold replied. "She is still my sister even though she is only my half-sister. I love her as I would to a full sister."


    "That is good to hear." I said with sincerity.


    "Your majesties." I heard Elena''s voice call out.


    I see Elena with a man who seemed to be her age walk hand in hand. She looked well after Ist saw her a few days ago. At that time all I could see in her face was sadness and despair in losing her eldest son.


    "Elena." I called out to her.


    "Greetings to the sun and moon of the empire." Elena and the man beside her greeted.


    "I am happy that I made it here to see you off." Elena said. "I thought I will not make it." She was gasping for air because she was in a hurry.


    "I am sorry, it was my fault. It was not Elena''s fault. My carriage broke down and I waster than usual on my arrival here. Elena insisted that she came to fetch me before seeing you off." The man replied. "By the way, I am Edmund. I am a merchant here in the empire and overseas. It is a pleasure to meet the sun and moon of the empire." He bowed his head.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you." Regaleon replied.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you as well." I replied. "I see that the former countess is in good hands. I am happy for you Elena." I took her hand and squeezed it gently.


    I can see that Edmund really loves Elena. Just by his gestures and how he epted his fault for beingte.


    "Thank you, your majesty." Elena seemed surprised with my gesture to her even though she is only amoner now.


    My feelings of happiness for her are genuine even with difference in status. I am happy that she is now with someone she loves and loves her sincerely after all the hardships that she has faced.


    William walked in and whispered to Regaleon.


    "Well then, it seems that we need to head off now." Regaleon said. "Our carriages are now ready to business, especially in overseas."


    depart.


    "Have a safe trip, your majesties." Elena said.


    "Be happy Elena." I hugged her goodbye. "And thank you for the hospitality you have given my family and people."


    "It has been a pleasure to serve you, your grace." Elena replied.


    "I would like to meet you again, Edmund." Regaleon said. "I would like to ask question on your business, especially in overseas."


    "I-It will be my honor to meet you again, your majesty." Edmund seemed awe struct hearing that Regaleon wanted to meet him again.


    "I will let my assistant send you a letter so that you can visit us in the capital when you are free." Regaleon said.


    "T-Thank you so much." Edmund expressed his gratitude. "I will be waiting for your summons."


    "Goodbye Arnold." I said to the young man. "I wish you luck. I am sure you can do a good job." I patted his head.


    "Thank you, your grace." Arnold was on the verge of tears but was holding it.


    Arnold seemed to have aged in the past few days. I am sure that he has been working hard despite his inexperience in bing the head of the Forger family. He was not given the education as the next head and thus he needs to learn many things in a short amount of time. He must have a lot of stress umted in the young body of his.


    ''It looks like my small gesture made his tense body rx a little bit.'' I thought. ''A little bit of encouragement is what he needs.''


    "We will be on our way then." I said my farewell to them.


    "Then you for your hospitality." Regaleon said. "Till the next time we meet again."


    Regaleon wrapped his arm around my waist and ushered me towards our carriage. Inside, I see the twins and Tricia waiting. Tricia stepped down the carriage and bowed her head.


    "Your majesties." Tricia greeted.


    "Thank you for looking out for them, Tricia." I replied.


    Regaleon ushered me first inside then he followed. Tricia closed the carriage door and not long after we started to move.


    I looked outside the carriage window and felt my spirits lift up.


    "It has been a long time since I have visited my home." I said.


    "Yes, it has been a long time." Regaleon replied.


    "I still remember the day I left Alvannia." I reminisced. "It was my first time leaving Alvannia. Who would have thought that it would lead to an adventurous journey with you."


    "Well, who would have thought that." Regaleon smiled. "I only nned to take you to my country and marry you. Who would have thought that you would be kidnapped by your aunt and cousin who was delusional that you two are destined." He seemed quite annoyed.


    "Hahaha." I giggled looking at Regaleon''s face while remembering the past that had happened. "Well, he has turned a new leaf now and has been working hard."


    "That is the least he could do." Regaleon muttered.


    I smiled seeing that Regaleon is still feeling jealous after a few years has already passed.


    "I am just happy abouting home for quite a while." I said.


    "I am happy too." Regaleon replied. "And you will get to see your parents and brother. I am not too happy on seeing your sister."


    "Yes, I have missed father and mother and also Richard." I replied. As for my elder sister Veronica.


    I remember how Elizabeth died in my arms. I still feel guilty for not being able to save her life. I just wish that the next time Veronica and I meet will be on peaceful terms.

 Chapter 463 Going Back to My Home (2)

    <h4>Chapter 463 Going Back to My Home (2)</h4>


    The journey to Alvannia went without any problems. It was too peaceful that I cannot help but worry more. The enemy we faced in the Lycan''s settlement and in Tarmac was one and the same. And to know that he could control these beasts, these monsters, gives me the chills.


    "What are you thinking, my love?" Regaleon asked me.


    "Oh... what?" I was startled. I was so deep in thought that I did not realize it.


    "You were staring outside so deep in thought." Regaleon replied.


    "Oh, it''s just... I guess I am just being paranoid." I replied to him. "These three days seemed to be so peaceful that what happened in the Lycan''s settlement and Tarmac seemed it did not happen.


    "I know you are still feeling worried because of our two children." Regaleon said. "They are the ones being targeted, especially Alphonse."


    I looked at my two children looking so excited while looking outside the carriage window. They are still babies going to their toddler years but they saw such carnage in the battles that just happened. Seeing them smile so happily made me smile as well. I just hope that these problems could be quickly solved and will not affect the way my babies grow up.


    "Mama... mama..." Aerith called with such happiness in her face. "Papa... papa..." She was pointing to a direction.


    I saw the gates of the capital getting nearer. At the distance, I saw soldiers on horses lined up as if waiting for someone. At the middle, I saw the two of the most important persons in my life. Grandpa Robert and Richard.


    "He never lost his touch." Regaleon said. "The general really has a charm that kids could not resist." He smiled.


    "Hehe... I know." I giggled. "He had that charm over me as well."


    Grandpa Robert visited us not too long ago. He made a huge impression to the kids that they remembered him as a great grandpa that yed with them every day.


    "Papa... papa." Alphonse yelled out when we were near the gate. I giggled seeing how excited they were to see their papa as they call him.


    The carriage stopped where they were waiting. Grandpa and Richard came down their horses and waited at the front of the carriage.


    "It is time to rx and enjoy your stay here, Lili." Regaleon said. "You are surrounded by your loved ones. I am sure you are going to feel more safe with you''re the general and your younger brother here."


    "I will try." I replied to Regaleon.


    William opened our carriage door and just outside were grandpa and Richard waiting for us. Just as the carriage door open, Alphonse and Aerith jumped out swiftly before we ever noticed.


    "Papa... papa!" My two angels leaped out towards their Grandpa Robert.


    Fortunately, my grandpa was still strong as a horse. He was able to catch the two in his arms.


    "Hahahaha... you little rascals." Grandpa Robert was chuckling loudly. "You gave your mother a freight."


    "Hah..." I sighed in relief. "You can say that again grandpa. You two.... I felt my heart leaped out of my chest with your stunt." I looked at the two them with crunched eyebrows knowing that I did not approve of what they did.


    "No need to scold them, Alicia." Grandpa Robert said. "I can catch them whenever they do such a stunt."


    When grandpa stayed in our home for his visit, he yed with them every day. It was a y were running and jumping is involved, they learned how to walk and run because of grandpa. I was always on edge when they y rough, but I was also at ease that my grandfather was always there to support them.


    "Do not worry too much, my love." Regaleon said. "You know that they were able to walk and run at an earlier age than their peers, let alone do stunts like that. They can handle it." He smiled.


    "You are spoiling them too much." I looked both at Grandpa Robert and Regaleon and sighed.


    "I did not know that my niece and nephew were such a handle." Richardughed. "Hi Alphonse and Aerith. I am your uncle Richard. It is nice to meet you."


    The children were not so weing of Richard. They were at their guard with him. It was reasonable because it was their first time meeting him. Richard sighed and had a sad smile on his face.


    "Do not out it to heart, Richard." I said. "This is you first meeting with them. I am sure they wille to love you while we are here." I patted his shoulder.


    "Thanks Alicia." Richard smiled. "Well, I hope that your journey here from Tarmac was uneventful. I wee your majesties here in the capital of Alvannia."


    "Thank you, Richard." Regaleon replied.


    "It has been a while since you have gone home to your childhood country, sister." Richard said to me. "You might be surprised with some changes here in the capital." He smiled.


    "Well, it really has been a while." I smiled. "I cannot wait to see mother and father."


    "Then let us escort your carriage to the pce." Richard smiled. "Let us not keep step mother and father waiting."


    "Of course." Regaleon replied.


    We get back on the carriage and started to make our way to the pce, my old home. I had mixed feelings seeing the pce again. I have no fond memories of the pce. It has seemed too huge for me when I was young. I had not many people I can trust back then.


    I looked at the streets and was amazed about the small changes I see in the city. The city was bustling. I can see many stores that was no there before. There were also manymercial buildings that was newly built. The people in the city are all busy with their own businesses but they have a smile on their faces and were happy.


    "The city looks more lively than before." I told Richard who is riding his horse by our carriage.


    "I have worked so hard for it to be like this not only here but in every corner of Alvannia." Richard said with a proud smile on his face. "We are still far away from our original goal but we are doing what we can. Baby steps, as put it."


    "Baby steps..." I repeated what my brother said. He has matured so much from the little boy I remember back then. "I am sure you can do it little brother." I gave him my utmost encouragement.


    "Thank you, sister." Richard smiled.


    I cannot but help remember my elder half sister Veronica. I have not heard any news about her since I left Alvannia.


    "Richard..." I called out, reluctant to ask. I inhaled deeply and had the courage asking for our elder sister. "How is elder sister Veronica?" I asked atst.


    Richard did not answer away but talked after a few seconds. It was like he was picking his words before answering me.


    "Elder sister... she is doing fine." Richard replied looking at a distance. "She is different now, unlike her fiery self when we were young. I often visit her in her vi, but she seldom talks. She only sits and look outside like she is not there. Her husband though is a huge help to me. He stopped being a knight after marrying Veronica and helped me in politics."


    "I see." I said. "I would like to meet her if possible."


    "I doubt she will talk to you..." Richard said. "But if you like, you can visit her in her vi. It is that one."


    Richard pointed to a vi around the corner from where we are passing. It was a modest vi that I did not imagine Veronica would live.


    "Why is she not lining at the pce grounds?" I asked.


    "Her doctor advised she live outside the pce." Richard said. "The doctor said that it would be better for her to live where there are no memories that would stress her. You know that there are many memories we have in the pce, specially with Elizabeth. Veronica''s bond with her was something we could not imagine."


    Richard is right. Their sisterly bond was something special that thy can only understand.


    We traveled for a while and then saw the gates of the pce. Once inside, I see mother and father waiting for us at the entrance door.


    When we stopped and the carriage door was open, the twins first get out and then ran towards my mother.


    "Grama..." Alphonse and Aerith shouted.


    "Oh, my beautiful grandchildren." My mother said while hugging the twins in her arms.


    "Grama, miss you." Aerith said.


    "Oh, baby girl, I missed you too." My mother smiled.


    My mother and father often travel around the continent. They have gone to our home for many times that the twins know their grandmother well.


    "Mother." I went and hug her after the twins let her go.


    "My daughter." Mother hugged me back. "I am happy that you are safe."


    "Mother-inw." Regaleon greeted.


    "I am so happy that you arrived all in one piece." Mother said.


    "Yes. Many things happened that we did not expect." Regaleon replied.


    "Mother." I called. "We have many questions we want to ask."


    "I know. I figured something was off with what happened." Mother replied. "Your questions can wait forter. Rest for a while and then we will have dinner. After that, tell me anything you want to ask."


    "Thank you, mother." I replied.


    Regaleon was right. I felt safe with my loved ones surrounding me. I think I can finally rest after what happened to us in the Lycan''s settlement and Tarmac.

 Chapter 464 Pest Problem

    Chapter 464 Pest Problem


    Being in the pce where I grew up brings back many memories, both good and bad. I may not have the best childhood, but the memories I experienced and the bonds I formed in my childhood are ones that I will not change for anything in this world. Fortunately, many good memories are being formed now that we are in this pce.


    We had been in the capital for a week and the twins were making every corner of these pce walls lively. They may have been giving the guards and the maids a hard time with their mischief, but their giggles andughs makes this ce a better ce than I remember.


    This morning, I am having some nice afternoon tea in the pce garden gazebo while the twins are ying by the garden. The pce maids are running behind them, ensuring that they do not hurt themselves while ying while the twins'' guards have their eye out for any happenings that maye.


    "I can see that the twins are giving the maids and their guards a run this morning." My mother had just arrived at the gazebo. "I am happy that the pce is lively once again. This ce needs younglings once again. You and Regaleon muste often and visit like this with the children."


    I giggled remembering my father pushing Richard to marry, not to have a partner and grand duchess but to have grandkids that could fill the pce withughter once again.


    "I will tell Regaleon that, mother." I smiled at her. "I just hope that father does not pressure Richard in marrying just because he wants to have more grandchildren."


    "I have already scolded your old man because of that." Mother said. "Richard may not havee from me, but I treat him as a son, and he also calls me mother. That makes me happy he sees me as family."


    "How about father''s grandchild with Veronica?" I asked curiously. "Don''t they visit here often?"


    My mother sighed sadly.


    "Because of Veronica''s constitution right now, your nephew seldom visits here." Mother said. "I just hope that she gets well. Do you have any ns on visiting her?"


    "Well¡­ I am still contemting if I would visit or not." I replied. "I am not sure if my visit would make her constitution much worse than before."


    "You have a point." My mother sighed. "Where is Regaleon by the way?" she asked.


    "Oh, he is with Richard." I replied. "Richard asked Regaleon to help him with some troubles. That is why he is still here in Alvannia. I heard we cannot go anywhere until the problem has been resolved."


    "Is this about the crops that are having pest problems?" Mother asked.


    "Yes, it is." I said. "They are worries since it does not look like normal pests that are destroying the crops in the east. And as I have heard, the attack on the crops is slowly spreading to the west. With the ancient beast''s problem emerging, they are still on edge with this problem starting as well."


    I was taking a sip of my tea when I saw Regaleon and Richard with the members of Alvannia''s noblemittee walking towards us. It looks like their meeting was done for the day.


    "Greetings the moon of the Alyster empire, Empress Alicia." The members of themittee bowed. "Greetings to Empress Mother." They greeted my mother as well. I bowed my head as confirmation of their greeting.


    After their greeting, they excused themselves and went their own way.


    "I see you had such a long meeting today." I said to Regaleon and Richard. "Why not sit down for a while with us and have some tea."


    "It would be a pleasure, sister." Richard said and took a sit beside mother.


    "Here, let me pour you some tea." Mother said with a smile.


    "Thank you, stepmother." Richard replied with a sweet smile as well.


    I am happy to see that the two of them have a harmonious rtionship together. Since Richard had always been the only one who treated me as a sibling in this pce before, I am happy he treats my mother with respect.


    "It looks like the two of you have had a rough meeting." I said while pouring Regaleon a cup of tea. "Your faces seem very tired."


    "Hah¡­" Regaleon had a long sigh. "We are still at a loss on what kind of pest is destroying the crops in the east. And now, it is starting to spread to the west. If this keeps up, the food that the country of Alvannia would need this winter will start to dwindle and a food shortage will be imminent."


    "Not only that, but this problem is also spreading west." Richard added. "If we do not stop these pests from advancing, it will not only hit Alvannia, but Jennovia and parts of Grandcrest as well."


    "Is there no indication as to what kind of pest is doing this?" I asked. "I believe it is impossible to not have even a witness to such arge scale of destruction to the crops."


    "I also thought so at first." Richard replied. "But when we went and interviewed the farmers, they all tell the same story."


    "What story?" I asked curiously.


    "All the farmers said the same thing." Regaleon was the one to reply. "That the attack on the crops always happens at night. At first, they will hear strange buzzing sounds from afar. Then they will smell a sweet scent lingering in the air. After that, they will feel sleepy and fall asleep where they stand."


    "Is it some sleeping scent or something?" I was sharing my thoughts.


    "That was we thought at first." Richard said. "When I sent some people to investigate, they found some kind of powder or dust in the area. They were sent to Anatalia for further research on it. Once done, they will send the result to us."


    "If it is Anatalia, I am sure that she will know theposition of the powder you sent." I said.


    "Well, we cannot do anything for now until we get back the results of the samples that we sent out." Regaleon uttered. "Let us enjoy this tea first before it gets cold."


    "I agree." Richard smiled.


    All of us talked about other stuff other than the pest problem while having tea together. When the twins were done ying, they came to the gazebo to eat their snacks and fell asleep after having their fill.


    **


    That night we ate dinner with mother, father, grandpa, and Richard and had a great time. The twins went to bed after dinner and Regaleon and I were walking by the garden to let down what we ate. The moon was at its quarter phase and the illumination in the garden was the lights in the posts.


    Regaleon saw this and made some small light balls to illuminate our path while walking. It made the ambiance much more romantic, with many stars being seen because of the moon''s quarter phase.


    "It looks like you are quite rxed in our time here in the pce." Regaleon said. "I thought you would not like to stay for a long time here, given your childhood experience here."


    "Not all of my memories here are bad." I said. "Some of them are good ones, like when I met you here first. If I am not mistaken, you spied on me and posed as my personal knight." I smiled at him.


    "I believe I have apologized to you about that a couple of times." Regaleon said with an embarrassed look. "At first, it was my mission to infiltrate the Alvannian pce and see if they are really working with thete queen of Jennovia against Grandcrest. But by the passing time, I fell in love with the forgotten princess who I started to know as a brave young girl with a beautiful heart."


    "You are using such cheeky words to get you out of trouble." I said jokingly, but I admit his words made me blush.


    "I think my words are working just fine." Regaleon must have seen my blushing cheeks while passing one of his illuminating mes.


    We walked quite far from the main pce and onto a familiar path. It was a path going to my childhood manor, the one far from the inner pce. This path had many memories in them.


    "I believe if we turn here, we will see your old manor." Regaleon said.


    We took a turn and there it was, the small pce that I called home in my early years of existence.


    "It seems to be still in good condition." I said looking at the outer surroundings.


    "I heard that this ce has been kept clean and in best condition by Richard." Regaleon said.


    "Oh, yes. I remember." I said. "He said he made this as ce to stay in when there are guests in the pce."


    This manor''s location is just right for pce guests to stay in. It was inside the pce but far from the family''s living areas.


    "Would you like toe inside and look?" Regaleon asked.


    "Is it okay?" I asked doubtfully, feeling like I was trespassing.


    "I believe there is no where in the whole empire that you are not wee, my empress." Regaleon said cheekily. "Because if there is, then I will make sure that I will break I open for you." He kissed the back of my hand sweetly.


    Regaleon''s sweet gestures still make my heartbeat fast until now. It is something I know willst for a lifetime.

 Chapter 465 Memories of the Past (1)(R-18)

    Chapter 465 Memories of the Past (1)(R-18)


    Regaleon and I opened the door and went inside the dim hallway. Seeing my childhood manor made me a bit nostalgic. My heat was beating a little louder than usual.


    "There is no one here." I said looking around out of curiosity.


    *SNAP*


    I heard a snap of a finger and themps that were turned off suddenly turned on. Candles without fire a while ago were now burning with bright me. I looked beside me and saw Regaleon smile sweetly. Like I thought, he was the one that turned on the lights inside the manor.


    "The inside is still the same." I said while looking around the first floor.


    "It has always been this simple since before, as I remember." Regaleon muttered. "I guess since this ce had been made as a manor for guests, there was no reason to add additional furniture and stuff."


    I looked at the ce and the same furniture that was once here when I was growing up was still there. Just the basic ones were ced inside my manor since I was not someone noteworthy when I was younger.


    I turned a corner and saw a familiar corner where Tricia and I were measuring our height when we were growing up. The marking of those days is still there but a little bit faded away.


    "Look over here, Leon." I called out to him with a smile. "I used to measure my height like this every time I celebrate my birthday." I showed him the marking on the wall.


    Regaleon looked closely while rubbing his chin.


    "You were a little bit short in your age before." Regaleon said.


    "Well, I was not really given the proper nourishment at first." I said feeling embarrassed. "But when Grandpa Robert took notice of me, this manor was given the proper budget that should be given to me as a princess. As you can see, I started having a growth spurt by this time." I pointed out the specific markings on the wall.


    "I will forever be grateful to the general for taking good care of you while the others have been neglecting you." Regaleon smiled gently. "Stand up here." He pushed me gently to the wall and started marking my height.


    Regaleon pulled me back gently and I looked at thest marking of m height and smiled.


    "Now it ispleted." Regaleon said with a proud smile. "Thinking that you will not grow even further, that will be yourst record here, so of course it should be properly recorded." I smiled thinking that what Regaleon did was quite nice. I have still grown a little when Ist made myst record height on the wall.


    "To think I coulde back to record my current height here..." I said without finishing my sentence because I wave emotions suddenly struck me.


    "There are still more to look at." Regaleon said and led the way.


    We went into the small kitchen of the manor. I remember Tricia learned how to cook when I was still little, and she was also young herself since I do not have my own chef. We had fun learning how to cook the few ingredients that were sent to us.


    After that we went into the dining room and saw the small dining table with a few chairs. I swiped the table seeing as it was free of dust.


    "It is good to see that they have maintained the manor well, even without anyone living here." I said.


    "I am sure maids often do their rounds here as well to maintain the manor and the grounds." Regaleon said.


    We went out of the dining room and into the living room. There is only one bookshelf beside a couch overlooking the garden area outside. I remembered I used to spend a lot of time sitting on that couch reading the books over and over since there were no new books that were sent.


    I sat down and felt nostalgic feeling the soft fluffy couch.


    "Did you know I spend the most of my time here, reading books and imagining the world outside." I said to Regaleon.


    Across the window, you could see the tall pce walls that separates the world outside from the one here. Even though I was a forgotten princess, I was still trapped inside the pce walls.


    "I have never ventured outside the walls when I was younger and can only imagine the world outside from the books I have read." I said to Regaleon. "Who would imagine that I would one day be able to leave this ce and travel around the continent. All of that happened after I met you." I smiled at him.


    "Hmm¡­" Regaleon nodded and smiled. "I remember a stunning princess dancing on the dance floor back then."


    Regaleon pulled me up into a dance pose. We started dancing in the center of the living room even without music.


    "I could remember how badly I wanted to dance with you back then." Regaleon said while we were turning.


    "I remember seeing you for the first time wearing your mask." I replied. "You were rather intimidating back then."


    "I was intimidating to you?" Regaleon chuckled. "If you just knew how you took my breath away when I first saw you."


    Regaleon had me in a dip and paused. I felt his warm breath over my bare neck.


    "If you just knew how I was imagining of making you mine." Regaleon nted a kiss on my nape and my body shivered. "But you were still young, and so I have no choice but to wait for you to grow up."


    "And you decided to be my personal knight?" I asked.


    "I knew I could not leave you just like that after I have fallen in your spell." Regaleon said while lifting me up gently and putting me down on the couch. "I may have other agendas being here that time, but one thing is for sure¡­ I have already fallen for you by the time I decided to be your personal knight."


    Regaleon started to trail kisses from my nape to my neck and then to my earlobe. My body was heating up the touch of his lips and the warmth of his breath on my skin.


    "B-But¡­ I did not cast any spell on you." I said, starting to feel the sensation of Regaleon''s kisses.


    "It was just I figure of speech, my love." Regaleon said. "Because even without you casting and spells, you have already stolen my heart the day Iid my eyes on you." He bit my earlobe gently.


    "Ahh¡­" I squealed from the sensation. "L-Leon¡­" I muttered, trying to stop him from advancing any further.


    "Hmmm?" Regaleon replied while his lips were venturing from my earlobe to my chest.


    "W-We are not in our quarters." I said. "What if someone sees us here." I worried.


    "I see no problem with that." Regaleon said with a yful smirk. "We are a wedded couple. It is natural to see us this intimate with one another. And besides, who would dare to barge into their emperor and empress." He grinned.


    Regaleon''s hands started trailing from my ankles into my skirt and not my thighs. His touch gives me shivers and my body started to jerk with the sensation. His fingersnded on my private part and started to touch it gently.


    "Ahhh¡­" I moaned. "L-Leon¡­ hmmm."


    "You are already wet." Regaleon said with a boyish grin.


    Regaleon''s lips pulled down the neckline of my dress and my breasts were free to be viewed by him. His slow erotic kisses trailed down from my nape and onto my nipples. He started to suck with intensity while his hand that was down there presses hard on my private part.


    "Ahhhhhh!" I moaned loudly with the sudden intensity and the pleasure I was feeling. "Hmmm¡­ haaahh¡­"


    Regaleon''s hand shrugged my underwear off skillfully with one fell swoop. His finger started to massage my clitoris and gently inserted one finger into my private area.


    "Aahhhhaaaa!" I moaned in ecstasy. My body was answering in kind with Regaleon''s touches. "L-Leon¡­" I called him seductively.


    "Lili¡­" Regaleon replied with a hoarse voice. He was also breathing heavily. His lips found mine and were locked in a fierce kiss.


    I felt another finger slip inside me and I was feeling such pleasure down there. I can feel Regaleon''s hardness brush by my side. He was also enjoying our sudden intimacy.


    I can feel my body nearing climax that my voice was giving it away.


    "Ahhh¡­ L-Leon¡­" I said to him. "I-I aming¡­ ahhh."


    Regaleon''s fingers rather than slow down, went fast even fiercely. The sensation was so intense that my body started to convulse.


    "Ahh¡­ahhhhh¡­!" I came.


    I felt my body rx after convulsing. The intense sensation made my body limp, and I was not able to move a muscle for a few moments.


    Regaleon pulled out his fingers from inside me gently. He was breathing hoarsely.


    "Lili¡­" Regaleon said with a deep hoarse voice. "I cannot take it any longer." His eyes were looking intensely at me.

 Chapter 466 Memories of the Past (2)(R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 466 Memories of the Past (2)(R-18)</h4>


    "Lili¡­" Regaleon said with a deep hoarse voice. "I cannot take it any longer." His eyes were looking at me intensely.


    The next second, I realized that I was being carried away by Regaleon in his arms. He was navigating the very familiar hallways and up the stairs. At the second floor, he was walking towards a corridor that I as very familiar with.


    ''This is the way to my old room.'' I thought to myself.


    I saw the door to my room and as I have thought, that was our destination. Regaleon opened the doors and closed them instantly once we were inside. The next thing I knew, I was lying on my old bed looking up on a familiar ceiling from my youth.


    "Lili¡­" Regaleon''s voice was hot and wanting.


    Regaleon was already unbuttoning his inner shirt and tossed it aside once done. I saw his perfectly carved body that I cannot seem to take my eyes off.


    "Like what you are seeing my love?" Regaleon asked with a yful smirk.


    I was instantly embarrassed with ogling on my husband''s naked upper body. It is not like this is my first time seeing his perfectly toned body.


    Regaleon leaned down and whispered unto my ear. His breath tickling me in the process.


    "I am sure you would like the lower part more." Regaleon yfully teased. "Why don''t you do the honors."


    My eyes widen with Regaleon''s words. If I interpreted his words correctly, then he wants me to be the one taking of his pants.


    "He wants me to take the initiative." I gulped hard with the thought. But it is something that I seldom do since Regaleon is always the one taking the lead in our love making.


    Having said to take the initiative, I pushed my shyness aside and made my hands move to my own ord. I unzip his pants and pull it down. His hard manhood sprang in front of me as if weing me.


    I touched the tip of his hard manhood and started to caress it from tip to shaft. It was warm to touch.


    "Hmmm¡­" Regaleon moaned a little and I liked the sound of it.


    To hear it even more, I knew what I needed to do. While still caressing his shaft, I opened my mouth and put his tip between my lips. I feel him flinch with the sudden action.


    ''This is not enough.'' I thought. ''I want to hear him moan even more.''


    I used my tongue to lick the tip. I pushed my lips down his shaft. I caressed his manhood with my own moth.


    "Ahhh¡­" Regaleon''s voice was so sexy that I can feel my own body getting hot.


    I yed with his tip with my tongue even more and I could now get the reaction I wanted from Regaleon. I peeked to see his face and it was in full utter bliss. I made my actions more swiftly, hugging his manhood with my mouth.


    "Aahhh¡­hmm¡­" Regaleon moaned. "Lili wait¡­ stop."


    Regaleon pushed me off of him gently and looked into my eyes. His eyes were looking at me as if he would devour me whole.


    "I do not want toe inside your beautiful mouth." Regaleon said. "I want toe inside you."


    After saying that, Regaleon kissed me intensely. He gentlyid me down on the bed and his arms traveled down my back and onto my thighs. He found the hem of my skirt and put his hands on my legs. I felt his warm hands on my skin, and it traveled up to my thighs and waist.


    Regaleon''s lips parted mine and I was panting hard. He took of his pants and hovered above me. His gaze was on me was so hot and intense that I was yearning for him to take me.


    "L-Leon¡­" I said feeling hot and wanting. "¡­ please."


    "Please what, my love?" Regaleon had a mischievous smirk on him.


    I was still feeling shy for wanting him, but I cannot take it anymore. I want him inside me badly.


    "Please¡­ I want you inside me." I said shyly.


    Regaleon smiled triumphantly. "As you wish, my love."


    And with no time at all, Regaleon entered me gently.


    "Ahhh¡­" I moaned feeling hisrge manhood entered me. I felt so full.


    "Hmm¡­" Regaleon moaned gently. "It feels so good inside you¡­ Lili."


    Regaleon started to move gently inside of me, and I can feel the pleasure in his movements. He started slowly and my insides were hugging his manhood gently.


    "Ahhh¡­ ahhh¡­" I moaned with his every thrust. My body was following his every rhythm.


    "Hmm¡­ haaahhh." Regaleon breath was warm on my skin that my body was feeling more pleasure.


    Regaleon''s rhythm started to go faster and faster. His thrusts inside me were getting intense. My body was feeling pleasure at its peak, and I knew I was nearing my climax.


    "Hmmm¡­ L-Leon¡­" I called his name. "Ahhh¡­ I-I aming."


    "Haahh¡­ me too¡­" Regaleon replied. "Let''se together."


    Regaleon''s thrusts inside me became much faster. The intensity made my insides clench and I can feel my climax nearing.


    "Ahhhhhh¡­" I moaned in ecstasy when I climaxed. My body convulsed under Regaleon''s embrace.


    "Hmmm¡­ uhhaahh¡­" Regaleon mmed inside me, and I felt a gush of hise inside of me.


    We were both panting for air. I just then realized that I was still wearing my dress when we did the deed. I was about to sit down and fix my dress so that we could get back to our quarter but Regaleon had another n in mind.


    "The night is still young." Regaleon gave me a yful smile and that I knew we are going to spend the night in my old room.


    Regaleon took of my dresspletely and we continued our intimate time together until the depths of the night.


    **


    We had made love for how long now and Regaleon and I both have our fills of each other. It was surprising that even after a year of being wedded to each other, we still act we newly weds. I am just happy that we still long for each other even with our schedules as rulers of the empire.


    "Is it okay to spend the night here in my old room?" I asked.


    Regaleon and I were naked under the sheets of my old bed. Feeling exhausted with our intimate action before, I just wanted toy down and sleep here.


    "Do not worry. Just sleep." Regaleon was ying with my hair that it felt nice. It made me even more sleepy. "I will send word early in morning so that they can take our breakfast here."


    "Hmm¡­" I answered with a hum while feeling my eyelids getting heavy.


    "By the way, I will be joining your brother tomorrow to inspect the viges where the crops were destroyed." Regaleon said.


    "Is the pest problem getting worse?" I asked.


    "Hmm." Regaleon nodded. "And it is spreading, which is not good. We need to find the cause and exterminate them fast."


    "I see." I said. "Then the twins and I will our time here tomorrow. Oh, maybe I can visit my sister Veronica since I have free time."


    "Are you sure it is safe to visit her?" Regaleon asked in worry.


    "I will not be going alone." I replied. "I will be going with mother and the twins. Maybe they could y with her son."


    "They said that your sister has gone silent after being insane for a while." Regaleon said.


    "Well, many things have happened." I said. "She lost many of her loved ones as well. It is not something you can juste back from."


    "Hmm." Regaleon replied with a hum. "It is karma for what they have done to you. You do not need to feel burdened on what happened to her."


    Regaleon had been honest with me when I heard the news that my stepmother, my half sisters'' mother, died on her banishment. He had ordered them to kill her even before she had arrived at her destination of banishment.


    The news of her death was given after the war, and it was said she died of an illness rather than an assassination. I knew that Regaleon had a monstrous side of him that is directed towards his enemies. I am still a bit fearful of that side of him, but I love him none the less.


    "I know. But still, she is my half sister." I said. "I want us to get along now that things are peaceful."


    "You really are kindhearted." Regaleon said and gave me a kiss on my forehead. "That is what I love about you."


    I yawned and felt sleep was at arm''s length.


    "Sleep for now." Regaleon said and wrapped me in his arms. I felt his warmth instantly. "I will ask Chris tomorrow to assign knights as your escort. I believe Sir William will be going with you as well?"


    "Hmm, yes." I said sleepily.


    "Then at least that puts my mind at ease." Regaleon replied. "You will be guarded even when I am not around."


    I smiled thinking of Regaleon''s worry. He knows that I can also defend myself but still worried for my well being which make me more in love with this man.

 Chapter 467 Journey to the East (1)

    Chapter 467 Journey to the East (1)


    We have been staying in the capital of Alvannia for a few weeks now. Regaleon had helped my brother with their pest problem which were a swarm of killer wasps as big as a horse.


    The resurgence of these ancient beasts is giving a hard time to my brother Richard. We still do not have much information on these ancients beasts and as we can see, only people with magical abilities which is us Antians are the ones who can deal a significant damage to them.


    "Mama¡­" Alphonse ran towards me holding a piece of flowers that looks like a camellia.


    "Oh my, is my little Al giving mommy a flower?" I asked with a sweet tone.


    "Fower¡­" Alphones tried to speak.


    "Yes, this is a camellia flower." I said. "And it has a pink color."


    "Mama¡­" Aerith was trying to run with her little legs towards us. "Fower¡­ fower." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Aerith also gave me a light pink camellia flower.


    "Yes, this is also a camellia flower." I said with a smile. "This has a light pink color while your brother''s has a bright pink color." I said.


    Seeing my twins ying and giggling made my heart feel warm. It was a feeling I guess all mother''s could feel when seeing their children who were just babies not long ago now growing up.


    "So you are here, Lili." Mother said while walking towards us. "The twins love ying here in the garden."


    "Hmm, yess." I nodded. "The weather is quite good today and it is ourst day here in Alvannia before departing to Antia. I thought having a little pic here would be good before the trip."


    "I cannot believe we are departing tomorrow." My mother said. "It has been a while since I have set foot on Antian soil. I never thought I could return."


    "Do you feel a little nostalgic, mother?" I asked.


    "Well¡­ a little I guess." My mother replied. "I was young when I left my home country, and that was to flee the impending devastation back then. I also felt guilty that I was able to survive while many of my people perished becuase of my father''s doing." I can see the sadness in my mother''s face.


    "There was no helping it, mother." I said while holding her hand. "If you hadn''t done so, then I wouldn''t be here alive today." I said.


    "Yes¡­ you are the best thing that happened to me after escaping the doom of Antia back then." My mother said.


    "And how about me?" My father who sneeked behind my mother surprised her.


    "Oh my!" My mother was startled.


    "Am I not one of the best things that happened to you?" My father said pouting with puppy dog eyes.


    "Well I cannot say that our time together was the best." My mother said teasingly. "I was put through such hardships because of you. Hmp¡­" My mother acted as if she was irritated by I knew she was acting.


    "I-I am sorry honey." My father who did not catch on my mother''s acting was worried. "I-I was still young back then and was blinded with obtaining power¡­ after getting older I have reflected on my mistakes. I will always apologize to you the rest of my life. Just do not get angry, please."


    I was trying to hold on to myughter seeing my father sincerly apologizing to my mother. I know that my mother had already forgiven my father but she said that she still likes to tease my father like this. She said that even she had forgiven him with his mistakes, it was hard to forget the hardships we both faced in the past. And so teasing my father like this is a small payback she does from time to time. Seeing my father frantically apologizing and frightened that mother would leave him also give me a little satisfaction.


    After some wooing from father, mother epted his apologies and they were being lovey dovey once again.


    "Grapa, grama¡­" The twins ran towards their grandparents.


    "Oh look at my little angels." My father caught Alphonse and tossed him in the air. "You are getting heavy, Al. I am afraid if you get even bigger, grandpa could not do this any longer."


    "Me, me, me¡­" Aerith was tugging on my father''s legs.


    "My little Rith''s turn, hahaha." My father then tossed Aerith in the air.


    Hearing them both giggle made my parents smile happily.


    "Careful now¡­" My mother said. "You are not that young anymore." She got Alphonse and carried.


    "Are you done with all your arrangements for your departure tomorrow?" My father asked.


    "Yes, we are already done." I replied. "Regaleon had already arranged everything we needed beforehand."


    "He will be going back to the capital of Grandcrest after your departure tomorrow, correct?" My father asked.


    "Yes." I replied. "He cannot leave his work for too long. We have already extended our stay here, I cannot impose on him any longer. This trip is my responsibility as empress, not his."


    "Still, I could have been a little more at ease if he would havee with you." My father said with worry. "Should you not postpone your trip to ater date? Especially with everything that is happening right now."


    I know that he is worried about with all this ancient beasts emerging and attacking citizens of the empire.


    "I am aftaid we cannot postpone this trip any longer, father." I said. "And this trip could also help us get answers with this ancient beasts." I said.


    Some of the documents about the Almighty One and the ancient times were saved from the purge by survivors from Antia. All the texts and books have now been brought back to the newly emerged Antian continent and are now housed in the Antian Museum of Culture and History.


    The Antian Museum of Culture and History was one of the projects that Dimitri and diolus have finished to showcase the rich culture and history of the old Antia. This is to help reintroduce the forgotten old Antian culture and history to the new Antians of today''s age.


    "Do not worry to much, honey." My mother said. "My brother is also there to protect us. He is the second most dependable person to our son inw."


    "And we are capable of protecting ourselves, father." I added. "The twins might be the most powerful magic users there is."


    "I know, I know¡­" My father sighed. "You cannot stop me from worrying."


    "I know father." I giggled. "Do not worry to much. It is not good for your health." Iforted him with a hug.


    "Dada¡­" Alphonse who was squeezed between me and father said.


    "Akle¡­" Aerith who was being carried by my mother chimed in.


    I looked around and saw Regaleon and Richard walking towards us.


    "I hope we are notte with the pic." Richard said with a smile. "Did you leave uncle some food?"


    Aerith transferred from mother''s to Richard''s arms.


    "Food¡­" Aerith pointed out to the pic basket lying on the pic cloth. "Kiss Rith¡­ kiss, kiss."


    "Thank you for leaving me food, my little Rith." Richard gave Aerith a peck on the cheek.


    "Dada¡­" Alphonse stretched his arms towards Regaleon, wanting to be carried.


    Regaleon took him from father and carried him in his arms. He then walked towards me and gave me a light kiss on the lips.


    "Sorry we arete." Regaleon said. "We were finishing up on some things about the pest attack."


    "I know, no need to worry." I replied. "I just wish that both you and Richard could get some rest after wrapping the incident."


    "I hope there will be no attacks in the near future." Richard sighed.


    "That is what we all hope." Regaleon said. "But it is best to be prepared."


    "It looks like you have your work cut out for you." I teased my little brother.


    "I swear, if my brother inw was not here to help me I would be on my wits end." Richard said. "I am really greatful with all your help, Regaleon."


    "No need for thanks." Regaleon said humbly. "You are one of my vassals, and thisnd is ournd. Your people are my people as well."


    "Still, please ept my gratitude." Richard said. "Your countermeasure ns and forming a branch that deals with these emerging monsters are of big help."


    "Just make sure to continue what Regaleon had established and thought you." I told my brother. "You are still young and having to receive guidance is something you must not be ashamed of."


    "I know, sister." Richard nodded. "Now that grandpa Robert is retired, having my brother inw mentor me is really much appreciated." He smiled.


    "Grandpa Robert is happily spending his days in his country side home." I said. "We should drop by to visit him since it is along the way." I said.


    "That would be a good idea." My mother said.


    We continued chatting and eating our pic in peace. By tomorrow we will begin out journey to the east. We will also be apart from Regaleon which saddens me.

 Chapter 468 Journey to the East (2)

    Chapter 468 Journey to the East (2)


    The next day we were busy with preparing for our departure. Most of the employees in the pce are busy with moving the things we would be on our journey to Antia.


    We at least have three carriages full just for the things that we would give to both the north and south Antia. We have one dozen knights and twenty soldiers to apany us.


    "It looks like everything is in the right order." Regaleon said. "It looks like I will be heading out first before you."


    I felt sad that we would need to part ways. But this is our work, and our work is for the well fare of the empire''s citizens.


    "I am going to miss you." I said while wrapping my arms around his waist.


    "And I am going to miss you, my love." Regaleon whispered sweetly. "I will try and head over once I have at least reduced the mountain of work that Chris had beenining for sometime now."


    "Hmm, okay." I nodded. "I am sure Chris is currently being swamped in paper work. Not all of the documents could be done by him after all." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yes¡­" Regaleon sighed. "I feel guilty leaving him with all the work. But I am also conflicted in leaving you and the twins with things going around."


    "No need to worry¡­" I replied. "With me and mom here, any ancient beasts would taste hell. And also Will would be with us to guard the twins."


    "That puts my mind a little more at ease." Regaleon said. "But nevertheless, if time permits, I will fly towards you with Tempest just to see you." He gave me a peck on the forehead.


    "Do not strain yourself, okay?" I worried. "Just take your time in dealing with your work. I would always keep in touch."


    A new magical item was currently in itsst stage of testing. It was project under diolous. It was a magical tool that would connect with one another and could project the faces of people and they could converse even with a huge amount of distance between them. It was a innovative device that could beat the use of letters as means ofmunicating. Regaleon and I had just been handed thetest working prototype. We have already put it to use not long ago and it was working quite well. It is a device that I can say will change the course ofmunication.


    "Then I will be off." Regaleon said.


    "Dada¡­" The twins ran towards Regaleon looking like they were about to cry.


    "My Al and Rith." Regaleon picked up the two in his arms effortlessly. "Your dada would need to go back home to do some work. Do not worry, I would visit you where you are going every now and then."


    "No, Rith wan dadae." Aerith said while tears are falling down her rosy plump cheeks.


    "I am afraid I cannot apany you for now, Rith." Regaleon replied. "But I promise to visit you, okay?"


    "Pwamis?" Aerith asked.


    "Pwamis, dada." Alphonse seconded.


    "Yes, dada promise." Regaleon replied.


    It was the first time that the twins would be apart from their father for a length of time. I hope they would not be very sad about it.


    "Talk to you soon." I nted a kiss on his cheek.


    "Yes." Regaleon replied.


    Regaleon headed tl where Tempest was in his phoenix form. Not long the both of them were off flying in the sky.


    "Seems that brother inw had just left." Richard said walking towards us.


    "Yes." I said.


    "Well, it looks like you still have some time before your departure." Richard said.


    "Hmm, we will be departing a little whileter." I replied. "Why?" I asked since it looks like Richard wants to tell me something.


    "Well¡­ since I have time in my hands right now with the help of brother inw, I would like to ask¡­" Richardd paused. "Well, I would like to ask if you would like to apany me on visting big sister Veronica?" He asked as if gauging my reaction to his question.


    Years have passed since I reallyst saw my sister, Veronica. Yes, there have been bad blood between us but since years have passed and the both of us have a family of our own, I think it would be best to face her.


    "I guess me meeting with her had been greatly overdue." I said. "I would love to apany you." I said with a smile.


    "Greate!" Richard said in delight. "I will go tell the employees to get a carraige ready." He said while turning around.


    "Oh, and I guess it would be great to bring the twins with us to meet their cousin." Richard added. "Our nephew is a behave little boy. I am sure they will be good ymates with one another."


    "That woul be a great idea." I replied.


    I looked at Richard''s back while he vanishes into a corner. I would need to brace my feelings to this uing meeting with my sister.


    **


    The carriage came into a halt outside a small country home in the outskirts of the capital. When I exited the carriage, I looked around and saw how humble the estate was.


    "Let me escort you, sister." Richards offered me his hand and I epted.


    "I never thought that Veronica would live in such a humble home." I said while looking around.


    The estate was neat and orderly. It was not so fancy looking on the outside and the building itself looks very minimalist.


    "Yes, knowing our sister Veronica, who would have thought she would live ins such a humble estate." Richard replied. "Father had offered her a muchrger and grander estate more near to the pce, but both her and her husband refused. We know that she was recuperating, and we did not really want to impose."


    "Seeing that his husband cane from a humble background, this estate suits him." I remarked. "How is their rtionship by the way?" I asked curiously.


    Knowing that Veronica was forced into marriage with her husband back then, I had thought that they may have some marital problems.


    "In their first yeary of marriage, Veronica was still headstrong and unyielding to her husband. We thought that divorce will be eminent in the future." Richards trailed. "But after mother''s departure and sister Elizabeth''s untimely passing, she changed a lot. To our surprise, her husband never left her even with her headstrong demeanor at first, and after Veronica''s health started to deteriorate he never left her side. I am really in awe with him."


    I knew even before then that Veronica''s husband was in love with her. She was really lucky to have him by her side.


    "Greetings to the moon of the Alyster Empire!" The maids and employees are all lined up neatly at the foyer when we entered.


    "Greetings, your majesty." A middle aged man came forward. "I am the butler of this estate. My lord is currently out due to his work but had instructed me to wee you in case you visit with the grand duke."


    "Thank you." I replied.


    "Mama, new pepol." My twins said.


    "Yes, so be nice." I said. "We are guests here and we need to courteous to our hosts."


    "Yes!" My twins answered in unison.


    I then realized there was a little boy hiding behind one of the maids and was taking a peek. He looked at the twins as if wanting to y with them.


    "That is out nephew, Vincent" Richard said. "Little Vince, won''t you greet this uncle here." He smiled.


    The little boy shyly came out of hiding. He was older than the twins by a few years. He had his father''s features but the way he moves, I am reminded of the graceful Veronica.


    "Greeting to the moon of the Alyster Empire." The little Vincent gave me a perfect bow. "Greetings to the grand duke."


    "Polite as usual." Richards patted the little boy''s head lovingly. Vincent seemed very happy with the gesture.


    "Hello, Vincent." I said. "You can call me aunt if you like. I am your mother''s sister." I said with a smile.


    "O-Okay¡­" Vincent replied shyly. "¡­ a-aunt."


    "That''s good." I also patted his head, something that looked like Vincent really liked.


    "H-Have youe here to y with Vince?" Vincent asked.


    It was cute that he addressed himself in a third peroson''s point of view.


    "Hmm, I will after meeting your mother." Richard said. "But I came here with someone that I know would love to y woth you. Here, let me introduce you. Alphonse, Aerith." He called the twins.


    The twins that were running around heard their uncle and rushed to him.


    "Akol!" Arerith rushed to her uncle''s arms and was lifted to the air. "Hahaha¡­" She giggled in excitement.


    "This little princess here is Aerith." Richard introduced.


    "Me, Rith." Aerith introduced herself.


    "This little guy here is Alphonse." Richard introduced.


    "Al." Alphonse imitated how the grown ups offered their hands as gesture.


    "I-I am Vincent." Vincent took Alphonse''s hand and shake it. "Call me Vince."


    "y, y!" Aerith said while throwing her arms up.


    "Why don''t you go and y by yourselves for a while?" Richard said. "Your mother and I will be meeting Vince''s mom first."


    "Hmm." The twins and Vincent nodded.


    "Do not worry about them, your majesties." The maid that was close to Vincent a while go said. "I will look after the highnesses."


    "Thank you." I replied.


    "Then let us go, sister." Richard offered his hand and escorted me.


    "Let me lead the way." The butler said.

 Chapter 469 A Sister that I do not Recognize (1)

    Chapter 469 A Sister that I do not Recognize (1)


    Richard and I walked down the hall and into a drawing room. Not only the exterior but also the interior was of a minimalist design. You cannot see anyvish design in any of the furniture inside.


    "Please take a seat while waiting fordy of the house." The butler said. "I will prepare some snack and refreshments so if I may excuse myself?"


    "Of course." I replied.


    I was looking around feeling a bit nervouse with this inevitable meeting with my sister, Veronica.


    "You need not worry to much sister." Richard gave me aforting pat on the hand. "Sister Veronica has already changed a lot. She is not the old Veronica where she belittles people below her. She had also had been quitetely, which is rather concerning."


    "That is so unlike her." I replied.


    The Veronica I know had a fiery spirit and always speaks what is in her mind. She may have a bad attitude towards those below her, but her firey spirit is one of her good traits. She was a woman who woild not let others belittle her. Even though I have been on the receiving end of her bullying before, I also admired how bright she shines beforepared to me who was living in the shadows all my childhood.


    The door opens and a maid enters. She is followed by another maid that is escorting Veronica.


    When I saw her, I could not believe how different she looks from her old self. I cannot see the colorful and lively first princess of the old Alvannian kingdom any longer. What I was seeing now was a weak and frail Veronica. It was like all the colors have been drained out of her. Not only that, she looked quite sickly. She has lost a lot of weight since thest time I saw her.


    "Sister Veronica." Richard stood up to help her walk to the sofa and settle herfortably.


    "Thank you , grand duke ." Veronica replied with a hoarse voice. She gave him a weak smile.


    "Sister, how many times would I tell you not to call me so formally?" Richard said. "I am your little brother, and you can call me informally anytime." He said with a sad tone.


    "How could I call my husbands superior informally while others are here." Veronica replied with a weak smile looking at the maids standing by at the side.


    "Then promise me that you will call me by my name like you used to when it is just us." Richard said in a hushed tone whom only us in the newr vicinity could hear.


    "As you wish." Veronica replied.


    "I came with her majesty, the empress." Richard started talking formally to me as well since he was reprimanded by Veronica to show off courtesy while others are looking.


    "It has been a while, Marquise." I greeted.


    After the founding of the empire, my husband and I have given the title of Marquis to Veronica''s husband who was just a simple royal knight due to his contributions in the war. He was awarded with a suitable plot ofnd to govern and this small humble estate in the outskirts of the capital.


    "I greet your majesty the empress, the moon of the Alyster Empire." Veronica bowed her head in greeting. "Please excuse me for theck of courtesy since I cannot stand up on my own and give you a proper greeting."


    "No need to go any further, Veronica." I raised my hand. "Please remain seated."


    "Thank you, your majesty." Veronica replied.


    I looked at her face and I cannot see the past hostility that she always wears in front of me. It was gone, as if she is not the Veronica I has once knew.


    "I have heard that you have poor health." I said. "I have brought some herbs and medicines that couls help your health improve. They are from a close and reliable person that also took care of my health. I hope these could help improving your health."


    Anatalia had been very helpful when she was working in the capital of the empire as my personal physician. But when she was sent to help with the restoration of Antia, she had left many of her notes and journals about herbs and medicines to her apprentices.


    "Thank you very much, your majesty." Veronica replied. "I will humbly ept this gift with your good grace."


    The door opened and the butler came in with hot tea and snacks.


    "Please enjoy the refreshments while you chat." The bulter said.


    Us three siblings talked about mundane things. It was like a normal chat with one of my vassals talking about politics and stuff.


    Veronica was really not talking to much, as if talking for a lengthy period was also taking a toll on her frails body. At the end I cannot standby and watch any longer.


    "Richard¡­" I called his attention.


    "Yes, sister?" Richard was now talking to me informally again since the maids and butler was a bit far from us.


    "I would like to talk to Veronica alone, if that is possible?" I looked at Veronica for permission.


    "Hmm, if that is what her majesty wills." Veronica replied, her formal tone did not disappear even with the maids and butler was in a distance.


    "Then I would humbly excuse myself." Richard said and stood up.


    Richard walked towards the maids and butler and also conveyed my request. They bowed their heads to us and then exited the drawing room.


    The room fell silent and Veronica and I were alone. If it was in the past I would have shriveled on fear, but now it is different. I am the one with power and she has to bow in my presence. I can say that the tables have been turned.


    "Do you have something you wish to tell me, your majesty." Veronica asked.


    Veronica has maintained her calm. Her demeanor did not change and she was still like a lifeless doll.


    "I thought you would revert back to your old self once we are alone." I said truthfully.


    "Your majesty¡­" Veronica said with a heavy sigh. "I do not have anything left. All the ones that loved me are gone. They left me all alone. I am nothing but a chunk of flesh, left living the rest of my life with no one."


    I can hear the mncholy in her voice. She believes it herself, that she was all alone in this world.


    "My mother who loved me dearly, I know that she is gone." Veronica said with a matter of fact. "The emperor would not have left her alive, knowing how obsessed he is about you.


    "My sister Elizabeth¡­" Veronica continued. "¡­met her end in Jennovia. I heard she used her own body to shield you in an attack. It was something I never would have thought she would have done. It was justter when I realized that shr must have felt regret over you and saw that giving her life could atone for her past mistakes."


    "I on the other hand¡­" Veronica said with a sad expression. "¡­ I am a coward. I have despised you when we were little. You who was born from the love of your parents, while me and my siblings were born for the thirst of power. Father might have fooled others about not having any affection towards you, but I knew. I knew that he loves you deeply since he tries hard in making others see that he does not favor you. My younger self was jealous of you."


    "But what about now?" I asked. "Do you still despise me, Veronica?" I asked with an assertive tone.


    Veronica looked at me with lifeless eyes. I can see that the fire that was once burning brightly before had now gone out.


    "No, your majesty." Veronica shook her head. "That feeling is now gone within me. I now know my ce and have epted my faith."


    "I know that I am left to live by the emperor since I am married to one of his most trusted vassals." Veronica continued. "This is my prison now. I am also a coward that cannot end my own life to follow my mother and sister."


    "Is that all you have to say?" I am starting to feel irritated with her self loathing. It was like all of her misfortunes, she was ming it all because of me.


    Veronica was silent for a moment before she spoke again while looking into my eyes.


    "I am sorry, Alicia." Veronica said with some spark on her eyes. It was the first time Insaw some flicker from her lifeless expression. "I know I have sinned against you. I would like to say that we were still young back then and were both immature, but what I did has been done and cannot be taken back." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Veronica was starting to shed tears. She then mustered the strength to get up but after a few steps she tripped and fell in front of me. I was startled and was about to help her up, but she spoke before I could help her.


    "Please kill me!" Veronica who was kneeling in front of me shouted. I was shocked with her reauest.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!